《I Become A Mob Character In A Novel》


 Chapter 1: Chapter No.1 Betrayal

    [Manhattan, New York, USA]


    Samael.


    That''s the only thing I got from my parents, Before they left me in an orphanage with the name on a piece of paper. I grew up in the sterile confines of the institution, surrounded by countless other children who, like me, were abandoned by their families.


    But amidst the loneliness and uncertainty, I clung to the name they gave me like a lifeline. Samael. It became my identity, my anchor in a sea of anonymity. And as the years passed, I vowed to carve out a place for myself in the world, to prove that I was more than just a discarded child with no past and no future.


    Life in the orphanage was harsh, marked by strict rules and meager resources. Yet, it was also where I discovered the first glimmers of my true potential. In the quiet moments when the other children slept, I would retreat to a hidden corner of the library, reading whatever books I could find on the advanced subjects than classes I attended during the day.


    Due to my habit of distancing myself from others, absorbed in my studies and introspection. But I didn''t mind; solitude was my sanctuary, and knowledge my greatest ally.


    As I delved deeper into the realms of science, mathematics, and philosophy, I began to uncover a hidden talent within myself¡ªa knack for understanding complex concepts and solving intricate problems with ease. It was as if the knowledge I absorbed seeped into my very being, shaping me into something more than I had ever imagined.


    I passed every academic challenge with flying colors, earning the admiration of my teachers and the begrudging respect of my peers. Yet, despite my academic achievements, I remained an outsider, a solitary figure in a sea of faces.


    But that too changed when I entered the college as I was approached by a boy and girl who saw beyond the walls I had built around myself. Their names were Alex and Lily, and they became the first true friends I ever had.


    With their unwavering support and acceptance, I began to open up, sharing my hopes, fears, and dreams with them. They saw me not as an outcast or a loner, but as Samael¡ªa person worthy of love and companionship.


    Together, we embarked on countless adventures, exploring the city streets and dreaming of a future filled with endless possibilities. For the first time in my life, I felt a sense of belonging, a connection that transcended blood ties or shared history.


    And in the last year of our college, I proposed to Lily, the girl who had captured my heart from the moment we met. With tears of joy streaming down her cheeks, she accepted without hesitation, sealing our bond with promises of love and commitment.


    As graduation approached, I stood at the precipice of a new chapter in my life, filled with excitement and anticipation for the future. Armed with my newfound confidence and the unwavering support of Alex and Lily, I set out to conquer the world, determined to make my mark on the world and prove that even a discarded orphan could rise above the odds.


    But fate had other plans in store for me.


    It''s been three years since we have been together. I found an office job of 9 to 5 in the heart of Manhattan, working tirelessly to build a stable future for myself and my beloved Lily. Our love blossomed with each passing day, filling the empty spaces in our hearts with warmth and joy.


    Today I was going home earlier than usual, eager to surprise Lily with dinner at our favorite restaurant. But as I stepped into our apartment, the scene that greeted me shattered the illusion of happiness I had built.


    There they were¡ªLily and Alex¡ªlocked in an embrace that spoke volumes, their laughter mingling in the air like a cruel mockery of everything we had shared. Betrayal pierced through me like a dagger, tearing at the very fabric of my being.


    For a moment, time seemed to stand still as I struggled to comprehend the magnitude of what I was witnessing. The woman I loved, the friend I trusted¡ªboth of them, conspiring behind my back, their deceit hidden beneath false smiles and empty promises.


    "Oh Sam, you are back earlier than expected," Lily''s voice cut through the silence, dripping with false innocence. "We were just... catching up."


    I stood there, frozen in disbelief, as the weight of their betrayal bore down on me like a suffocating blanket. Anger, hurt, and betrayal waged war within me, threatening to consume everything I had ever known.


    Without a word, I turned and fled, the sound of their laughter echoing in my ears like a relentless taunt. It wasn''t until I reached the sanctuary of the streets below that the full force of my emotions crashed over me like a tidal wave.


    "At least watch the full show, Sam!" Alex mocked from behind me, his words like daggers in my back.


    With each step I took, the world around me seemed to blur into a haze of confusion and pain. How could they betray me like this? How could they throw away everything we had shared without a second thought?


    "Don''t you want to know start dating behind your back?" Lily''s voice cut through the chaos, her words like poison in my veins.


    I froze, the weight of their betrayal crashing down upon me like a ton of bricks. Every word they uttered felt like a dagger to my heart, each syllable a painful reminder of the love and trust they had shattered in an instant.


    "...From the start."


    Snap!


    Something snapped inside me¡ªa primal instinct, a raw surge of emotion that overwhelmed rational thought. In that moment of madness, fueled by rage and despair, I reached a breaking point. Without hesitation, I turned and stormed into the kitchen, my hands trembling as I gripped the handle of a knife¡ªa weapon forged not of steel, but of desperation and betrayal.


    As I stood there, staring at the glinting blade in my hand, a single thought consumed my mind: vengeance. I wanted them to suffer, to feel the same pain and betrayal that had torn me apart from the inside out.


    With a trembling hand, I turned and marched back into the living room, the echo of their laughter ringing in my ears like a symphony of madness. But this time, there was no laughter, no mocking smiles¡ªonly shock and fear as they realized the gravity of the situation.


    Without a word, I lunged forward, the blade flashing in the dim light as it found its mark. The metallic tang of blood filled the air as screams pierced the silence, a symphony of agony and despair that echoed in the recesses of my mind.


    But even as I unleashed my fury upon them, a part of me recoiled in horror at the monster I had become. What had I done? Was this truly justice, or had I become the very thing I despised?


    And then, in a blinding flash of light, everything changed.


    Sigh~


    ***


    In a world known as Aetheria, Divided into six continents:


    Terra Nova: This continent is the primary domain of humans, encompassing sprawling kingdoms, empires, and city-states. From the verdant forests of the Elven Kingdoms to the towering spires of the Human Empire, Terra Nova is a land of great diversity and conflict.


    Nocturna: Shrouded in perpetual darkness, Nocturna is the realm of the night-dwelling races, including vampires, werewolves, and other creatures of the shadows. Its vast forests and misty moors are home to ancient vampire covens, werewolf packs, and secretive enclaves of dark magic.


    Drakoria: Dominated by towering mountains and vast deserts, Drakoria is the ancestral homeland of dragons. Here, mighty dragon clans rule over expansive territories, hoarding vast treasures and wielding formidable magical abilities. The skies of Drakoria are filled with the majestic flight of dragons, from the fiery breath of the Red Dragons to the frosty winds of the Ice Dragons.


    Silvandor: A realm of enchanting beauty and natural splendor, Silvandor is inhabited by graceful and mysterious elves. Their forested realms are protected by powerful wards and enchantments, and hidden among the ancient trees are sprawling cities of silver and moonstone. The elves are masters of nature magic and ancient lore, guarding the secrets of the world with unwavering vigilance.


    Infernia: A realm of fire and brimstone, Infernia is home to the demonic legions and other infernal creatures. Its landscape is dominated by towering volcanoes, scorched wastelands, and labyrinthine caverns where demons plot and scheme for dominion over the mortal realms. Infernia is ruled by powerful demon lords and dark overlords, each vying for supremacy in the eternal struggle for power.


    Celestia: Floating high above the mortal realms, Celestia is the realm of the angels and other celestial beings. Its shimmering palaces and ethereal cities are bathed in divine light, and its skies are filled with the celestial choirs of angels.


    Celestia is governed by the Council of Seraphim, a council of archangels and divine beings who watch over the mortal realms and maintain the balance between light and darkness.


    ...


    The world in which power reigns supreme is a world of endless possibilities, where magic flows like a river and danger lurks around every corner. From the bustling streets of Terra Nova to the shadowy forests of Nocturna, adventurers brave the unknown in search of fame, fortune, and glory. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ***


    [Ashwood Estate, Kaitoria City]


    Inside a luxurious bedroom, a young boy who just died as his heart stopped beating but as if on cue a blinding light enveloped him, and when it faded, Samael found himself in a world completely unfamiliar to him. Gone were the familiar sights of his apartment in Manhattan, replaced by the opulent surroundings of a grand manor.


    Confusion gripped him as he tried to make sense of his surroundings. Where was he? How did he get here? And most importantly, why did he feel different¡ªchanged, somehow?


    Looking at his reflection in a nearby mirror, Samael''s eyes widened in shock. Staring back at him was not the face of the disgruntled office worker he once was, but that of a character from a novel he used to read¡ªSamael Ashwood, the sacrificial best friend who died in just the first two chapters.


    No! No! No! This can''t be happening!? Why Me?


    As panic threatened to overwhelm him, Samael struggled to come to terms with his surreal predicament. How could he have become a fictional character from a novel? It was as if the boundaries between reality and fantasy had blurred beyond recognition, leaving him adrift in a sea of uncertainty.


    Desperate for answers, Samael tried to recall everything he knew about the world of Aetheria from the novels he had read.


    The protagonist was just your everyday harem protagonist with an average face and a penchant for getting into absurd situations with a colorful cast of female companions. Samael Ashwood, on the other hand, was the tragic best friend who met an untimely demise early in the story, serving as a catalyst for the protagonist''s journey of growth and self-discovery.


    Two days remain till the fateful death of Samael Ashwood, according to the timeline of the novel. As the realization of his situation sinks in, Samael is about to have a panic attack but he forces himself to take deep breaths, attempting to steady his racing heart and clear his mind. Panic wouldn''t help him now.


    He needed to focus, assess his situation, and figure out a way to navigate this strange new world he found himself in.


    Taking another look around the room, Samael noticed the intricate details of his surroundings¡ªthe ornate furnishings, the rich tapestries adorning the walls, the faint scent of exotic spices lingering in the air. It was a far cry from the cramped apartment he had called home in Manhattan.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    ------------------------


    Your almighty author here,


    I am having an ''author wall'' on my other work, But I wanted to write a new novel that would both captivate my readers and challenge myself.


    So comment on your suggestion for the novel or any mistakes I might make.


    Comment Here->


    Thanks for reading till now.


    Peace Out??

 Chapter 2: Chapter No.2 Alice Ashwood

    With a deep breath, Samael resolved to confront the challenges ahead with determination and courage. Despite the overwhelming odds stacked against him, he refused to succumb to despair. He may have been thrust into a world beyond his wildest imagination, but he was determined to make the most of his newfound circumstances.


    "First thing first, I have to see my magic and at which circle I belong to," Samael muttered to himself, his voice tinged with determination as he began to explore his newfound abilities.


    Focusing his thoughts inward, Samael closed his eyes and reached out with his senses, seeking the familiar presence of magic that he had only recently discovered within himself. As he delved deeper into his innermost being, he felt a subtle shift in the air around him, as if the very fabric of reality responded to his call.


    And then, like a spark igniting a flame, Samael felt the surge of magic coursing through his veins¡ªa power unlike anything he had ever known. Opening his eyes, he beheld the sight of a faint, ethereal glow emanating from his outstretched hand, casting a soft radiance that illuminated the room with an otherworldly light.


    "It''s real... I have magic," Samael whispered, his eyes widening with wonder and disbelief. For so long, he had yearned for a sense of purpose and belonging, and now, it seemed that fate had granted him his wish in the most unexpected of ways.


    But as Samael marveled at his newfound abilities, a nagging doubt lingered at the back of his mind¡ªa question that demanded an answer: What circle of magic did he belong to?


    With determination, Samael focused his thoughts once more, delving deeper into the depths of his magical essence. And as he reached out with his senses, he felt a subtle resonance within his heart¡ªa familiar pulse that seemed to echo in harmony with the very rhythm of his soul.


    "It''s there... I can feel it," Samael murmured, his brow furrowed in concentration as he sought to unlock the secrets of his magical heritage. And then, like a veil lifting from his mind, he saw it¡ªthe intricate pattern of a magical circle etched into the very core of his being, glowing with a faint yet unmistakable radiance.


    "It''s... a first circle," Samael breathed, his heart pounding with excitement and anticipation. Despite his initial doubts and fears, he had finally discovered his place in the world of magic¡ªa first-circle mage, with untold potential waiting to be unleashed.


    But as Samael reveled in the revelation of his newfound abilities, a sense of urgency gripped him¡ªthe protagonist was at Pseudo-Second Circle Mage at this point in the story. If he wanted to avoid the tragic fate that awaited him in the pages of the novel.


    "Surpassing the protagonist in two days is impossible," Samael thought, his mind racing with possibilities. "But perhaps I can use my knowledge of the story to my advantage. If I can anticipate the events to come and prepare accordingly, maybe I can change the course of fate."


    "The protagonist should be in prison after offending the heir of Rutherford House. That''s where I''ll find him," Samael mused, "I prevent him from going to prison and meeting the main heroine there, Should I go in the prison in his stead? Through this, I can put him in debt to me and take his chance for more power which the main heroine will offer."


    As Samael pondered his next course of action, a plan began to form in his mind¡ªa daring gambit born of desperation and determination. If he could manipulate the events of the story to his advantage, perhaps he could alter the trajectory of his fate and forge a new path for himself in this strange and unpredictable world.


    With a newfound sense of purpose, Samael set out to gather information about the protagonist and the events that would soon unfold. Using his knowledge of the novel''s plot as a guide, he pieced together a plan to intercept the protagonist before he could land himself in trouble. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Knock~


    Knock~


    "Big brother! come down breakfast is ready."


    A sweet voice filled with feminine warmth interrupted Samael''s thoughts, pulling him back to the present. Turning towards the door, he saw his little sister, Alice.


    Alice Ashwood.


    A sweet and innocent fifteen years old girl with midnight black hair and crimson red eyes, stood in the doorway, her eyes bright with excitement and affection as she looked up at her older brother.


    But in the future, She would become a villain, who wants to avenge her brother''s death.


    Samael''s heart ached at the sight of his beloved sister, Alice. Despite the warmth of her smile and the innocence in her eyes, he couldn''t shake the weight of the future looming over them. He knew the role she would play in the tragic events to come¡ªthe sister consumed by grief and vengeance, driven to darkness by the loss of her brother.


    "Let''s go, Mother is waiting for us. I am hungry~"


    ''This time I will save you from all that pain, Because I''m here now, and I won''t let history repeat itself,'' Samael vowed silently as he pushed aside his troubled thoughts, plastering a warm smile on his face for his sister''s sake.


    "Come here for a second~" Samael called out, beckoning Alice to come closer. As she approached, he immediately wrapped her in a gentle embrace, savoring the warmth and comfort of her presence.


    "You''re right, little sis. Let''s go down and have breakfast together," Samael said, his voice filled with genuine affection as he ruffled her hair affectionately. "I''m starving."


    "Mou~ what''s with you today?" Cute Alice pouted at her brother''s playful antics, a soft giggle escaping her lips. "But okay, let''s go before mother scolds us for being late."


    With a shared chuckle, Samael and Alice descended the stairs of the grand manor, their laughter mingling with the anticipation of a new day. As they entered the dining hall, the aroma of freshly prepared food greeted them, tantalizing their senses and stirring their appetites.


    In this manor, only three people are living; Samael, his little sister Alice, and their mother, Lady Elysia Ashwood. Lady Elysia, a woman of grace and poise, welcomed her children with a warm smile, her eyes twinkling with affection as she observed their playful banter.


    "Good morning, my darlings. I trust you both slept well?" Lady Elysia greeted them, her voice carrying a soothing tone that eased the tension lingering in the air.


    "Yes, Mother. I slept like a log," Samael replied, his smile genuine as he took his seat at the table, glancing at Alice with a playful grin. "Unlike someone I know who tosses and turns all night."


    Alice stuck her tongue out at her brother in mock indignation, her laughter filling the room with joy and warmth. For a moment, the weight of their troubled past seemed to fade into the background, replaced by the simple pleasures of family and togetherness.


    Samael who was an orphan in his previous life, found solace and comfort in the love of his sister and mother, grateful for the second chance he had been given in this strange new world.


    The memories of previous Samael Ashwood helped him to not appear awkward and out of place in this new life, but he knew that he needed to tread carefully. The events of the novel loomed over him like a dark shadow, reminding him of the fate that awaited him if he failed to change his destiny.


    As they enjoyed their breakfast together, Samael''s mind raced with plans and strategies, each one more daring than the last. He knew that the road ahead would be fraught with danger and uncertainty, but he refused to let fear dictate his actions.


    With determination burning in his heart, Samael vowed to seize control of his own fate and carve out a new destiny for himself¡ªone where betrayal and tragedy would no longer hold sway over his life.


    As the morning sun cast its golden rays upon the Ashwood manor, Samael felt a sense of hope and optimism swell within him, buoyed by the love and support of his family. With their unwavering belief in him, he knew that anything was possible.


    "Big brother! what are you thinking about?" Alice''s voice interrupted Samael''s thoughts, pulling him back to the present once more. She looked at him with concern, her crimson eyes reflecting the worry etched on her youthful face.


    Samael smiled reassuringly at his sister, grateful for her presence and the genuine concern she showed for him. "Just planning our day, little sis," he replied, his tone light and casual as he reached across the table to tousle her hair affectionately. "I was thinking we could explore the nearby forest this afternoon. What do you say?"


    Alice''s eyes lit up with excitement at the prospect of an adventure with her brother. "Really? That sounds amazing!" she exclaimed, her smile widening into a grin as she bounced in her seat with enthusiasm. "I can''t wait!"


    "No! you are doing no such things," The stern voice of Lady Elysia interrupted the siblings'' conversation, her expression one of concern and disapproval. "The forest is not a safe place for young children, especially not without proper supervision. I will not have either of you putting yourselves in unnecessary danger."


    Samael exchanged a knowing glance with Alice, silently communicating their shared disappointment at their mother''s decision. He understood her concern, of course, but he couldn''t shake the feeling that there was more to her words than met the eye.


    "Perhaps another time then," Samael conceded with a sigh, shooting Alice an apologetic smile. "We can find something else to do around the manor. Maybe explore the gardens or visit the library."


    Alice nodded in agreement, her disappointment tempered by the promise of alternative activities. "That sounds nice too," she replied, her voice tinged with a hint of resignation. "I guess we''ll have to save the forest adventure for another day."


    "Let''s go, Little sis to the library."


    Samael rose from his seat, gesturing for Alice to follow him as they made their way towards the grand library of the Ashwood manor. Despite the disappointment of not being able to explore the forest, he was determined to make the most of their time together, finding solace and adventure within the walls of their ancestral home.


    Entering the library, Samael felt a sense of familiarity wash over him¡ªa comforting reminder of the countless hours ''he'' had spent lost in the pages of books, seeking knowledge and enlightenment in the quiet solitude of the shelves.


    The library was a vast expanse of knowledge, filled with ancient tomes, mystical grimoires, and treasured artifacts passed down through generations of the Ashwood family. Each book held a story waiting to be told, a world waiting to be explored, and Samael couldn''t wait to delve into their secrets once more.


    "Where should we start today, little sis?" Samael asked, scanning the rows of books with a thoughtful expression. "Do you have any particular interests you''d like to explore?"


    Alice pondered for a moment, her eyes lighting up with excitement as she spotted a familiar title on one of the shelves. "How about a story about knights and dragons?" she suggested eagerly, pointing towards a well-worn book adorned with a majestic dragon on its cover. "I love reading about brave heroes and epic adventures!"


    Samael smiled at his sister''s enthusiasm, feeling a surge of affection for her youthful spirit and boundless curiosity. "Knights and dragons it is then," he replied, reaching for the book and settling into a cozy reading nook with Alice by his side.


    For hours, they lost themselves in the pages of the ancient tome, immersing themselves in tales of valor and heroism, of brave knights battling fearsome dragons and saving kingdoms from darkness. With each turn of the page, Samael felt a sense of wonder and excitement fill his heart, the stories breathing life into the world around them and sparking his imagination with endless possibilities.


    As the afternoon sun cast long shadows across the library, Samael reluctantly closed the book, feeling a sense of contentment wash over him. Despite the challenges and uncertainties that lay ahead, he knew that as long as he had his sister by his side, he could face whatever the future held with courage and determination.


    "Thank you for spending time with me, big brother," Alice said, her voice soft with gratitude as she leaned against him, her eyes shining with affection. "I had a wonderful time."


    Samael wrapped an arm around his sister, pulling her close in a warm embrace. "Anytime, little sis," he replied, pressing a kiss to her forehead. "You''re my sweetheart, and I''ll always be here for you, no matter what."


    "Hehe~ I am big brother''s sweetheart~" Alice mumbled with a silly smile, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment at the endearment. But despite her playful protest, Samael could see the genuine happiness in her eyes, and it warmed his heart to know that he could bring her joy even in the midst of uncertainty.


    "Anyway, I am going outside for a while. Tell Mother for me, that I am go to the city to run some errands," Samael said, rising from his seat and stretching his limbs with a satisfied sigh. "I won''t be long."


    Alice nodded in understanding, her expression filled with curiosity. "Can I come with you, big brother?" she asked, her eyes pleading for permission to accompany him.


    "No, Perhaps another time," Samael said as he flicked her nose playfully, earning a giggle from his sister. "You stay here and keep Mother company. I''ll be back before you know it."


    With a final smile and a wave goodbye, Samael left the library and made his way towards the city, his mind buzzing with plans and strategies for the days to come. He knew that time was of the essence, and he couldn''t afford to waste a single moment in his quest to change his fate.


    As he walked through the bustling streets of Kaitoria City, Samael couldn''t help but marvel at the sights and sounds of the world around him. Everywhere he looked, there were signs of life and activity, from merchants hawking their wares to street performers entertaining the crowds with their talents.


    But amidst the hustle and bustle of the city, Samael remained focused on his mission¡ªto find the protagonist and alter the course of fate. He knew that the key to his success lay in his ability to anticipate the events to come and manipulate them to his advantage.


    "It''s show time."


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Thanks For Reading.


    Peace Out??

 Chapter 3: Chapter No.3 Wild Protagonist Spotted

    ''Let''s get this straight, In the novel, the protagonist goes into the newly formed ''dungeon'' which is coincidently owned by the Rutherford House heir. and as the heir needed a porter for the exploration team, the protagonist offers himself as tribute in exchange for the chance to explore the dungeon.


    That''s where everything goes awry, leading to his imprisonment and eventual encounter with the main heroine,'' Samael thought, his mind racing with possibilities.


    ''I can''t let history repeat itself. If I want to change my fate, I need to intercept the protagonist before he can make his fateful decision. But how?''


    As Samael navigated the crowded streets of Kaitoria City, his mind raced with possibilities. He knew that intercepting the protagonist before he made his fateful decision to enter the dungeon was crucial to altering the course of fate. But with time running short, he needed to act quickly and decisively.


    As he pondered his next move, a sudden commotion up ahead caught Samael''s attention¡ªa group of adventurers clad in armor and armed to the teeth were making their way through the crowd, their voices raised in animated conversation.


    "Did you hear about the newly discovered dungeon on the outskirts of the city?" one of them exclaimed excitedly, his eyes shining with anticipation. "They say it''s filled with untold treasures and ancient artifacts just waiting to be plundered!"


    Samael''s heart skipped a beat at the mention of the dungeon. Could this be the same dungeon that the protagonist was destined to explore in the novel? If so, intercepting him here could be his best chance to change the course of fate.


    Without hesitation, Samael wove his way through the crowd, his senses on high alert as he searched for any sign of the protagonist. And then, as if by fate, he spotted him¡ªa young boy average-looking with a nondescript appearance that blended seamlessly into the crowd, his eyes filled with a sense of wonder and excitement as he listened to the adventurers'' tales of treasure and adventure.


    That''s him¡ªthe protagonist.


    With a determined stride, Samael approached the boy, his heart pounding with anticipation. This was his chance to change his fate, alter the course of history, and rewrite the story of his life.


    "Ethan," Samael called out, his voice cutting through the din of the crowd. The protagonist turned, his eyes widening in surprise at the sight of Samael approaching him.


    "Sam! It''s good to see us again." Ethan''s surprise instantly turned into a warm smile as he greeted Samael, his voice filled with genuine warmth and affection. "What brings you here?"


    Samael returned Ethan''s smile, though inwardly his mind raced with urgency. He needed to steer the conversation in a direction that would prevent Ethan from offering himself as a porter for the exploration team, thus averting the tragic events that awaited him in the dungeon.


    That brings the question, Why the protagonist is going to the dungeon in the first place?


    Samael''s mind raced as he tried to piece together the protagonist''s motivations for venturing into the dungeon. In the novel, Ethan''s decision to offer himself as a porter is driven by a desire for adventure and the promise of riches. But Samael knew that there must be more to it than meets the eye.


    Samael''s thoughts raced as he considered the protagonist''s motivations. It dawned on him that Ethan''s desire to explore the dungeon might not solely stem from a thirst for adventure and riches. There could be another factor at play¡ªa deeper, more personal reason driving him to take such a risk.


    And then it hit him like a bolt of lightning. In the novel, Ethan''s younger sister falls ill with a mysterious ailment, and the only cure lies within the depths of the dungeon. Desperate to save her, Ethan offers himself as a porter in exchange for the chance to obtain the cure.


    If he could somehow intervene and provide an alternative solution to save Ethan''s sister, perhaps he could dissuade him from entering the dungeon altogether.


    "Ethan, I heard about the dungeon," Samael began, his tone casual yet laced with concern. "But before you decide to join the exploration team, there''s something you should know."


    Ethan''s expression turned curious as he regarded Samael, his eyes searching for clues in his words. "What is it, Sam? Is something wrong?"


    "It''s about your sister," Samael replied, choosing his words carefully. "I know she''s been ill, and I understand why you''re considering joining the exploration team. But there might be another way to save her, one that doesn''t involve risking your life in the dungeon."


    Ethan''s eyes widened with surprise at Samael''s words, his expression a mixture of hope and uncertainty. "What do you mean, Sam? Is there really another way to save Lily?"


    Samael nodded, his gaze steady as he met Ethan''s eyes. "First of all tell me the symptoms of Lily''s illness," Samael said, his voice gentle yet insistent. "The more information I have, the better equipped I''ll be to help you find a solution."


    Ethan hesitated for a moment, uncertainty flickering in his eyes as he debated whether to confide in Samael. But the genuine concern in Samael''s expression seemed to put him at ease, and he finally nodded, a hint of desperation in his voice as he began to recount Lily''s symptoms.


    "It''s complicated, Like a cycle or something. At one time she has an extremely high fever yet at another moment she shivers with cold. Her condition seems to worsen with time, and none of the doctors in the city can figure out what''s wrong with her," Ethan explained, his voice filled with frustration and fear. "I''ve tried everything to help her, but nothing seems to work. That''s why I thought...


    maybe the cure lies within the dungeon."


    Samael listened intently to Ethan''s words, his mind racing with possibilities. It was clear that Lily''s illness was a complex and mysterious condition¡ªone that defied conventional treatment and left her brother desperate for a solution.


    But if someone knows the cure then it would be Samael, Because of his unique circumstances and knowledge of the plot.


    "Mana Poisoning." The words escaped Samael''s lips before he could fully process them, but as soon as they were out, he knew they held the key to solving Lily''s mysterious illness.


    Ethan''s eyes widened in surprise at Samael''s revelation, his expression a mixture of hope and disbelief. "Mana poisoning? But how do you know that, Sam? And more importantly, is there a cure?"


    "...Yes, But-" Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before Samael could finish, Ethan fell on his knees in front of him, his hands trembling with a mixture of desperation and hope. "Please, Sam, you have to help me save Lily," he pleaded, his voice thick with emotion. "I''ll do anything, just tell me what I need to do."


    ''Success!''


    Samael''s heart swelled with a mixture of relief and determination as he looked down at Ethan, his mind racing with plans and strategies to save Lily from her mysterious illness.


    "Ethan, listen to me," Samael began, his voice steady and resolute as he reached out to offer Ethan a reassuring hand. "There is a cure for mana poisoning, but to cure her...the person has to suck the poison out of her body through...physical contact. A k-kiss to be exact."


    Ethan''s eyes widened in surprise at Samael''s words, his cheeks flushing with embarrassment at the thought of such an intimate act. But the desperation in his gaze outweighed his discomfort, and he nodded eagerly, determination shining in his eyes.


    "I''ll do it," Ethan declared, his voice filled with resolve as he rose to his feet, his gaze unwavering as he met Samael''s eyes. "I''ll do whatever it takes to save Lily, even if it means...kissing her."


    "What do you mean '' you have to kiss her''? I have to do it." Samael corrected himself quickly, realizing that he had inadvertently revealed too much about his own identity and abilities. "I have the knowledge and the ability to cure Lily''s mana poisoning, but I''ll need your help to bring her to me."


    Ethan''s expression shifted from surprise to confusion, his brow furrowing as he tried to make sense of Samael''s words. "But why can''t you just come with me to see Lily and cure her yourself?" he asked, his voice tinged with frustration.


    Samael hesitated for a moment, weighing his options carefully. He knew that revealing his true identity could have unintended consequences, but he also couldn''t risk Ethan refusing his help out of fear or suspicion.


    "I can''t explain everything right now, but trust me when I say that Lily''s safety depends on it," Samael replied, his voice firm yet reassuring. "All you need to do is bring her to the outskirts of the city at sunset tomorrow, and I''ll take care of the rest."


    Ethan regarded Samael with a mixture of uncertainty and determination, his mind clearly wrestling with conflicting emotions. But in the end, the thought of saving his sister seemed to outweigh any doubts he may have had.


    "Alright, Sam. I''ll trust you," Ethan said finally, his voice filled with determination as he clasped Samael''s hand in a firm shake. "I''ll bring Lily to the outskirts of the city tomorrow at sunset, just like you said. But you better not let us down."


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Thanks For Reading.


    Peace Out??

 Chapter 4: Chapter No.4 Dungeon Dive (1)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    ''Shit!''


    It''s been some time since the protagonist left to give the ''good'' news to his sister, I guess. I have successfully managed to prevent him from offering himself as a porter for the dungeon exploration team, but now I have a whole new set of problems to deal with.


    I never intended to be the one to cure Lily. How did I even come up with that idea?


    I sighed deeply, trying to calm my racing thoughts. This is what it means to alter the storyline, I suppose. Unexpected consequences and the need for quick thinking.


    What did I know about curing mana poisoning? Absolutely nothing, but I couldn''t let Ethan know that. The protagonist needed hope and direction, and I needed time to figure out a real solution.


    The truth was that mana poisoning wasn''t entirely unheard of in magical circles. It was a condition that resulted from an over-accumulation of mana within a person''s body, leading to severe health issues. The symptoms Ethan described fit the bill perfectly. The only way to cure it was to extract the excess mana, typically done through a mage with a higher circle.


    Or not...


    Now that I remember, there is another method, one that doesn''t require a mage of a higher circle but rather by using a specific method to purify the mana and gradually draw out the excess. It involved a rare herb called "Mana Weave," known for its ability to absorb and purify mana.


    The herb could create a special elixir that would help alleviate Lily''s symptoms and eventually cure her mana poisoning.


    Feeling a renewed sense of determination, I made my way to the nearest apothecary. I needed to find Mana Weave and gather the necessary ingredients to prepare the elixir.


    The apothecary was a quaint little shop tucked away in a quiet corner of the city. The shelves were lined with jars of various herbs and potions, their scents mingling in the air to create an almost intoxicating aroma. An elderly woman stood behind the counter, her eyes sharp and inquisitive as she looked up at me.


    "How can I help you, young man?" she asked, her voice gentle but firm.


    "I need Mana Weave," I replied, trying to keep my voice steady. "Do you have any in stock?"


    The woman raised an eyebrow, clearly intrigued by my request. "Mana Weave is a wild plant found only in devil''s nest forest," she said slowly. "What do you need it for?"


    As people don''t know the uses of Mana Weave, I had to come up with a plausible explanation. "My sister has been feeling unwell, and I''ve heard that Mana Weave can help alleviate her symptoms," I replied, hoping that my lie sounded convincing enough.


    The woman regarded me with a thoughtful expression, her eyes scanning me as if trying to gauge the truthfulness of my words. After a moment''s hesitation, she nodded and disappeared into the back room of the shop, returning moments later with a small bundle of dried herbs.


    "I only have a limited supply, but this should be enough for your needs," she said, placing the bundle on the counter in front of me. "But be warned, Mana Weave is a rare and dangerous plant. If you don''t know how to handle it properly, it could do more harm than good."


    I nodded solemnly, accepting the bundle of Mana Weave with gratitude. "Thank you," I said, mustering a smile for the woman''s benefit. "I''ll be sure to use it responsibly."


    "It will be five silver and seven bronze coins," the woman said, holding out her hand expectantly.


    I sent a shred of mana into my space ring to retrieve the required amount of coins and placed them into the woman''s outstretched hand. With a final nod of thanks, I turned and made my way out of the apothecary, the bundle of Mana Weave inside safe and secure.


    ''Now that, One problem is dealt with, let''s take the protagonist''s spot as a porter for the exploration team and meet the main heroine, as per the original storyline,'' I thought to myself, feeling a sense of satisfaction at having averted one crisis and set the stage for the next.


    With a renewed sense of purpose, I made my way back through the bustling streets of Kaitoria City, my mind already turning towards the challenges that lay ahead. Time was of the essence, and I couldn''t afford to waste a single moment in my quest to change my fate and rewrite the story of my life.


    But as I navigated the crowded streets, a nagging doubt lingered at the back of my mind¡ªa question that demanded an answer: Was altering the events of the novel truly the right path to take? Or was I merely trading one set of problems for another, unknowingly setting into motion a chain of events that could lead to even greater dangers and uncertainties?


    But despite the doubts that gnawed at my mind, I couldn''t shake the sense of determination that burned within me. I had been given a second chance at life, a chance to rewrite the story of my fate, and I wasn''t about to let fear or uncertainty hold me back.


    With each step I took, my resolve strengthened. I had already taken the first step towards changing my destiny by preventing the protagonist from entering the dungeon. Now, I needed to seize the opportunity to take his place as a porter for the exploration team and meet the main heroine as per the original storyline.


    But as I neared the outskirts of the city where the exploration team was gathering, a sense of trepidation washed over me.


    As the leader of the exploration team, The heir of the Rutherford House, knows me. And if I casually join the team in the protagonist''s place, it could raise suspicions or lead to unwanted attention. I needed a plan to seamlessly integrate myself into the group without drawing any undue scrutiny.


    I paused for a moment, considering my options. Then, an idea struck me.


    Hiding my face with a mask is the most optimal solution. and with a hood, my unique hair color won''t give me away. I quickly acquired a simple hooded cloak to complement the mask, ensuring that my distinctive features remained hidden. With my identity effectively concealed, I approached the outskirts of the city where the exploration team was assembling.


    As I drew near, I observed the group from a distance, taking note of their movements and the dynamics among them. The heir of the Rutherford House stood at the center, issuing orders and overseeing the preparations with an air of authority.


    With a deep breath to steady my nerves, I stepped forward, adjusting my cloak to further obscure my face. As I approached the group, I adopted a confident stride, projecting an air of competence and readiness to join their ranks.


    "Excuse me," I addressed the heir respectfully, my voice muffled slightly by the mask. "I''ve come to offer my services as a porter for the expedition. I understand that time is of the essence, and I am fully prepared to assist in any way necessary."


    The heir regarded me with a scrutinizing gaze, his eyes narrowing slightly behind his own mask as he assessed me. I held my breath, hoping that my disguise would hold up under his scrutiny.


    After a moment''s pause, the heir nodded in acknowledgment. "Very well," he said, his tone measured but decisive. "We can use all the help we can get. Welcome to the team."


    A sense of relief washed over me as I was welcomed into the fold, my true identity safely concealed behind the mask and cloak. With each passing moment, my confidence grew, bolstered by the knowledge that I had successfully infiltrated the exploration team without raising any suspicions.


    "What''s your name?" The heir of the Rutherford House''s voice interrupted my thoughts, pulling me back to the present moment.


    "Uh, my name?" I hesitated for a split second, realizing that I hadn''t prepared a suitable alias. Thinking quickly, I settled on a name that sounded plausible yet unassuming. "Call me...A-Atom. Just Atom."


    "Atom...quite a unique name," the heir remarked, his tone betraying a hint of curiosity. "But I suppose we all have our quirks. Welcome aboard, Atom. I trust you''ll prove yourself a valuable addition to our team."


    "Thank you, sir," I replied with a nod, relieved that my hastily chosen alias had passed muster. With my cover secure for the time being, I turned my attention to the tasks at hand, eager to immerse myself in the expedition and carry out the next phase of my plan.


    As the exploration team set out towards the dungeon, I fell into step with the other members, my mind buzzing with anticipation and uncertainty. Meeting the main heroine awaited me, and with her, the pivotal moment that would set the course for the rest of my journey.


    But even as I pressed forward, a nagging doubt lingered in the back of my mind. Was I truly prepared for the challenges that lay ahead? Or was I merely setting myself on a collision course with destiny, with consequences I couldn''t foresee?


    Only time would tell, but for now, I remained determined to see my plan through to the end, fueled by the hope of forging a new destiny for myself in this strange and unpredictable world.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Hello My dear readers,


    Attention please, I have tried my first first-person point of view in this chapter at the suggest of one of the readers. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Comment your your views on it.


    Comment Here->


    Thanks For Reading.


    Peace Out??

 Chapter 5: Chapter No.5 Dungeon Dive (2)

    Dungeon.


    A mysterious place teeming with danger, intrigue, and the promise of untold riches. no one knows how they came to be but their allure was undeniable. Many adventurers had met their demise within its treacherous depths, yet the rewards were too great to ignore.


    Many theories were formed about the origin and purpose of these dungeons. Some believed they were remnants of ancient civilizations, filled with forgotten treasures and secrets. Others thought they were created by the gods as trials for the brave and the foolish alike.


    But one such theory was more famous than the others, whispered among scholars and seasoned adventurers alike: the dungeons were tombs, Tombs of fallen gods of ancient civilization, and within their depths lay not only riches but also the potential for unimaginable power.


    As the exploration team made its way through the rugged terrain surrounding the dungeon entrance, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe and trepidation. The air was thick with anticipation, each member of the group steeling themselves for the challenges that awaited us within.


    Beside me, the heir of the Rutherford House, whose name I now knew to be Alexander Rutherford, walked with a cocky smirk on his face, his confidence unwavering despite the looming danger ahead. He exuded an aura of authority, commanding the respect and admiration of his companions with ease.


    I kept my gaze forward, concealing any hint of nervousness behind my mask and cloak. Despite the uncertainty of my situation, I couldn''t afford to let my guard down now. The success of my plan depended on maintaining my disguise and earning the trust of the exploration team.


    As we reached the entrance to the dungeon, Alexander halted, surveying the imposing structure before us with a calculating gaze. "This is it," he announced, his voice carrying a note of excitement.


    "Before we enter this dungeon, there are a few things we need to go over," Alexander continued, addressing the group gathered around him. "As this is a dungeon under my family, Everything inside belongs to ''me'' only. But don''t worry you people will be paid in coins. And let me warn you all that if even a single piece of treasure goes missing, there will be consequences."


    His words hung in the air, a sobering reminder of the risks we faced and the stakes involved. I nodded along with the others, taking note of the seriousness in Alexander''s tone.


    "As for our objective," Alexander continued, "we''re here to explore the dungeon and retrieve any valuable artifacts or treasures we can find. But we must proceed with caution. The dungeons are filled with traps, monsters, and other dangers that could prove fatal if we''re not careful."


    I listened intently, committing Alexander''s words to memory as I prepared myself for the challenges ahead. The thought of facing monsters and traps sent a shiver down my spine, but I refused to let fear hold me back.


    "We''ll split into smaller groups to cover more ground," Alexander announced, his voice echoing with authority. "Each group will be led by one of our seasoned adventurers, with myself overseeing the operation from a safe distance."


    As the group began to organize themselves into smaller teams, I waited patiently, biding my time until I could make my move. Meeting the main heroine was my primary objective, and I couldn''t afford to let anything distract me from that goal.


    Finally, the teams were assembled, and Alexander assigned each of us our respective roles and tasks. I found myself placed in a group led by a grizzled veteran named Marcus, a burly man with a no-nonsense demeanor and a reputation for getting the job done.


    With our assignments in hand, our group set off into the depths of the dungeon, our torches casting eerie shadows on the walls as we descended into darkness.


    As we ventured deeper into the dungeon, the air grew colder, and the sense of foreboding grew stronger. Every creak of the floorboards, and every rustle of movement in the shadows sent a jolt of adrenaline coursing through my veins.


    Greee!


    A sudden, ominous groan echoed through the dungeon, causing us all to freeze in our tracks. Marcus, our group leader, raised a hand, signaling for us to halt as he scanned our surroundings with a practiced eye.


    "Stay alert, everyone," Marcus cautioned, his voice low but firm. "We''re not alone down here, and I don''t like the sound of that."


    Tension hung thick in the air as we waited, the flickering torchlight casting eerie shadows on the ancient stone walls. With each passing moment, the sense of unease grew, a tangible presence that seemed to press in on us from all sides.


    Sceeerrrr!


    Suddenly, a sharp hiss echoed through the darkness, followed by the unmistakable sound of claws scraping against stone. Before we could react, a horde of snarling creatures burst forth from the shadows, their eyes gleaming with malice as they closed in on us with alarming speed.


    "Monsters!" someone shouted, panic rising in their voice.


    "O'' mother of all, Pierce my enemies through and through,"


    "Earth Spike!"


    Marcus''s voice boomed with authority as he unleashed a powerful earth-based spell, sending sharp spikes erupting from the ground beneath the approaching horde of monsters. The creatures howled in pain as they were impaled on the jagged spikes, their advance halted by the sudden onslaught.


    With Marcus''s quick thinking and skillful use of magic, our group managed to fend off the initial wave of monsters. But the battle was far from over. As the dust settled, we could hear more growls and hisses echoing from the depths of the dungeon, signaling that more creatures lurked in the shadows, ready to attack.


    "Everyone, stay together!" Marcus bellowed, his voice cutting through the chaos. "We need to regroup and hold our ground!"


    "Fire Ball!"


    A skinny-looking man with wild, unkempt hair and a mischievous glint in his eyes stepped forward, conjuring a ball of flames in his outstretched hand. With a flick of his wrist, he sent the fiery projectile hurtling toward the oncoming horde, engulfing them in a blaze of heat and light.


    His spell proved devastating, incinerating the monsters in its path and buying us precious moments to regroup and prepare for the next wave of attacks. As the flames died down, leaving only charred remnants of our enemies behind, the skinny man grinned triumphantly, his confidence unwavering in the face of danger.


    "Nice shot, Flint!" Marcus called out, clapping the man on the back in approval. "Keep up the good work!"


    With Flint''s powerful magic bolstering our defenses, our group rallied, forming a tight-knit circle as we braced ourselves for the next onslaught. The dungeon echoed with the sounds of battle, the clash of weapons, and the crackle of magic filling the air as we fought tooth and nail to survive against the relentless onslaught of monsters.


    As I was just a porter among the adventurers, I found myself on the fringes of the battle, doing my best to assist where I could while staying out of harm''s way. With each passing moment, my heart pounded in my chest, adrenaline coursing through my veins as I faced the harsh reality of combat for the first time.


    Despite the chaos and danger surrounding us, a sense of camaraderie began to form among our group, forged in the crucible of battle. We fought side by side, covering each other''s backs and lending aid to those in need, united in our shared struggle against the monstrous inhabitants of the dungeon.


    Time seemed to blur as the battle raged on, the hours slipping away unnoticed as we fought tooth and nail to survive against overwhelming odds. But even as exhaustion threatened to overwhelm us, we refused to back down, driven by a determination to emerge victorious against all odds.


    As the last of the monsters fell beneath our combined onslaught, a collective sigh of relief rippled through our weary ranks. We had emerged victorious, battered and bruised but alive, our spirits buoyed by the knowledge that we had faced the dangers of the dungeon and emerged triumphant.


    As we caught our breath and tended to our wounds, Marcus stepped forward, his expression grave but resolute. "Well fought, everyone," he declared, his voice ringing with pride. "But we can''t afford to let our guard down just yet. There may be more dangers lurking in the shadows, and we must remain vigilant if we hope to survive."


    A huge door loomed before us, its ancient stone surface etched with intricate runes and symbols. It stood as a barrier between us and whatever lay beyond, a silent sentinel guarding the secrets of the dungeon''s depths.


    With a sense of trepidation, Marcus approached the door, his hand reaching out to touch its weathered surface. As his fingers brushed against the cool stone, a faint hum filled the air, the sound reverberating through the cavernous chamber with an otherworldly resonance.


    "This is it," Marcus murmured, his voice barely above a whisper. "The heart of the dungeon."


    With a deep breath to steady his nerves, Marcus began to chant, his words echoing through the chamber in a language I couldn''t comprehend. As he spoke, the runes on the door began to glow with an ethereal light, illuminating the chamber with an eerie glow. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Suddenly, with a rumble like distant thunder, the door began to creak open, slowly swinging inward to reveal the darkness beyond. Marcus stepped back, his expression unreadable as he gestured for us to follow him into the unknown.


    "Stay close," he warned, his voice tinged with urgency. "We don''t know what awaits us on the other side, but we must be prepared for anything."


    Yes, Nobody knows about the thing awaiting inside, All except me¡ªwho has taken the protagonist''s place and knows the original storyline inside out.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Thanks For Reading.


    Peace Out??

 Chapter 6: Chapter No.6 Dungeon Dive (3)

    I am sorry for this extra late update.


    Please enjoy.


    ----------------


    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    As we ventured through the now-open door, the darkness seemed to swallow us whole. The air grew colder, and an oppressive silence enveloped us, broken only by the soft footfalls of our group and the occasional dripping of water from the dungeon''s ceiling.


    Our torches flickered, casting long, eerie shadows on the ancient stone walls. The atmosphere was tense, and every group member was on high alert for any sign of danger. My heart pounded in my chest, the anticipation almost unbearable as we delved deeper into the unknown.


    ROOOAAARRR!!!


    A deafening roar shattered the silence, reverberating through the dungeon like a thunderclap. The ground trembled beneath our feet, and a sense of primal fear washed over us.


    Blood-red eyes glowed in the darkness ahead, and an enormous, hulking figure emerged from the shadows.


    Manticore.


    The Manticore, a fearsome beast from the depths of legend, stood before us. Its body was a grotesque fusion of a lion, a scorpion, and a dragon, with a mane of spines, a barbed tail, and leathery wings that spread wide, casting an imposing shadow over our group. Its three rows of razor-sharp teeth gleamed menacingly as it snarled, preparing to strike.


    "H-How is this possible!"


    "It''s Bronze Rank Dungeon, How could a Manticore be here?" Flint''s voice trembled with disbelief, echoing the panic that surged through our group. Bronze Rank dungeons were dangerous, yes, but encountering a Manticore, a creature typically found in dungeons of much higher rank, was unheard of.


    The Manticore let out another bone-chilling roar, its eyes fixed on us with predatory intent. The atmosphere grew tense, every adventurer gripping their weapons tightly and bracing themselves for the inevitable battle.


    "It''s a false rank dungeon!"


    Marcus''s voice cut through the chaos, filled with urgency and realization. "This dungeon has been misranked. We''re dealing with something far more dangerous than we anticipated!"


    "W-We are out o-of here, we didn''t sign up for this madness"


    Several voices in the group echoed the sentiment, panic spreading like wildfire among us. The prospect of facing a creature as formidable as a Manticore in a supposedly lower-ranked dungeon was enough to send even the most seasoned adventurers into a frenzy of fear and uncertainty.


    But amidst the chaos, a voice rang out, cutting through the panic.


    "We can''t just run away," Alexander''s voice, firm and resolute, silenced the murmurs of retreat. "We came here to explore the dungeon and retrieve its treasures, and that''s exactly what we will do. No matter the danger."


    "ARE YOU OUT OF YOUR MIN-"


    Before the frightened adventurer could finish, A tail stabbed right through his chest, lifting him off the ground with a pained cry. The Manticore''s barbed tail withdrew quickly, leaving the adventurer''s lifeless body to fall to the ground with a sickening thud.


    Before the shock could fully settle in, A poisonous breath swallowed the air around us, causing us to cough and gasp for breath. The Manticore''s attack was relentless, its primal fury unleashed upon us with unbridled savagery.


    "ARRRGGGGG!!!"


    A man killed himself before our very eyes, unable to bear the agony of the Manticore''s venomous assault. The stench of death hung heavy in the air, mingling with the acrid scent of burning torches and the metallic tang of blood.


    Only Alexander was fine due to having an artifact shielding him from the Manticore''s poison. With a grim determination, he rallied those of us still standing, urging us to fight on despite the overwhelming odds. His words echoed in the darkness, like a death sentence to those of us who were wavering in despair.


    Despite the chaos and the overwhelming odds, we knew we had no choice but to stand and fight.


    "IT''S ALL BECAUSE OF YOU, BASTARD!!!"


    "WHILE WE ARE SUFFERING FROM THIS BEAST, YOU ARE SAFE BEHIND YOUR BLOODY ARTIFACT!" Flint''s accusation cut through the air like a blade, his voice raw with anger and frustration. His accusation struck a chord among the group, stirring up simmering resentment and fear.


    Alexander''s gaze hardened, but he did not falter. "My artifact may shield me from the poison, but it does not make me invincible," he retorted, his voice steady despite the accusations hurled his way. "I am here with you, facing the same danger, fighting the same battle. And I will not abandon you now."


    "OH DON''T TAKE ME AS A FOOL LIKE THESE DEAD MEATS HERE, I KNOW YOU HAVE THAT SCROLL WITH YOU, WHICH CAN TELEPORT YOU OUT OF THE DUNGEON!"


    My mind raced as the accusation hung heavy in the air. I had heard whispers of Alexander possessing a powerful artifact, but the notion of a teleportation scroll had never crossed my mind. If it were true, it would mean Alexander had an escape plan all along, leaving the rest of them to face the danger alone.


    Before Alexander could respond, another voice chimed in, this time from the depths of the group. "Enough!" It was Marcus, his tone commanding authority despite the chaos surrounding us. "Bickering amongst ourselves won''t save us. We need to focus on surviving this encounter."


    He was right. The Manticore still loomed before them, its monstrous form a constant reminder of the imminent danger. I glanced around at my companions, seeing fear and uncertainty reflected in their eyes. They were a group on the verge of crumbling under the weight of their own doubts and suspicions.


    ROOOAAARRR!


    But Manticore is not in the mood to give us more time to collect ourselves. A tail swipe from the Manticore narrowly missed Marcus, who barely managed to dodge out of the way in time. The impact sent debris flying, scattering the group and adding to the chaos. We needed to act fast before the situation spiraled further out of control.


    "Starlight Burst!!!"


    I used my magic for the first time in the battle, conjuring a burst of brilliant light that temporarily blinded the Manticore. The creature roared in disorientation, giving us a momentary advantage to regroup and plan our next move.


    "Focus on its weak points!" Marcus shouted, his voice cutting through the chaos. "Its eyes and underbelly!"


    With renewed determination, we launched another assault on the Manticore, targeting its vulnerable spots with precision strikes. Blades clashed against scales, and magic crackled in the air as we fought tooth and nail against the fearsome creature.


    Despite our efforts, the Manticore fought back with unmatched ferocity, its claws slashing and tail thrashing with deadly accuracy.


    Alexander could not be seen anywhere as if he had vanished into thin air, leaving us to face the beast alone. Panic threatened to consume us once more as we searched for any sign of our leader, but he was nowhere to be found.


    "Where is he?" Flint''s voice was laced with desperation, his eyes darting around the chamber in search of Alexander''s familiar figure. "Did he abandon us?"


    Marcus''s expression darkened, his brow furrowed in concern. "I don''t know, but we can''t worry about that now. We need to focus on defeating this creature."


    His words snapped us back to attention, reminding us of the immediate danger that lurked before us. With grim determination, we pressed on, redoubling our efforts to bring down the Manticore before it could claim any more lives.


    The battle raged on, each passing moment fraught with peril and uncertainty. Our weapons clashed against the creature''s hide, our spells crackling with raw power as we fought with everything we had.


    Only three remained, Marcus, Flint, and Me.


    Marcus has a few bones sticking out of his rib area, Flint has his right hand as good as gone, and I was running low on magical energy. The Manticore, however, showed no signs of slowing down, its relentless onslaught pushing us to the brink of exhaustion.


    In a desperate bid to turn the tide of battle, Marcus gritted his teeth against the pain and charged forward, his sword raised high. With a mighty swing, he aimed for the creature''s eyes, hoping to blind it and buy us some time to regroup.


    But the Manticore was quick to react, its tail whipping around with lightning speed to intercept Marcus''s attack. With a sickening crunch, the barbed tail collided with Marcus''s sword arm, sending him staggering backward with a cry of pain.


    "Marcus!" Flint''s voice rang out in horror as he rushed to his comrade''s side, but there was little he could do to stop the bleeding. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meanwhile, I summoned the last reserves of my magical energy, focusing it into a concentrated beam of light aimed directly at the Manticore''s underbelly. The creature howled in agony as the beam pierced its flesh, eliciting a momentary reprieve from its relentless assault.


    But our victory was short-lived. With a final burst of energy, the Manticore unleashed a devastating roar, sending shockwaves rippling through the chamber and knocking us off our feet.


    "ATOM, TAKE MARCUS AND LEAVE. I WILL STALL THIS MONSTER!" Flint shouted over the din of battle, his voice filled with determination despite the overwhelming odds stacked against us. With a nod of understanding, I moved swiftly to Marcus''s side, helping Flint hoist him up and supporting him as we began our retreat.


    But as we turned to leave, a sudden realization struck me like a bolt of lightning. If we were to stand any chance of survival, we needed to do more than just retreat. We needed a plan, a strategy to defeat the Manticore once and for all.


    "Flint, listen to me," I said urgently, my mind racing as I formulated a plan. "We can''t just run from this creature. We need to find a way to defeat it."


    Flint''s expression was grim, but there was a flicker of hope in his eyes at the prospect of turning the tide of battle. "And how do you propose we do that?" he asked, his voice tinged with skepticism.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Thanks For Reading.


    Peace Out??

 Chapter 7: Chapter No.7 Dungeon Dive (Final)

    "We need to exploit its weaknesses," I replied, my voice steady despite the chaos around us. "Its eyes and underbelly are vulnerable. If we can blind it, we''ll have a better chance of taking it down."


    Flint nodded, his resolve hardening. "Alright, but we need to get Marcus to safety first. He''s in no condition to fight."


    As we retreated, I couldn''t help but feel the weight of responsibility pressing down on me. Our group''s survival hinged on this plan working, and I needed to ensure that Flint and Marcus got out alive.


    We found a small alcove, partially hidden by crumbling stone, and carefully laid Marcus down. His breathing was labored, and his face was contorted in pain. "Stay with him," I told Flint. "I''ll draw the Manticore away and try to blind it. When you see an opening, attack with everything you have."


    Flint hesitated, his eyes filled with concern. "What about you? You can''t take it on alone."


    "I don''t plan to," I reassured him. "But someone needs to distract it. Trust me, Flint. This is the only way."


    With a final, resolute nod, Flint stayed with Marcus, readying his weapon. I took a deep breath, steeling myself for what lay ahead, and stepped back into the fray.


    The Manticore was rampaging through the chamber, its roars echoing off the walls. I summoned what little magical energy I had left, casting a series of light orbs around the creature to disorient it. The Manticore snarled, its eyes flickering between the bright spots, momentarily confused.


    "Over here, you overgrown lizard!" I shouted, waving my arms to draw its attention. The Manticore''s blood-red eyes locked onto me, and it charged, its claws digging into the stone floor with each thunderous step.


    I darted to the side, narrowly avoiding its swipe, and launched a concentrated beam of light at its eyes. The Manticore roared in agony, thrashing its head as it was temporarily blinded.


    "Now, Flint!" I shouted, hoping my voice would carry over the chaos.


    From the shadows, Flint emerged, his face a mask of determination. He charged at the Manticore''s exposed underbelly, his sword gleaming with the last remnants of Marcus''s enchantment. With a powerful thrust, he drove the blade deep into the creature''s vulnerable flesh.


    The Manticore let out a deafening howl, its body convulsing in pain. It lashed out blindly, its barbed tail swinging wildly. Flint narrowly avoided the deadly strike, rolling to the side and coming up in a defensive stance.


    Seizing the opportunity, I mustered the last of my strength and fired another beam of light, this time aiming for the creature''s eyes again. The Manticore stumbled, disoriented and in agony.


    "Keep going, Flint!" I urged, my voice strained with exhaustion. "We almost have it!"


    With a final, desperate push, Flint drove his sword deeper into the Manticore''s underbelly, twisting the blade to maximize the damage. The creature''s roars grew weaker, its movements more sluggish.


    Finally, with a shuddering breath, the Manticore collapsed, its massive body hitting the ground with a resounding thud. The chamber fell eerily silent, the only sound the ragged breathing of the survivors.


    Flint staggered back, his face pale and drawn. "We did it," he said, his voice barely above a whisper.


    I nodded, feeling a wave of relief wash over me. "We did," I agreed, my voice trembling with exhaustion and emotion.


    Booooom!


    From the center of the room where the heart of the dungeon pulsed with energy indicating the clearance of the dungeon, a resounding boom echoed through the chamber. The Manticore''s defeat triggered the dungeon''s core, signaling the end of the trial and the opening of the path to the treasure we had risked our lives to obtain.


    Flint and I exchanged weary, triumphant glances. "Let''s get Marcus and claim our prize," I said, my voice hoarse with exhaustion. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Together, we carefully lifted Marcus, supporting him as we made our way toward the heart of the dungeon. The chamber was illuminated by a soft, pulsating light emanating from the core, casting an ethereal glow over the ancient stone walls.


    As we approached the core, the air seemed to vibrate with a potent energy, a stark contrast to the dark and foreboding atmosphere that had pervaded the rest of the dungeon. The core itself was a large, crystalline structure, shimmering with an otherworldly light that bathed the room in a gentle glow.


    The treasure, long sought and hard-won, lay at the foot of the core¡ªa collection of gleaming artifacts, ancient scrolls, and chests filled with gold and jewels. It was a sight that would have stirred the heart of any adventurer, but at that moment, our thoughts were only on survival and getting Marcus to safety.


    "We need to hurry," Flint said, his voice strained as he shifted Marcus''s weight. "He''s not going to last much longer without proper healing."


    I nodded, feeling the same urgency. "Let''s grab what we can and get out of here."


    We quickly moved to the treasure, selecting the most valuable and portable items. I reached for a particularly ornate chest, my fingers brushing against the cool metal. As I opened it, a small, intricately designed vial caught my eye. It was filled with a luminous liquid, glowing softly in the dim light.


    "This might help Marcus," I said, holding up the vial for Flint to see.


    Flint''s eyes widened with hope. "Let''s hope it does."


    Gently, I uncorked the vial and brought it to Marcus''s lips, letting the liquid trickle into his mouth. His breathing, which had been shallow and labored, began to steady, and some of the color returned to his face. It wasn''t a complete healing, but it was enough to stabilize him for the journey out.


    "Thank the gods," Flint murmured, relief evident in his voice. "That should give us enough time to get him to a healer."


    ''Now that Marcus is out of immediate danger, Let''s get what came to get.'' I thought as I made my way into the furthest corner where no light didn''t reach as if to avoid that particular dark corner.


    My curiosity drew me towards the darkened corner, the only part of the chamber untouched by the ethereal light of the dungeon core. As I stepped closer, the shadows seemed to retreat, revealing an object partially buried in the stone floor. It was an ornate, ancient box, covered in intricate carvings that glowed faintly as I approached.


    I knelt down, brushing away the dust and debris that had settled on the box. The carvings depicted scenes of battles and mythical creatures, their craftsmanship so detailed it felt as if they might spring to life at any moment. Carefully, I tried to lift the lid, but the moment I used my other hand which was wounded, The runes on the box glowed brighter, reacting to the touch of my injured hand.


    Like a vacuum, It started sucking and absorbing my blood without any sign to stop. Panic surged through me as I realized what was happening. The box was not just an ordinary artifact¡ªit was something far more sinister, something ancient and powerful beyond comprehension.


    Frantically, I tried to pull my hand away, but it was as if the box had a will of its own, drawing me inexorably closer with each passing moment. The pain was excruciating, like a thousand needles piercing my flesh, and I could feel my strength draining away with every drop of blood that was absorbed.


    Because this corner was furthest and some weird energy was blocking our perception, Flint and Marcus hadn''t noticed my predicament. I struggled against the box''s grasp, but it was no use. I was trapped, my life force slowly being drained away.


    In a last-ditch effort, I summoned what little magical energy I had left, focusing it into a burst of light that enveloped the box. For a moment, the darkness receded, and the box faltered, its grip on me weakening.


    Seizing the opportunity, I wrenched my hand free, stumbling backward as the box released its hold. Gasping for breath, I watched-


    Where is the box?


    It was here just now.


    The box was gone as if it had never been there in the first place. Confusion and unease gnawed at me as I scanned the chamber, searching for any sign of the mysterious artifact. But there was nothing¡ªonly the faint glow of the dungeon core and the distant echoes of our struggle with the Manticore.


    "Everything alright?" Flint''s voice broke through my thoughts, his brow furrowed with concern as he approached. "I heard a commotion. Did something happen?"


    I hesitated, unsure of how to explain what had just transpired. The box, the strange energy it emitted, the way it had seemingly vanished without a trace¡ªit all felt like a surreal dream, slipping through my fingers even as I tried to grasp at it.


    "I''m... not sure," I admitted, my voice tinged with uncertainty. "There was something here, but now it''s gone."


    Flint glanced around the chamber, his expression thoughtful. "Maybe it''s for the best," he said after a moment, his tone heavy with implication. "Whatever it was, it clearly wasn''t something we should mess with."


    I nodded, a sense of relief washing over me despite the lingering unease. "You''re probably right," I agreed, pushing the encounter with the mysterious box to the back of my mind. We had more pressing concerns¡ªlike getting Marcus to safety and claiming our hard-earned reward.


    ''Anyways, I should also take what the protagonist took from here as well.'' With that thought in mind, I quickly moved to the center of the treasure room.


    Carefully, I examined the items laid out before me, searching for the artifact that had caught my attention earlier. Among the glittering jewels and ancient scrolls, there it was¡ªa sword unlike any I had ever seen.


    The blade shimmered with an otherworldly light, its surface seemingly alive with energy. As I reached out to touch it, a strange sensation washed over me, like a gentle caress against my skin.


    This was the sword the protagonist had taken from the treasure trove, said to be bathed in the blood of the heavenly father himself. Its power was said to be unmatched, capable of cleaving through even the strongest of foes with ease.


    With a sense of reverence, I carefully lifted the sword from its resting place, feeling its weight in my hands. It felt... right, as if it had been waiting for me all along.


    ''Sword Of The Dark Light!''


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Thanks For Reading.


    Peace Out??

 Chapter 8: Chapter No.8 Labelled As A Criminal

    The moment I grasped the Sword of the Dark Light, a surge of energy coursed through my body. The blade hummed with a barely contained power, and I could feel it resonating with my own magical energy. This sword was unlike any I had ever wielded¡ªit felt like an extension of my very being.


    Flint and Marcus watched as I approached them with the sword in hand. confusion written on their face as they looked at the sword in my hand and then my face as asking for my...sanity?


    "Why did you pick a...rusted sword?" Flint''s voice was confused, echoing the sentiment in his eyes. Marcus, despite his weakened state, managed a puzzled glance at the weapon in my hand.


    I looked down at the sword, its blade shimmering with an otherworldly light that only I could perceive. To the others, it appeared as nothing more than an old, rusted relic. But I knew better. This was the Sword of the Dark Light, a weapon of immense power, hidden behind a deceptive facade.


    Oh! now I remember, It''s the camouflage ability of the sword that obscures its true nature from all but its chosen wielder. The sword''s power is cloaked in an illusion, appearing as nothing more than a rusted relic to everyone else.


    And no one should know that this sword holds such power. It''s our secret weapon, our advantage against whatever dangers lie ahead. With a determined smile, I sheathed the Sword of the Dark Light at my side, ready to face whatever challenges awaited us.


    "Let''s get out of here," I said, my voice steady with newfound resolve. "We''ve earned our rest."


    Flint and Marcus exchanged puzzled glances, but they nodded in agreement, trusting my judgment. Together, we made our way out of the dungeon, Marcus was still weak but stable thanks to the vial''s effects.


    As we emerged into the daylight, the sun''s warm rays greeted us, a stark contrast to the cold darkness of the dungeon. We took a moment to catch our breath and survey our surroundings- Surrounded from all sides with Alexander standing in the forefront with a smirk on his face.


    My heart sank as I saw Alexander standing before us, his expression smug and self-satisfied. It was clear that he had been waiting for our return, his presence a reminder of the unresolved tension that lingered between us.


    "What are you doing here?" Flint''s voice was tinged with suspicion, his hand instinctively reaching for his weapon. Marcus shifted uneasily beside me, his injuries still fresh in his mind.


    Alexander''s smirk widened, his gaze flickering over us with amusement. "I could ask you the same thing," he replied, his tone dripping with condescension. "I thought you''d all be dead by now."


    His words cut deep, fueling the resentment and distrust that simmered beneath the surface. It was clear that Alexander had little regard for our well-being, viewing us as nothing more than pawns in his game.


    "We survived," I said, my voice steady despite the anger that burned within me. "Despite your best efforts to abandon us."


    Alexander''s smirk faltered momentarily, replaced by a glimmer of irritation. "I had every intention of returning once the danger had passed," he said, his tone defensive. "But it seems you managed just fine without me."


    His words rang hollow, a feeble attempt to shift the blame onto us. But I refused to be swayed by his manipulative tactics, my resolve hardened by the trials we had faced together.


    "We don''t need you," Flint interjected, his voice cold and unyielding. "We never did."


    "Marcus, My buddy come here." Alexander ignored us as he beckoned Marcus over with a casual gesture. Marcus hesitated, glancing uncertainly between us and Alexander.


    But he still started walking toward Alexander which shocked both me and Flint as we exchanged surprised glances. Marcus had always been loyal to Alexander, but after what we had just been through together, I had hoped that loyalty would waver.


    "Marcus, don''t," I called out, my voice filled with urgency. But Marcus either didn''t hear me or chose to ignore my warning, continuing to approach Alexander with a determined stride.


    As Marcus reached Alexander''s side, he clasped hands with him in a gesture of camaraderie. "You made it back," Marcus said, a hint of relief in his voice. "I was worried when you disappeared during the battle."


    Alexander''s smile widened, his eyes glinting with satisfaction. "I had faith that you would all make it out alive," he said, his tone dripping with false sincerity. "After all, I couldn''t let my loyal companions come to harm."


    The words left a bitter taste in my mouth, a reminder of the trust we had placed in Alexander and how easily he had betrayed it. But there was little we could do now except watch as Marcus and Alexander exchanged pleasantries, their bond seemingly unshaken by the events that had transpired.


    Flint''s hand tightened on his weapon, his expression darkening with anger. But before he could act, I placed a restraining hand on his arm, shaking my head in silent warning. We couldn''t afford to provoke Alexander, not when we were still weak and wounded from our ordeal in the dungeon.


    "Now then, the main topic of discussion," Alexander continued, his voice smooth and calculated, "is the treasure you retrieved from the dungeon. I trust you''ve managed to secure some valuable artifacts?"


    I felt a surge of indignation at Alexander''s arrogance, but I kept my expression neutral, unwilling to show any sign of weakness in front of him.


    "We have," Flint replied evenly, gesturing to the items we had gathered. "But we''ll be dividing the spoils equally among our group."


    Alexander''s smile faltered slightly, a glimmer of annoyance flashing in his eyes. "We had a contract, I get the treasures while you get coins instead of an equal share. You wouldn''t want to break our agreement, would you?"


    His words were a thinly veiled threat, a reminder of the power he held over us as the leader of our expedition. But I refused to be intimidated by his manipulative tactics, my resolve was strengthened by the knowledge that we had faced far greater dangers together and emerged victorious.


    "Our agreement was made under false pretenses," I said, my voice firm and unwavering. "You misled us about the true nature of the dungeon, putting us in grave danger without our knowledge. We won''t be bound by a contract that was based on deception."


    Alexander''s expression darkened, his facade of charm crumbling away to reveal the true extent of his anger and frustration. "You dare to defy me?" he hissed, his voice laced with venom.


    "Guards, capture these criminals!" he barked, turning to the group of armed men who had been lurking in the shadows. "They''ve violated our contract and stolen valuable artifacts from the dungeon. Take them into custody and confiscate their spoils."


    "Rutherford family is not be messed with!" Alexander''s declaration sent shockwaves through our group, the realization dawning on us that we were now facing not only Alexander but the full force of the Rutherford family''s influence and power.


    The guards moved forward, their weapons drawn and expressions hardened. Flint and I exchanged a tense glance, knowing that we were outnumbered and outmatched.


    "We surrender," I said with my hand in the air, my tone resigned but my mind already strategizing our next move.


    According to the plot, The main heroine is also in the prison of the Rutherford family. that''s where the protagonist meets her for the first time and gets a massive power-up.


    But as in place of the protagonist, I am taking this role. As we were being escorted away by the guards, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease gnawing at me. The Rutherford family was notorious for their ruthlessness and ambition, and being in their custody meant we were at their mercy.


    Flint shot me a concerned look, his eyes filled with apprehension. "What do we do now?" he whispered, his voice barely audible over the din of the guards.


    "We wait for an opportunity," I replied quietly, keeping my voice low to avoid attracting attention. "We can''t afford to make any rash decisions. We need to bide our time and wait for the right moment to strike."


    Flint nodded, his expression grim but determined. "Agreed. We''ll get out of this, somehow."


    As we were led through the winding corridors of the Rutherford estate, I couldn''t shake the feeling that we were walking into a trap. The guards watched us closely, their weapons at the ready, and I knew that any attempt to escape would be met with swift and deadly force.


    "You are quite smart for a kid, Atom," Alexander said as he looked at the rusted sword resting by my side. "Too bad you chose to defy me. You could''ve had a bright future ahead of you."


    "And what''s with this rusted sword?" he continued, his tone mocking. "Do you really think a relic like that stands a chance against the might of the Rutherford family?"


    Due to it being rusted and not having even a ''drop'' of mana in it. They ignored the sword, dismissing it as nothing more than a worthless artifact. But little did they know, the Sword of the Dark Light held a power far greater than they could imagine.


    I kept my expression neutral, refusing to rise to Alexander''s taunts. "Time will tell," I replied calmly, my voice steady despite the tension in the air.


    Alexander''s smirk faltered, replaced by a scowl of annoyance. "You''ll regret defying me," he spat, his voice laced with venom. "I''ll make sure of it."


    With a dismissive wave of his hand, Alexander turned away, leaving us in the custody of his guards.


    "Get in!"


    The guards ushered us into a dimly lit dungeon cell, the heavy iron door slamming shut behind us with a resounding clang. The air was thick with the scent of mildew and decay, and the only light came from a small torch mounted on the wall. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Flint was taken further inside due to him being the second circle mage, leaving me alone in the dimly lit cell. I could hear his muffled protests as he was dragged away, but there was little I could do to help him. We were at the mercy of the Rutherford family now, and any attempt to escape would only lead to further trouble.


    I was alone or so I thought-


    "Can I take a look at your sword?"


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Thanks For Reading.


    Peace Out??

 Chapter 9: Chapter No.9 The Three Swords

    "Can I take a look at your sword?" a soft, feminine voice echoed through the darkness, startling me.


    The voice belonged to a young woman, but she was gaunt, her eyes sunken and hollow, her skin pale and marked with bruises. Her clothes were tattered, and she looked as though she hadn''t seen the sun in months.


    But that was the least horrifying because of the three swords...piercing her. One kept her hands above her head, pinning her to the wall. Another was driven through her midsection, and the third pierced her leg. Despite her ghastly appearance and obvious pain, her eyes were strangely calm.


    There was a bowl right under the woman, collecting the steady drip of blood from her wounds. The sight was gruesome, but she remained composed, her gaze unwavering as she looked at me.


    "Can I take a look at your sword?" she repeated, her voice surprisingly steady despite her condition.


    I was momentarily frozen, both by her request and by the horrific scene before me. The Sword of the Dark Light was still camouflaged as a rusted relic, and I hesitated to reveal its true nature. But something in her eyes conveyed a sense of urgency and desperation that I couldn''t ignore.


    Cautiously, I stepped closer and unsheathed the sword, holding it out for her to see. Her eyes widened slightly, a flicker of recognition crossing her face.


    "So, it is you," she murmured, her voice tinged with a mixture of relief and resignation.


    "What do you mean?" I asked, my voice low. "Who are you?"


    "My name is Liliana," she replied, her breath labored. "I am...a prisoner of the Rutherford family. They have kept me here for...experiments."


    Her words sent a chill down my spine, and I glanced around the cell, suddenly aware of the gravity of our situation. The Rutherford family was known for their ruthless pursuit of power, and if they were conducting experiments on prisoners, there was no telling what they were capable of.


    "Why are they doing this to you?" I asked, my voice barely above a whisper.


    Liliana winced as she shifted against the swords impaling her, but her gaze remained steady. "They seek...Immortality of a Vampire without any of the weaknesses," she explained, her voice strained with pain. "They believe...they can unlock the secrets of eternal life...by studying...the blood of creatures like me."


    The information hit me like a hammer scattering my delusion of this world, this is not some novel in which he was living and others were NPC but a real world where people suffered unimaginable horrors at the hands of those in power.


    Even the main heroine wasn''t saved from this experience as he looked at Liliana, her eyes filled with sympathy and understanding. She had endured unspeakable suffering at the hands of the Rutherford family, yet she remained remarkably composed, her resilience a testament to her strength of spirit.


    "I''m sorry," I murmured, my voice thick with emotion. "I had no idea." Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liliana offered me a faint smile, though it was tinged with sadness. "There''s no need to apologize," she said softly. "You didn''t know."


    Silence fell between us, the weight of our predicament pressing down on me like a leaden cloak. We were prisoners in the heart of enemy territory, surrounded by darkness and uncertainty.


    "Mmm...Why are you wearing a mask and hood?" Liliana''s voice broke through my thoughts, her gaze flickering to the mask and hood I wore to conceal my identity.


    I hesitated, unsure of how much I should reveal to her. But something in her eyes told me that she could be trusted, that she understood the dangers we faced.


    "I wear them to conceal my identity," I explained quietly. "The Rutherford family is powerful, and I can''t afford to let them know who I am."


    Liliana nodded in understanding, her expression sympathetic. "I understand," she said softly. "Many here wear masks to hide their true selves, to protect themselves from the cruelty of their captors."


    Her words struck a chord within me, reminding me of the sacrifices we all made to survive in this harsh and unforgiving world. We were all prisoners in one way or another, bound by the chains of fate and circumstance.


    "I wish there was something I could do to help," I murmured, a sense of helplessness washing over me.


    Liliana smiled faintly, her eyes filled with warmth. "You''ve already done more than you know," she said. "By showing me kindness and compassion in this dark place, you''ve given me hope."


    "Are you giving up?" I asked as I searched for a way to help her, unable to bear the thought of leaving her to suffer alone.


    Liliana''s smile faltered slightly, her expression pained. "I have been here for so long, enduring unimaginable torment," she replied, her voice barely above a whisper. "But I refuse to lose hope, even in the face of such despair."


    Her words struck a chord within me, igniting a flicker of determination in my heart. I couldn''t stand by and do nothing while Liliana suffered, not when there was even a sliver of a chance to help her.


    Unsheathing the Sword of the Dark Light, I took a deep breath, steeling myself for what I was about to do. I gently touched the sword impaling her leg, channeling the latent magic within the blade. With a surge of power, the sword glowed brightly, its energy flowing into Liliana''s wounds.


    Liliana gasped in surprise as the sword that had pinned her to the wall disintegrated into dust, freeing her from their painful embrace. The wounds on her leg began to heal, the torn flesh knitting itself back together as if by magic.


    "Thank you," she breathed, her voice filled with awe and gratitude. "I...I can''t believe it."


    "Stay still, Two more swords to go." I nodded, focusing my concentration on the two remaining swords that held Liliana captive. With a determined expression, I reached out with the Sword of the Dark Light, its energy pulsing with newfound strength.


    The second sword, the one through Liliana''s midsection, trembled as the magic of the Sword of the Dark Light washed over it. With a burst of light, it too disintegrated into dust, releasing Liliana from its cruel grasp.


    Liliana gasped in relief as the weight of the swords was lifted from her body, her wounds healing before my eyes. But there was still one more obstacle to overcome¡ªthe sword that pinned her hands above her head, preventing her from moving.


    As I turned my attention to the final sword, With each passing moment, my connection to the Sword of the Dark Light grew stronger, its power responding to my will with unwavering obedience.


    I focused all of my concentration on the final sword, channeling the magic of the sword into a concentrated burst of energy. The sword trembled, its grip on Liliana weakening under the onslaught of power.


    With a final, resolute push, I unleashed the full force of the Sword of the Dark Light, shattering the last remaining obstacle in a blinding explosion of light. The sword dissolved into nothingness, leaving Liliana free from its cruel imprisonment.


    Liliana gasped as she stumbled forward, But my awaiting arms caught her, supporting her as she regained her balance. She looked up at me, her eyes wide with wonder and gratitude.


    "You... you saved me," she whispered, her voice filled with disbelief.


    I smiled gently, feeling a sense of relief and satisfaction wash over me. "We saved each other," I replied, my voice steady with conviction.


    Together, we stood in the dimly lit cell, the weight of our shared ordeal pressing down on us. But despite the darkness that surrounded us, there was a glimmer of hope in Liliana''s eyes, a flicker of light amidst the shadows.


    "We need to get out of here," I said, my voice low but determined. "Can you walk?"


    "I...I haven''t been fed for years, I need...blood," I froze at her words, realizing the gravity of her situation. Liliana was weakened from years of captivity and torture, and she needed sustenance to regain her strength.


    Without hesitation, I offered her neck without any reservation. Liliana hesitated, her eyes wide with surprise, and a...blush made its way on her face as she looked at me, her lips parted in astonishment. "Are you sure?" she asked, her voice trembling with uncertainty.


    "In Vampiric culture only...husband and wife drink from neck directly to indicate the bond of trust and intimacy between them." She said softly, her voice barely above a whisper.


    I paused, struck by the gravity of her words. In Vampiric culture, the act of feeding directly from the neck was an intimate and sacred ritual, symbolizing a bond of trust and intimacy between individuals. It was a gesture of profound significance, one that carried with it a weight of responsibility and commitment.


    But Liliana and I were not husband and wife, nor were we even acquainted before this moment. The thought of sharing such a deeply personal connection with someone I had just met was daunting, yet there was an undeniable sense of trust and understanding between us.


    "I trust you," Just this sentence was enough as her eyes lightened up, and a soft smile graced her lips. With a sense of reverence, she leaned forward, her lips brushing against my neck as she pressed her fangs into my skin.


    A sharp pang of pain shot through me as Liliana drank deeply, her hunger driving her to seek sustenance from my blood. But alongside the pain, there was a strange sense of warmth and connection, as if our souls were intertwining in that moment of shared vulnerability.


    I closed my eyes, surrendering to the sensation, letting myself be consumed by the raw intensity of the experience. Liliana''s presence enveloped me, her touch gentle yet powerful, her essence mingling with mine in a dance of life and death.


    Her arms slowly but strongly wrapped around me, pulling me closer as she drank, her touch surprisingly gentle despite the urgency of her hunger. I could feel her strength returning with each passing moment, her body revitalized by the life-giving essence of my blood.


    As Liliana fed, I felt a strange sense of euphoria wash over me, a transcendent feeling of connection and unity. It was as if we were no longer two separate beings but rather two halves of a whole, bound together by the sacred ritual of blood-sharing.


    But as the moments passed, I could feel my strength waning, my vision growing dim as the last vestiges of my energy were drained away. With a final, shuddering breath, I collapsed against Liliana, my consciousness slipping into darkness.


    The last thing I heard before succumbing to unconsciousness was-


    [Ding...]


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Thanks For Reading.


    Peace Out??

 Chapter 10: Chapter No.10 Cheat Activated?!

    [Third Person''s POV]


    Liliana held the man in her arms as he collapsed, his body going limp as the weight of his sacrifice overwhelmed him. Her eyes, filled with gratitude and regret, softened as she gently lowered him to the cold stone floor. Despite the years of suffering and torment, the warmth of his blood had reinvigorated her, restoring a fraction of her strength.


    She gazed at his unconscious form, her thoughts racing. This stranger had risked everything to free her, offering his own life essence without hesitation. In her centuries of existence, she had never encountered such selflessness from a human.


    Gently, she brushed a strand of hair away from his face, her touch tender. "Thank you," she whispered, her voice barely audible. "You have given me hope."


    Liliana''s attention shifted to the heavy iron door of the cell. The guards would return soon, and she needed to act quickly. With renewed strength, she could sense the magical wards surrounding the dungeon. They were powerful, but not impenetrable.


    Drawing upon the ancient vampiric magic that coursed through her veins, Liliana began to weave a complex spell. Her hands moved gracefully, tracing sigils in the air as she chanted in a forgotten tongue. The wards flickered in response, their power wavering under her assault.


    Outside the cell, the guards were alerted by the disturbance. They hurried towards the dungeon, their heavy footsteps echoing through the stone corridors. Liliana could hear their approach, but she remained focused on the spell, her determination unwavering.


    As the final incantation left her lips, the wards shattered with a brilliant flash of light. The cell door creaked open, and the enchantments that had bound it were now broken. Liliana glanced back at the unconscious man, her eyes filled with resolve.


    "I won''t leave you behind," she murmured, her voice firm.


    With surprising strength, she lifted him onto her back, securing his arms around her shoulders. She moved with swift, silent grace, navigating the labyrinthine passages of the dungeon. The guards, momentarily blinded by the burst of magic, were left disoriented and confused.


    Liliana''s acute senses guided her through the darkness, avoiding patrols and traps with ease. She knew that escaping the Rutherford estate would not be easy, but she was determined to see it through. For both their sakes, they had to reach safety.


    As she approached the exit, she felt a surge of triumph. The night air was cool and refreshing, a stark contrast to the stifling confines of the dungeon. She took a deep breath, savoring the taste of freedom, even as she remained vigilant for any signs of pursuit.


    The dense forest surrounding the estate provided ample cover. Liliana moved swiftly, her vampiric abilities allowing her to navigate the terrain with ease. She kept a steady pace, knowing that every second counted.


    Eventually, she found a secluded clearing and gently lowered the man to the ground. His breathing was shallow but steady, a sign that he would recover in time. She knelt beside him, her eyes filled with a mixture of relief and concern.


    "Rest now," she whispered softly. "You''ve done more than enough."


    As dawn approached, Liliana knew they needed to find a more secure location. But for now, she allowed herself a moment of respite, her gaze lingering on the man who had given her a chance at freedom. At that moment, she vowed to protect him, no matter the cost.


    "What do you look like under that mask?" she whispered, her curiosity overcoming her caution.


    Liliana gazed at the unconscious man, his mask still firmly in place. She wondered what secrets lay beneath it, what story his hidden face would tell. Her thoughts were interrupted by the urgency of their situation. The Rutherford family would soon realize their prized captive was missing, and their search would be relentless.


    She needed to find a safe haven, a place where they could recover and plan their next move. Gathering her remaining strength, she lifted him once more and moved deeper into the forest, her senses attuned to any signs of danger.


    The forest, thick with ancient trees and dense underbrush, provided a natural barrier against pursuers. Liliana''s vampiric agility allowed her to move swiftly and silently through the terrain, her heightened senses guiding her to a hidden cave nestled among the rocks. It was a place of refuge, shrouded in shadows and secrecy.


    Inside the cave, Liliana gently laid the man down, arranging him comfortably on a bed of moss and leaves. She crouched beside him, her eyes scanning his features, still obscured by the mask. The desire to know him, to understand the person who had risked everything for her, grew stronger with each passing moment.


    Her fingers hovered over the mask, hesitating. She knew the importance of trust and privacy, especially in a world where secrets could mean the difference between life and death. Yet, a part of her longed to see the face of her savior, to connect with him on a deeper level.


    Just as she was about to remove the mask, the man stirred, his eyes fluttering open. His gaze met hers, filled with confusion. He struggled to sit up, and she gently supported him, her touch careful and reassuring.


    ***


    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    "Grrrrr!"


    Damnit! My head was pounding, and a growl of frustration escaped my lips. The darkness around me felt suffocating, and the dull ache in my body was a constant reminder of my recent ordeal. As my vision cleared, I realized I was in a cave, the cool air brushing against my skin.


    Liliana was by my side, her eyes filled with concern and relief. Her presence was a comforting anchor in the swirling confusion. She gently helped me to sit up, her touch light but firm.


    "Easy now," she said softly, her voice soothing. "You need to rest. You''ve been through a lot."


    "Where are we?" I asked, my voice rough from disuse.


    "We''re in a cave, deep in the forest," Liliana explained. "It''s safe for now. The Rutherford family will be searching for us, but this place will hide us from their eyes for a while."


    I nodded, grateful for her resourcefulness. As I took in my surroundings, memories of the dungeon cell flooded back. The image of Liliana pinned to the wall by those swords was seared into my mind, and a shiver ran down my spine.


    "Thank you," I said, my voice sincere. "You saved me back there."


    Liliana shook her head, a faint smile touching her lips. "You saved me first. And even then I marked you without your permission."


    As she said the last part was guilty and her eyes were downcast. I could see the guilt weighing heavily on her, although she had only done what was necessary to survive.


    "You did what you had to do," I reassured her, my voice steady. "I offered, remember? I trust you."


    "You don''t get it, I marked you now you will turned into a dhampir," Liliana said, her voice trembling. "Half human, half vampire. It''s a bond that cannot be broken."


    The weight of her words settled over me, and I took a deep breath, trying to process the implications. A dhampir. The transformation would mean changes I couldn''t yet comprehend, a new reality I had to accept. But there was no regret in my heart, only a sense of shared destiny with the woman who had suffered so much.


    "What does it mean for us?" I asked, my voice calm despite the turmoil inside me.


    "It means you will gain some of my abilities," Liliana explained, her gaze meeting mine. "Enhanced strength, agility, heightened senses, and a slowed aging process. But you will also have some vulnerabilities, though not as severe as a full vampire. The bond between us will grow stronger, and we will be connected in ways beyond the physical."


    Her words hung in the air, the gravity of the situation sinking in. I could feel the changes already, a subtle shift in my senses, a new awareness of the world around me. But more than that, I felt an unspoken bond with Liliana, a connection that transcended mere words.


    [Ding...]


    [Heavenly Destiny System Initializing Commence...]


    [...]


    [1%


    [3%]


    [8%]


    [26%]


    [50%]


    [75%] S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [90%]


    [100%]


    [System Initialization Complete.]


    [Welcome to the Heavenly Destiny System, User.]


    A cold, mechanical voice echoed in my mind, startling me. I glanced at Liliana, who seemed unaware of the voice. This was something only I could hear.


    [The Heavenly Destiny System allows you to access a variety of abilities and powers, By disrupting plot lines and introducing new elements into the story, you can alter the course of events and shape your own destiny.]


    I frowned, trying to make sense of the cryptic message. What did it mean by disrupting plot lines? And what kind of abilities and powers did this system offer?


    Before I could ponder further, the voice spoke again, its tone devoid of emotion.


    [As a user of the Heavenly Destiny System, you have the ability to manipulate the fabric of reality within the confines of this story world. You can unlock new skills, acquire powerful artifacts, and influence the outcome of events. Your choices will shape the narrative and determine the fate of the characters around you.]


    The implications of the system''s capabilities were staggering. It offered me a chance to wield power beyond imagination, to rewrite the rules of the world I found myself in. But with that power came responsibility, and I had to tread carefully to avoid unintended consequences.


    [Would you like to access the Heavenly Destiny System Menu?]


    Liliana looked at me, her gaze filled with concern. "Is something wrong?" she asked, sensing my unease.


    I shook my head, trying to push aside the intrusive voice in my mind. "It''s nothing," I said, forcing a smile. "Just...thinking about our next move."


    Liliana nodded, her expression thoughtful. "We need to lay low for now," she said, her voice steady. "The Rutherford family won''t give up their search easily. We need to be prepared for whatever comes next."


    [Main Heroine]


    [Name: Liliana von Drakul]


    [Age: 326 years old]


    [Race: Vampire]


    [Abilities: Enhanced strength, agility, heightened senses, and regenerative healing. Can manipulate shadows and control bats.]


    [Destiny Points:1800]


    [Thoughts about the host: LOVE????/OBSESSION????]


    I looked at Liliana, the words floating in my mind as if they were echoing through the cave. "Love? Obsession?" The words seemed out of place, yet strangely fitting considering the circumstances.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Thanks For Reading.


    Peace Out??

 Chapter 11: Chapter No.11 Menu

    A flurry of emotions and thoughts crowded my mind as I tried to make sense of the new information. The Heavenly Destiny System, Liliana''s bond, and the implications of my new existence as a dhampir were overwhelming.


    "What''s going on in that head of yours?" Liliana''s voice cut through my thoughts, her tone a mix of curiosity and concern.


    Taking a deep breath, I decided to keep the system a secret for now. "Just trying to process everything," I admitted. "Becoming a dhampir... it''s a lot to take in."


    Liliana nodded, her eyes softening. "I understand. It''s not an easy transition. But you''re strong, Samael. Stronger than you realize."


    Her words were comforting, and I felt a renewed sense of determination. To navigate this new reality, I needed to understand the Heavenly Destiny System and how it could help us. I mentally commanded the system to open the menu.


    [Heavenly Destiny System Menu]


    [1. Status]


    [2. Skills]


    [3. Inventory]


    [4. Missions]


    [5. Shop]


    I focused on the "Status" option, eager to see what it entailed.


    [Status]


    [Name: Samael Ashwood]


    [Race: Dhampir, Royal?, Royal Elf]


    [Magic: First Circle (Top)]


    [Strength: 7]


    [Agility: 8]


    [Endurance: 6]


    [Intelligence: 8]


    [Charisma: 7]


    [Destiny Points: 500]


    [Affinities: Star (Unlocked), Shadow (Locked), Nature (Locked), Lightning (Locked), ???]


    [Note: 1-3 Normal Person, 3-5 First Circle Mage (Low), 5-7 First Circle Mage (Mid), 7-9 First Circle Mage (Top), 10 First Circle Mage (Peak)]


    The information displayed in the system menu was a lot to process, but it provided valuable insights into my current state. As a dhampir, it seemed I possessed a blend of human and vampire traits, including enhanced strength, agility, and heightened senses. The mention of "Royal Elf" piqued my curiosity, suggesting a lineage I had yet to understand fully.


    The listing of my magic abilities as "First Circle (Top)" indicated a significant level of proficiency in magic, something I hadn''t realized before. It was reassuring to know that I had some means of defending myself against the dangers that lay ahead.


    The distribution of my attributes¡ªstrength, agility, endurance, intelligence, and charisma¡ªhighlighted a well-rounded skill set, each contributing to my overall capabilities. It was a reminder that I had the potential to adapt to various situations and challenges.


    The mention of "Destiny Points" intrigued me. It seemed to be a currency of sorts within the system, perhaps allowing me to unlock new abilities or acquire powerful items. I made a mental note to explore this aspect further when the opportunity arose.


    As for the affinities listed in the system, they hinted at potential elemental or magical alignments that I could develop over time. The fact that "Shadow," "Nature," and "Lightning" were currently locked suggested that there were paths of mastery waiting to be unlocked.


    With a renewed sense of purpose, I turned my attention to the other options in the Heavenly Destiny System Menu. "Skills" and "Inventory" both seemed crucial for understanding my capabilities and resources, while "Missions" and "Shop" held the promise of opportunities and rewards.


    But before I could delve deeper into the menu, a sense of urgency washed over me. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We have to get moving," I said, interrupting my own train of thought. "We can''t stay here for long. The Rutherford family will eventually find us."


    Liliana nodded in agreement, her expression grave. "You''re right. We need to find a safer place to regroup and plan our next move."


    As my hand reached for the mask covering my face, a sudden idea struck me. Perhaps it was time to reveal myself fully to Liliana, to trust her with my true identity. After all, we had already shared so much, and our bond seemed to deepen with each passing moment.


    "Liliana," I began, my voice steady but determined. "There''s something I need to show you."


    Liliana looked at me, her eyes curious but cautious. "What is it?"


    I hesitated for a moment, then reached up and slowly removed the mask, revealing my face for the first time since we met. The cool air of the cave brushed against my skin, and I felt a sense of vulnerability wash over me.


    Liliana''s hand reached out, her fingers brushing gently against my cheek as she studied my face. Her touch was soft, yet filled with unspoken emotion. I met her gaze, feeling a sense of connection that transcended words.


    "You''re...beautiful," she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper. "Just as I imagined."


    Her words took me by surprise, and a flush of warmth spread across my cheeks. I had never thought of myself in such terms, but coming from Liliana, they held a deeper meaning.


    "Your name is not Atom right?"


    I blinked in surprise at Liliana''s question, realizing that she had sensed something beyond the surface. It was true¡ªI hadn''t been entirely forthcoming about my identity, but now seemed like the right time to reveal the truth.


    "You''re right," I admitted, meeting her gaze with honesty. "My name is not Atom. It''s Samael Ashwood."


    Liliana''s eyes widened in surprise, but she didn''t seem shocked. Instead, there was a sense of understanding in her expression, as if she had already suspected as much.


    "Samael..." she repeated, testing the name on her lips. "It suits you."


    A weight lifted off my shoulders as I revealed my true name to Liliana, knowing that I could trust her with this part of myself. The bond between us felt stronger than ever, forged through shared trials and moments of vulnerability.


    "I trust you, Samael," Liliana said softly, her voice filled with sincerity. "And I''m grateful that you''ve chosen to trust me in return."


    I handed my mask and cloak to her, "You should wear this, They don''t know my identity as Atom so we can move more freely if you wear them. And I don''t want to attract any unwanted attention."


    Liliana nodded, accepting the mask and cloak with a grateful smile. "Thank you, Samael," she said, her voice filled with warmth. "I''ll make sure to keep us hidden until we find a safer place."


    "You don''t have to worry, I already know where to go," I said, a sense of determination in my voice. "My home is not far from here. It''s at the end of Ashwood territory, And only my mother and little sister live there, so we should be safe."


    Liliana''s eyes widened slightly in surprise. "Your home?" she repeated, her tone curious. "Are you sure it''s safe to go there?"


    I nodded, a sense of conviction guiding my words. "Yes, I''m sure," I replied. "My family''s estate is secluded, hidden from prying eyes. We''ll be able to rest and regroup there without fear of discovery."


    With a newfound sense of purpose, we set out from the cave, our steps light but determined. The forest enveloped us in its embrace, its ancient trees offering shelter and protection. As we journeyed deeper into the wilderness, I couldn''t shake the feeling that our paths were intertwined by more than mere chance.


    Liliana walked beside me, her presence a source of strength and comfort. Together, we faced the unknown, our destinies intertwined in ways we were only beginning to understand.


    As we approached the edge of Ashwood territory, a sense of anticipation welled up inside me. My family''s estate loomed in the distance, its towering spires a beacon of safety amid uncertainty.


    "We''re almost there," I said, a note of excitement in my voice.


    Liliana nodded, her eyes shining with determination. "Let''s make haste," she said. "I''m eager to see this place you call home."


    But now, as we approached the grand entrance of the Ashwood manor, I couldn''t shake the feeling of unease that gnawed at the edges of my consciousness.


    Oh! Shit!


    When I left, I said would be back soon but it''s been more than 16 hours since I left the manor. My mother and sister must be worried sick about me. I quickened my pace, my heart pounding with a mix of anticipation and anxiety.


    I don''t have to worry about others in the Ashwood Family as we are the outcasts and live at the edge of the territory.


    As we reached the gates of the Ashwood manor, a sense of urgency drove me forward. I knew my absence must have caused concern for my mother and sister, despite our family''s secluded lifestyle. It had been more than sixteen hours since I left, far longer than I had anticipated.


    With each step, my heart pounded in my chest, the weight of responsibility pressing down on me. I had to reassure my family and let them know that I was safe.


    As the gates swung open, revealing the grandeur of the Ashwood estate, a wave of nostalgia washed over me. The familiar sights and sounds of home offered a sense of comfort amid the chaos of our circumstances.


    But as we entered the courtyard, I sensed that something was amiss. The air was heavy with tension, and the usually tranquil atmosphere was tinged with unease.


    "Samael, what''s wrong?" Liliana asked, her voice filled with concern.


    I shook my head, trying to push aside my growing sense of dread. "I''m not sure," I replied, scanning the courtyard for any signs of trouble. "But something doesn''t feel right."


    As we approached the main entrance of the manor, I quickened my pace, my senses on high alert. The door stood slightly ajar, a faint light spilling out from within.


    Without hesitation, I pushed open the door and stepped inside, my heart pounding in my chest. What I saw inside sent a chill down my spine.


    The interior of the manor was in disarray, furniture overturned and belongings scattered across the floor. My mother and sister were nowhere to be seen, their absence a haunting echo in the empty halls.


    "Liliana, stay close," I said, my voice tense with worry. "We need to find out what happened here."


    Together, we searched the manor, scouring every room for any clue as to my family''s whereabouts. But the answers eluded us, leaving only silence and uncertainty in their wake.


    As we reached the study, a glimmer of hope flickered in my chest. Perhaps my mother had left a message, a sign of her survival amid the chaos.


    I stepped inside, my eyes scanning the room for any sign of disturbance. And then I saw it¡ªa piece of parchment lying on the desk, a single word scrawled across its surface.


    "Outsiders."


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Thanks For Reading.


    Peace Out??

 Chapter 12: Chapter No.12 First Mission

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    ''Outsiders''


    The term "Outsiders" struck me like a thunderbolt. My heart sank, and a cold dread settled over me. The Ashwood family had always treated my mother, sister, and me as pariahs, exiled to the edge of our own territory. But now, the word carried a new, ominous weight.


    [Ding! New Mission]


    [Name: Rescue Family]


    [Objective: Locate and rescue your mother and sister from the Outsiders.]


    [Rewards: 2500 Destiny Points, New Affinity Unlocked (Nature), ???]


    [Failure Consequence: Death of Alice]


    The urgency of the situation became clear as I read the mission prompt. My mother and sister were in danger, taken by these mysterious "Outsiders" who had invaded our home. I couldn''t afford to waste any time¡ªI had to find them before it was too late.


    There are many questions revolving in my mind like, ''How the fu*k did they manage to kidnap the mother of all people?'' Because mother should be a Seventh Circle mage who is considered to be the most powerful in the whole kingdom.


    The abduction of my mother, a Seventh Circle mage, was indeed perplexing. It suggested that whoever these "Outsiders" were, they possessed considerable power and resources. Their ability to breach the defenses of the Ashwood manor and overpower my family was deeply troubling.


    But dwelling on questions wouldn''t help me find my mother and sister. I needed to act quickly and decisively. With the mission to rescue my family now clear, I turned to Liliana, my mind racing with plans and possibilities.


    "We need to find them," I said, my voice determined. "We can''t let these Outsiders get away with this."


    Liliana nodded in agreement, her expression reflecting my sense of urgency. "We''ll find them, Samael," she said, her voice steady. "But we need to be cautious. We don''t know who we''re dealing with."


    I nodded, acknowledging the wisdom in her words. Whoever these Outsiders were, they posed a significant threat, and I couldn''t afford to underestimate them.


    "But first we need to rest. You''ve been through a lot," Liliana continued, her eyes filled with concern. "You''re still recovering from your ordeal in the Rutherford dungeon. We should take some time to gather our strength before we even try to face these Outsiders."


    Her words echoed the truth, and I couldn''t deny the exhaustion that weighed heavily on me. The physical and emotional toll of my recent experiences had left me drained, and rushing into a confrontation without proper rest would only put us at greater risk.


    "You''re right," I conceded, a sense of relief washing over me at the prospect of a brief respite. "Resting first is the wisest course of action."


    Liliana nodded in agreement, her gaze softening with understanding. "We''ll need all our strength and wits about us for what lies ahead," she said, her voice gentle yet resolute. "And we can''t afford to make any mistakes."


    I just nodded still thinking about the gravity of the situation. The thought of my mother and sister in the hands of these mysterious Outsiders gnawed at my insides, fueling a fire of rage and determination within me. I couldn''t bear the idea of them suffering at the hands of our enemies, and the thought of failing to rescue them was unthinkable.


    As we settled down for the night, I found it difficult to quiet my mind. The crackling of the fire and the rustling of leaves outside seemed to mock my attempts at rest, reminding me of the urgency of our mission.


    So I turned to the next best thing to divert my mind and look for anything that might help me in making me powerful¡ªThe System.


    As there are still a few features that I hadn''t explored within the System, I decided to delve deeper into its interface, searching for any overlooked abilities or upgrades that could provide an edge in our mission.


    ''System,''


    [How can I help you, Host?]


    ''System, show the menu one more time,'' I requested.


    [Right Away] S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Heavenly Destiny System Menu]


    [1. Status]


    [2. Skills]


    [3. Inventory]


    [4. Missions]


    [5. Shop]


    With a renewed sense of purpose, I focused on the Heavenly Destiny System Menu, determined to uncover any hidden potential that could aid us in our mission to rescue my family.


    ''Let''s start with the Status,'' I thought aloud in my mind.


    [Status]


    [Name: Samael Ashwood]


    [Race: Dhampir, Royal?, Royal Elf]


    [Magic: First Circle (Top)]


    [Strength: 7]


    [Agility: 8]


    [Endurance: 6]


    [Intelligence: 8]


    [Charisma: 7]


    [Destiny Points: 500]


    [Affinities: Star (Unlocked), Shadow (Locked), Nature (Locked), Lightning (Locked), ???]


    As I reviewed my status, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of frustration at the limitations of my current abilities. While I possessed certain strengths and skills, there were still many areas where I fell short.


    ''System, can you provide more information on the affinities?'' I asked, hoping to gain a better understanding of how they might benefit me.


    [Affinities are elemental or magical alignments that influence your abilities and powers. By unlocking new affinities, you can access a wider range of skills and capabilities. Each affinity represents a different aspect of your potential, allowing you to specialize in various areas of magic and combat.]


    The explanation provided some clarity, but I couldn''t help but feel a sense of urgency to unlock the locked affinities, especially given the gravity of our current situation.


    ''System, how can I unlock the locked affinities?'' I inquired, eager to explore my options.


    [Locked affinities can be unlocked through various means, including completing missions, acquiring special items, or training in specific areas of magic or combat. As you progress and gain experience, you may discover new opportunities to unlock your full potential.]


    The response was vague but offered a glimmer of hope. It seemed that as long as I continued to grow and develop my abilities, I would eventually unlock the locked affinities.


    ''System, show me my skills,'' I requested, shifting my focus to the next option in the menu.


    [Skills]


    [1. Shadow Step (Level 1): Allows the user to teleport short distances through the shadows. Cooldown: 30 seconds.]


    [2. Night Vision (Level 1): Enhances the user''s vision in low-light conditions. Can see clearly in darkness up to 100 meters away.]


    [3. Blood Rage (Level 1): Temporarily enhances the user''s strength and agility in combat. Duration: 1 minute. Cooldown: 5 minutes.]


    [4. Shadow Cloak (Level 1): Allows the user to blend into the shadows, becoming invisible to the naked eye. Duration: 1 minute. Cooldown: 5 minutes.]


    [5. Starlight Burst (Level 2): Unleashes a burst of starlight energy, damaging enemies within a radius. Range: 20 meters. Damage: Moderate. Cooldown: 1 minute.]


    [6. Starlight Beam(Level 1): Emits a concentrated beam of starlight energy, capable of piercing through obstacles and enemies. Range: 30 meters. Damage: High. Cooldown: 20 minutes.]


    [7. Swordsmanship (Level 2): Allows the user to wield a sword with proficiency, executing precise strikes and parries in combat. Enhances the user''s agility and coordination while wielding a sword.]


    As I reviewed my skills, I felt a sense of satisfaction at the abilities I had acquired thus far. Each skill offered unique advantages in combat and exploration, providing me with a diverse range of options to navigate the challenges ahead.


    But there was still room for improvement. I needed to hone my existing skills and unlock new ones to increase my chances of success in rescuing my family.


    ''System, is there a way to upgrade my skills or acquire new ones?'' I asked, eager to explore my options.


    [Skills can be upgraded through practice, training, and experience. As you use your skills in various situations, you will gain proficiency and unlock new abilities. Additionally, you may discover special items or artifacts that grant unique skills or enhancements.]


    The response was encouraging, suggesting that with dedication and perseverance, I could continue to grow and develop my abilities.


    ''System, show me my inventory,'' I requested, shifting my focus to the next option in the menu.


    [Inventory]


    [1. Supreme Welcome Gift Pack]


    [2.Golden Dagger of the Ancients]


    [3. Healing Potion x5]


    [4. Mana Potion x3]


    [5. Bloodstone Amulet]


    [6. Locket of Memories]


    [7. Box Of ???]


    As I perused my inventory, I took stock of the items at my disposal. Except for the first and last items which I don''t know anything about, the others were the things I collected from the Dungeon.


    ''System, can you provide more information on the Supreme Welcome Gift Pack and the Box of ????'' I asked, curious about the contents of these mysterious items.


    [Name: Supreme Welcome Gift Pack]


    [Type: Gift Pack]


    [Grade: ???]


    [Description: The Supreme Welcome Gift Pack is a mysterious item of unknown grade and contents. It is provided to the host by the system as a novice gift to aid in their journey. The exact contents of the pack are unknown until it is opened.]


    [Name: Box Of ???]


    [Type: Mystery Box]


    [Grade: ???]


    [Description: The Box of ??? is a mysterious item of unknown grade and contents. ??? ??? ??? used this box to contain his ???]


    The descriptions provided little insight into the contents of the Supreme Welcome Gift Pack and the Box of ???. It seemed that these items held secrets that would only be revealed once they were opened.


    The uncertainty surrounding the items left me intrigued but cautious. While they could potentially contain valuable resources or abilities, there was also the risk of unforeseen consequences.


    ''System, can I open the Supreme Welcome Gift Pack and the Box of ??? right now?'' I inquired, eager to uncover their mysteries.


    [Yes, you can open both items at any time. However, be aware that the contents of the packs may have varying effects and consequences.]


    The system''s response gave me pause, reminding me of the potential risks involved in opening the mysterious items. But with the urgency of our mission to rescue my family weighing heavily on my mind, I couldn''t afford to ignore any potential advantages.


    ''System, open the Supreme Welcome Gift Pack,'' I commanded, my voice steady but determined.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Suggest some abilities or items for the gift pack.


    Comment Here->


    Thanks For Reading.


    Peace Out??

 Chapter 13: Chapter No.13 Power Up

    [Opening Supreme Welcome Gift Pack...]


    A bright light filled the air around me as the system opened the Supreme Welcome Gift Pack. The brilliance was almost blinding, forcing me to shield my eyes momentarily. As the light gradually dimmed, several items materialized before me, their forms slowly coming into focus.


    [Supreme Welcome Gift Pack Contents]


    [1. Essence of the First Mage: A vial containing the concentrated essence of a legendary mage. Increases magical affinity and potential.


    2. Physique of the First Warlock: Body constitution of the first warlock who practiced both magic and physical combat paths. Enhances strength, agility, and endurance.


    3. Sun Protection Rings: Rings imbued with powerful protective enchantments against sunlight, a crucial defense for vampires.


    4. Random Supreme Affinity Crystal: A crystal imbued with the essence of a supreme affinity. When activated, it grants the user a new affinity at the highest level of mastery.


    5. Random Divine Sword Technique: A scroll containing the teachings of a divine sword technique. When mastered, it grants the user unparalleled skill and prowess in swordsmanship.]


    The items revealed within the Supreme Welcome Gift Pack were nothing short of extraordinary, each holding the potential to greatly enhance my abilities and capabilities.


    ''System, Details.'' I inquired, eager to understand the full extent of their benefits.


    [As you wish, Host]


    [Essence of the First Mage]


    ? Description: The Essence of the First Mage is a vial containing the concentrated essence of a legendary mage. When consumed, it increases magical affinity and potential, allowing the user to unlock new spells and abilities at an accelerated rate.


    ? Benefits: Consuming the Essence of the First Mage will permanently enhance your magical abilities, increasing your proficiency and mastery of various spells and magical techniques.


    [Physique of the First Warlock]


    ? Description: The Physique of the First Warlock is a body constitution obtained from the first warlock who practiced both magic and physical combat paths. When integrated into your own body, it enhances strength, agility, and endurance, allowing you to push your physical limits beyond your current boundaries.


    ? Benefits: By integrating this physique into your body, Your body will gain the ability to follow both paths knightly or even surpass the current knights. But be wary of potential side effects as your body adjusts to the integration process.


    [Sun Protection Rings]


    ? Description: Sun Protection Rings are powerful artifacts imbued with protective enchantments against sunlight, a crucial defense for vampires. When worn, they provide immunity to the harmful effects of sunlight, allowing the user to move freely during the day without fear of harm.


    ? Benefits: Wearing the Sun Protection Rings will grant you immunity to sunlight, allowing you to travel and operate during the day without risk of injury or exposure.


    [Random Supreme Affinity Crystal]


    ? Description: The Random Supreme Affinity Crystal is a crystal imbued with the essence of a supreme affinity. When activated, it grants the user a new affinity at the highest level of mastery, unlocking powerful new abilities and skills related to that affinity.


    ? Benefits: Upon activation, the Random Supreme Affinity Crystal will grant you a new affinity at the highest level of mastery. The affinity granted will be determined randomly, offering a diverse range of possibilities for enhancing your abilities and powers.


    [Random Divine Sword Technique]


    ? Description: The Random Divine Sword Technique is a scroll containing the teachings of a divine sword technique. When mastered, it grants the user unparalleled skill and prowess in swordsmanship, elevating their combat abilities to new heights.


    ? Benefits: By mastering the techniques contained within the scroll, you will gain access to advanced swordsmanship skills and techniques, allowing you to wield your sword with precision and power. This mastery will enhance your combat capabilities and make you a formidable opponent in battle.


    As I absorbed the information about the contents of the Supreme Welcome Gift Pack, a surge of excitement coursed through me. Each item held the potential to significantly enhance my abilities and increase my chances of success in rescuing my family from the clutches of the Outsiders.


    But there was no time to waste. With the mission to rescue my family weighing heavily on my mind, I knew I had to make the most of these newfound resources and prepare myself for the challenges ahead.


    ''System, integrate the Physique of the First Warlock into my body,'' I commanded, eager to harness its benefits.


    [If I may, Host?]


    ''Yes?'' I was puzzled as the system paused mid-sentence.


    [It is recommended for the host to take both the essence of the First Mage and the Physique of the First Warlock simultaneously. The integration process may be more effective and efficient when both items are consumed together, allowing for a more seamless adjustment and optimization of your abilities.]


    The system''s recommendation made sense, and I nodded in agreement. It was a prudent approach to maximize the benefits of both items and ensure a smoother integration process.


    ''Alright, let''s do it,'' I said, my voice filled with determination.


    [Initiating Integration Process...]


    A warm sensation spread throughout my body as the Essence of the First Mage and the Physique of the First Warlock were consumed. It was as if a surge of power coursed through my veins, awakening dormant potentials and unlocking new capabilities within me.


    As the integration process reached its conclusion, I felt a profound sense of transformation wash over me. My senses sharpened, my muscles tensed with newfound strength, and my mind buzzed with clarity and focus.


    I felt different as if I had shed the limitations of my former self and emerged reborn, stronger, and more capable than ever before.


    ''System, show me my status,'' I requested, eager to see the changes that had occurred as a result of the integration process.


    [Status]


    [Name: Samael Ashwood]


    [Race: Dhampir, Royal ???, Royal Elf]


    [Magic: Second Circle (Top)]


    [Body: Iron Body (Low)]


    [Strength: 17 (+10)]


    [Agility: 18 (+10)]


    [Endurance: 16 (+10)]


    [Intelligence: 18 (+10)]


    [Charisma: 17 (+10)]


    [Destiny Points: 500]


    [Affinities: Star (Unlocked), Shadow (Locked), Nature (Locked), Lightning (Unlocked), ???]


    The changes were unmistakable. My strength, agility, endurance, intelligence, and charisma had all received significant boosts, elevating me to a new level of power and potential. But it wasn''t just my physical attributes that had been enhanced¡ªthe integration process had also unlocked new depths of magical prowess within me.


    With my magical affinity now at the Second Circle, I could sense the vast reservoirs of power that lay dormant within me, waiting to be unleashed. The possibilities were endless, and I couldn''t help but feel a surge of excitement at the prospect of exploring the full extent of my newfound abilities.


    Indeed, the integration of the Physique of the First Warlock had unlocked a new power system within me: the Iron Body. This enhancement offered the potential to further fortify my physical form, granting me increased resilience and durability in combat.


    ''System, can you provide more information about the Iron Body,'' I inquired. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Body]


    [Iron Body: It is the initial realm of the Knightly path of physical enhancement. By honing your body''s strength, agility, and endurance, you can fortify yourself against physical harm and withstand greater punishment in combat. Through focused training and conditioning exercises, you can gradually unlock new realms.]


    The system''s explanation clarified that the Iron Body was the foundation of the Knightly path of physical enhancement, offering a solid framework upon which to build my physical prowess. With focused training and dedication, I could continue to strengthen my body and unlock new levels of mastery within this power system.


    However, mastering this path would require time and effort. I would need to commit myself to rigorous training and conditioning exercises, pushing my limits and striving for excellence in every aspect of my physical development.


    "Anyway, Let''s focus on other items of the Supreme Welcome Gift Pack," I decided, acknowledging that each item held unique potential that could aid me in my quest.


    Turning my attention to the Sun Protection Rings, I reached out and took hold of them, they were five in number which meant I could share them. Feeling their cool metal against my skin, I slipped the only black ring with a shimmering purple gem onto my own finger. The remaining four rings, each adorned with a different gemstone, went back inside the inventory for safekeeping.


    With the Sun Protection Ring secured on my finger, I felt a sense of relief knowing that I could now move freely during the day without fear of harm from sunlight.


    Next, I turned my attention to the Random Supreme Affinity Crystal, its surface pulsating with untapped power. With a sense of anticipation, I activated the crystal, allowing its energies to envelop me in a radiant glow.


    As the light faded, I felt a surge of energy coursing through me, accompanied by a deep sense of connection to the...Destruction, Pure Destruction.


    The energy coursing through me resonated with a primal force, one that seemed to embody the essence of destruction itself. It was a raw and potent power, capable of unraveling the fabric of reality and reducing all to ash and rubble.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Comment your views on this chapter.


    Comment Here->


    Thanks For Reading.


    Peace Out??

 Chapter 14: Chapter No.14 Soul Space?!

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    The realization hit me like a tidal wave¡ªthis new affinity was one of raw, unbridled Destruction. It wasn''t just about breaking things; it was about dismantling the very essence of existence, a force that could obliterate any obstacle or enemy with unparalleled might.


    This affinity does not come under a rare category but something only one other person or we can say the dragon had it before¡ªthe legendary Dragon Monarch Of Destruction.


    Draug.


    The only other being known to possess such a formidable affinity for destruction was Draug, the legendary Dragon Monarch of Destruction. His name was whispered in hushed tones across the realms, feared and revered for his unmatched power and ferocity.


    Even his descendants couldn''t inherit such an affinity, making it all the more remarkable that I had been bestowed with this rare and formidable power. With the affinity of Destruction at my command, I held within me the potential to unleash devastation on a scale never before seen.


    Draug has already left this realm for the upper realms of existence, his descendants are now rulers of the Drakoria continent and have almost all of the seats in the Dragon council making them the most influential beings among the dragons. Their power and authority are unmatched, and their very presence commands respect and fear from all who dare to oppose them.


    But despite their formidable reputation, the descendants of Draug pale compared to the raw, untamed power of the Dragon Monarch himself. Draug was a force of nature, a being whose very existence reshaped the world around him.


    Anyway, I am getting sidetracked from the pressing matter at hand. With the affinity of Destruction coursing through me, I needed to focus on harnessing and controlling this immense power. It was a double-edged sword, depending on how it was wielded.


    But before I could delve deeper into the mysteries of my newfound affinity, there was still one item left in the Supreme Welcome Gift Pack: the Random Divine Sword Technique.


    ''System, Use Random Divine Sword Technique.''


    [Using Random Divine Sword Technique...]


    [Please wait...]


    [Flaming Sword Of Nine Suns]


    The scroll containing the teachings of the Random Divine Sword Technique began to glow with an ethereal light as I activated its power. With bated breath, I watched as the ancient symbols and arcane diagrams inscribed upon its surface shimmered and danced, revealing the secrets of the chosen technique.


    As if imprinting the whole technique in my mind as the massive amount of information entered my consciousness, I felt a surge of exhilaration at the sight of the technique''s name: "Flaming Sword of Nine Suns."


    The name alone carried an aura of immense power and majesty, hinting at the formidable capabilities of the technique. With a sense of anticipation, I eagerly delved into the depths of the scroll, absorbing the knowledge and techniques contained within.


    The Flaming Sword of Nine Suns was a divine rank technique further divided into nine parts, each representing one of the mythical suns that blazed across the realms. As I delved deeper into the intricacies of the technique, I marveled at its complexity and elegance, each movement flowing seamlessly into the next with fluid precision.


    The first part of the technique, known as "Dawn''s Embrace," focused on harnessing the power of the rising sun into a single but powerful slash, imbuing the wielder''s blade with the fiery energy of dawn itself.


    The second part, "Solar Flare," allowed the wielder to unleash a blinding burst of light and heat, scorching enemies and incinerating obstacles with the intensity of a solar eruption.


    As I continued to study the remaining parts of the technique, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe at the sheer versatility and power it offered.


    From "Midday Convergence," which concentrated the scorching heat of the noon sun into a devastating thrust, to "Eventide Eclipse," a technique that shrouded the wielder''s blade in the darkness of a solar eclipse, each part offered unique and devastating abilities.


    The glowing scroll withered and turned into ashes as I completed my study of the Flaming Sword of Nine Suns technique, its knowledge now firmly etched into my mind.


    ''System, open that box of ???''


    [Opening the box of ???...]


    Breaths in~


    Breaths out~


    M-My body is getting heavy...My mind feels like it''s being pulled into a whirlpool of information, struggling to keep up with the influx of knowledge. The integration of the Essence of the First Mage, the Physique of the First Warlock, the affinity of Destruction, and the Divine Sword Technique had left me feeling both exhilarated and exhausted.


    g-good...nig-


    Thud!


    As I struggled to maintain consciousness, my body finally gave in to the overwhelming fatigue, and I collapsed to the ground in a heap. Darkness enveloped me as I slipped into unconsciousness, the weight of the immense power I had acquired bearing down upon me like a heavy shroud.


    ***


    "Wow, Talk about luck,"


    ???


    "Well, this kid certainly hit the jackpot by ''I don''t know'' getting both your essence and my physique," a deep voice rumbled through the darkness, accompanied by a low chuckle.


    I tried to open my eyes, but my eyelids felt heavy, as if weighed down by lead. My mind was foggy, struggling to grasp onto the threads of consciousness.


    "Oh, Look who waking up~" The first voice had a playful tone, filled with a sense of amusement and curiosity.


    "Indeed, it seems our young friend has finally regained consciousness," a second voice remarked, its tone deeper and more resonant.


    Slowly, I managed to pry open my heavy eyelids, squinting against the dim light that filtered through the darkness. As my vision gradually cleared, I found myself staring up at two figures looming over me, their features obscured by shadows.


    "Where... am I?" I managed to croak out, my voice hoarse and barely audible.


    "Ah, straight to the point, I like it," the first voice chuckled again, its tone jovial. "You, my young friend, are in a place beyond the confines of your mortal realm¡ª"


    Bonk!


    "Ahh!"


    The sound of something hitting the speaker interrupted his words, followed by a low growl.


    "Stop playing around, Merlin," the second voice interrupted sharply, its tone stern and commanding. "Our guest deserves a proper explanation."


    The second figure stepped forward, his form gradually becoming clearer as my eyes adjusted to the dim light. He was tall and imposing, with a regal bearing that spoke of power and authority. His features were sharp and angular, his eyes piercing and intense.


    "I apologize for Merlin''s antics," the figure said, his voice commanding attention. "Allow me to introduce myself. I am Erebus, you might know me as the first warlock.


    My mind raced as I tried to process the information. Erebus, the first warlock, stood before me, his presence emanating an aura of ancient power and wisdom.


    "First warlock?" I repeated, my voice barely above a whisper.


    "Yes, indeed," Erebus replied, a hint of pride in his voice. "I was the first to walk the path of both magic and physical combat, forging a legacy that has endured through the ages."


    As Erebus spoke, memories flooded my mind¡ªtales of the legendary warlock who had mastered both magic and martial prowess, wielding power beyond mortal comprehension.


    "And I am Merlin," the other figure interjected, stepping forward with a mischievous grin. "You know, the legendary mage whose essence you''ve absorbed."


    Merlin''s playful demeanor contrasted sharply with Erebus''s stern presence, but there was no denying the power that radiated from both figures.


    "And we are inside your soul space," Merlin continued, gesturing around us. "Think of it as a sanctuary within your own consciousness, a place where we can converse freely without the constraints of the physical world."


    I tried to make sense of Merlin''s words, my mind still reeling from the influx of information.


    "You mean... you''re both... inside my mind?" I asked, struggling to comprehend the implications.


    "Exactly!" Merlin exclaimed, his grin widening. "You see, when you absorbed my essence and Erebus''s physique, which by the way contained a piece of our soul. We wanted to see who in it could be the one worthy of inheriting our legacy, But even I didn''t predict it to be the same person to inherit both our legacies simultaneously!"


    "Yes, I too was surprised to see this old monkey again." Erebus''s voice was filled with a mixture of amusement and disbelief.


    As the realization sunk in, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe and wonder at the extraordinary turn of events. Erebus and Merlin, two legendary figures from history, were now residing within my own soul space, their knowledge and wisdom at my disposal. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "So, what now?" I asked, my mind buzzing with questions. "What do you both want from me?"


    "Oh, We are not permanent. we are going to finally perish after you wake up outside of your soul space," Erebus explained solemnly.


    "Yup, I can totally see what gonna happen," Merlin added with a shrug, as their forms started to dissipate, fading into the darkness.


    "But before we go, remember this, Samael Ashwood," Erebus''s voice echoed in the fading darkness. "Something is coming, Something so dark and ancient that even we failed to stop it in our time. You must be vigilant and prepare yourself for the challenges ahead."


    His words resonated deeply within me, a solemn reminder of the weight of responsibility that now rested on my shoulders. Whatever this looming threat was, it was clear that it posed a danger unlike anything the realms had ever faced before.


    "And remember," Merlin''s voice joined in one last time, his tone filled with urgency. "You are not alone in this fight. Seek out allies, forge bonds, and stand together against the darkness."


    With their final words of guidance echoing in my mind, the figures of Erebus and Merlin faded into the darkness, leaving me alone once more within the confines of my soul space.


    Or Not.


    "Hehehehehe!!!"


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Comment your views on this chapter.


    Comment Here->


    Thanks For Reading.


    Peace Out??

 Chapter 15: Chapter No.15 Soul King!

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    "Hehehehehe!!!"


    A chilling laughter echoed through the darkness, sending a shiver down my spine. The sound was neither Merlin''s jovial chuckle nor Erebus''s commanding tone. This was something different¡ªsomething malevolent.


    "Who''s there?" I demanded, my voice shaking slightly as I struggled to regain my composure.


    "Oh, such bravery," the voice sneered, dripping with mockery. "But you should know, little mortal, that bravery alone will not save you from what''s coming."


    The darkness around me began to churn, and a figure emerged from the shadows. It was a twisted, sinister presence, its form shifting and writhing as if made from the very essence of nightmares. Its eyes glowed with an unholy light, and a vicious grin spread across its face.


    "Who are you?" I asked, forcing my voice to remain steady despite the fear gnawing at my insides.


    "Oh~ Where are my manners ?" the figure hissed, its voice a blend of malice and amusement. "I am the one and only Soul King, who slapped angels, demons, and dragons left and right. Created a whole new realm out of sheer boredom, and brought entire god realms to their knees with a flick of my finger."


    "But who would have thought those spineless bastards to gang up on me, Thousands of god-kings with their personal toy armies versus little ol'' me? It''s a shame really, but they couldn''t handle my sense of humor," the Soul King chuckled darkly, his presence oozing with arrogance and power.


    I tensed as the Soul King''s words washed over me, his arrogance and power palpable even within the confines of my soul space. This being was no ordinary adversary; he exuded a sense of malevolence and danger that sent a chill down my spine.


    "What do you want?" I demanded, trying to keep my voice steady despite the fear rising within me.


    "What do I want?" the Soul King repeated, his grin widening into a sinister smirk. "Why, I want to play, of course. And you, my dear mortal, are going to be my plaything."


    His words sent a shiver down my spine, and I could feel the weight of his gaze bearing down on me like a physical presence. The Soul King was a being of immense power and cruelty, and I knew that facing him would be no easy task.


    "But fear not," the Soul King continued, his voice dripping with malice. "I''m not one to play unfair. I''ll give you a fighting chance¡ªa chance to prove your worth against me."


    Before I could respond, the darkness around us began to shift and twist, coalescing into a nightmarish arena. Shadows danced and writhed across the ground, and a sense of foreboding settled over me like a suffocating blanket.


    "Here we are, mortal," the Soul King sneered, gesturing to the darkened arena around us. "A battleground fit for our little game. Now, let''s see what you''re made of."


    With a flick of his wrist, the Soul King conjured a sinister-looking blade into his hand, its edge gleaming with dark energy. He twirled the weapon with practiced ease, his eyes glittering with sadistic delight.


    Wuuuu~


    Breath In~


    Breath Out~


    Since it looks like a sword duel, I''ll need to rely on the Flaming Sword of Nine Suns technique and all the power I''ve gained so far. There''s no room for hesitation.


    I summoned my blade¡ªSword Of The Dark Light, feeling its familiar weight and the surge of power that flowed through it. The blade gleamed with a dark luminescence, a testament to the fusion of the diverse abilities I now wielded.


    "Impressive," the Soul King mused, his eyes narrowing as he appraised my weapon. "You got this toy too, Now I am seriously wondering, How the heck do you get all those things, the essence of that stupid mage, and physique of that upright monkey with a poll in his ass, My sealed box, and now this twig of a sword. Truly, you are a mystery, Samael Ashwood."


    Ignoring his taunts, I took a deep breath and focused on the task at hand. This wasn''t just a battle for survival¡ªit was a test of everything I had gained, everything I had become. The stakes were higher than ever, and I couldn''t afford to falter.


    "Enough talk," I said, my voice firm and resolute. "Let''s end this."


    The Soul King''s grin widened, and without another word, he lunged at me, his blade slicing through the air with terrifying speed. I barely had time to react, raising my own sword to block his attack. The clash of our blades sent shockwaves through the arena, and the force of his strike nearly knocked me off my feet.


    He''s strong.


    Like ridiculously strong.


    And he is playing with me, testing my limits. But I can''t let him see my fear. I have to stay focused and use everything I''ve learned.


    "Dawn''s Embrace!"


    I shouted, channeling the power of the first sun into a powerful slash. My blade ignited with the fiery energy of dawn, cutting through the air toward the Soul King.


    He deflected the attack with ease, his movements almost casual. "Is that all you''ve got?" he taunted, his eyes gleaming with amusement. "You need to do better than that to entertain me."


    I gritted my teeth, pushing back the rising frustration. The Soul King''s taunts were designed to unnerve me, but I couldn''t let him get under my skin. I had to stay focused and use the full range of my abilities.


    "Solar Flare!"


    I called out, unleashing a blinding burst of light and heat. The intense radiance illuminated the arena, temporarily blinding the Soul King.


    Seizing the moment, I followed up with a series of rapid strikes, each infused with the power of the Flaming Sword of Nine Suns. The techniques flowed seamlessly, each movement a blend of grace and power.


    "Midday Convergence!"


    I thrust my blade forward, concentrating the scorching heat of the noon sun into a devastating attack aimed at the Soul King''s heart.


    Sigh~


    The Soul King sighed, as if he was growing bored with the exchange. "Stupid mortal, I am the Soul King. Your attacks are but child''s play to me."


    With a dismissive flick of his wrist, he deflected my strike with ease, sending me stumbling backward. His blade moved with blinding speed, and before I could react, he was upon me again, his attacks relentless and precise.


    But instead of the sharp edge, he was hitting me with the blunt side of his blade, the strikes delivering a powerful force that sent shockwaves through my body. Each blow landed with bone-rattling impact, threatening to overwhelm me with sheer force alone.


    I gritted my teeth against the pain, refusing to yield to the Soul King''s onslaught. Drawing upon every ounce of strength and determination within me, I countered his attacks with renewed resolve.


    "Eventide Eclipse!"


    I roared, calling upon the darkness of a solar eclipse to shroud my blade. With a swift and fluid motion, I lashed out at the Soul King, aiming to catch him off guard with the sudden shift in tactics.


    To my surprise, the darkness seemed to disorient him, throwing off his rhythm for a moment. It was all the opening I needed.


    With a burst of speed, I closed the distance between us, my blade flashing with the intensity of a supernova. I unleashed a flurry of strikes, each one fueled by the combined power of the Flaming Sword of Nine Suns and the affinity of Destruction.


    The Soul King staggered back, his arrogance replaced by a flicker of uncertainty. For the first time since our duel began, I sensed a hint of surprise in his eyes.


    But the moment was fleeting.


    With a snarl of rage, the Soul King launched himself at me with renewed ferocity, his attacks coming faster and fiercer than ever before. I parried and dodged as best I could, but his relentless assault pushed me to the brink of exhaustion.


    I could feel my strength waning, my muscles screaming in protest with every movement. But I refused to give up. I had come too far, fought too hard, to let myself be defeated now.


    Summoning every last ounce of energy within me, I focused on a single, desperate gambit¡ªa final, all-or-nothing strike that would decide the outcome of our duel.


    "Destruction''s Descent!"


    I cried out, channeling the full force of my affinity into a devastating blow. My blade erupted with raw, unbridled power, its edge crackling with destructive energy.


    With a mighty swing, I unleashed the attack, aiming for the Soul King''s very core.


    And then...


    Everything went black.


    ***


    [Soul King''s POV]


    Sigh~


    "Brat almost destroyed his own soul space with that reckless attack," I muttered to myself, shaking my head in disbelief. "He''s lucky I intervened when I did, or he would''ve been trapped in darkness for eternity."


    As the echoes of our battle faded into the void, I turned my attention to the unconscious form of Samael Ashwood lying before me. Despite his reckless bravado, there was a spark of potential within him¡ªa glimmer of power that intrigued me.


    "Looks like you have some growing up to do, little mortal," I murmured, a faint smirk playing at the corners of my lips. "But I suppose I can''t let you perish just yet. After all, where''s the fun in that?"


    "But now I know one thing, Dying sucks being inside that box for I don''t know how long? But at least I got to stretch my legs a bit and have a little fun," I chuckled darkly, a sense of satisfaction coursing through me.


    I still remember when I crowned myself as the soul king, carving out my own realm from the fabric of existence. I had grown bored with the petty squabbles of gods and mortals, and so I sought to create my own playground¡ªa realm where I could reign supreme and indulge my every whim.


    But even I grew weary of the endless monotony, the ceaseless cycle of power and destruction. And so, let those pesky gods do as they pleased, sealing my shade of soul away in that accursed box for what felt like an eternity.


    Now I got myself an heir to my powers, a mortal with the potential to wield the destructive forces that I once commanded. Samael Ashwood may be reckless and inexperienced, but there''s a fire burning within him¡ªa hunger for power and a thirst for adventure that I can''t help but admire.


    "Rejoice brat, For I Reio! the one and only soul king, have decided to spare your pathetic existence¡ªfor now. Consider it a gift, a chance to prove yourself worthy of inheriting my legacy." S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Comment your views on this chapter.


    Comment Here->


    Thanks For Reading.


    Peace Out??

 Chapter 16: Chapter No.16 New Function Unlocked

    The author here, I noticed a problem in this novel that, I am getting views daily but readers are just reading and leaving.


    I wanted to take a moment to address this. As a writer, one of the most fulfilling aspects of creating a novel is engaging with the readers. Your feedback, comments, and suggestions are not just appreciated; they are essential to the growth and improvement of the story.


    Seeing that many of you are reading but not interacting makes me feel disconnected from you, my audience. Writing can be a solitary endeavor, and knowing that my work resonates with you, and hearing your thoughts and ideas, helps to keep me motivated and inspired.


    I want to create a community where we can discuss the plot, characters, and themes together. Your insights can lead to new directions in the story, and your support can make this journey more rewarding for both of us.


    So, I encourage you to leave a comment, share your thoughts, or ask questions. Whether it''s praise, constructive criticism, or simply sharing your favorite moments, every interaction counts. Let''s make this a collaborative experience where we can all contribute to the evolution of the narrative.


    Thank you for your understanding and for being a part of this journey. I look forward to hearing from you!


    -----------------------------


    [Soul King''s POV]


    I watched as the unconscious form of Samael Ashwood lay before me, his breathing shallow and labored. The kid had spirit, I''ll give him that. He''d put up a decent fight, but he was still leagues away from truly understanding the power he wielded.


    But there was potential¡ªa glimmer of something that reminded me of my own rise to power.


    I turned away from him, the darkness of his soul space swirling around me like a living entity. "You have much to learn, Samael Ashwood," I murmured, my voice echoing through the void. "But perhaps, in time, you will become a worthy successor."


    With a flick of my wrist, I summoned a portal that glowed with an eerie light. "Rest now, mortal," I said, glancing back at his still form. "For when you awaken, your true journey will begin. And remember, I will be watching."


    The portal enveloped me, and I vanished from his soul space, leaving Samael alone in the darkness.


    ***


    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    My eyes fluttered open, and I found myself lying on the cold, hard ground. My body ached all over, and my mind was a haze of confusion and exhaustion. Slowly, I pushed myself up, wincing at the pain that shot through me with every movement.


    Hisss~


    With droopy eyes due to the lingering fatigue, I scanned my surroundings. A luxurious bed was in the middle of the room, ornate tapestries hanging from the walls, and a soft glow emanating from intricate lamps scattered around. The opulence of my quarters was in stark contrast to the darkness and chaos of my soul space.


    Memories of the recent encounter flooded back¡ªErebus, Merlin, and the malevolent Soul King. The overwhelming power, the battle, and the cryptic warnings all replayed in my mind. I felt a heavy weight settle on my chest as I tried to process everything.


    My body felt as if it had been through a meat grinder, every muscle and joint screaming in protest as I moved. I pushed through the pain, forcing myself to sit up on the edge of the luxurious bed. My mind, still foggy from the ordeal, struggled to reconcile the ornate surroundings with the dark, chaotic encounter in my soul space.


    [Ding! New Function Unlocked: Titles]


    The sudden notification snapped me out of my daze, and I blinked in surprise. "Titles?" I murmured, my voice hoarse and barely audible.


    [Congratulations host for acquiring the title: First Mage''s Heir]


    [Congratulations host for acquiring the title: First Warlock''s Heir]


    [Congratulations host for acquiring the title: Soul King''s Successor]


    The messages flashed before my eyes, each one sending a shiver down my spine. "Titles?" I repeated, the words sinking in slowly. "What does that mean?" Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    {Titles}


    [Name: First Mage''s Heir]


    [Type: Title]


    [Description: This title signifies your inheritance of the essence of the legendary mage Merlin, granting you access to his vast knowledge and magical abilities.]


    [Passive Effects:


    ? Increased proficiency in magical studies and spellcasting.


    ? Enhanced mana regeneration and control.


    ? Access to exclusive spells and incantations.]


    [Name: First Warlock''s Heir]


    [Type: Title]


    [Description: This title signifies your inheritance of the physique and combat prowess of the legendary warlock Erebus, granting you access to his unparalleled martial skills and physical abilities.]


    [Passive Effects:


    ? Enhanced physical strength, agility, and endurance.


    ? Increased mastery of both magic and martial combat.


    ? Resistance to magical and physical attacks.]


    [Name: Soul King''s Successor (Locked)]


    [Type: Title]


    [Description: This title signifies your potential as the successor to the legendary Soul King, granting you access to his formidable powers and authority over the forces of darkness.]


    [Passive Effects:


    ? Affinity with dark and destructive energies.


    ? Ability to command and control shadowy entities.


    ? Increased resistance to mental and spiritual attacks.


    ? ???


    ? ???


    ? ???]


    The messages continued to scroll before me, each one revealing a new aspect of my newfound titles. It was both exhilarating and overwhelming, the weight of the legacy I now carried settling heavily on my shoulders.


    "First Mage''s Heir... First Warlock''s Heir... Soul King''s Successor," I whispered, the words tasting foreign on my lips. "First two I can understand but the last one..."


    "How the heck did I become the successor to the Soul King?" I mused aloud, my thoughts swirling with confusion and disbelief. "And what does it mean to have access to his powers and authority?"


    As I pondered these questions, a sense of unease settled over me. The Soul King was no ordinary being¡ªhe was a force of darkness and destruction, a being of immense power and cruelty. The thought of inheriting his legacy filled me with both dread and curiosity.


    [Ding! A Quest]


    [Name: Cure The Protagonist''s Sister]


    [Objective: Find a cure for the mysterious illness afflicting the protagonist''s sister before it''s too late.


    [Reward: ???]


    Oh Shit!


    I promised the protagonist to cure his sister, today at sunset but my gaze went to the ongoing quest-


    [Name: Rescue Family]


    [Objective: Locate and rescue your mother and sister from the Outsiders.]


    [Rewards: 2500 Destiny Points, New Affinity Unlocked (Nature), ???]


    [Failure Consequence: Death of Alice]


    The weight of my responsibilities crashed down on me like a tidal wave. I had made promises that I couldn''t afford to break, and time was running out.


    "I need to find a cure for the protagonist''s sister," I muttered to myself, the urgency of the situation spurring me into action. "But I can''t ignore the mission to rescue my family either."


    With a deep breath, I pushed myself off the bed, ignoring the protests of my weary muscles. I couldn''t afford to rest now¡ªI had a mission to fulfill, and lives depended on it.


    But as I took a step forward, a sudden wave of dizziness washed over me, causing the room to spin. My vision blurred, and I stumbled, barely managing to catch myself before I fell.


    The exhaustion hit me like a ton of bricks, threatening to drag me back into unconsciousness. But I couldn''t give in¡ªnot now, not when so much was at stake.


    Gritting my teeth, I forced myself to focus, drawing upon the reserves of strength and determination within me. With each step, the fog in my mind began to clear, and the dizziness slowly subsided.


    "I can''t afford to falter," I reminded myself, my voice a whisper in the dimly lit room. "Not when lives are on the line."


    "Liliana!"


    ***


    [???]


    "Did you find that kid yet," A rough voice echoed through the dimly lit chamber, its tone tinged with impatience.


    "Not yet, boss," another voice replied, its tone nervous. "But we''ve got our best men searching every corner of the city. We''ll find him soon enough."


    The first voice growled in frustration, the sound reverberating through the room like a distant thunderstorm. "I want that brat found, and I want him found now," he snapped. "If he falls into the wrong hands, it could mean the end of everything we''ve worked for."


    There was a tense silence as the gravity of the situation hung in the air like a heavy fog. The stakes were high, and failure was not an option.


    "We won''t let you down, boss," the second voice promised, its tone filled with determination. "We''ll track down the kid and bring him back, no matter what it takes."


    "Good," the first voice replied, its tone dark and foreboding. "Because if you don''t, there will be hell to pay."


    "Y-yes boss," the second voice stammered, a hint of fear creeping into his words. "We''ll find him, I swear it."


    "Anyways, How are you guys treating that kid''s mother and sister?" a third voice chimed in, its tone smooth and oily. "I trust you''re not being too... rough with them."


    There was a nervous shuffling from the other two voices, followed by a hesitant reply. "N-no, boss," the second voice stuttered. "We''re keeping them locked up like you ordered, but we haven''t laid a hand on them, I swear."


    "Hmm," the first voice hummed thoughtfully. "Good. Because if anything happens to them, you''ll answer to me personally."


    "B-Boss, Our contractor lord Ashwood is asking for that''s kid mother to be handed over to him."


    A chilling silence filled the room, broken only by the sound of heavy breathing. The gravity of their employer''s threat hung over them like a dark cloud, each of them acutely aware of the consequences of failure.


    "We''ll make sure they''re taken care of, boss," the second voice assured, his voice trembling with fear. "No harm will come to them, I swear it."


    "See that it doesn''t," the first voice growled, his tone leaving no room for argument. "And as for the kid''s mother, tell Lord Ashwood that she''ll be delivered to him within four days. We can''t afford to risk his wrath."


    There was a murmur of agreement from the other voices, followed by the sound of footsteps retreating into the darkness. Alone once more, the first voice sighed heavily, the weight of their task bearing down on him like a suffocating blanket.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Sorry for the short chapter, The next one will be longer.


    Thanks For Reading.


    Peace Out??

 Chapter 17: Chapter No.17 Chastity (1)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    "So mean to say, that I should search around the perimeters of the estate for clues about your family''s kidnapping. While you are going to do what?" Liliana was staring at me, hands on her hips, her eyes blazing with both frustration and concern.


    I managed a weak smile. "I have to cure my friend''s sister today only otherwise, she might die," I explained, trying to keep my voice steady despite the exhaustion that threatened to overwhelm me. "But I need you to find any leads on my family. Every second counts, and we can''t afford to miss any opportunities."


    Liliana''s expression softened slightly, though her frustration was still evident. "Alright, Samael. But don''t push yourself too hard. You''re no good to anyone if you collapse."


    "I''ll be careful," I promised, though even as I said the words, I wasn''t entirely sure I believed them. "We need to cover as much ground as possible. If you find anything, contact me immediately."


    "Wait, Wear this," I said while putting in hand in my pocket while actually retrieving the sun protection ring inside my pocket from the inventory to avoid being suspicious. The ring, a simple yet elegant piece of silver adorned with a small gem, was imbued with powerful protective magic. I handed it to Liliana, who raised an eyebrow in curiosity.


    "Where did you get this? Even in Nocturna continent of vampires and werewolves does not have many of these rings, and they are scarce and valuable," Liliana remarked, inspecting the ring with a mix of awe and skepticism.


    I hesitated for a moment, considering my response. "It''s a long story, but trust me, it will protect you from any harm, especially from the sun," I explained, sidestepping the full truth of its origin. "Wear it, and you''ll be able to move freely without worrying about your usual vulnerabilities."


    Liliana studied the ring for a moment before slipping it onto her finger. "Thank you, Samael," she said, her tone softening further. "I''ll be careful. And you¡ªdon''t overdo it."


    I nodded, feeling a wave of gratitude for her support. "I promise. Now, let''s get to work."


    As Liliana headed out to search for clues about my family''s whereabouts, I turned my attention back to the immediate crisis: Curing Ethan''s sister.


    So let''s consider the Mana Weaver herb, which can temporarily alleviate her Mana Poisoning. But for a permanent cure, I need to take her vital mana which will cleanse her body of the poison completely.


    But for that, I have to take her chastity, and that''s not something I can just do without her consent.


    Damnit!


    Why is it so difficult?


    To hell with it! I will ask for her forgiveness or take responsibility later.


    With a determined set to my jaw, I made my way to the abandoned church on the outskirts of town where I told him to come with his sister. The sun hung low in the sky, casting long shadows across the deserted streets as I hurried towards my destination. Every second felt like an eternity, the weight of responsibility bearing down on me with each step.


    As I approached the crumbling facade of the church, I saw Ethan waiting anxiously outside, his expression a mix of hope and fear. His sister, Lily, was slumped against him, her face pale and drawn, her breathing shallow and labored.


    "Samael, you came," Ethan exclaimed, relief evident in his voice as he spotted me approaching. "Please, you have to help her. She''s getting worse."


    I nodded, my heart clenching at the sight of Lily''s frail form. "I''ll do everything I can," I promised, my voice firm and resolute. "But I need your cooperation, Ethan. I need you to trust me, no matter what happens."


    "First of all, you have to leave us, Ethan," I said gently, gesturing for him to step back. "I need to focus, and having you so close might interfere with my magic."


    Reluctantly, Ethan nodded, his grip on his sister loosening as he took a few steps back. "Just... please save her," he pleaded, his voice cracking with emotion.


    "I''ll do my best," I assured him, offering him a reassuring smile before turning my attention to Lily.


    Approaching her slowly, I knelt down beside her, taking in her pale, sweat-soaked face. She looked so fragile, so vulnerable, and my heart ached at the sight of her suffering.


    "Lily," I said softly, reaching out to gently brush a strand of hair from her forehead. "I''m going to help you, but I need you to trust me, okay?"


    Lily''s eyelids fluttered open, revealing dull, glassy eyes that seemed to look right through me. "Samael?" she murmured, her voice weak and raspy. "Is that... really you?"


    "Y-Yes, It''s me, Samael." I tried to smile but couldn''t.


    "Samael... you can save me?" Her voice strained and weak, making me more guilty.


    "I... Yes, but please listen to me first. There are two solutions and you have to choose one, One is temporary while the other is more permanent," I explained gently, trying to keep my voice steady despite the turmoil raging within me. "The temporary solution involves using a herb called Mana Weaver. It can alleviate your symptoms temporarily, but it won''t cure the underlying cause of your illness.


    However, it will buy us some time until we can find a more permanent solution."


    Lily''s eyes flickered with a glimmer of hope at the mention of a potential remedy. "And the permanent solution?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.


    My throat tightened as I grappled with the weight of her question, knowing that my next words would be excruciating. "The permanent solution," I began, my voice faltering under the gravity of the situation, "involves a ritual that requires... taking your vital mana.


    It''s a deeply complex and ancient practice, a sacrifice necessary to cleanse your body completely of the poison that threatens your life."


    As I spoke, Lily''s brow furrowed in confusion, but soon her eyes widened with comprehension as the full implication of my words sunk in. "You mean... you have to..." Her voice trailed off, unable to articulate the thought that now loomed between us. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''m sorry, Lily," I whispered, my heart wrenched by the pain and fear reflected in her gaze. "I know this is an unbearable request, but it''s the only way to ensure your survival."


    A heavy silence hung between us as Lily grappled with the enormity of the choice presented to her. Her eyes remained locked with mine for an agonizing stretch of time as she navigated the indescribable turmoil within her.


    "You know... since childhood, I was in love with you. I... wanted to tell you much sooner but this happened..." Each word she spoke was imbued with affection and vulnerability, her love and trust shining through her fragile countenance.


    "I... I didn''t know what to say," I murmured, my mind reeling from the unexpected confession. This revelation added an even heavier weight to the decision at hand. My heart pounded as I wrestled with the gravity of the situation, knowing that the choice I made now would change everything.


    Lily''s eyes, though tired, held a glimmer of determination. "If it''s the only way to live, Samael... I trust you. Do what you have to."


    My throat tightened as I nodded, the burden of her trust and the enormity of my task pressing down on me. "Alright, Lily. I''ll need you to relax and trust me completely. This won''t be easy, but I''ll do everything in my power to make it as painless as possible."


    She gave a weak nod, her eyes never leaving mine. "I trust you."


    "Ethan, Go back I will escort her back to your home once the ritual is complete. I need to concentrate without any distractions," I instructed, my voice firm as I turned to address Ethan, who stood a few paces away, his expression a mix of concern and confusion.


    "But Samael, I want to stay with Lily. I can''t just leave her here," Ethan protested, his voice tinged with anxiety.


    I shook my head, my resolve unwavering. "Ethan, I understand your concern, but this is something I must do alone. Trust me, I''ll take care of her."


    Reluctantly, Ethan nodded, though the worry etched into his features remained. "Please, Samael, save her," he pleaded one last time before turning to leave, his footsteps echoing against the worn cobblestones as he disappeared into the fading light.


    Turning my attention back to Lily, I took a deep breath, steeling myself for the daunting task ahead. "Are you ready, Lily?" I asked softly, reaching out to gently grasp her hand in mine.


    She nodded, her grip tightening around mine. "I trust you, Samael," she repeated, her voice barely above a whisper.


    "I will be back," I stood up and went further inside the church searching for an empty room.


    As I searched the abandoned church for a suitable space, my mind raced with the weight of the task before me. The air inside was thick with dust, and the dim light filtering through the cracked stained-glass windows lent an eerie atmosphere to the dilapidated surroundings.


    Finally, I found a secluded chamber tucked away behind a crumbling altar, its walls adorned with faded frescoes depicting scenes of ancient rites and rituals. It seemed like a fitting setting for the solemn task that lay ahead.


    Then I took out a mattress from the inventory and placed it in the middle while using slight magic to clear the dust around the room. With a flick of my wrist, I summoned a soft glow to illuminate the space, casting a warm, comforting light that banished the shadows from the corners.


    "Lily, come with me," I beckoned gently, offering her a reassuring smile as I gestured toward the makeshift sanctuary I had prepared.


    With a hesitant nod, Lily rose unsteadily to her feet, leaning heavily on my arm for support as I guided her toward the waiting mattress. Every movement seemed to sap her strength, and my heart ached at the sight of her frail form.


    Carefully, I helped her settle onto the mattress, arranging her limbs in a comfortable position as she reclined against the worn fabric. Her breathing was shallow and labored, each breath a struggle against the poison that ravaged her body.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Thanks For Reading.


    Peace Out??

 Chapter 18: Chapter No.18 Chastity (2)**

    Hello, my dear readers,


    Before you read this chapter, I would like to warn you all that this is my first time writing a smut scene.


    So, please help me improve and comment your views on it.


    Thanks and Enjoy.


    You know what I mean... Hehehe~


    ------------------------


    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    I gently cupped both her cheeks, feeling her skin''s coolness against my palms. "Lily, this is going to be difficult, but I promise I''ll do everything I can to help you," I whispered, my voice steady but filled with emotion.


    Without waiting for her reply, I closed the distance between us, placing my lips on hers. The kiss was soft and tender, a gesture meant to reassure her and strengthen our bond. Her lips were cool and unresponsive at first, but gradually, I felt a faint spark of life as she began to kiss me back, albeit weakly.


    Gradually, my tongue found its way inside her mouth, gently exploring and coaxing a response. I could feel her hesitation giving way to trust, the warmth of our connection growing stronger with each passing second. Her breath hitched, and a soft sigh escaped her lips as I deepened the kiss, pouring my resolve and affection into the act.


    "Mmmmm~~"


    Her weak moans filled the quiet room, a poignant reminder of her vulnerability and the depth of her trust in me. I continued the kiss, my hands sliding down to gently cradle her head, supporting her.


    Finally, due to our need to breathe, I parted my lips from hers, and a string of saliva attached hung between us for a moment before breaking. Lily''s eyes fluttered open, glazed with a mix of fatigue and the faintest hint of hope. I could see her trust and the silent plea for this to work.


    "I will start now, Just try to relax."


    I whispered, my voice trembling with the weight of the moment. Lily nodded weakly, her trust in me evident despite the fear flickering in her eyes. With a final deep breath, I positioned myself beside her, my hands hovering over her body.


    Wuuuu~


    My hands took hold of the helm of her top before pulling it over her head and laying it aside, revealing her delicate form. I paused for a moment, my heart heavy with the weight of what I was about to do, but driven by the urgency of the situation.


    Her breast tugged inside a purple bra, rising and falling with each shallow breath. I swallowed hard, trying to push aside the guilt and focus on the task at hand. With gentle hands, I unclasped her bra, exposing her bare chest to the soft glow of the room.


    Lily''s cheeks flushed with embarrassment, her eyes darting away from my gaze as she instinctively crossed her arms over her chest in a feeble attempt to cover herself.


    "They are beautiful," I murmured softly, my voice barely above a whisper as I reached out to gently caress her exposed skin. Lily''s cheeks flushed even darker at my words, her breath catching in her throat as she met my gaze with a mixture of embarrassment and vulnerability.


    "Thank you," she whispered, her voice barely audible over the soft hum of the room. As her hands loosen which were covering her chest.


    Twin peaks with red cheery on the top, as her nipple was stiff due to arousal. I couldn''t help but admire her beauty, even in this moment of vulnerability.


    Slowly, I reached for the waistband of her skirt, my movements gentle and deliberate. Lily watched me with a mix of trepidation and trust, her breaths coming in shallow gasps as she braced herself for what was to come.


    With a careful tug, I began to slide the skirt down her legs, revealing her slender thighs inch by inch. The fabric pooled around her ankles, leaving her clad only in her undergarments as she lay exposed before me.


    Her legs trembled slightly, a combination of fear and anticipation coursing through her veins. I could see the vulnerability in her eyes, the silent plea for understanding and compassion as she surrendered herself to my care.


    "Are you okay, Lily?" I asked softly, my voice laced with concern as I knelt beside her, my hand reaching out to gently stroke her cheek. She nodded, her gaze never leaving mine as she swallowed hard, her throat tight with emotion.


    "I... okay, you... continue," I nodded, acknowledging her silent permission, and took a deep breath, steeling myself for the next step. With gentle hands, I reached for the waistband of her panties, my movements slow and deliberate as I began to slide them down her legs.


    Lily''s breath caught in her throat as the fabric peeled away, leaving her completely exposed before me. Her skin was pale and smooth, the soft curves of her body bathed in the warm glow of the room. I could see the faint tremble in her limbs.


    As I removed her panties, Lily''s cheeks flushed with embarrassment, her gaze flickering away from mine as she instinctively tried to cover herself. But I gently caught her hands in mine, holding them in place.


    "It''s okay, Lily," I murmured softly, my voice gentle but firm as I met her gaze with unwavering reassurance. "You have nothing to be ashamed of, You are beautiful, inside and out. Trust me, I''ll take care of you."


    Her cheeks flushed even darker at my words, but she nodded weakly, her trust in me evident despite her embarrassment. With a final deep breath, I focused my attention on the task at hand, pushing aside any doubts or distractions.


    I started taking off my own clothes, As I took off my upper garments, Lily''s gaze followed my movements with a mix of curiosity and lust. I could see the desire flickering in her eyes, the heat of her gaze burning into my skin as she watched me undress.


    I smiled softly at her, my heart swelling with affection at the sight of her longing gaze. "Don''t worry, Lily. I''ll take care of you," I reassured her, my voice a gentle murmur as I continued to shed my clothes.


    As I finally took off my undergarments, I stood before her completely naked, my body exposed and vulnerable in the soft glow of the room. Lily''s eyes widened slightly at the sight of the long dick, As she hurriedly closed her eyes with her hands on her face but from the cracks between her fingers, I could see eyes looking curiously, filled with a mixture of awe and desire.


    "Lily," I said softly, reaching out to gently take her hands in mine, guiding them away from her face. "Look at me."


    Reluctantly, she obeyed, her cheeks flushed with embarrassment as her gaze met mine. But instead of judgment or condemnation, all she found was understanding and acceptance in my eyes.


    "You''re beautiful, Lily," I whispered, my voice filled with warmth and affection. "And I''m here to help you, to take away your pain and make you whole again."


    Tears welled up in Lily''s eyes, spilling over onto her cheeks as she gazed at me with a mixture of gratitude and longing. "Thank you, Samael," she murmured, her voice choked with emotion.


    Without another word, I leaned down, capturing her lips in a tender kiss. Our bodies pressed together, skin against skin, as we shared a moment of intimacy and connection unlike any other.


    As the kiss deepened, I felt a surge of warmth and arousal coursing through me, igniting a fire within that threatened to consume us both.


    My left hand went to her breast while my right hand went further down her body, tracing a path of slow, deliberate exploration. Lily''s skin was soft and smooth under my touch, her body trembling with anticipation as I caressed her with gentle reverence.


    Her breath hitched as my fingers danced across her sensitive skin, sending shivers of pleasure coursing through her veins. I could feel the tension building between us, the air thick with desire and longing as we surrendered to the heat of the moment.


    With each touch, each caress, the world around us faded away until there were only the two of us, lost in a haze of passion and need. Time seemed to stand still as we moved together, our bodies entwined in a dance as old as time itself.


    "Lily," I whispered against her lips, my voice husky with desire as I pressed my body closer to hers. "Are you ready?"


    My hand started to slowly rub her clit, eliciting a soft gasp from Lily as pleasure coursed through her veins. Her body trembled under my touch, her breath coming in shallow gasps as she surrendered herself to the sensations washing over her.


    "Ahhhh~ M-More~ S-Sam~~"


    Lily''s soft moans filled the air as she arched her back, her body responding eagerly to my touch. With each stroke, each caress, I felt her arousal building, her desire spurring me on as I worked to bring her pleasure.


    My finger''s playing with her sensitive bud, teasing and tantalizing her with each stroke. Lily''s breath quickened, her body tensing with pleasure as she surrendered herself completely to the sensations coursing through her. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a soft whimper, she pressed herself against me, her hips moving in time with my touch as she sought release. I could feel the heat of her desire radiating from her body, her need driving her to the brink of ecstasy.


    As I suddenly pushed one finger inside her, she gasped in pleasure, her walls clenching around me as she welcomed the intrusion. I moved slowly, and gently, allowing her body to adjust to the new sensation as I explored the depths of her warmth.


    Her moans grew louder, more urgent, as I pumped my finger in and out of her, each movement sending waves of pleasure crashing over her. I could feel the tension building within her, the coil of desire winding tighter and tighter with each passing moment.


    "S-Samael, please... I-I need more," Lily pleaded, her voice a breathless whisper as she clung to me, her nails digging into my skin with a mixture of desperation and longing.


    I nodded, understanding her unspoken plea, and added another finger, stretching her gently as I continued to move inside her. The sensation was overwhelming, a dizzying mix of pleasure and pain as she surrendered herself completely to me.


    "Mmmmm~~ F-Faster... Harder~~~"


    With each thrust, each movement, I felt her body responding eagerly, her hips rocking against mine in a rhythm as old as time itself. Her moans grew louder, more desperate, as she approached the edge of ecstasy, her body teetering on the brink of release.


    And then, with a cry of pleasure, she shattered, her orgasm crashing over her like a tidal wave as she convulsed against me, her walls pulsing around my fingers as she rode out the waves of ecstasy.


    I held her close, whispering words of comfort and reassurance as she slowly came back to herself, her breaths coming in ragged gasps as she collapsed against me, spent and sated.


    As Lily lay spent in my arms, her breaths coming in ragged gasps, I held her close, my own heart racing with a mixture of relief and arousal. The weight of what we had just shared hung heavy in the air, a silent testament to the depth of our connection.


    "Lily," I whispered softly, brushing a stray strand of hair from her forehead as I gazed down at her with a mixture of tenderness and affection. "Are you okay?"


    Lily nodded weakly, a small smile tugging at the corners of her lips as she leaned into my touch. "I''m... I''m better than okay," she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper. "Thank you, Samael. That was... amazing."


    I smiled back at her, feeling a warmth spread through my chest at her words. "I''m glad I could help," I replied, my voice filled with sincerity. "But we''re not done yet. We still have to do the deed to complete the ritual and cure you of the Mana Poisoning."


    Lily''s eyes widened with a mixture of anticipation and nervousness as she met my gaze. "I... I understand," she said softly, her voice tinged with uncertainty. "But... will it hurt?"


    I took a deep breath, steeling myself for the difficult task ahead. "I won''t lie to you, Lily. There may be some discomfort, but I''ll do everything in my power to make it as painless as possible," I reassured her, my voice steady despite the turmoil raging within me.


    "Okay," Lily nodded, her trust in me unwavering despite her fear. "I trust you, Samael. Just... please, be gentle."


    With a nod, I leaned down, capturing her lips in a tender kiss. It was a silent promise, a pledge to do whatever it took to ease her suffering and bring her relief. And as our lips met, I felt a surge of determination coursing through my veins, driving me forward with renewed purpose.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    So, How was it? I was quite nervous writing this because I just used my imagination for it.


    Comment your views on this chapter, please it helps and motivates me even criticism.


    Comment Here->


    Thanks For Reading.


    Peace Out??

 Chapter 19: Chapter No.19 Chastity (Final)***

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    As our kiss deepened, I took a moment to center myself, drawing on the strength of our bond. Lily''s trust was a precious gift, and I vowed to honor it with every action.


    Slowly, I positioned myself above her, careful not to rush or make any sudden movements. I could see the fear and uncertainty in her eyes, but also the unwavering trust she placed in me. That trust gave me the strength to proceed, knowing I had to be her anchor in this moment of vulnerability.


    Gently, I kissed her forehead, her cheeks, and finally her lips again, all the while whispering soothing words of comfort. My hands caressed her body, tracing the delicate curves and reassuring her with every touch. I could feel her muscles gradually relaxing under my ministrations, her breathing evening out as she surrendered herself to the moment.


    She opened her eyes and they directly focused on my erected eight-inches length. Her eyes widened with fear and uncertainty.


    "W-Will it even fit in there?" Lily stammered, her voice trembling with a mix of trepidation and curiosity.


    I leaned down, pressing a reassuring kiss to her forehead. "Yes, it will fit," I murmured softly. "I''ll be gentle, I promise. Let me know if it becomes too much, and we''ll stop. Your comfort and safety are my top priorities."


    As I held my penis and started to rub it gently against her entrance, Lubricating it with the moisture already present.


    "Mmmm~~ s-stop teasing m-me and- ohhh~~~"


    Her moans were a mixture of anticipation and need as I continued to tease her, my movements slow and deliberate. With each stroke, I felt her body responding eagerly, her hips rocking against mine in a silent plea for more.


    I slowly began to ease myself inside her, taking care to go at her pace and ensure her comfort every step of the way. With each inch, I could feel her body tensing, her muscles clenching around me as she adjusted to the sensation.


    "Lily, breathe," I murmured softly, my voice a steady anchor amidst the swirling sea of sensation. "Relax, trust me."


    She nodded, her breaths coming in short gasps as she struggled to find her rhythm. I held her close, my hands gentle but firm as I guided her through the process, coaxing her body to yield to mine.


    Less than halfway through I felt a layer of resistance in her tight passage, the hymen blocking the way. I paused, my heart constricting with concern as I met Lily''s gaze. She looked up at me with a mixture of fear and uncertainty, her eyes silently pleading for reassurance.


    "Lily, it''s okay," I whispered softly, my voice filled with warmth and understanding. "I won''t hurt you. We can stop if you want."


    But Lily shook her head, determination shining in her eyes despite her fear. "No, Samael," she said firmly, her voice filled with conviction. "I trust you. Please, continue."


    Her words filled me with a sense of awe and reverence, her bravery in the face of pain and uncertainty a testament to her strength. With a nod, I leaned down, capturing her lips in a tender kiss before resuming my movements.


    "AHHHHH!!! I-IT HURTSSSSS!!!"


    Lily''s cry of pain pierced the air, causing my heart to ache with empathy and concern. I immediately halted my movements, my instincts urging me to ease her discomfort.


    "I''m sorry, Lily," I murmured softly, my voice laced with regret as I leaned down to kiss her forehead, offering what comfort I could. "I''ll stop if it''s too much for you."


    But Lily shook her head, her determination shining through despite the tears welling up in her eyes. "N-No, Samael," she gasped, her voice strained with effort. "I... I want to continue. Please, don''t stop."


    Her words filled me with admiration and respect, her courage in the face of pain a testament to her strength of character. With a nod, I took a deep breath, steeling myself for the difficult task ahead.


    "Okay, Lily," I whispered softly, my voice gentle but resolute. "I''ll go slow, I promise. Just focus on your breathing, and let me know if it''s too much."


    With that, I resumed my movements, easing myself back inside her with slow, deliberate care. Each inch was a battle against the tightness of her passage, but I persisted, determined to make the experience as gentle as possible for her.


    Lily gritted her teeth, her breaths coming in short gasps as she struggled to find her rhythm. I held her close, my hands gentle but firm as I guided her through the process, offering words of encouragement and reassurance.


    "Y-You''re doing great, Lily," I murmured softly, my voice a steady anchor amidst the storm of sensation. "Just breathe, and trust me. We''ll get through this together."


    Slowly, gently, I applied more pressure, feeling the resistance give way as I gradually breached her hymen. Lily gasped in pain, her nails digging into my back as she clung to me for support.


    I held her close, murmuring words of comfort and reassurance as I continued to ease myself inside her. With each inch, I could feel her body adjusting, her muscles slowly relaxing as she surrendered herself to the sensation.


    [Ding...]


    System notification went off in my head but I ignored it, fully focused on Lily and ensuring her comfort. With each movement, I felt her body gradually accommodating me, her breathing becoming more steady as she adjusted to the sensation.


    A small trail of blood escaped from where I breached Lily''s hymen, proof of her innocence and the significant step we were taking together. My heart clenched with a mix of emotions ¨C empathy for Lily''s pain, reverence for her trust, and a profound sense of responsibility to make this experience as gentle and meaningful as possible.


    "Lily," I whispered softly, my voice a tender reassurance, "I''m here with you. Just breathe, my love."


    ''Here it comes!''


    Like a wave, toxic and poisonous mana released from her body, directly entering my body through my penis. The sudden surge of dark energy sent a shockwave of pain coursing through me, my muscles tensing involuntarily as the toxic mana threatened to overwhelm my senses.


    ''Must hold on!''


    But just then an idea stuck me like a truck, a desperate attempt to protect both Lily and myself from the dangerous energy coursing through us. With a surge of willpower, I focused on circulating my destruction affinity''s energy all over my body in an attempt to neutralize the toxic mana.


    Like an overflowing river that destroys everything in its path, I flooded my whole body with the destructive energy, willing it to clash against the toxic mana and nullify its effects. The two opposing forces clashed within me.


    Purple veins started to appear on my skin, glowing with a faint, ethereal light as the destructive energy surged through me. It was a delicate balance, teetering on the edge of control and chaos, but I refused to yield to the darkness.


    With every heartbeat, I willed the destructive energy to push back against the toxic mana, purify it, and render it harmless. Sweat beaded on my brow as I poured all of my focus into maintaining the delicate equilibrium, my muscles straining with the effort.


    Beside me, Lily watched with wide eyes, her gaze filled with concern and awe. She reached out a trembling hand, her touch grounding me in reality as I fought against the darkness threatening to consume us.


    But despite the intensity of the battle raging within me, I refused to falter. With every fiber of my being, I channeled my destruction affinity, willing it to cleanse and purify the toxic mana until it was nothing more than harmless energy.


    And then, with a final surge of determination, I felt the balance shift. The toxic mana began to weaken, its hold over me diminishing with each passing moment. The destructive energy surged forth, enveloping the darkness and reducing it to nothingness.


    With a gasp of relief, I collapsed onto the bed beside Lily, the rush of adrenaline leaving me drained but victorious. She wrapped her arms around me, holding me close as we both caught our breath.


    "You did it, Samael," Lily murmured softly, her voice filled with pride and admiration. "You saved us."


    I smiled wearily, the weight of the ordeal slowly lifting from my shoulders. "We saved each other," I replied, my voice filled with gratitude. "Together, we can overcome anything."


    "T-Then do you w-want to c-continue," Her meek voice filled with desire and embarrassment.


    I looked into Lily''s eyes, seeing the mix of emotions swirling within her. Despite everything we had just been through, there was still a spark of desire burning bright in her gaze.


    "Lily," I said softly, cupping her cheek gently with my hand, "we don''t have to rush. We can take all the time you need. Your comfort and well-being are what matter most to me."


    She nodded, a small smile playing at the corners of her lips. "I know, Samael," she replied, her voice barely above a whisper. "But I want this... with you."


    Her words sent a surge of warmth coursing through me, filling me with a sense of deep affection for her. I leaned down, capturing her lips in a tender kiss, pouring all of my love and devotion into the gentle press of our mouths.


    "Then we''ll take it slow," I murmured against her lips, my voice barely more than a breath. "Together."


    With that, I resumed my movements, easing myself back inside her with slow, deliberate care. Each stroke was filled with tenderness and reverence, a silent promise of love and devotion.


    "Ahhh~ Mmmm~~ I-It feelssss sooooo goooodddd~~~"


    Lily''s voice was a soft melody, a sweet symphony of pleasure and desire that filled the air around us. Her words spurred me on, igniting a fire within me that burned with a fierce intensity.


    "Mmmm~ y-you can g- ahhh~~ fassst~~~"


    I felt a surge of desire wash over me at Lily''s words, her voice a tantalizing invitation that I couldn''t resist. With a soft groan of longing, I increased the pace of my movements, each thrust becoming more urgent and fervent than the last.


    "YES! YES! THAT''S IT~~~"


    The heat between us intensified as our bodies moved in perfect synchrony, passion driving us to new heights of pleasure. Lily''s soft cries of ecstasy mingled with my own, filling the room with the symphony of our lovemaking.


    I lost myself in the rhythm of our bodies, each thrust bringing us closer to the edge of bliss. The world around us faded away, leaving only the two of us entwined in a whirlwind of sensation and desire.


    "Ah~ I-Ahh~~ Ahhh~~~ L-Love- YOU!!!!" Lily screamed the last part as I slammed my hip against hers, sending us both spiraling over the edge into a crescendo of pleasure. Our bodies trembled with the force of our release, waves of ecstasy crashing over us in an intoxicating rush.


    Grunts!!!


    "I-I am close, Lily" I gasped, my voice strained with the effort of holding back my climax. Every fiber of my being was consumed by the overwhelming sensation of pleasure coursing through me, driving me to the brink of ecstasy.


    "M-Me too Mmmm~~~, Together ahh!!!," Lily moaned, her voice filled with need and desire.


    With a shared urgency, we moved together in perfect harmony, the intensity of our passion reaching dizzying heights. Each thrust brought us closer to the pinnacle of pleasure, our bodies becoming one in a symphony of ecstasy.


    As my climax approached, my member inside her started twitching with the impending release of my pent-up desire. Every movement, every sensation was heightened as we teetered on the edge of ecstasy.


    Lily feeling my member twitching inside her, tightened her grip around me, her breath coming in short gasps as she rode the wave of pleasure with me.


    "L-Love, I-I''m so close," she moaned her voice a sweet melody that sent shivers down my spine. "Together, please...inside- cum inside."


    Her words, a desperate plea mixed with desire and trust, sent a surge of arousal coursing through me. Lily''s vulnerability and openness touched something deep within me, igniting a fierce need to fulfill her wishes and share in the ultimate intimacy together.


    With a groan of longing, I surrendered to the overwhelming desire pulsating through my veins. I abandoned myself to the moment, allowing instinct and passion to guide my movements as I thrust into her with renewed fervor.


    "Yes, Lily, together," I gasped, my voice strained with the effort of holding back my impending climax.


    With each stroke, the tension within me coiled tighter, the sensation building to an unbearable crescendo. Lily''s soft cries of pleasure filled the room, mingling with my own as we danced on the precipice of ecstasy.


    "AHHHHHH!!! FINALLY~~~~" sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And then, with a final, urgent thrust, I felt the dam within me shatter, releasing a torrent of pleasure that consumed us both. Wave after wave of bliss crashed over us, leaving us breathless and spent in the aftermath of our shared release.


    "HAAAAAAAAA~~~"


    Ropes after ropes of hot, pulsating release surged from me, flooding Lily''s depths with warmth and ecstasy. With each pulse, I felt a profound sense of connection with her, our bodies merging in a symphony of pleasure and intimacy.


    Lily''s cries of pleasure echoed in the room, her nails digging into my back as she clung to me, riding out the waves of ecstasy together. Our movements became erratic, and desperate, as we chased the fleeting moments of bliss, lost in the overwhelming sensations crashing over us.


    As our climax subsided, I collapsed onto the bed beside Lily, our bodies slick with sweat and spent with exertion. She wrapped her arms around me, holding me close as we both caught our breath, basking in the afterglow of our lovemaking.


    "That was... incredible," Lily murmured softly, her voice filled with awe and wonder.


    I turned to her, brushing a strand of hair from her face with gentle fingers. "You were incredible," I replied, my voice filled with love and adoration. "Thank you for trusting me, Lily. You mean everything to me."


    Tears welled up in Lily''s eyes, shimmering with unshed emotion. "I love you, Samael," she whispered, her voice barely more than a breath. "I always will."


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    AND CUT!!!


    So, How was it?


    Comment your views on this chapter, please it helps and motivates me even criticism.


    Comment Here->


    Thanks For Reading.


    Peace Out??

 Chapter 20: Chapter No.20 Rewards (1)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    "Here, Drink this," I said while offering her the healing potion which I retrieved from the system inventory but pretended to take it out of my pant''s pocket.


    "L-Love? What is this?" Lily asked, her voice still soft and trembling from the intensity of our shared moment.


    "It''s a healing potion," I explained gently, my voice filled with warmth and reassurance. "It will help you feel better and provide you with the necessary nutrients to heal and eliminate any residing poison from your body."


    "Really? I will regain my strength from before mana poisoning."


    "Yes, you will," I affirmed, my voice soft but confident. "This potion is designed to aid in your recovery, and with time and rest, you''ll feel like yourself again."


    Lily nodded, a glimmer of hope shining in her eyes as she accepted the vial and drank the potion down. I felt relieved as the healing magic began its work, easing her discomfort and replenishing her strength.


    "Thank you, Samael," she murmured, her voice filled with gratitude as she handed the empty vial back to me.


    "You don''t need to thank me," I replied with a gentle smile, throwing the now-empty vial away. "I''ll always be here to take care of you."


    ***


    "Will you really not come inside for some time," Lily said with a sad face as we were standing outside her house.


    I looked at Lily, her expression tugging at my heartstrings. "I wish I could stay longer, but duty calls," I replied with a regretful tone. "But I promise to check in on you regularly and make sure you''re alright."


    Lily nodded, understanding but still disappointed. "Okay," she said softly, a hint of sadness in her voice.


    Stepping closer, I cupped her cheek gently, my thumb brushing away a stray tear. "I''ll be back before you know it," I reassured her, my voice filled with warmth and affection.


    Baaam!!!


    "LILY!!!"


    The main door busted open as Ethan rushed out, his tear-filled eyes filled with concern and worry. He came to a stop in front of Lily, ignoring my presence for a moment as he focused solely on her.


    "Are you cured? does it hurt anywhere? are you feeling better?" Ethan bombarded Lily with questions, his voice frantic with worry.


    "Thanks to Sam~ I am all cured up," Lily replied, her voice soft but filled with gratitude as she glanced at me with a smile. "And I''m feeling much better now."


    "My buddy!!! thank you! thank you! thank you! you really fulfilled your promise to me," Ethan exclaimed, turning to me with tears of relief in his eyes. "I can''t thank you enough for taking care of Lily."


    I nodded, touched by Ethan''s genuine gratitude. "Of course, Ethan," I replied warmly. "Lily means a lot to me too. I''ll always be here to help her."


    Ethan pulled me into a tight hug, his gratitude palpable. "You''re a true friend, Sam," he said, his voice choked with emotion.


    As Ethan embraced me, I returned the hug, feeling a sense of camaraderie and mutual respect between us. Despite any differences we may have had, his gratitude and concern for Lily were undeniable, and I couldn''t help but admire his dedication to her well-being.


    "You would have done the same for me," I assured him, patting his back gently before pulling away from the embrace.


    Ethan nodded, a grateful smile spreading across his face. "Absolutely," he agreed, his eyes still shining with emotion.


    Turning back to Lily, Ethan''s expression softened, his worry dissipating now that he knew she was alright. "I''m so glad you''re feeling better," he said sincerely, reaching out to take her hand in his.


    Lily smiled back at him, squeezing his hand gently. "Thanks, Brother. And thank you for always looking out for me," she said, her voice filled with warmth and affection.


    Ethan''s eyes softened even further at Lily''s words. "You''re my little sister. It''s my job to look out for you," he replied, his voice tender.


    The three of us stood there for a moment, the tension from before evaporating into a shared sense of relief and camaraderie. Despite the recent turmoil, it felt like we were all on the same page now, united in our care for Lily.


    "Alright," Ethan said, breaking the silence with a deep breath. "Let''s go inside, I have prepared some hog meat for us to celebrate Lily''s recovery." He grinned, trying to lighten the mood with his usual enthusiasm.


    Lily''s eyes lit up at the mention of her favorite dish. "That sounds wonderful, Brother," she said, her voice filled with genuine excitement.


    "A-Ah~ both of you go ahead, I have to return home and take care of some things," I said, trying to hide the reluctance in my voice. "But I''ll definitely join you for the next celebration."


    Lily''s face fell slightly, but she nodded in understanding. "Alright, Samael. Thank you again for everything," she said, her voice filled with gratitude and warmth.


    "Take care, buddy," Ethan added, giving me a firm pat on the back. "We''ll save some hog meat for you."


    I smiled, appreciating their understanding. "You both take care as well. I''ll see you soon," I said, waving goodbye as I turned to leave.


    Lily tiptoed and gave me a quick kiss on the lips. "Hurry back, okay?" she whispered, her eyes filled with a mixture of gratitude and longing.


    Ethan looked at us with wide eyes and a teasing grin formed on his lips. "Oh, I see how it is," he chuckled, shaking his head. "You two are adorable."


    Lily blushed, stepping back and giving Ethan a playful shove. "Stop it, Brother," she protested, her cheeks tinged with pink.


    I couldn''t help but laugh at the sibling banter. "Alright, you two, enjoy your meal," I said, giving Lily a final, lingering look before turning to leave. "I''ll be back soon."


    As I walked away, I felt a warm sense of fulfillment knowing that Lily was on the path to recovery and surrounded by love and support.


    But I had to save my family, and that mission couldn''t wait. The weight of my responsibilities pressed heavily on my shoulders as I left Lily and Ethan behind, but the sense of urgency drove me forward.


    ''System, Show me previous notifications.''


    [Right away]


    [Ding! Mission Successful]


    [Name: Cure The Protagonist''s Sister]


    [Objective: Find a cure for the mysterious illness afflicting the protagonist''s sister before it''s too late. (Completed)]


    [Reward: 1000 Destiny Points, Random Skill Card x1, Skill Upgrade Card x1, Plunderer Card x1]


    [Do you want to collect the reward?]


    [Y/N]


    ''Yes,'' I whispered, confirming my decision to collect the rewards.


    [Congratulations! You have received 1000 Destiny Points, Random Skill Card x1, Skill Upgrade Card x1, Plunderer Card x1]


    I felt a surge of energy as the points and cards were added to my inventory. The rewards would undoubtedly aid me in my future endeavors, but for now, my focus was on the next steps.


    ''System, show me the details of the Random Skill Card.''


    [Random Skill Card: Grants a random skill from the system''s skill library.]


    ''And the Skill Upgrade Card?''


    [Skill Upgrade Card: Can be used to upgrade any one of your existing skills to the next level.]


    ''What about the Plunderer Card?''


    [Plunderer Card: Allows you to plunder anyone''s ability/ skill/ title and add it to your own repertoire.]


    ''The last one is quite powerful,'' I thought to myself, considering the implications of the Plunderer Card. It offered a significant advantage, ''If I were to use it on the protagonist and take one of his skills or abilities, it could potentially give me an edge in future encounters.''


    ''System, Use random skill card.''


    [Random Skill Card activated.]


    [Ding! Skill Acquired: Stealth Mastery]


    A smile crept onto my face as I received the Stealth Mastery skill. It perfectly fits my need for discretion and stealth, providing me with an invaluable advantage in saving mother and sister from those ''Outsiders''.


    ''System, Show me the description.''


    [Stealth Mastery (Lvl 1): This skill enhances your ability to move silently and remain undetected by enemies. It allows you to blend into the shadows and avoid detection, making you adept at infiltration and evasion. As you level up this skill, your proficiency in stealth will increase, allowing you to move with even greater finesse and avoid detection from increasingly vigilant foes.]


    ''Okay then, Use the skill upgrade card on Stealth Mastery.''


    [Skill Upgrade Card activated.]


    [Ding! Stealth Mastery upgraded to Level 2.]


    [Congratulations! Your Stealth Mastery skill has been upgraded to Level 2. Your proficiency in stealth has increased, allowing you to move with even greater finesse and evade detection from more vigilant foes.]


    With my Stealth Mastery skill now upgraded, I felt even more confident in my ability to navigate the shadows and evade detection. It would be a valuable asset in my mission to save my family and uncover the truth behind the mysterious ''Outsiders''.


    ''And finally activate the Plunderer Card on the protagonist, Ethan.''


    [Plunderer Card activated.]


    A surge of power coursed through me as I activated the Plunderer Card, focusing my intent on Ethan. With a flash of light, I felt a connection form between us, and a rush of information flooded my mind.


    [Choose any one skill from the following:]


    [1. Harem Protagonist (Title)]


    [2. Master of Arms (Skill)]


    [3. Undying Will (Skill)] S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There is just one word in my mind looking at these options.


    Disappointing.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Thanks For Reading.


    Peace Out??

 Chapter 21: Chapter No.21 Rewards (2)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    [Choose any one skill from the following:]


    [1. Harem Protagonist (Title)]


    [2. Master of Arms (Skill)]


    [3. Undying Will (Skill)]


    There is just one word in my mind looking at these options.


    Disappointing.


    [Ding! Due to the host''s first time using the Plunderer Card, you are granted an additional opportunity to access any random dormant ability/ title or things of future protagonists in exchange for 1500 destiny points.]


    [Note: This is a one-time offer.]


    [Does the host want to proceed with this option?]


    [Y/N]


    The offer intrigued me. Accessing a dormant or future ability could provide a significant edge, and I had enough Destiny Points to cover the cost. After weighing my options for a moment, I decided to proceed.


    ''Yes,'' I confirmed, my mind focused on the potential gains.


    [Ding! 1500 Destiny Points deducted.]


    [Activating Plunderer Card''s extended option...]


    I felt another surge of energy, this time more intense. It was as if the system was diving deeper into the fabric of destiny itself, seeking out a hidden gem. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Choose any two skills from the following:]


    [1. Harem Protagonist (Title)]


    [2. Master of Arms (Skill)]


    [3. Undying Will (Skill)]


    [4. Mystic Eyes Of The Death God (Magic Eyes)]


    I was standing in the middle of a barren street with an agape mouth as the system presented me with unexpected choices. The additional opportunity granted by the Plunderer Card extended beyond my initial expectations.


    First and foremost, instead of having to choose one of the available skills or titles, the extended option now gave me the opportunity to choose two skills or titles from the list. This made my job easier, ''Mystic Eyes Of The Death God'' is an obvious choice, and for the second, my eyes directly went towards the only title.


    After a moment of consideration, I made my decision.


    ''I choose the Mystic Eyes Of The Death God and the Harem Protagonist title,'' I declared firmly, focusing on the strategic advantages each choice could offer.


    [Ding! Mystic Eyes Of The Death God and Harem Protagonist (Title) acquired.]


    "ARGGGGGG!!!"


    Pain.


    Raw pain seared through my eyes like a thousand needles piercing into my mind. I staggered backward, clutching my head as if trying to contain the unbearable agony. The sensation was overwhelming as if my very eyes were being melted in magma and reforged anew. I struggled to maintain my balance, every fiber of my being consumed by the excruciating pain emanating from my eyes.


    It felt as if my vision itself was being torn apart and reconstructed with each passing moment.


    Drip~ Drip~


    Through gritted teeth, I forced myself to focus, trying to endure the torment that surged through me. The sensation was unlike anything I had ever experienced, a visceral assault on my senses that threatened to overwhelm my consciousness.


    Drip~ Drip~


    As my hand clenched my head in agony, I heard the faint sound of liquid dripping. It was rhythmic, persistent, and seemed oddly out of place amidst the torment coursing through my body. With great effort, I managed to open my eyes just enough to glimpse the source of the sound.


    Drip~ Drip~


    Blood. Thick, crimson droplets fell from my eyes, staining the ground beneath me. The pain intensified with each drop, a brutal reminder of the transformation occurring within me.


    Drip~ Drip~


    In that moment of searing pain, I struggled to comprehend the transformation taking place within me. The Mystic Eyes of the Death God, a coveted ability, was exacting a toll I hadn''t anticipated. Despite the agony, I gritted my teeth and willed myself to endure, knowing the power that awaited me on the other side of this excruciating metamorphosis.


    Drip~ Drip~


    The sound of blood dripping echoed in my ears, a stark reminder of the physical toll this acquisition was exacting. Each drop seemed to resonate with the surge of power coursing through my veins, marking the transformation with a visceral and undeniable symbol.


    I closed my eyes momentarily, focusing on steadying my breathing and harnessing the new abilities now awakening within me. The pain began to ebb slightly, replaced by a strange sensation of clarity and heightened perception.


    When I opened my eyes again, the whole world changed before me. Colorless and serene, all revealed in shades of gray, but that was not it-


    [Name: Mystic Eyes of the Death God (Lvl.1)]


    [Type: Magic Eyes]


    [Description: The mystic eyes of the death god allow the user to "perceive death"¡ª the conceptual "Death of an Existence" in the form of visual lines extending from any existence. These lines indicate the "death" of an entity, revealing its mortal vulnerability.


    Additionally, the user can induce fear and dread by making direct eye contact with targets, invoking a paralyzing fear of their imminent demise.]


    [Warning: The extended use of the Mystic Eyes of the Death God can cause severe strain on the user''s mind and body, leading to potential hallucinations, loss of control, and irreversible damage if overused.]


    In that moment of transformation, the world took on a surreal and ominous hue through the Mystic Eyes of the Death God. The vibrant colors of life were replaced by a somber grayscale, where everything was outlined with red lines extending into the air, marking the death of existence itself. It was as if I could see the very essence of mortality etched into the fabric of reality.


    With this newfound ability, I could perceive the vulnerability of all things, each marked by these spectral lines that pulsed with an otherworldly energy. It was both mesmerizing and terrifying, to witness the interconnectedness of life and death laid bare before my eyes.


    But there was more to these eyes than mere sight. The description revealed additional capabilities¡ª the ability to induce fear and dread in others through direct eye contact. A weapon as potent as it was perilous, capable of immobilizing adversaries with the paralyzing fear of their own demise.


    But as I saw the warning regarding the potential risks of overusing the Mystic Eyes of the Death God, caution surged within me. The power was immense, but so were the consequences if I mishandled it. The thought of losing control or causing irreversible damage weighed heavily on my mind.


    Taking a deep breath, I focused on disabling the Mystic Eyes of the Death God, allowing the overwhelming sensory input to fade back into the recesses of my mind. The pain subsided gradually as I closed off the enhanced perception granted by the eyes, returning to the familiar sight of the world around me.


    Once the agony had lessened to a manageable level, I opened my eyes cautiously, relieved to find the world restored to its normal colors and contours. The lingering effects of the transformation were still palpable, but I knew I needed time to fully integrate and understand the extent of my newfound abilities.


    Using my sleeve away the blood that still trickled from my eyes, I again started walking home with unsteady footwork, each step a testament to the toll the acquisition of the Mystic Eyes of the Death God had exacted upon me. As I walked, I focused on steadying my breathing and regaining my composure, the memory of the excruciating pain still fresh in my mind.


    Pushing open the gates of the estate, I stepped into the familiar surroundings of home, my mind still reeling from the transformative experience. The pain had subsided somewhat, replaced now by a heightened awareness and a lingering sense of unease.


    Whoosh~


    "Samael what happened?" Like the wind, Liliana zoomed from the shadows, her eyes wide with concern as she took in my disheveled appearance and the lingering traces of blood on my face.


    "Liliana," I greeted her, my voice strained but filled with reassurance. "It''s...I just had a fight with Rutherford people." I lied not wanting to reveal the system''s existence to anyone.


    Liliana''s concern deepened, her brow furrowing with worry as she took in my explanation. She was quick to notice the discrepancy between my appearance and the story I presented. Her eyes flickered with suspicion, but she chose not to press further, respecting my apparent need for privacy.


    "Samael, you look exhausted," she remarked softly, her voice tinged with concern as she reached out to gently touch my arm. "Come inside, let me take care of you."


    I nodded gratefully, allowing Liliana to guide me into the estate. Despite my efforts to hide the true nature of my ordeal, I could sense her lingering worry and curiosity. As we entered the house, I made a mental note to find a more plausible explanation for the blood and my disheveled state.


    "Did you finish curing your friend''s sister?"


    "Yes," I replied, grateful for Liliana''s concern as she guided me inside. "Lily is doing much better now. The healing potion worked."


    Liliana''s expression softened with relief. "I''m glad to hear that," she said sincerely, leading me towards a comfortable chair in the sitting room. "You did well, Samael. But you look like you''ve been through something intense. Are you sure you''re alright?"


    I managed a weak smile, appreciating her care. "I''ll be fine," I assured her, sinking into the chair and leaning back wearily. "It''s been a challenging day, but I''m just glad Lily is safe now."


    Liliana nodded understandingly, fetching a damp cloth to gently clean the traces of blood from my face. "You need to rest," she insisted gently, her touch soothing against my skin. "Whatever happened out there, you''re home now. Let me take care of you."


    I closed my eyes briefly, allowing myself to relax under Liliana''s gentle ministrations. The pain from acquiring the Mystic Eyes of the Death God still lingered, but being home and cared for eased the burden significantly.


    "Did you find any clue of kidnappers?" I asked as Liliana paused for a moment, her expression thoughtful as she continued to gently clean the dried blood from my face. Her concern was palpable, yet she seemed to choose her words carefully.


    "Yes."


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Thanks For Reading.


    Peace Out??

 Chapter 22: Chapter No.22 Elven Runes (1)

    [???]


    "B-Boss, He is here." A goon said shaking in boots in front of a dimly lit room. The air was thick with tension, the only sound was the faint hum of the fluorescent light overhead. Shadows danced across the walls, creating an eerie atmosphere.


    A figure stepped out from the darkness, their presence commanding and ominous. The Boss, a tall and imposing man with a scar running down the left side of his face, glanced at the trembling goon with cold, calculating eyes.


    "Who''s here?" the Boss asked, his voice low and dangerous.


    "H-Heir Ashwood, He is demanding to hand over the mother of that kid."


    The Boss''s eyes narrowed his expression hardening. "Heir Ashwood, you say?" His voice was a low growl, filled with both curiosity and menace.


    The goon nodded vigorously, sweat trickling down his forehead. "Y-Yes, Boss."


    "Does he not know that I have already sent a letter to Lord Ashwood about handing over that woman to him in four days?" The Boss''s voice was laced with irritation and a hint of amusement. "Or is he simply too impatient to wait?"


    The goon swallowed hard, his eyes darting nervously. "I-I don''t know, Boss. He said his father was the one who sent him, And one more thing..."


    The goon hesitated, his eyes darting around the dimly lit room, reluctant to continue. The Boss''s impatience grew evident as he leaned forward, his scarred face illuminated by the harsh fluorescent light.


    "Speak," the Boss commanded, his tone leaving no room for hesitation.


    "He said if we didn''t hand over the woman, Then no one could save us from Ashwood family''s wrath."


    The goon''s words hung heavy in the tense air of the room. The Boss''s expression darkened further, his jaw tightening with suppressed rage. He paced back and forth for a moment, his mind racing with the implications of Heir Ashwood''s threat.


    "What about that kid''s sister, did he ask for her too?"


    The goon hesitated for a moment, clearly intimidated by the Boss''s sudden intensity. "N-No, Boss. He only mentioned the mother. He said we would need the girl to lore his half-brother into a trap."


    The Boss''s eyes narrowed thoughtfully, considering the information carefully. "Interesting," he murmured, more to himself than to the trembling goon. "He is treating us like pawns in a game. He must think he holds all the cards."


    The Boss''s voice was filled with a mix of disdain and calculation. He turned to face the trembling goon once more, his gaze piercing and unyielding. "Prepare a response," he ordered, his tone brooking no argument. "Tell Heir Ashwood that we will honor the agreement made with his father. The woman will be handed over in four days'' time."


    "But B-Boss, He wants her n-now."


    The Boss''s eyes flashed with a dangerous glint, his patience wearing thin. "Then he will have to wait," he stated firmly, his voice brooking no further argument. "We will not be dictated to by the whims of some arrogant heir. Make it clear to him that we do not bend to threats."


    The goon nodded quickly, fear evident in every gesture. "Y-Yes, Boss," he stammered, backing away cautiously before turning to hurry out of the dimly lit room.


    Alone once more, the Boss stood in silence, his mind working through the implications of Heir Ashwood''s demand. The audacity of the young heir both angered and intrigued him. It was rare for someone to challenge his authority so boldly, especially regarding matters that had already been set in motion.


    "But why does the Ashwood family want this woman so desperately?" he mused aloud, his voice a low rumble in the stillness of the room. "What secrets does she hold that even the heir himself is willing to risk a confrontation?"


    His scarred face twisted into a grim smile, a glint of anticipation in his eyes. "Very well, Heir Ashwood," he muttered to himself, his tone tinged with a mixture of amusement and defiance. "Let''s see just how far you''re willing to go to get what you want."


    With that, the Boss turned and disappeared back into the shadows, leaving the dimly lit room empty once more save for the lingering tension in the air.


    ***


    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    "Yes."


    Liliana paused, her expression thoughtful as she continued to gently clean the dried blood from my face. Her concern was palpable, yet she seemed to choose her words carefully.


    "Yes, I did find a clue," Liliana finally responded, her voice soft but tinged with seriousness. "I found some strange markings etched into the ground near the northern perimeter of the estate. They weren''t there before, and they seem to be some form of elven runes."


    My eyebrows furrowed in concern at Liliana''s revelation. Elven runes near our estate could signify several things, but none of them were likely to be benign. The presence of such markings hinted at a deliberate intrusion or reconnaissance, possibly tied to the recent events surrounding my family.


    "Elven runes?" I echoed, my voice tinged with worry. "That''s... unexpected. Do you recognize what they might signify?"


    Liliana shook her head slightly, her expression troubled. "Not exactly," she admitted, her voice soft but steady. "But based on their placement and the nature of the runes, it suggests that someone with knowledge of elven magic or symbols was involved."


    I rubbed my temples wearily, the events of the day weighing heavily on my mind. The acquisition of the Mystic Eyes of the Death God had left me physically drained and mentally taxed, and now this unsettling discovery added another layer of complexity to our situation.


    "Who would have the knowledge and motive to leave elven runes near our estate?" I pondered aloud, more to myself than to Liliana. "And what could they possibly-"


    Wait a second.


    ''Status.'' I immediately gave the command to the system in my mind.


    [Status]


    [Name: Samael Ashwood]


    [Race: Dhampir, Royal ???, Royal Elf]


    [Magic: Second Circle (Top)]


    [Body: Iron Body (Low)]


    [Strength: 20] Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Agility: 20]


    [Endurance: 25]


    [Intelligence: 20]


    [Charisma: 25]


    [Destiny Points: 0]


    [Affinities: Star, Destruction, Lightning,  Shadow (Locked), Nature (Locked)]


    My eyes ignored everything and focused on just ''Royal Elf''.


    ''It seems like mother''s work, As I don''t think my father is the one with elven heritage.''


    I looked at Liliana''s face who was also thinking deeply about it. "Liliana, I have a suspicion," I began slowly, choosing my words with care. "The elven runes... they might be connected to my mother."


    "Well, you know better as I haven''t seen your mother yet softly, her voice filled with empathy. "But if these runes are indeed linked to her, it could explain why they suddenly appeared near your estate."


    I nodded thoughtfully, absorbing her words. "My mother''s background has always been shrouded in mystery," I admitted, my tone tinged with frustration. "But if she possesses elven knowledge or magic, it might shed light on why someone would leave these markings."


    ...


    "S-Samael~ can I have a drink," Liliana said eyeing my neck with a slight blush.


    I looked at her as she hesitated, her expression a mix of anticipation and hope.


    "Come here," I said with a soft smile as I petted my lap beckoning her closer. Liliana blushed deeper but moved closer, her eyes meeting mine with a mixture of affection and uncertainty. As she sat on my lap, I gently placed a comforting arm around Liliana''s waist, drawing her close. She leaned against me, her warmth and presence soothing amidst the uncertainties that surrounded us.


    "Thank you," she murmured softly, her voice barely above a whisper. "For understanding."


    I pressed a gentle kiss to her forehead, a silent reassurance of my support. "Always," I replied sincerely, my voice filled with warmth. offering my neck for her to feed on, knowing her need.


    Liliana''s eyes widened slightly in surprise, her blush deepening. "Samael..." she whispered her voice a mix of desire and hesitancy. Her fingers brushed against my neck, tracing the lines of my collarbone delicately.


    I tilted my head slightly, offering her better access, my pulse quickening at her touch. The intimacy between us was tender yet charged with unspoken emotions, the weight of our responsibilities momentarily forgotten in the quiet of the moment.


    She leaned in slowly, her breath warm against my skin as she pressed her lips to the exposed flesh of my neck. A shiver ran down my spine at the sensation, her touch sending a rush of both pleasure and reassurance through me. Her fangs gently pierced my skin, and I felt a slight sting before the sensation turned into a gentle warmth spreading through my veins.


    Liliana fed from me with a tenderness that spoke of her affection and trust, her closeness a balm to the uncertainties that clouded our path. I closed my eyes, focusing on the connection between us, a connection that transcended words and actions, grounding us in the shared moment.


    But after a short while, she pulled back gently, "You should feed on me, As you are newly awakened dhampir and need to replenish your strength," Liliana suggested softly, her voice filled with concern and care.


    Right after saying that she went back to continue feeding while offering her pale collarbone for me to drink from.


    "Mmmmm~"


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Thanks For Reading.


    Peace Out??

 Chapter 23: Chapter No.23 Elven Runes (2)

    "Mmmmm~" she murmured softly as she resumed feeding, her eyes closing in a mix of pleasure and contentment.


    I hesitated for a moment, considering her offer. Liliana''s concern for my well-being was genuine, and the bond we shared made her suggestion all the more intimate and meaningful. I gently brushed her hair aside, exposing the pale, delicate skin of her neck.


    Taking a deep breath, I leaned in, my lips brushing against her collarbone. Liliana''s breath hitched slightly, her anticipation palpable. As I gently pierced her skin with my fangs, a rush of warmth and energy flowed into me, replenishing my strength and vitality.


    The taste of her blood was unlike anything I had experienced before¡ªrich, powerful, and imbued with the essence of her magic. I could feel the connection between us deepening, our energies intertwining in a way that transcended the physical act of feeding.


    Liliana''s hands gently held my shoulders, her touch grounding me as I drank from her. The sensation was both invigorating and calming, a perfect balance that helped restore my depleted reserves. As I pulled back, I licked the small wounds, ensuring they would heal quickly.


    "Thank you, Liliana," I whispered, my voice filled with gratitude. "I feel much better now."


    She smiled warmly, her eyes reflecting the bond we shared. "I''m glad I could help," she replied softly. "We need to be strong for what''s to come."


    I nodded, my mind already turning to the challenges ahead. The presence of the elven runes near our estate suggested a deeper mystery, one that likely involved my mother''s enigmatic past. We needed to unravel these secrets and understand the true motives behind the recent events.


    "Liliana, we need to investigate those runes further," I said, my voice resolute. "There may be more clues hidden there, and we can''t afford to ignore them."


    "Let''s go and see what else we can find," Liliana agreed, her expression determined. She stood up, her movements graceful and confident, despite the lingering traces of vulnerability from our shared moment. I followed suit, feeling a renewed sense of purpose and strength.


    As we made our way to the northern perimeter of the estate, the air seemed to grow cooler, and the shadows lengthened with the approaching evening. The tension was palpable, a reminder of the unseen forces at play.


    We reached the area where Liliana had found the elven runes. The markings were faint but unmistakable, their intricate patterns glowing softly in the dim light. Kneeling down, I examined them closely, my mind racing with possibilities.


    But the moment my finger brushed the edges of one of the runes, a sudden surge of energy coursed through me. The intricate symbols seemed to pulse with a life of their own, reacting to my touch. They started to rearrange themselves forming an arrow pointing northward, deeper into the dense forest that bordered our estate. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What is past this forest, Samael?" Liliana asked still looking at the glowing arrow in awe. Her question pulled me back to the present, my mind racing to recall the geography of our estate.


    "Past the forest..." I began, my voice trailing off as I tried to remember. "There is a valley leading outside the...kingdom and to the entrance forest of a secluded valley," I finally answered, the memory clicking into place. "It''s a remote area, rarely visited by anyone except hunters or those seeking solitude."


    "Then that''s the place your mother and sister are kept hidden," Liliana finished my sentence, her eyes widening in realization. "Your mother must have left these runes as a message, guiding you to where they''re being held."


    The pieces were starting to fit together. My mother''s heritage as a Royal Elf explained her knowledge of elven magic and symbols. The runes were a deliberate clue, meant to lead us to her and my younger sister.


    "Let us prepare and leave immediately for that secluded valley," I said decisively, standing up and brushing the dirt off my hands. "We can''t waste any more time."


    Liliana nodded in agreement, her expression determined. "We should gather supplies and make sure we''re prepared for whatever awaits us," she suggested, her voice steady despite the urgency of our mission.


    I glanced around the area once more, committing the location of the runes to memory. The glowing arrow had faded, but its message remained clear in my mind¡ªa path to my mother and sister, hidden away in the secluded valley beyond the forest.


    "Agreed," I replied, turning to Liliana. "Let''s make haste. We''ll need to move swiftly and cautiously."


    With a shared nod, we set off towards the estate, our footsteps echoing in the quiet evening. The shadows stretched long across the ground, and a sense of determination filled the air. Whatever challenges lay ahead, I knew we would face them together.


    I went inside my room and immediately went through my wardrobe and picked a white robe with gold lined with silver embroidery, its fabric was light and durable, suitable for both travel and combat. As I fastened the robe, a sense of urgency quickened my movements. Retrieved the sword of dark light from the system inventory and secured it at my side.


    The weapon felt reassuringly familiar, its weight a reminder of the responsibilities and battles yet to come.


    [Image Here]


    I met Liliana in the main hall, where she was already prepared. She had donned her own traveling gear, a mix of practicality and elegance that suited her perfectly. Her eyes met mine with a determined glint, and without a word, we both knew we were ready.


    "Let''s go," I said, my voice steady but filled with a sense of urgency.


    We made our way through the estate, heading towards the dense forest that bordered our land. The air grew cooler as we approached the trees, the shadows deepening around us. The path was narrow and overgrown, rarely used, but the glowing elven runes had given us a clear direction.


    As we ventured deeper into the forest, the silence was broken only by the occasional rustle of leaves and the distant call of nocturnal animals. The atmosphere was thick with anticipation, each step bringing us closer to the secluded valley where my mother and sister were hidden.


    The forest seemed to close in around us, the trees growing denser and the path more treacherous. But Liliana and I moved with purpose, our determination unwavering. The elven runes had pointed the way, and we followed their guidance with trust and resolve.


    After what felt like hours of navigating the forest, we finally emerged into a clearing. The valley stretched out before us, a secluded and serene landscape that seemed untouched by the outside world. It was a stark contrast to the tense journey through the forest, the tranquility almost disconcerting.


    "This must be the place," Liliana whispered, her eyes scanning the area. "The runes led us here for a reason."


    I nodded, my gaze fixed on the valley before us. The tranquility was almost eerie, a stark contrast to the tension and urgency we had felt. The secluded nature of the place made it an ideal hiding spot, far from prying eyes and potential threats.


    "Liliana, stay alert," I murmured, my voice barely above a whisper. "There could be traps or guards."


    She nodded in agreement, her eyes sharp and focused as she scanned the area. We moved cautiously, our steps careful and deliberate as we made our way deeper into the valley. The air was still, the only sounds being our measured breaths and the occasional rustle of leaves.


    As we approached a small, concealed entrance partially covered by foliage, I felt a surge of anticipation. This had to be the place where my mother and sister were hidden. My heart pounded in my chest, a mixture of hope and anxiety coursing through me.


    "Liliana, let''s check for any wards or traps," I suggested, my eyes narrowing as I studied the entrance.


    She nodded and began to chant softly, her hands moving in intricate patterns as she cast a detection spell. A faint glow surrounded her fingers, illuminating any hidden magical defenses or traps.


    "There are wards here," Liliana confirmed, her voice tinged with concentration. "But they seem to be human in origin, not elven. I can disable them, but it will take a moment."


    I nodded, appreciating Liliana''s expertise and caution. "Take your time," I urged quietly. "We don''t want to trigger any alarms."


    Liliana focused on the wards, her fingers weaving through the air as she dismantled the intricate magical defenses. I kept a watchful eye on our surroundings, every rustle of leaves and distant animal call heightening my senses. The tension was palpable, each second feeling like an eternity.


    Finally, with a soft sigh of relief, Liliana lowered her hands. "The wards are down," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. "We can proceed."


    I gave her a nod of thanks and stepped forward, cautiously pushing aside the foliage to reveal a hidden entrance¡ªa small, unassuming door set into the hillside. It was well-hidden, and designed to blend seamlessly with the natural surroundings.


    But the problem was the almost dozen people guarding the entrance. They were scattered around, their stances alert and their eyes scanning the area. It was clear that getting through them without being noticed would be a challenge.


    "We''ll need to be careful," I whispered to Liliana, my eyes narrowing as I assessed the guards'' positions. "A direct confrontation could alert more of them, and we can''t afford to waste time or energy."


    Liliana nodded, her gaze following mine as she took in the situation. "I can use a spell to distract them, create a diversion," she suggested softly. "But it will only last for a short while. We''ll need to move quickly."


    "Do it," I agreed, my mind already working on the next steps. "Once they''re distracted, we slip past them and get inside. We need to find my mother and sister as quickly as possible."


    Liliana closed her eyes, her lips moving in a quiet incantation. Her hands glowed with a soft, ethereal light, the spell forming between her fingers. She released the magic, sending it toward the guards in a wave of shimmering energy.


    The effect was immediate. The guards'' attention snapped to the source of the disturbance, their eyes widening in confusion as they tried to comprehend the sudden, inexplicable phenomenon. Some of them moved toward the distraction, leaving their posts and creating an opening.


    "Now," I whispered urgently, grabbing Liliana''s hand and pulling her forward. We moved swiftly and silently, taking advantage of the guards'' momentary lapse in attention. The door loomed ahead of us, a stark reminder of the urgency of our mission.


    We reached the entrance and slipped inside, closing the door softly behind us. The interior was dimly lit, the air cool and slightly musty. The narrow corridor stretched out before us, leading deeper into the hillside.


    "Which way?" Liliana asked, her voice barely audible.


    "Left, I guess?" I said, unsure but determined. We needed to trust our instincts now more than ever.


    Liliana nodded, and we moved quietly down the left corridor. The air was thick with the scent of earth and damp stone, and the dim light made every shadow seem more ominous. Our footsteps were soft, barely audible against the cool stone floor.


    As we walked, I couldn''t shake the feeling that we were being watched. The walls seemed to close in around us, the narrow passage amplifying every sound. I glanced at Liliana, who was equally tense, her eyes scanning every corner and crevice for any sign of danger.


    Clap~ Clap~ Clap~


    "Bravo! Bravo! Quite the duo we got here~"


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Thanks For Reading.


    Peace Out??

 Chapter 24: Chapter No.24 Rescue (1)

    A slow, mocking applause echoed through the dim corridor, sending a shiver down my spine. The voice was smooth and laced with a chilling amusement, its source hidden in the shadows.


    "Bravo! Bravo! Quite the duo we got here~" the voice continued, its tone dripping with sarcasm.


    I tightened my grip on Liliana''s hand, my other hand instinctively moving to the hilt of my sword. We both stopped, our senses heightened, trying to locate the source of the voice. The corridor was too dark to see far ahead, but the oppressive atmosphere suggested we were not alone.


    "Who are you?" I demanded, my voice firm despite the unease gnawing at me. "Show yourself!"


    A figure emerged from the shadows, stepping into the faint light. He was tall and lean, with a predatory grace that set my nerves on edge. His eyes glinted with a malicious intelligence, and a twisted smile played on his lips. He was dressed in dark, flowing robes that seemed to blend into the shadows around him, making it difficult to determine where he ended and the darkness began.


    "Why, I''m just a humble guardian of this place," he said with a mocking bow. "My name is Malachai, and I must say, it''s quite a pleasure to meet you both. You! boy, I know you, Samael Ashwood¡ªthe outcast of the Ashwood lineage. And you," he turned to Liliana with a frown.


    "Who are you?" Malachai''s eyes narrowed as he scrutinized Liliana, his frown deepening. "I don''t recognize you. A new pet, perhaps?"


    Liliana''s grip on my hand tightened, and I could feel her anger rising. Her magic flared subtly, a reminder of the power she held. "None of your damn business!"


    Malachai''s smile widened, his eyes glinting with amusement. "Feisty, I like that. But let''s cut to the chase, shall we? You''re trespassing, and I can''t let you proceed any further."


    "We''re here for my mother and sister," I said, my voice steady and resolute. "Step aside, or you will regret it."


    Malachai chuckled, a low, sinister sound that echoed through the corridor. "Oh, I doubt that very much, Samael. You see, I''m under strict orders to ensure no one reaches them. And I take my job very seriously."


    Liliana stepped forward, her voice low and menacing. "We don''t have time for your games, Malachai. Either let us pass, or we will force our way through."


    Malachai''s eyes narrowed, and for a moment, the playful fa?ade dropped. "Very well," he said, his voice turning cold. "If you insist on making this difficult, then so be it."


    ''Mystic Eyes of the Death God!''


    ''Shadow Step!''


    But before he could react, I activated my Mystic Eyes of the Death God, my vision instantly shifting to see the threads of life and death that bound the world. Simultaneously, I used Shadow Step, my form becoming a blur as I moved with supernatural speed, closing the distance between us in an instant.


    Malachai''s eyes widened in surprise, but his reflexes were quick. He dodged to the side, narrowly avoiding my initial strike. I pivoted, my sword slashing through the air with deadly precision. Our blades clashed, the sound of metal ringing through the corridor.


    Liliana was already in motion, her hands weaving intricate patterns as she cast a powerful binding spell. Ethereal chains erupted from the ground, snaking towards Malachai with a speed that matched his own. He snarled, summoning a dark barrier to deflect the chains, but it only slowed them down for a moment.


    "You''re fast, but not fast enough," Malachai taunted, his voice dripping with arrogance. He countered with a blast of dark energy, forcing me to leap back to avoid the brunt of the attack.


    Liliana''s chains finally reached him, wrapping around his legs and arms, and pulling him to the ground. He struggled, his dark energy flaring as he tried to break free, but Liliana''s magic was strong, and the chains held firm.


    He ignored me.


    And that''s where he made a mistake because-


    ''Shadow Steps!''


    He appeared behind him like a shadow, My mystic eyes still open immediately locked upon one red line among many red lines, the death line that marked the end of Malachai''s life. I didn''t hesitate.


    With one swift motion, I slashed my sword tracing from his shoulder to the end of his spine. The strike was...simple. cutting through his defenses without any resistance as if slashing water, except this time instead of water, blood splashed in all directions, leaving a gaping wound that seemed to glow with an eerie light.


    Malachai let out a strangled gasp, his eyes wide with shock and pain as he collapsed to the ground, his body convulsing in its final moments.


    [Ding! Skill leveled up: Shadow Steps (Lvl.2)]


    The corridor fell silent, the echoes of our confrontation fading into the darkness. Liliana''s chains dissipated, their magic spent. I stood over Malachai''s fallen form, my sword still in hand, my heart pounding with adrenaline.


    "He''s... gone," I murmured, barely believing what had just transpired.


    Liliana approached quietly, her expression unreadable. "We... we did what we had to do," she said softly, her voice tinged with both relief and sadness.


    I nodded slowly, the weight of our actions settling heavily upon me. Malachai had been an obstacle, but his death weighed upon my conscience nonetheless. Yet, there was no time for remorse. My focus had to remain on finding my mother and sister.


    "We need to keep moving," I said, my voice steady despite the turmoil within. "There''s no telling how much time we have left."


    Liliana glanced at me, her eyes reflecting understanding. "Agreed," she replied quietly, her tone somber. "Let''s find them, Samael."


    "INTRUDERS!!! INTRUDER!!! INTRUDERS!!!"


    But before we could even cross the junction, Alarms went off and the corridor around us erupted into chaos. The once tranquil silence shattered under the blaring alarms, echoing off the stone walls and amplifying our urgency. Red lights flickered overhead, casting an ominous glow that painted everything in shades of urgency.


    Liliana and I exchanged a quick glance, our hearts racing in tandem with the increasing tempo of the alarms. The tranquil pursuit of our objective had abruptly shifted to a desperate race against time and the unknown forces converging upon us.


    "We have to move," I shouted over the din, adrenaline fueling my every word. "Now!"


    Liliana nodded, her expression grim as she fell into step beside me. Together, we sprinted down the chosen path, our footsteps echoing loudly in the clamor. The air grew colder as we ran deeper into the labyrinthine passages, the ambient blue glow from earlier now a distant memory.


    Around each corner, the corridors seemed to twist and stretch, the architecture of the hidden fortress becoming more elaborate and treacherous with each step. Our senses remained on high alert, anticipating the next obstacle or threat that lay ahead.


    As we approached another junction, the sound of footsteps echoed ahead. Without hesitation, I gestured for Liliana to take cover behind a large stone pillar while I pressed myself against the opposite wall, hidden in the shadows.


    A group of guards emerged from the adjoining corridor, clad in dark uniforms adorned with insignias that marked them as servants of the fortress. They moved swiftly, weapons at the ready, scanning the area with trained precision.


    "Report!" barked the leader, his voice sharp and commanding.


    "No sign of the intruders, Commander," replied one of the guards, his tone tense with urgency. "But the alarms were triggered near Sector 7. They must be close."


    The commander''s gaze swept the corridor, his eyes narrowing as if searching for any hint of our presence. My heart pounded in my chest, every nerve on edge as I willed myself to remain still and undetected. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Spread out," the commander ordered, his voice carrying a hint of menace. "Find them. They cannot be allowed to interfere."


    The guards dispersed, their footsteps echoing ominously as they fanned out into the passages, closing in on our location. I exchanged a wary look with Liliana, silently communicating our next move. With a nod, she began to weave a spell, her hands moving in intricate patterns that summoned a veil of illusion around us.


    The magic enveloped us, bending light and sound to conceal our presence from the searching guards. It was a temporary measure, buying us precious moments to evade capture and continue our quest.


    As the guards passed by, their eyes scanned the corridor without suspicion, oblivious to our hidden presence. Once they were out of earshot, Liliana released the illusion with a silent exhale of relief.


    "We have to keep moving," she whispered urgently, her eyes darting down the corridor ahead.


    "And where do you think you two are going?"


    A deep, resonant voice cut through the tension, freezing us in our tracks. We turned slowly to face the source, dread knotting in our stomachs as we beheld a towering figure clad in ornate armor, adorned with symbols that glowed faintly with arcane energy. His presence exuded authority and power, casting a daunting shadow across the corridor.


    "Impressive, to have made it this far," the armored figure continued, his voice reverberating with a mixture of curiosity and menace. "But you will go no further."


    Liliana''s hands trembled slightly as she whispered under her breath, weaving threads of magic in preparation for what seemed an inevitable confrontation. I tightened my grip on my sword, my mind racing to find a way past this new obstacle.


    "We seek only to find our family," I replied, my voice steady despite the unease gnawing at me. "We mean no harm to your fortress or its inhabitants."


    The armored figure regarded us with an unreadable expression, his gaze piercing as if searching for the truth behind our words. "Your presence here is a threat," he finally intoned, his voice grave. "The fortress cannot tolerate intruders."


    Before we could react, he raised his gauntleted hand, and the air around us crackled with magical energy. A barrier shimmered into existence, sealing off our path forward with an impenetrable wall of pulsating light.


    "Stand down," he commanded, his voice brooking no argument. "Resistance will only lead to your demise."


    I glanced at Liliana, silently communicating our shared determination. We had come too far to turn back now, not without answers, not without finding our family. With a defiant nod, we prepared to face the armored figure, knowing that our resolve would be tested to its limits.


    Liliana''s magic surged forth, tendrils of energy dancing around her fingertips as she prepared a potent spell. I steadied myself, drawing upon the skills honed through countless trials and battles, ready to confront whatever lay ahead.


    "Last chance," the armored figure warned, his stance unwavering.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Thanks For Reading.


    Peace Out??

 Chapter 25: Chapter No.25 Rescue (2)

    [Unknown''s POV]


    "INTRUDERS!!! INTRUDER!!! INTRUDERS!!!"


    I was inside my cabin going through the materials I would need to commence my plan further when the alarms blared, jolting me from my focus. The sharp, persistent sound pierced the air, signaling an urgent breach. My eyes narrowed as I rose from my seat, my mind racing through the possible implications.


    Intruders within the fortress walls meant a severe lapse in security, something I could not afford.


    "ROBERT!"


    My voice thundered through the cabin, summoning my lieutenant. Within moments, Robert, a burly man with a scar running down his cheek, burst through the door, his expression a mix of concern and readiness.


    "Yes, B-Boss?" he said, snapping to attention.


    "There''s been a breach," I said, my tone cold and commanding. "Mobilize our forces and secure the intruders. They must not reach the inner sanctum."


    Robert nodded, his eyes steely with determination. "Understood, Boss. I will see to it personally."


    As he turned to leave, I added, "And Robert, make sure they are captured alive. I want to know who they are and who sent them."


    "Yes, Boss," he replied, then hurried out of the cabin, barking orders to the guards outside.


    I returned to my desk, my mind now wholly occupied with the unfolding crisis. The intruders had to be highly skilled to bypass our outer defenses. This was no ordinary infiltration. I had to prepare for the worst.


    With a swift motion, I activated a hidden compartment in my desk, revealing a small, intricately carved box. Inside lay a crystal, shimmering with an inner light. I picked it up, feeling its cool surface pulse with latent energy.


    Holding the crystal aloft, I murmured an incantation. The air around me shimmered, and a translucent figure appeared, its form flickering like a flame in the wind. It was a projection of one of my most trusted allies, a sorcerer of great renown.


    "What is it, Argoth?" the figure asked, its voice echoing through the room.


    "We have intruders in the fortress," I replied, my voice low and urgent. "I need your assistance in ensuring they do not disrupt our plans."


    The figure nodded, its expression grave. "I will prepare the necessary spells. Send word when you have located them."


    With that, the projection faded, leaving me alone with my thoughts. I placed the crystal back in its compartment and closed the desk, my resolve hardening. Whoever these intruders were, they would soon learn the folly of their actions.


    My guess is it''s that boy whose mother and sister we kidnapped at the orders of his own father¡ªLord Ashwood.


    But then questions arise like, how did he find us? Our location was supposed to be a closely guarded secret, known only to a select few. Could there be a traitor in our midst? Or has someone else been aiding Samael?


    I shook my head, dispelling the spiraling thoughts. There was no time for conjecture; I needed concrete answers. For now, the focus had to be on capturing the intruders and securing the fortress.


    I strode out of my cabin, my mind already formulating a plan. The corridor outside was bustling with activity, guards scrambling to their posts and issuing commands. Robert was at the center of it all, directing the response with a steady hand.


    "Robert," I called, catching his attention. He hurried over, his face set with determination.


    "Boss, the perimeter is secure, and we''re sweeping the inner corridors now. No sign of the intruders yet," he reported.


    "Good. Double the patrols in the lower levels and the main hallways. I want a tight net around them," I ordered. "And bring out the sentinels. If these intruders are as skilled as I suspect, we''ll need all the firepower we can muster."


    Robert nodded and relayed the orders through his communicator. I watched as the guards mobilized, their movements precise and coordinated. Despite the urgency, there was no panic¡ªjust a cold, methodical efficiency.


    As the guards fanned out, I made my way to the command center. The room was a hive of activity, with monitors displaying various parts of the fortress. I stepped up to the central console, where a technician was already scanning the feeds.


    "Any visual on the intruders?" I asked, my eyes fixed on the screens. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Not yet, sir. We''re combing through the footage now," the technician replied, fingers flying over the keyboard.


    I leaned over the console, my eyes narrowing as I scrutinized the screens. The fortress was vast, a labyrinthine structure with countless nooks and crannies. If Samael and his companion had made it this far, they had to be exceptionally skilled¡ªand possibly guided by someone with intimate knowledge of our layout.


    "Sir, we have a heat signature," the technician announced, pointing to a screen. "Sector 9, near the western corridor. It''s faint, but consistent with two human-sized figures."


    "Zoom in," I commanded. The image sharpened, revealing the shadowy outlines of two figures moving cautiously through the corridor. It had to be them.


    "Send a team to intercept," I ordered. "And inform Robert to converge on their location. We need them alive."


    As the orders went out, I couldn''t shake the feeling of unease. This was more than just a simple rescue mission. Samael was here for a reason, driven by a purpose that went beyond saving his family. What secrets did he hope to uncover? What truths lay hidden within the fortress walls?


    I turned away from the screens, my mind racing. Whatever the answers, I would find them. And I would ensure that the fortress¡ªand its secrets¡ªremained secure.


    ***


    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    RUN!!!


    My enhanced dhampir instincts screamed at me to move as the armored figure raised his axe and... disappeared?!


    Goosebumps spread across the skin on my back screaming at me to move before it was too late but-


    "SAMAEL!!!"


    "Too slow~"


    A cold chill crept down my spine as a voice slithered through the air like a serpent''s whisper. Just as I tried to turn around, A numb pain shot through my right shoulder as I tried to move my right arm only air greeted me in place of my hand.


    Thud!


    My eyes slowly followed the sound, there lay a hand cut off so clean that it seemed like a doll that was chopped in half. Panic sunk into my mind with the realization. I fell to my knees, clutching the wound with my left hand.


    "Argh... no..."


    The voice echoed in the empty corridor, drowned out by the alarms still blaring around me. Fear and disbelief flooded through me as I struggled to comprehend the loss. How had this happened? Who could have struck so swiftly and precisely?


    "NO!!! YOU BASTARD!!!"


    Liliana''s scream resounded throughout the empty corridor but I was hearing none of it as I grappled with the overwhelming pain and shock. The loss of my hand felt surreal, a brutal reminder of the ruthless forces arrayed against us.


    "Is this it~"


    The same armored figure appeared again with blood dripping from his axe and a chilling smile on his lips. His eyes, cold and unyielding, locked onto mine with a predatory intensity that sent a shiver down my spine. I clenched my teeth against the pain, pushing myself to stand despite the searing agony in my shoulder.


    "BLOOD TERRAIN!!!"


    Liliana slashed her palm as blood gushed from her wound, forming a swirling vortex of crimson energy around her. The air crackled with power as the arcane blood magic enveloped the corridor, momentarily halting the armored figure in his tracks.


    With a fierce determination, Liliana directed the swirling blood towards our assailant. The crimson vortex surged forward with incredible force, slamming into the armored figure and sending him crashing against the stone walls. His axe clattered to the ground as he struggled to regain his footing, visibly shaken by the unexpected onslaught.


    "HOW DARE YOU? HOW DARE YOU HARM MY DARLING?" A maniacal expression appeared on Liliana as if she channeled all her rage and desperation into the surge of blood magic. Her eyes blazed with an intensity that matched the swirling vortex she commanded, the crimson energy pulsating with raw power.


    The armored figure staggered under the onslaught, his heavy armor denting from the impact against the stone walls. He grunted in pain, his grip tightening on his axe as he fought to regain control of the situation. Blood trickled from a gash on his forehead, mixing with the sweat that beaded on his brow.


    "You dare defy me, witch?" he spat, his voice laced with fury and disbelief.


    Liliana''s expression hardened, her focus unwavering as she maintained the arcane assault. "You will pay for what you''ve done," she declared, her voice resonating with a blend of sorrow and fury.


    I struggled to my feet, clutching my injured shoulder, but the pain was dulled by adrenaline. My mind raced, trying to grasp the situation despite the haze of agony and shock. The loss of my hand still felt surreal, a stark reminder of the brutal reality we faced.


    The armored figure recovered swiftly, his determination matched only by his brutality. With a guttural roar, he lunged forward once more, his axe swinging in a deadly arc. Liliana shifted her focus, redirecting the swirling vortex to intercept his attack. The corridor reverberated with the clash of forces¡ªthe arcane energies of blood magic against the raw strength of the armored figure.


    But despite Liliana''s efforts, the armored figure pressed on, his attacks relentless and precise. Each swing of his axe threatened to breach our defenses, testing the limits of our endurance. I gritted my teeth against the pain, summoning every ounce of strength to stand my ground.


    "We can''t hold him off forever," I called to Liliana, my voice strained but resolute.


    She nodded grimly, her brow furrowed with concentration. "We need to find a way out of here."


    I unsheathed the sword resting attached to my right hip with my left hand, focusing on unleashing my strongest attack.


    ''Blood Rage!''


    [Blood Rage (Level 1): Temporarily enhances the user''s strength and agility in combat. Duration: 1 minute. Cooldown: 5 minutes.]


    ''Mystic Eyes Of The Death God!''


    [Mystic Eyes of The Death God: The mystic eyes of the death god allow the user to "perceive death"¡ª the conceptual "Death of an Existence" in the form of visual lines extending from any existence. These lines indicate the "death" of an entity, revealing its mortal vulnerability.


    Additionally, the user can induce fear and dread by making direct eye contact with targets, invoking a paralyzing fear of their imminent demise.]


    [Warning: The extended use of the Mystic Eyes of the Death God can cause severe strain on the user''s mind and body, leading to potential hallucinations, loss of control, and irreversible damage if overused.]


    ''Shadow Steps- Ack!''


    Stacking all these abilities on top of each other started straining my already damaged body, But I can''t stop now. I have to execute more than these to kill this monstrosity before we die trying.


    I again focused on the armored figure, my Mystic Eyes of the Death God locking onto him. The lines of death extended from his existence, revealing vulnerabilities and weaknesses amidst his imposing armor. Despite the pain and strain on my body, I channeled the fear-inducing power of my eyes towards him, aiming to disrupt his focus and resolve.


    The armored figure staggered momentarily, his movements faltering as the dread of his impending demise gripped his mind. It was a brief opening, but one I needed to exploit. With a burst of speed granted by my Shadow Steps, I closed the distance between us in an instant, my enhanced strength from Blood Rage empowering my strike.


    "DESTRUCTION''S DESCENT!"


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Thanks for reading.


    Please leave a review, It helps.


    [Word Count: 1966]

 Chapter 26: Chapter No.26 Rescue (3)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    "DESTRUCTION''S DESCENT!"


    Every fiber of my being screamed for mercy as my destruction affinity bloomed and enveloped the sword in its crimson embrace as I brought it down with all my might. The blade shimmered with a lethal glow, slicing through the air with an intensity fueled by my fury and desperation.


    The armored figure''s eyes widened in shock and fear as the sword connected with one of the death lines revealed by my Mystic Eyes. All the way top to bottom cut in equal half like a hot knife through the butter, the armored figure fell apart, his body cleaving cleanly into two as the power of my attack obliterated him.


    A deafening silence followed, the clang of his falling armor echoing down the corridor. Blood and sparks flew, splattering the walls as his remains collapsed.


    [Ding! Skill leveled up: Blood Rage (Lvl.2)]


    [Ding! Skill leveled up: Swordsmanship (Lvl.3)]


    For a moment, I stood there, panting heavily, my vision blurring from the strain of the abilities I had used. The pain from my severed hand was becoming unbearable, and my body felt like it was on the verge of collapsing.


    "Liliana... we need to move," I gasped, my voice barely a whisper. The adrenaline was fading, and the pain and fatigue were becoming overwhelming.


    Liliana''s expression softened, the rage and intensity in her eyes dimming as she turned to me. "Samael, you''re badly hurt. We need to get you out of here and find a way to stop the bleeding."


    She hurried over, wrapping an arm around my waist to support me. Together, we started moving down the corridor, each step a struggle. The fortress was vast, and escaping it would be no easy task, especially now that I was wounded and our enemies were undoubtedly closing in.


    "We need to find a safe place to regroup," I said, my voice strained. "Somewhere we can tend to my wound and come up with a plan."


    Liliana nodded, her eyes scanning the corridor for any signs of danger. "This way," she said, leading us towards a side passage that branched off from the main corridor. "I remember seeing a storage room nearby. It should be relatively safe."


    We stumbled into the storage room, Liliana quickly shutting and barricading the door behind us. The room was dimly lit and filled with crates and barrels, offering some cover and concealment. She guided me to a corner and gently lowered me to the ground.


    "Stay still," she ordered, her voice firm but laced with worry. "I need to stop the bleeding."


    She tore a strip of cloth from her sleeve and started to bandage my severed wrist. The pain was excruciating, but I clenched my teeth and endured it, knowing that we had no other choice.


    "We can''t stay here long," I said, wincing as she tightened the makeshift bandage. "They''ll be searching for us."


    "Yes, We have to kick start your dhampir regeneration first," Liliana said as she started unbuttoning the top of her dress, showing her pale white collarbone and the pulsing vein beneath her skin. Adjusting her position to give easy access to her neck for me to drink the blood needed to kickstart my regeneration.


    "But-" I tried to convince her to conserve her energy and not put herself at risk, but the look on her face was pleading and desperate. I knew she was right. Without immediate regeneration, I wouldn''t last long in our current predicament.


    "Liliana, I..." My voice faltered, torn between gratitude and concern for her safety.


    "You saved my life, Samael," she interrupted softly, her eyes locking onto mine with unwavering determination. "Now let me help you."


    I nodded reluctantly, knowing there was no time to waste. With trembling hands, I reached out and gently grasped her shoulder, guiding her into my lap with utmost care. Liliana''s heartbeat quickened as she leaned closer, offering her neck to me. Her pulse was strong, each beat resonating through my senses heightened by my dhampir nature.


    With a mix of reverence and urgency, I pressed my lips against her skin, feeling the warmth of her blood pulsing beneath.


    Liliana let out a sharp intake of breath as my fangs pierced her skin. The taste of her blood flooded my senses, a heady mix of life and vitality that surged through me. I drank deeply, drawing in the essence that would sustain me and trigger my regeneration.


    As I drank, I could sense the wounds on my body beginning to heal. The severed stump of my wrist tingled with renewed vitality, the skin starting to knit together as my dhampir regeneration accelerated. Each drop of Liliana''s blood brought relief and strength, revitalizing me even as I struggled to control the primal urge to drink more.


    Liliana remained still in my embrace, her breath coming in shallow gasps. Her fingers clutched at my shoulder, steadying herself as I drank. The room seemed to fade away, leaving only the sensation of her heartbeat and the warmth of her blood against my lips.


    After what felt like an eternity, I pulled back, breaking the connection. Liliana slumped against me, her breathing ragged. I gently brushed a lock of hair from her face, and kiss on her forehead as she leaned against me, exhausted from the ordeal.


    As I felt her soft breathing on my chest, and looked at her sleeping then and there I realized how much she meant to me. In the midst of chaos and danger, Liliana had been my unwavering support, risking herself to save me time and again. Her selflessness touched me deeply, reminding me of the fragile yet powerful bond we shared.


    Carefully, I adjusted my position to make her more comfortable, ensuring she could rest despite the hardness of the stone floor beneath us. I sat there in the dimly lit storage room, the weight of our circumstances pressing down on me.


    "We have to move but..." I whispered as I thought of going ahead on my own while Liliana rested here, safe for the time being. The fortress was still crawling with enemies, and my own injuries were far from healed. Yet leaving Liliana alone felt like abandoning the one person who had stood by me through everything. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Gently lifting Liliana''s hand from where it rested on my chest, I held it tenderly, feeling the warmth of her skin against mine. She stirred slightly at the touch, but remained deeply asleep, her breathing slow and steady.


    "Liliana," I murmured softly, brushing a stray lock of hair from her face. "I need to keep you safe."


    The dilemma weighed heavily on me. Every instinct urged me to find a way out, to secure our escape before the enemy closed in further. But leaving Liliana vulnerable in this makeshift sanctuary felt like a betrayal.


    Then, a distant noise echoed through the corridor outside¡ªa harsh command followed by the heavy footsteps of approaching guards. The sound snapped me back to reality, reminding me of the imminent danger we faced.


    With a heavy heart, I made a decision. Carefully easing myself out from under Liliana, I tucked her in as best I could with the limited supplies in the room¡ªa blanket from a nearby crate and a soft cloth to cushion her head. Pausing for a moment to ensure she was as comfortable as possible, I pressed a gentle kiss to her forehead.


    "I''ll be back soon," I whispered, my voice barely audible. "Stay safe."


    Leaving her sleeping form behind, I moved silently to the door and peered out into the corridor. The guards were drawing nearer, their voices growing louder as they searched for any sign of us. Time was running out.


    "THERE!!!"


    A shout echoed from down the corridor, followed by the clanking of armor and the hurried footsteps of approaching guards. Adrenaline surged through me, momentarily overriding the pain and exhaustion. With quick, decisive movements, I closed the storage room with Liliana inside and waited for them to spot me.


    "INTRUDER SPOTED!!!"


    I immediately started running in the opposite direction leading them away from Liliana and the storage room. My steps echoed loudly in the corridor, drawing the attention of the guards who swiftly gave chase. Their armor clanked noisily as they pursued me, their shouts reverberating off the stone walls.


    ''Inventory!''


    I swiftly took a healing potion out of the system inventory and drowned it down in one gulp as I ran, feeling its revitalizing effects coursing through me almost immediately. The potion numbed the pain and accelerated my regeneration, buying me precious moments against the relentless pursuit.


    But as if my bad luck stuck again I faced a dead end in the maze of corridors and passageways. Panic surged as I realized the guards were closing in, their footsteps echoing ominously. With nowhere else to turn, I glanced around frantically, searching for any possible escape route.


    "THERE IS NO ESCAPING THE FORTRESS, INTRUDER!" one of the guards shouted triumphantly as they closed in, their voices bouncing off the stone walls.


    "SURRENDER OTHERWISE YOU WILL FACE THE CONSEQUENCES!" another guard bellowed, their voices ringing with certainty.


    Not seeing any escape route, I sighed and lifted my hands above my head signing my peaceful surrender. The guards approached cautiously, their weapons held at the ready. I could feel their eyes assessing me, wary of any potential trickery or sudden moves.


    "Drop your weapon," one of them commanded, their voice edged with authority.


    "I don''t have any," I replied back, As at the time of running I put the sword back inside the system inventory to avoid the potential of losing it.


    The guards exchanged a glance, clearly surprised by my compliance. One of them cautiously approached and checked me for any hidden weapons, patting me down thoroughly before nodding to the others that I was unarmed.


    "Turn around," another guard ordered, gesturing for me to face the wall. I did as instructed, feeling the cold metal of their shackles once more encircle my wrists. With a click, they secured me in restraints, binding my hands behind my back.


    "Where are you taking me?" I asked, my voice strained with both exhaustion and concern for Liliana.


    "To your death! hahahahaha~"


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Thanks for reading.


    Please leave a review, It helps.


    [Word Count: 1723]

 Chapter 27: Chapter No.27 Rescue (4)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    The guard''s mocking laughter echoed through the corridor, sending a chill down my spine. Despite the fear, I forced myself to remain calm. Panic would do nothing to help Liliana or myself.


    "Move," one of the guards commanded, shoving me forward. I stumbled but managed to regain my balance, my mind racing with possible escape plans.


    As they led me through the winding corridors, I noted every turn and detail, hoping to memorize the layout of the fortress. The guards were heavily armed and vigilant, leaving little room for error. My dhampir regeneration was working slowly, mending my wounds, but I still felt weak and vulnerable.


    As we moved the numbers of guards started increasing with each step. It seemed they were reinforcing their presence, anticipating any attempt at resistance or escape. Their jeers and taunts followed me, but I kept my head down, focused on conserving my energy and biding my time.


    Suddenly, the corridor widened into a large hall. The flickering torchlight revealed a high-ceilinged chamber with stone walls adorned with ominous symbols and ancient tapestries. At the far end of the hall, Four thrones stood on a raised dais, each occupied by a figure cloaked in shadow. The atmosphere was thick with tension, and the air seemed to vibrate with an oppressive energy.


    The guards pushed me forward, forcing me to my knees before the thrones.


    One of the figures leaned forward, revealing a face that was both regal and cruel. His eyes glinted with malevolent intelligence, and a smirk played at the corners of his lips.


    "Oh! I know you. In fact, I think I even know your purpose for being here," the regal figure said, his voice dripping with condescension. "Samael Ashwood, the outcasted third young master of the noble Ashwood family."


    His words echoed through the chamber, each syllable a dagger aimed at my pride. The guards tightened their grips on my arms, ensuring I couldn''t move. The other three figures remained shrouded in shadow, their eyes piercing through the darkness, observing me with a mixture of curiosity and disdain.


    "You''ve caused quite a stir in our fortress," the regal figure continued. "And for what? to rescue your little sister and...sexy mother whom we kidnapped~."


    My heart sank at the mention of my family, their safety now clearly at stake. The regal figure''s taunting only fueled the simmering anger within me, but I forced myself to maintain composure, knowing any rash action could endanger not only myself but also Liliana.


    "You have my family," I stated evenly, meeting the regal figure''s gaze with defiance. "Release them, and I will cooperate."


    The figure chuckled, a sound that sent shivers down my spine. "Oh, but where''s the fun in that? We have plans for your family, and you, dear Samael, are an essential piece of those plans."


    A chill crept down my spine at his words, the gravity of the situation settling in. The fortress wasn''t just a stronghold; it was a den of vipers, each more dangerous and cunning than the last. My thoughts raced, searching for a way to turn the situation to my advantage.


    "What do you want from me?" I demanded, my voice tinged with frustration and apprehension.


    The regal figure leaned back in his throne, his expression contemplative. "Simple. Your loyalty. Serve us, and your family will live comfortably under our protection. Refuse, and... well, you can imagine the consequences."


    "Oh~ and for your information, Your father is our contractor which means-"


    "He was the one who told you to do this to your family," the regal figure continued, his smirk widening as he revealed the unsettling truth. "Yes, Samael Ashwood, your own father struck a deal with us. He wanted to dispose of you, the unwanted son, and in exchange, we promised him power and influence."


    Shock coursed through me like a bolt of lightning. My father, the head of the Ashwood family, had orchestrated this betrayal. The weight of his treachery hit me with a force that threatened to shatter my resolve.


    "No..." I muttered, my voice barely audible, disbelief and betrayal warring within me.


    "But worry, We will not kill you...just yet. As we have more urgent business for you. Business that requires your... unique abilities," the regal figure said, a glint of malice in his eyes.


    A mix of anger, despair, and determination surged within me. My father''s betrayal cut deep, but I couldn''t afford to dwell on it now. My thoughts raced, trying to find a way to protect Liliana, rescue my family, and somehow escape the clutches of these malevolent figures.


    "What do you mean?" I asked, my voice steadier despite the turmoil inside me.


    "Oh~ Come on don''t play the innocent card here, We saw you fight our guards. Even we were shocked to see the second coming of the dragon monarch....Ah~ that destruction affinity. If we didn''t know better we might have consider to put you in our breeding ground to create powerful fighters for our cause~."


    His words sent a chill down my spine, confirming my worst fears about the fortress''s true intentions. They sought to exploit my abilities, to manipulate and control me for their own gain. Yet, amidst the fear and uncertainty, a steely resolve began to form within me.


    "I will never serve you," I declared, my voice firm despite the lingering doubt. "And I will find a way to stop you, no matter the cost."


    The regal figure''s smirk faded, replaced by a glimmer of annoyance. "Stubborn fool. You will learn soon enough that defiance comes at a price."


    "GUARDS!!! BEAT HIM TILL HE BEGS FOR MERCY!" The regal figure''s command echoed through the hall, and the guards wasted no time. They descended upon me with brutal efficiency, delivering blow after blow with their weapons and fists. Pain exploded through my body, but I gritted my teeth and endured, refusing to give them the satisfaction of hearing me beg.


    Each strike fueled my determination. Through the haze of agony, I focused on the faces of my family¡ªLiliana, my sister, and even my father, the architect of this betrayal. Their images strengthened my resolve, reminding me of what I fought for.


    But as the beating continued, my body reached its limit. Darkness encroached at the edges of my vision, threatening to consume me. I fought against it, clinging to consciousness with sheer willpower.


    But the fatigue and injuries caught up with me, overwhelming my senses. The guards'' relentless assault pushed me to the brink of collapse. Each blow felt like a hammer against my battered body, sapping my strength with every impact.


    Just as I felt myself slipping into unconsciousness, I heard a familiar voice in my head.


    "Hey brat, Let me take over for sometime. Am I getting bored in here~"


    Soul King?!


    "Yeah I know, ''*Gasp* OH MY GOD! How?'' and everything in between. But you don''t have much time, So what do you say?"


    I hesitated for a moment, my mind racing with uncertainty. The Soul King''s offer was unexpected, and I wasn''t sure what consequences it might bring. But faced with the imminent danger and the relentless assault, I knew I had little choice.


    "Fine, do it," I managed to grit out through the pain.


    Immediately my vision went dark, As my body went limp as the guards continued their assault.


    ***


    [Reio AKA Soul King''s POV]


    Ah!


    He is going to die...


    Quite a shame...


    The guards continued their brutal assault, heedless of the damage they were inflicting on Samael. Blow after blow rained down upon him, each strike intended to break his spirit and crush his defiance. His body, already weakened by previous battles and the loss of blood, could only endure so much before finally succumbing to the darkness threatening to engulf him.


    As Samael teetered on the edge of unconsciousness, a familiar presence surged within him. I, Soul King, seized the opportunity offered by Samael''s desperate state. With a silent agreement between us, I took control, My consciousness merging with Samael''s in a seamless transition.


    Instantly, the world around me shifted. The pain that had been overwhelming Samael''s senses dulled to a distant ache as I, the Soul King, took control. My awareness expanded within Samael''s body, my consciousness intertwining with his own. The guards'' brutal assault seemed to slow, their movements becoming sluggish and predictable in my heightened perception. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    All the injuries started to heal almost instantly under my influence. The regenerative powers of Samael''s dhampir nature, coupled with my immense spiritual energy, began to knit his wounds together at an astonishing rate. The broken bones realigned, cuts closed, and bruises faded as if they were never there.


    The guards, initially emboldened by their relentless attack, now faltered as they witnessed the miraculous recovery of their prisoner.


    As instead of continuing their assault, they stepped back in shock, uncertainty evident in their eyes. The abrupt change in Samael''s condition left them bewildered, their weapons held hesitantly as they exchanged uneasy glances.


    "What... what''s happening?" one of the guards muttered, his voice barely audible over the sudden silence that had fallen upon the hall.


    I, in control of Samael''s body, rose to my feet with a fluid grace, the wounds that moments ago had threatened his life now nothing more than a memory. The guards shuffled backward, their fear palpable as they faced an opponent who had just shrugged off their most devastating attacks.


    "Hello to all the bitches present here~"


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave a comment.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.


    [Word Count: 1603]

 Chapter 28: Chapter No.28 Rescue (5)

    [Reio AKA Soul King''s POV]


    "Hello to all the bitches present here~"


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    Is he for real?


    This thought went through the minds of everyone present. The silence in the hall was thick, filled with a mixture of confusion, and disbelief. The regal figure on the throne, who had been so confident just moments ago, now looked like a deer caught in the headlights.


    "Have you lost your mind already~" the regal figure on the throne hissed, his voice trembling with a mix of anger and bewilderment.


    I chuckled, the sound echoing eerily in the vast hall. "Oh, I assure you, my mind is quite intact," I replied, stepping forward with an air of casual menace. The energy within me crackled the air around me shimmering with raw power.


    The guards, still reeling from their failed assault, glanced nervously at each other. Their fear was palpable, a tangible force in the room. They had faced Samael, but now they were confronted with something far more formidable.


    "Who... what are you?" one of the guards stammered, his voice barely audible over the deafening silence.


    "Are you worthy enough?" I repeated, letting the words hang in the air like a challenge. The silence stretched on, the tension in the hall almost suffocating. The guards exchanged anxious glances, clearly unnerved by the change in their opponent.


    "Answer me," I demanded, my voice carrying an edge of authority that brooked no disobedience.


    One of the braver guards stepped forward, though his hands still trembled. "Worthy of what?" he asked, his voice cracking slightly.


    "Of knowing who I am," I replied, my eyes narrowing. "And of facing the wrath that comes with that knowledge."


    The regal figure on the throne, who had been silently fuming, finally found his voice. "You dare speak to me like this?" he spat, his face twisted in a mask of fury. "You are nothing but a prisoner, a worm beneath my feet!"


    "HOW DARE YOU SECOND CIRCLE PATHETIC MAGE!!! CHALLENGE US SIXTH CIRCLE MAGES," The second figure on the throne roared, his voice booming through the hall with a mix of arrogance and rage. His eyes burned with a fierce intensity, and the air around him seemed to crackle with his barely contained power.


    I simply smiled, unfazed by his outburst. "Ah, a Sixth Circle Mage, how impressive," I mocked, my tone dripping with sarcasm. "But circles mean little in the face of true power."


    The guards hesitated, caught between their fear of their rulers and the palpable dread they felt in my presence. Their indecision was evident, and it was clear they were waiting for a signal from the mages on the thrones.


    The third figure on the throne, a woman with a cold, calculating gaze, rose to her feet. "Enough of this farce," she said, her voice icy and authoritative. "Seize him, and make sure he regrets his insolence."


    But before anyone could make a move-


    "Soul Suppression!"


    The words reverberated through the hall, carrying an undeniable weight. The air thickened with an oppressive force, and the guards stumbled, clutching their chests as the breath was forced from their lungs. The regal figures on the thrones winced, their confident facades faltering as they felt the immense pressure bearing down on them.


    I, the Soul King, exerted my will, my power extending outward like an invisible hand crushing the very essence of those who dared to oppose me. The guards collapsed to their knees, gasping for air, their weapons slipping from their trembling hands.


    The second figure on the throne, the Sixth Circle Mage who had roared in defiance, now struggled to maintain his composure. His eyes widened in fear as he realized the true extent of the power he faced. The third figure, the calculating woman, clenched her fists, her icy demeanor cracking under the strain.


    "You underestimated me," I said, my voice calm and steady despite the chaos around me. "You thought you could break Samael, but you failed to account for the power that lies within him."


    The first figure, the regal leader, tried to rise from his throne, but the oppressive force of my Soul Suppression pinned him in place. "Who... what are you?" he choked out, his voice barely a whisper.


    "Like I said before, are you worthy enough to know?" I replied, my voice carrying a cold finality. The oppressive energy of my Soul Suppression continued to crush their spirits, rendering them helpless and unable to resist.


    The regal leader, now struggling for breath, managed to lift his gaze and meet mine. His eyes were wide with terror and disbelief as if he were staring into the abyss itself. "Please... show mercy..." he gasped, the once confident and arrogant tone now replaced with desperate pleading. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I tilted my head slightly, considering his words. "Mercy?" I mused. "Perhaps. But first, you will tell me everything I want to know."


    The oppressive force lightened just enough for the regal leader to speak, though his body remained pinned to the throne. "W-what do you want to know?" he stammered, his voice trembling.


    "Where are Samael''s family?" I demanded, stepping closer. "Tell me, or your suffering will be beyond anything you can imagine."


    "They''re in the dungeons... beneath the fortress..." he wheezed, his eyes squeezed shut as he struggled to endure the pressure. "Please, just let us go..."


    I released a small portion of my control, allowing the regal leader to breathe more easily. "And the key to the dungeons?" I asked my tone still ice-cold.


    "The key... is with the warden," he replied, his voice barely above a whisper. "In the eastern wing... Please, that''s all I know..."


    I studied him for a moment, then nodded. "Very well. You''ve been useful, Now you all can...die a quick and painful death."


    "WAI-"


    "SHOW MER-"


    "PLEAS-"


    "Soul Cutting: Annihilation!"


    Ignoring their pathetic outright begging, I unleashed my Soul Cutting: Annihilation technique. The energy surged from within me, a devastating wave of spiritual power that tore through the hall with merciless precision.


    Without affecting their physical bodies directly, my technique targeted their spiritual essence, rending their souls with excruciating agony. The regal leader and his cohorts convulsed as their life force was shredded apart, their screams echoing in the hall. In moments, their bodies slumped lifelessly on their thrones, their souls utterly annihilated.


    The guards, who had been struggling to breathe moments ago, now watched in stunned horror as their leaders fell before them. The oppressive force of my Soul Suppression lifted, leaving them shaken and disoriented.


    I turned away from the grisly scene, my expression unreadable. With a flick of my hand, I gestured for the guards to stand aside. They obeyed without hesitation, their earlier defiance replaced by a chilling realization of my power.


    As I made my way to the thrones and pushed one body away from my path, I paused momentarily to gaze upon the faces of those who had dared to oppose me. Their expressions frozen in the terror of their final moments mirrored the fate they had brought upon themselves. With a shake of my head, I turned my attention to the now-empty throne and sat on it.


    The guards remained silent and motionless, their eyes fixed on me with a mixture of fear and awe. They had witnessed firsthand the extent of my abilities, and the realization of my strength had left them shaken to their core.


    "Now," I began, my voice carrying through the hall with a steely resolve, "bring me the warden."


    One of the guards hesitated for a moment, then nodded quickly and hurried off to fulfill my command. The others remained where they stood, still processing the events that had unfolded before them.


    "Few of you go back from where you found ''me'', There is a storage room in it a girl is sleeping bring her here. Try anything with her and I''ll make sure you regret it."


    The guards, still trembling from the display of power they had just witnessed, exchanged uncertain glances but dared not defy my command. One of them nodded briskly and gestured for a few others to follow him as they hurried off to retrieve the warden and locate the storage room.


    Meanwhile, I looked at my hands shaking terribly as a voluntary sigh left my lips.


    ''Looks like this is the limit of brat''s body, I have to hurry.''


    The guards returned with the warden, a nervous man with beads of sweat glistening on his brow. He knelt before me, unable to meet my gaze directly, clearly aware of the fate that had befallen his superiors.


    "Warden," I spoke, my voice low but commanding. "You hold the key to the dungeons. Fetch it for me."


    The warden nodded frantically, scrambling to his feet and retrieving a large iron key from his belt. He handed it to me with trembling hands, avoiding eye contact as if afraid of what he might see in my expression.


    "Leave. The. Fortress. All. Of. You."


    The guards, still visibly shaken and cowed by my display of power, nodded vigorously. Without a word, they turned and hurriedly exited the hall, leaving behind the oppressive silence that followed in their wake.


    I noted the sleeping figure of the brat''s woman on the throne beside me, her form still and vulnerable amidst the aftermath of chaos I had wrought. The soft rise and fall of her breath reassured me that she was unharmed, untouched by the brutality that had unfolded moments ago.


    ''Wake up brat, Otherwise your body will go boom!''


    The words reverberated through the recesses of Samael''s consciousness, a sharp urgency cutting through the haze that had enveloped him. His senses slowly began to awaken, the distant echoes of chaos and power filtering into his awareness. With a surge of will, he pushed against the fog of unconsciousness, striving to regain control of his own body.


    As his mind cleared, Samael found himself standing amidst the aftermath of a tumultuous battle. The hall was strewn with the fallen bodies of guards and the lifeless forms of the regal figures who had once held dominion over this fortress. His body felt strangely rejuvenated, every wound healed, every ache gone¡ªthanks to the intervention of the Soul King.


    "I''m... awake," Samael murmured inwardly, his voice tinged with both relief and awe at the sight before him. The throne room, once a symbol of oppressive power, now lay in shattered disarray, its former occupants reduced to mere remnants of their former selves.


    ''This is the first and last time, I help you. Don''t you dare forget it,''


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave a comment.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.


    [Word Count: 1783]

 Chapter 29: Chapter No.29 Rescue (6)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    "Where...am...I?" I muttered, my voice hoarse and disoriented as I took in the scene around me. The once grand hall now lay in ruins, its opulent decor marred by the aftermath of a fierce battle. The bodies of the guards and the once-regal figures sprawled lifelessly on the ground, a testament to the devastating power that had been unleashed.


    [Ding...]


    [Ding...]


    [Ding...]


    ...


    ...


    As the fog of confusion lifted, the memory of what had transpired began to crystallize in my mind. The Soul King had taken control, wielding my body with a power I could scarcely comprehend. The pain and despair that had consumed me moments before were now distant memories, replaced by a newfound strength and clarity.


    "Liliana... my sister... my mother," I whispered to myself, the urgency of their plight reigniting my resolve. I had to find them, to ensure their safety. The thought of their suffering spurred me into action.


    I glanced at the key in my hand; its cold iron weight reminded me of the task. The warden had handed it over, his fear palpable. The dungeon lay beneath the fortress, a dark and foreboding place where my loved ones were held captive. I had to reach them, to free them from their torment.


    But the moment I tried to stand, an agonizing pain took hold of my whole body, and I collapsed back onto the throne. My muscles spasmed, and a wave of nausea hit me as the adrenaline from the battle waned, leaving my body to grapple with the residual effects of the immense power the Soul King had wielded.


    "Damn it," I hissed through clenched teeth, forcing myself to breathe slowly and evenly. My vision blurred momentarily, and I fought to stay conscious. The Soul King''s intervention had saved me, but the toll it took on my body was undeniable. I needed to gather my strength quickly if I hoped to reach my family.


    "Okay, Samael," I muttered to myself, "one step at a time."


    I gripped the arms of the throne, using it as leverage to pull myself upright. My legs trembled, but I managed to steady myself. Every movement was a reminder of how close I had come to the brink, but I couldn''t afford to waste any more time. I had to find my family.


    "L...Lili...Liliana!"


    Liliana, who was sleeping peacefully beside me on the throne, stirred at the sound of my voice. Her eyelids fluttered open slowly, revealing her vampiric red irises as she looked up at me with a mix of confusion and relief. "Samael?" she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper, still groggy from her slumber.


    As her gaze locked onto my condition, concern immediately flickered across Liliana''s face. Her eyes widened as she took in the state of the hall around us, the fallen guards, and the aftermath of the intense battle that had unfolded.


    "Samael, what happened? Are you alright?" Liliana asked, her voice filled with worry as she struggled to sit up beside me. Despite her concern, she appeared remarkably composed, a testament to her own strength and resilience.


    "I''m... I''m okay," I replied, my voice strained but determined. "I have the key to the dungeons. We need to move quickly, Liliana. Mother... and Alice might be there."


    Liliana nodded solemnly, understanding the urgency of our situation. She pushed herself up from the throne, her movements fluid despite the weariness that clung to her. "Let''s go," she said firmly, her red eyes locking onto mine with unwavering determination.


    I staggered slightly as I stood, leaning on the throne for support. The toll of the Soul King''s power still weighed heavily on me, but I couldn''t afford to falter now. As Liliana saw my struggle immediately offered me her arm, steadying me with a strength that belied her appearance. "Lean on me," she insisted gently, her concern evident as she guided me toward the dungeon entrance.


    Together, we navigated through the labyrinthine corridors of the fortress, the echoes of our footsteps mingling with the eerie silence that pervaded the dungeons below. The key I held felt heavier with each step, a tangible reminder of the hope it represented for our family''s rescue.


    As we approached the heavy iron door at the end of a dimly lit passage, I took a deep breath, steeling myself for what lay ahead. With trembling hands, I inserted the key into the lock, the sound of metal grating against metal echoing in the stillness. With a decisive turn, the lock clicked open, and the door creaked ominously as it swung inward.


    The stench of damp stone and decay assaulted my senses as we entered the dungeon. Torches flickered weakly along the walls, casting dancing shadows that seemed to writhe in anticipation. Rows of cramped cells lined the corridor, their iron bars a cruel testament to the suffering endured within.


    "Lili, wait here," I whispered hoarsely, gesturing for her to stay back momentarily. Despite her reluctance, she nodded, her gaze never leaving mine as I ventured deeper into the dungeon. Each cell I passed held a sliver of hope and dread, the fear of what I might find clawing at my heart.


    Skeletons of the past occupants lay in some cells, grim reminders of the fortress''s dark history. The air was thick with despair, the walls echoing with faint whispers that seemed to mock my desperation. Each step felt heavier than the last, the weight of responsibility pressing down on my shoulders.


    Then in one such cell, I saw one figure huddled up in the corner, her face obscured by matted hair. The faint glow of the torches barely illuminated the dark cell, casting long shadows across the figure''s form.


    "H-Hello?" I stammered, my voice catching in my throat as I cautiously approached the huddled figure. The air in the dungeon seemed to constrict around me, suffused with an oppressive sense of foreboding.


    The figure stirred at the sound of my voice, slowly lifting her head to reveal a face streaked with dirt and tear tracks. Her eyes, once vibrant and full of life, now bore a haunted emptiness as they met mine.


    She had two animal-like ears peeking through her tangled hair, twitching nervously as she blinked in the dim torchlight. Despite the weariness etched into her features, there was a flicker of hope in her eyes as she stared at me with a mix of fear and uncertainty.


    "A...Are you...here...finally...k...kill me..."


    My heart sank at the sight of her, realizing the extent of her suffering and despair. Her voice trembled with resignation as if she had resigned herself to a fate worse than death. I approached her cell cautiously, the torchlight casting eerie shadows on the walls around us.


    "No," I said firmly, my voice steadying despite the turmoil within me. "I''m not here to kill you. We''re here to rescue you."


    Confusion flickered across her face, disbelief warring with a glimmer of hope. She seemed unable to comprehend my words, as if kindness and rescue were alien concepts in this forsaken place.


    "I... I don''t understand," she whispered hoarsely, her voice barely audible over the distant echoes of the dungeon. Her ears twitched nervously, a testament to the heightened senses that had likely kept her on edge during her captivity.


    "You''re safe now," I assured her gently, reaching through the iron bars to offer her a reassuring touch on her shoulder. She flinched at first as if expecting cruelty or harm, but then she slowly relaxed under my touch, her shoulders sagging with a mixture of relief and disbelief.


    "My name is Samael," I introduced myself softly, trying to establish a connection amidst the bleak surroundings. "And she is Liliana, We are here to rescue my mother and sister."


    "T...Then...go...find them and bring them to safety... don''t waste your time with me..." Her voice was barely audible, filled with resignation and a deep-seated sorrow that tugged at my heart.


    [Ding! Mandatory mission]


    [Name: Save the heroine]


    [Description: Sionna, The last princess of an extinct Beastmen race faced unimaginable suffering and anguish, that she lost her will to live at all.]


    [Objective: Give her a purpose to live once more.] sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Reward: 1000 Destiny Points, Shop Function Unlocked]


    [Y/N]


    ''Y.''


    I hesitated for a moment, the weight of her despair almost palpable in the dimly lit dungeon. Her words echoed in my mind, stirring a sense of determination to offer her not just rescue, but hope. I couldn''t leave her behind, not when there was a chance to make a difference.


    "Won''t you introduce me to your name?" I asked gently, ignoring the prompt that appeared before me as if to remind me of my mission. The girl before me, clearly in a state of despair, needed more than just rescue¡ªshe needed a reason to believe in hope again.


    She blinked at me as if surprised by my question. Slowly, hesitantly, she replied, "S...Sionna. My name is Sionna."


    "Sionna," I repeated softly, letting the name settle between us. "It''s a beautiful name. Listen, Sionna, I know you''ve been through unimaginable suffering. But we''re here now, and I promise you, you''re not alone anymore."


    Liliana approached cautiously from behind me, her eyes fixed on Sionna with a mixture of empathy and concern. "We''ll get you out of here," she said quietly, her voice carrying the weight of our shared determination. "And we''ll help find your home."


    "You can''t...no one can...find my home...it''s already destroyed by humans long ago," Sionna murmured, her voice barely above a whisper as if reliving the pain of her past. Her ears drooped slightly, a visible sign of her sadness and resignation.


    I felt a pang of sympathy for her, understanding the depth of her loss and the weight of her despair. "Even if your home is gone," I said gently, "there''s still a future for you. You don''t have to face it alone anymore."


    Sionna looked up at me, her eyes searching mine as if seeking the truth in my words. "Why...why would you help me?" she asked, her voice wavering with a mix of hope and disbelief.


    "Because everyone deserves a chance to find peace," I replied sincerely. "And you deserve a chance to find yours."


    Liliana nodded in agreement beside me, her expression softening as she reached through the bars to offer Sionna a comforting touch on her shoulder. "We''re here to help," she added softly. "You''re not alone anymore, Sionna."


    For a moment, Sionna seemed overwhelmed by our words, as if grappling with the possibility of hope amidst the darkness that had consumed her. Slowly, tentatively, she reached out to grasp Liliana''s hand, her touch trembling with emotion.


    "Thank you," she whispered, her voice thick with unshed tears. "Thank you for saving me."


    I turned to the task of unlocking Sionna''s cell. The iron bars groaned as I pulled them apart, creating just enough space for her to step out into the corridor. She hesitated for a moment, as if unsure of her next step, but then she took a tentative step forward, then stumbled forward.


    As I reached out to steady her but instead of leaning she leaped into my arms hugging me tightly in a tearful embrace. Her body shook with silent sobs as relief and disbelief flooded through her, the weight of her captivity finally lifting from her shoulders.


    Her ears drooped slightly against my chest, her whole frame trembling with the emotional release that had been bottled up for so long. I held her gently, letting her cry out the anguish and despair that had plagued her during her captivity. Liliana stood beside us, her eyes filled with quiet empathy as she watched Sionna find solace in my embrace.


    "It''s okay, Sionna," I murmured softly, my voice a soothing reassurance amidst the echoes of the dungeon. "You''re safe now. We''re going to get you out of here."


    Sionna nodded against my shoulder, her grip on me tightening slightly as if afraid that this newfound safety might slip away. "I... I never thought... anyone would come..." she whispered between sobs, her voice thick with emotion.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave a comment.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.


    [Word Count: 2053]

 Chapter 30: Chapter No.30 Rescue (Final)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    "I am here, and I won''t leave you," I promised, my voice filled with determination. Sionna''s tears gradually subsided as she clung to me, her trembling easing as the weight of her despair lifted slightly.


    "P-Promise..." She said while tilting her head up a bit just enough for me to see her sparkling emerald green eyes glistening with tears.


    "I promise," I said, my voice firm with conviction. "We''ll get you out of here and find a new home-"


    "NOOO!!! I want to stay with you... you said you won''t leave me..." She shouted the first part in panic and again started crying after saying the latter part in a softer, more vulnerable tone. Her desperation tugged at my heart, and I could see the depths of her loneliness and fear.


    I exchanged a quick glance with Liliana, who gave me a supportive nod. "Alright, Sionna," I said gently, cupping her face to wipe away her tears with my thumb. "You can stay with us. You''re part of our family now."


    A fragile smile appeared on Sionna''s face as she heard my words. Her eyes, though still filled with tears, now sparkled with a glimmer of hope. She clung to me tighter, her trust in me palpable.


    Liliana, sensing the depth of Sionna''s fear and need for reassurance, stepped closer and placed a comforting hand on her shoulder. "We''re a family," she said softly, "and families stick together. You''re not alone anymore."


    Sionna looked between the two of us, her eyes wide and filled with a mix of disbelief and gratitude. "T-Thank you," she whispered, her voice barely audible. The weight of her words carried the profound relief and tentative hope she felt, a stark contrast to the despair that had been her constant companion.


    "We need to keep moving," I said, my voice gentle yet firm. "Mother and Alice are still down here somewhere. We have to find them."


    Sionna nodded, her grip on my arm tightening momentarily before she let go, her resolve solidifying. I led the way deeper into the dungeon, Liliana and Sionna close behind. The oppressive atmosphere pressed down on us, but the flickering torches along the walls provided just enough light to guide our way.


    As we walked, the silence was broken only by the echoing sound of our footsteps and the distant drip of water. Each cell we passed was a haunting reminder of the suffering that had taken place within these walls. The air grew colder, the darkness more suffocating, but we pressed on, driven by the urgency to find our family.


    Finally, we reached a heavy iron door at the end of a narrow corridor. The key I had obtained from the warden felt like a lifeline in my hand as I inserted it into the lock. The door creaked open, revealing a dimly lit chamber beyond.


    Inside the dimly lit chamber, two figures huddled together, their chains clinking softly as they stirred at the sound of the door opening. My heart pounded in my chest as I recognized them¡ªmy mother and Alice. Alice looked up, her eyes wide with disbelief and hope.


    "B-Brother~"


    Alice''s whisper woke me from the shock that had gripped me. As I gazed upon her frail form, She was chained to the right side of the wall with little to no strength left in her limbs. She tried to move, but the weight of the chains and her weakened state made it nearly impossible.


    Mother was chained to the left side of the wall away from Alice, but her chains were embedded with runes that glowed faintly with a sinister light. These were not ordinary restraints; they were designed to suppress her mana and drain her physical and mental strength. Her form indicates that she is currently unconscious and barely responsive.


    The sight of Mother and Alice chained in that dismal chamber ignited a primal anger within me¡ªa wrath fueled by their suffering and the injustice they endured. With urgency, I moved towards Mother first, my fingers tracing the runes etched into her bindings with pure destruction energy from my affinity.


    The runes, designed to suppress mana, glowed ominously as I focused my power. With each surge of energy I channeled into them, the runes flickered and sputtered, their grip on Mother weakening.


    "Samael, be careful," Liliana cautioned, her voice tinged with concern as she supported Alice. "You don''t know what these runes might do."


    Ignoring the warning, I intensified my assault on the runes, pushing them to their limits. With a final surge, the magic holding them in place shattered, dissipating into the air like smoke. Mother''s body slumped forward as the chains fell away, her breathing shallow but steady.


    [Ding! Mission Completed]


    [Name: Rescue Family]


    [Objective: Locate and rescue your mother and sister from Outsiders. (Completed)]


    [Rewards: 2500 Destiny Points, New Affinity Unlocked (Nature), Plot Exchange Card x1]


    [Do you want to claim the rewards now?]


    [Y/N]


    ''Later.''


    With Mother freed from her magical restraints, I caught her gently before she could collapse entirely. "Mother," I murmured again, relief flooding through me as I held her close. Her eyelids fluttered open, and for a moment, recognition flickered in her eyes before she spoke.


    "S-Samael... you''ve come..." Her voice was weak, barely above a whisper, but it carried a thread of hope.


    "Yes, Mother," I replied softly, brushing a strand of hair from her face. "We''re getting you out of here. Can you stand?"


    "S-Sorry to worry you..." Mother''s voice was frail, but determination resonated within it. She nodded weakly, As she tried to stand but her legs gave way, weakened by the prolonged confinement and suppression of her mana.


    I quickly picked her up in Princess Carry style, lifting her gently off the ground. Her weight was lighter than I remembered, a testament to the toll this imprisonment had taken on her.


    Liliana hurried to Alice''s side, easing her sister''s trembling form. "Alice, we''re going to get you out of here too," she murmured reassuringly, her voice a soothing balm in the tense air of the chamber.


    Alice managed a weak frown, her gaze flickering between Liliana and me. "W- Who are you? You know my brother?"


    Liliana''s heart sank momentarily at Alice''s words, realizing the extent of the trauma her sister had endured. She kept her voice gentle, trying to reassure Alice despite the confusion and disorientation.


    "I''m Liliana, and yes, I know your brother, Samael," she said softly, her hand resting on Alice''s shoulder. "We''re here to help you, Alice. You''re safe now."


    Alice blinked slowly, her gaze unfocused as if struggling to process the information. "S-Safe?" she echoed, her voice barely audible.


    "Yes, safe," I affirmed, adjusting my hold on Mother as I approached Alice and Liliana. "We''re taking you both away from here, away from these chains and this darkness."


    Sionna, who had been watching silently, stepped forward hesitantly. "Alice, I''m Sionna," she said, her voice wavering but filled with empathy. "We''re going to be okay now. We''re going to be a family."


    Alice glanced at Sionna, her expression unreadable for a moment before a flicker of recognition crossed her face. "Family?" she repeated softly.


    "L-Let me help," Mother said to me as she weakly reached out a hand towards Alice, her voice filled with maternal concern despite her own weakened state. I gently lowered her so she could sit against the wall, keeping her within arm''s reach of Alice.


    Alice hesitated at first, her eyes flickering between Mother and me, uncertainty etched across her face. Slowly, she extended her hand towards Mother''s, her fingers trembling slightly as they hovered in the air.


    Mother''s hand trembled too, weakened by the ordeal she had endured, but she managed a small, reassuring smile. "It''s alright, Alice," she murmured softly. "You''re safe now."


    With a hesitant nod, Alice closed the distance, her fingers interlocking with Mother''s in a tentative embrace as a light green glow came from Mother''s hand which traveled up her fingers and into Alice''s.


    The gentle flow of energy seemed to bridge the gap between them, Alice''s eyes gained clarity and she looked up at Mother with a mixture of relief and wonder. "Mother..." she whispered, her voice filled with emotion as she squeezed Mother''s hand gently.


    Mother''s smile widened slightly, a glimmer of pride shining through her fatigue. "Yes, Alice," she murmured, her voice barely audible but filled with warmth. "We''re together again."


    Before I could control myself my arms enveloped both of them in a careful embrace, their frail forms a stark reminder of the suffering they had endured. Tears pricked at my eyes, emotions swirling within me¡ªa blend of relief, anger at their captors, and overwhelming joy at having found them alive.


    "We''re going home," I said firmly, my voice wavering with emotion. "All of us."


    Liliana stepped forward, her expression a mixture of concern and determination. "We need to get them out of here quickly," she urged, her voice carrying the weight of urgency. "The longer we stay, the greater the risk."


    She was right. Despite the moment of reunion, the dungeon walls seemed to press in on us, a reminder of the danger still lurking. With careful movements, I again picked up Mother and Alice, one in each arm, mindful of their weakened states. Liliana supported Sionna, who stayed close to us, her eyes flickering between Mother and Alice with a mixture of relief and empathy.


    As we made our way back through the dungeon, the torchlight flickered against the cold stone walls, casting eerie shadows that seemed to watch our every move. The air remained heavy with the scent of dampness and decay, a stark contrast to the warmth that now blossomed within our little group.


    "We''re almost there," I murmured softly, more to reassure myself than anyone else. Each step felt heavier than the last, the weight of responsibility settling upon my shoulders like a leaden cloak. But despite the physical and emotional strain, I pressed on, driven by the need to get my family to safety.


    Finally, we reached the heavy iron door that marked the threshold between captivity and freedom. With a deep breath, I inserted the key once more, the lock clicking open with a sense of finality. The door swung outward, revealing the faint light of dawn filtering through the trees just beyond.


    Fresh air greeted us like a balm as we stepped out into the early morning light. The valley around us was quiet and serene, a stark contrast to the darkness and confinement we had just left behind. Birds sang in the distance, their melodies weaving through the gentle rustle of leaves. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We made it," Liliana whispered, her voice filled with awe and relief as she stepped out beside me, Sionna at her side.


    "This way," I said as we traced our way back to the estate through the winding path that led away from the fortress, careful to avoid any potential pursuit. The morning sun cast long shadows across the ground, a comforting warmth after the chill of the underground labyrinth.


    Mother and Alice clung to me, their steps faltering but determined. Sionna stayed close to Liliana, occasionally glancing back as if to reassure herself that we were truly escaping. The journey back to the estate felt surreal as if we had emerged from a nightmare into a fragile dream of safety.


    As we approached the estate grounds, A group of familiar faces from the shadows.


    "Well well well," a familiar voice drawled from the shadows, interrupting our cautious progress. "Who do we have here?"


    "Jason!"


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave a comment.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.


    [Word Count: 1951]

 Chapter 31: Chapter No.31 Before The Plot Starts

    [Third Person''s POV]


    "Jason!"


    Jason emerged from the shadows with a sneer on his face, his eyes narrowing as they fell on Samael and the group. The guards accompanying him bristled with hostility, their hands hovering near their weapons.


    "How dare you, a half-breed, talk to the heir Ashwood like that!" one of the guards barked, his voice filled with contempt.


    Samael''s jaw clenched, a mixture of anger and exhaustion evident on his face. He tightened his grip protectively around Mother and Alice, shielding them instinctively from the advancing group. Liliana moved closer to Sionna, positioning herself between the guards and the rest of the family.


    "We''re leaving," Samael stated firmly, his voice cutting through the tension. "Stand aside."


    Jason chuckled darkly, his gaze flicking over the group with disdain. "You think you can just waltz out of here after everything that''s happened?" he taunted, taking a step forward. "You and your little band of misfits have caused quite a stir."


    Sionna shrank back slightly, fear evident in her eyes as she glanced between Samael and the guards. Liliana, however, stood her ground, her expression unwavering despite the tension crackling in the air.


    "We have every right to leave," Liliana retorted, her voice steady. "These are Ashwoods, and they''ve suffered enough under your so-called protection."


    Jason''s smirk widened, a dangerous glint in his eyes. "Protection?" he scoffed. "More like an inconvenience. You think I''ll just let you walk away?"


    Samael''s patience wore thin, his voice sharp with authority. "Jason, step aside now," he commanded, his tone brooking no argument.


    The guards exchanged wary glances, torn between their loyalty to Jason and the authority that Samael now asserted. One of them hesitated, eyeing the weakened state of Mother and Alice.


    "Sir, perhaps we should..." the guard began tentatively, but Jason cut him off with a dismissive wave of his hand.


    "I am here to announce the order of Lord Ashwood to escort Samael to the Ashwood estate for an important announcement regarding the family''s future."


    Jason''s announcement hung heavily in the air, a thinly veiled threat disguised as a command. His guards shifted uncomfortably, uncertain of their next move in the face of Samael''s clear resistance.


    Samael''s jaw clenched tighter, his protective stance around Mother and Alice unwavering. "I am taking my family home," he insisted, his voice low but firm. "We do not need an escort."


    "I will be there on my own or do you want me to go in front of all the family elders and court like this," Samael said while gesturing toward his clothes which were torn and bloodied from the recent rescue.


    "That... "


    "You might lose face in front of father and elders might not continue to support you as the heir anymore, Due to not upholding the family''s reputation," Samael said with a smirk on his face.


    Jason''s expression darkened at Samael''s words, the sneer slipping from his face to be replaced by a simmering anger. His guards glanced nervously between their lord and Samael, sensing the shift in dynamics.


    "You dare threaten me?" Jason''s voice was low and dangerous, barely containing his rage. "You think you have any say in this matter?"


    Samael stood his ground, his gaze steady despite the tension thickening the air. "I''m not threatening," he replied evenly, his voice carrying an edge of authority. "I''m stating a fact. The family elders value honor and integrity. They won''t look kindly on coercion."


    "... hurry," Jason whispered as his jaw clenched tightly.


    "What?" Samael asked with confusion, his brow furrowing slightly at Jason''s unexpected reaction.


    Jason hesitated, his fists clenched at his sides. "I said, hurry up and make yourself presentable," Jason muttered through gritted teeth, his voice seething with barely contained frustration. His gaze flickered between Samael and the rest of the group, his command now laced with an unmistakable urgency.


    Samael''s smirk grew as his plan worked like a charm. His gaze remained steady, masking the surprise he felt at Jason''s sudden shift in demeanor. He knew he had struck a nerve, leveraging the precarious balance of power within the Ashwood family hierarchy to his advantage.


    "As you wish," Samael replied coolly, his tone laced with satisfaction. As he walked into the estate with Liliana and Sionna, they could hear Jason''s terse orders to the guards behind him, the tension in the air began to ease. The guards, sensing their lord''s change in demeanor, stepped back, giving way as Samael and his family made their way into the estate.


    Liliana maintained her vigilant stance, her eyes flickering between Samael and the guards until they disappeared inside. Sionna clung close to her side, her relief palpable as the immediate threat seemed to subside.


    Samael further went into his mother''s room and softly laid her down on the soft bed before glancing around the familiar room with a mixture of relief and weariness. The chamber, adorned with tapestries depicting the Ashwood crest and the serene landscapes of their estate, felt like a sanctuary compared to the cold confines of the dungeon they had just escaped.


    Alice also climbed on the bed beside her mother, her eyes flickering with a mix of awe and uncertainty as she took in her surroundings. The room seemed to embrace them with a comforting warmth, a stark contrast to the darkness and despair they had endured in captivity.


    "Have them freshen up themself and get them something to eat, While I finish my business with my father."


    Liliana nodded, her expression softening as she guided Sionna to assist with Mother and Alice. "We''ll take care of them," she assured Samael, her voice gentle yet resolute. "You focus on handling things with your father."


    Samael gave her a grateful nod, his shoulders relaxing slightly as he turned to leave the room. The weight of the past days'' events still clung to him, but the immediate priority was to confront Lord Ashwood and address the precarious situation that had arisen.


    ***


    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    ''It''s just been a day or two since I transmigrated in this novel. The plot is gonna start any day now and I need to set things right before it all spirals out of control.''


    I thought as I made my way into my room and quickly changed into clean clothes. The blood and grime from the dungeon clung to my skin, a stark reminder of the harrowing rescue. The familiar surroundings of my chamber, with its dark wood furnishings and rich tapestries, offered a brief respite from the turmoil. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Glancing at the ornate mirror on the wall. My reflection stared back at me, my unique half-snow-white and half-pitch-black hair with heterochromia iridum with one eye a piercing blue reminiscent of sapphire, and the other a vibrant crimson red giving me a striking appearance that set me apart even among the Ashwood family.


    ''System, Collect all the rewards.'' I said in my mind.


    [Collecting the rewards...]


    [12500 Destiny Points, Title: Charmer, Skill: Sword Fury(Lvl.1), New Affinity Unlocked (Nature), Plot Exchange Card x1]


    H-How?!


    I thought it was only 2500 DP, Nature Affinity, and Plot Exchange Card. But where did other rewards suddenly come from?


    ''System, clarify the rewards. How did I receive more than expected?'' I asked with a mixture of surprise and curiosity in my voice.


    [When the host cured the protagonist''s sister by taking her virginity, the host took the protagonist''s future wife as his lover. This altered the destiny of one of the main supporting characters in the novel, leading to a chain reaction that unlocked additional rewards.]


    ''There is such a thing too? But now it makes sense to the system''s name "Heavenly Destiny System".''


    [Correct, The host gets rewards by breaking the destiny of others who are also involved in the original story and by altering their fate in any way.]


    ''Well, this is a good thing.''


    As I changed into clean clothes, my mind buzzed with the implications of the unexpected rewards from the Heavenly Destiny System. The system had evidently granted me more points and additional benefits due to my actions altering the destinies of characters in the novel''s plot.


    It was a revelation that both intrigued and reassured me, knowing that my decisions could influence outcomes far beyond what I initially anticipated.


    With a quick glance in the mirror, I adjusted my attire, smoothing out the wrinkles and ensuring I presented myself appropriately before my treacherous father. My dual-colored eyes reflected a mix of determination and contemplation.


    I left the room and then estate altogether as I saw Jason standing just outside leaning against the wall with a frown on his face which intensified by watching me.


    "Let''s go already, We are late because of you half-breed," Jason snapped impatiently, his voice laced with thinly veiled hostility.


    "Yeah yeah," Samael replied nonchalantly, brushing off Jason''s derogatory remark with a calm demeanor. He knew Jason''s disdain stemmed from a mix of jealousy and frustration over recent events. Despite the tension between them, Samael maintained his composure, unwilling to escalate the situation further.


    I started walking ahead leaving my estate behind and going towards the center of the Ashwood family''s territory where the grand castle-like estate of the Ashwoods stood tall and imposing. The path leading to it was lined with ancient oak trees, their sprawling branches casting dappled shadows on the ground.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave a comment.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.


    [Word Count: 1573]

 Chapter 32: Chapter No.32 Lord Ashwood

    Ashwood.


    One of the most powerful noble families in the kingdom of Blackthorn, but that was before the war against Vampires because of some feuds and mistrust between Ashwoods and the Blackthorn¡ªThe royal family of Blackthorn, which resulted in Ashwoods losing their Duke title and being demoted to a mere Count house.


    Now they stand on the brink of redemption or further downfall depending on the Royal family''s upcoming decree.


    Only two duke houses are remaining in the Blackthorn Kingdom, them being Rutherford and Clearwater. Lord Ashwood now wants to assert his dominance once again in the power struggle within the kingdom.


    But it requires a sacrifice to one of the remaining duke houses to gain their support.


    That sacrifice being ???


    ***


    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    As I walked through the heavily guarded corridors of the Ashwood estate, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of foreboding. The grand castle loomed above, a testament to the Ashwood family''s former glory and current ambitions. Every step echoed with the weight of history, and the tension in the air was palpable.


    Though maintaining a facade of professionalism, the guards couldn''t hide their curiosity and unease as they glanced at me.


    "Don''t get lost, half-breed," Jason muttered, his disdain evident in his tone. He followed closely behind me, his presence a constant reminder of the power struggle within the family.


    I ignored him, focusing on the path ahead. The estate''s interior was as grand as I remembered, with opulent tapestries, gilded decorations, and ancestral portraits lining the walls. The echoes of footsteps reverberated through the marble halls, creating a haunting symphony that seemed to whisper the family''s secrets.


    Finally, we reached the doors to the grand hall where Lord Ashwood awaited. The guards stationed there pushed the heavy doors open, revealing a room filled with the senior members of the Ashwood family and the family elders. The atmosphere was thick with anticipation and tension.


    Lord Ashwood sat at the head of the room, his piercing gaze fixed on me as I entered. His presence was commanding, exuding an air of authority and expectation. Beside him stood my stepmother, Lady Isolde, whose icy demeanor only added to the oppressive atmosphere.


    "Samael," Lord Ashwood''s voice was a deep rumble, carrying the weight of authority and expectation. "You have returned. And not without causing quite a stir, it seems."


    My eyes locked onto Lord Ashwood''s, and I fought to keep my expression neutral. Inside, however, my emotions churned¡ªa mixture of anger, betrayal, and a fierce resolve to protect my family.


    "Yes, Father," I replied evenly, my voice steady. "I have returned."


    Lord Ashwood''s gaze was cold and calculating, assessing me as if I were a pawn on a chessboard. "You have caused quite a disruption, Samael," he said, his tone carrying a hint of reprimand. "But it seems you have also brought back some... valuable assets."


    My fists clenched at my sides, but I forced myself to remain calm. "I did what was necessary to protect my family," I replied firmly. "Mother and Alice were in danger, and I couldn''t stand by and do nothing."


    Lord Ashwood''s expression darkened slightly, but he nodded in acknowledgment. "Very well. We will address the matter of your actions later. For now, there are more pressing concerns."


    He gestured for me to step forward, and I approached the long table where the family elders were seated. Their eyes followed my every move, their expressions a mix of curiosity and skepticism.


    "Before we proceed, there is an important announcement to be made," Lord Ashwood continued, his voice commanding the room''s attention. "The Ashwood family stands at a crossroads. To secure our future and regain our former glory, we must forge alliances with the other noble houses. This will require sacrifices and strategic marriages."


    A murmur rippled through the room, and I could sense the unease among the elders. My heart pounded in my chest as I waited for Lord Ashwood to continue.


    "Samael," he said, turning his gaze back to me, "you have proven yourself capable, despite your... unconventional methods. It is time for you to play your part in our family''s resurgence."


    I narrowed my eyes slightly, trying to anticipate his next words. "What do you mean, Father?"


    Lord Ashwood''s gaze was unwavering. "You will marry into one of the remaining duke houses. Specifically, you will marry Lady Eveline Clearwater."


    My heart skipped a beat. Lady Eveline Clearwater was not only a member of one of the most powerful noble families but also a key character in the novel. Her marriage to the protagonist was pivotal to the story''s progression.


    I took a deep breath, my mind racing. "And what if I refuse?" I asked, my voice low but firm.


    Lord Ashwood''s eyes hardened. "You will not refuse," he stated coldly. "This is a matter of family duty and survival. You will do as you are told."


    I felt a surge of anger, but I forced myself to remain composed. "Very well," I said, my voice steady. "If this is what it takes to secure our family''s future, I will do it."


    Lord Ashwood nodded, seemingly satisfied with my response. "Good. The arrangements will be made, and the announcement will be official soon."


    As I turned to leave the grand hall, I couldn''t shake the feeling of impending doom. My actions had set off a chain reaction, altering the destinies of those around me. I had to be careful, strategic, and above all, determined to protect my family and navigate the treacherous waters of the Ashwood estate.


    Outside the hall, Jason caught up with me, his expression a mixture of smug satisfaction and lingering hostility. "Looks like you''re finally being useful, half-breed," he sneered.


    I ignored his jibe, my mind already calculating the next steps. I had to find a way to leverage this forced marriage to my advantage.


    ***


    [Eveline Clearwater''s POV]


    "WHAT DO YOU MEAN, I AM ENGAGED?" Eveline''s voice echoed through the lavish chambers of the Clearwater estate, her face flushed with anger. She paced back and forth, her golden hair shimmering in the sunlight streaming through the ornate windows. The luxurious surroundings did little to calm her stormy disposition.


    Her father, Duke Clearwater, stood by the large mahogany desk, his expression one of calm resolve. "Eveline, this is not up for debate," he said firmly. "The engagement has been decided to strengthen our alliances and secure our position within the kingdom."


    "But we are already a duke rank house!" Eveline''s voice trembled with a mix of frustration and disbelief. "Why do we need to align ourselves with the Ashwoods of all people? They are barely holding onto their title as Counts!"


    Duke Clearwater''s gaze softened slightly as he regarded his daughter. "It''s precisely because they are vulnerable that we need this alliance, Eveline. The Ashwoods have resources and connections that we can leverage. Moreover, this union will stabilize the balance of power within the kingdom, which is beneficial for us in the long run."


    Eveline stopped pacing and took a deep breath, trying to calm herself. "But Father, Samael Ashwood? He is practically a stranger to me. How can you expect me to marry him?"


    "He might be a stranger to you, but from what I have heard, he is a capable young man. Do you know which circle mage he is?" Duke Clearwater asked, his tone suggesting there was more to Samael than Eveline realized.


    Eveline frowned, curiosity momentarily replacing her anger. "No, I don''t. What circle mage is he?"


    "He is a Top Second Circle Mage, and he is only sixteen years old," Duke Clearwater revealed, his eyes reflecting a mix of respect and strategic consideration. "Despite his youth, he has already achieved a remarkable level of magical prowess. His potential is undeniable, and such talent can only benefit our family."


    "Now tell me, what was your rank when you were sixteen?" Duke Clearwater asked, a hint of a challenge in his voice.


    Eveline hesitated, her anger giving way to a moment of self-reflection. "I was a First Circle Mage," she admitted, her tone quieter. "But still, Father, magical prowess alone doesn''t guarantee a successful marriage or alliance."


    Duke Clearwater nodded, acknowledging her point. "You are right, Eveline. But it does show his dedication and potential. Samael''s abilities and the Ashwoods'' resources can complement our strengths. Together, we can achieve much more than we could separately."


    Eveline sighed, feeling the weight of her father''s expectations. "I understand the logic behind the decision, Father. But I still wish I had some say in it."


    "Your feelings are valid, Eveline," Duke Clearwater said gently. "But sometimes, our duty to our family and our kingdom requires us to make difficult choices. I trust you to handle this with the grace and intelligence you have always shown."


    Eveline nodded slowly, resigning herself to the reality of the situation. "I will do my best, Father."


    "That''s all I ask," Duke Clearwater replied, a hint of relief in his voice. "You have always made me proud, Eveline. I do not doubt that you will continue to do so."


    "But Father I want to meet Samael Ashwood," Eveline interjected, her voice steadier now, though still tinged with uncertainty. "I want to meet him before any decisions are finalized."


    Duke Clearwater regarded his daughter thoughtfully, sensing her need to understand the man she was destined to marry. "Of course, Eveline. That is only fair. I will arrange for you to meet with Samael at your earliest convenience."


    Eveline nodded, grateful for her father''s understanding. "Thank you, Father. I appreciate your consideration." sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "It is important that you feel comfortable with this arrangement, Eveline," Duke Clearwater continued. "A marriage built on mutual respect and understanding will be far more successful than one forced upon you."


    "I understand," Eveline replied softly, her gaze drifting towards the window, where the sunlight danced on the leaves of the garden outside. "I will reserve judgment until I have met Lord Samael."


    Duke Clearwater smiled warmly at his daughter. "That is all I ask, Eveline. Now, I will make arrangements for you to visit the Ashwood estate. Take your time to get to know each other. It will benefit both of our families."


    Eveline nodded once more, feeling a glimmer of hope amidst her reservations. Perhaps this unexpected engagement could lead to something positive after all.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave a comment.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.


    [Word Count: 1743]

 Chapter 33: Chapter No.33 Nasty Plot

    [Lord Ashwood''s POV]


    "You will marry into one of the remaining duke houses. Specifically, you will marry Lady Eveline Clearwater," I said, addressing Samael directly. My tone was firm, but I watched him carefully, gauging his reaction to this unexpected news.


    Samael stood before me, his dual-colored eyes reflecting a mixture of surprise and contemplation. He remained silent for a moment, absorbing the gravity of the situation. His composure, even in the face of such a life-altering announcement, was admirable.


    But it''s too late now...


    This kid stopped my plans which I had been plotting for so many years, sealing Elysia''s magic circle this time was difficult enough, and I lost so many resources to get that sealing rune which only works one time.


    ''I so much want to kill this boy, but for now, I need to keep my composure and bide my time,'' I thought, masking my true feelings behind a calm facade.


    "And what if I refuse?" Samael''s calm yet defiant tone echoed in the room, his dual-colored eyes locking onto mine with an intensity that was both unsettling and impressive.


    "You will not refuse," I replied firmly, my gaze unwavering. "This is a matter of survival and strategy for our family, Samael. The alliance with the Clearwater family is crucial. Refusal is not an option."


    "Very well," Samael replied evenly, though I sensed a simmering anger beneath his controlled demeanor. His eyes, usually a calm reflection of his thoughts, now burned with a fierce determination. It was clear that he was not pleased with the arrangement, yet understood its necessity.


    His demeanor is also different from before when he was clueless and too lazy to take any action, but now, he has become more courageous and thoughtful, but in any case, I will have a backup plan in case I have to kill him anyways.


    Elders of the family were also eyeing the kid with suspicious gaze and wanted to keep a watch on him.


    "Good. The arrangements will be made, and the announcement will be official soon." I said while keeping the act together, maintaining the facade of authority and control over the situation. Inside, however, I was seething with frustration and a growing sense of urgency. Samael''s unexpected transformation from a passive observer to a more resolute figure was disconcerting.


    It meant I had to tread carefully, especially with the elders watching closely.


    I watched his back as he left the hall with measured steps, his posture straight and determined. As he walked away, I couldn''t shake the feeling that I had underestimated him.


    Samael''s newfound resolve hinted at a depth of character and strength that posed a potential threat to my plans.


    Turning to the elders gathered in the hall, I addressed them with a composed facade, hiding my inner turmoil. "We must proceed with caution," I began, my voice low and authoritative. "Samael Ashwood is proving to be more formidable than anticipated. Keep a close watch on him and ensure that our plans remain intact."


    The elders exchanged glances, their expressions unreadable. They were seasoned in the intricacies of court politics and familial strategies, but even they seemed wary of Samael''s evolving presence.


    One of the elders, a woman with piercing eyes and a calculating demeanor, spoke up. "Do you think he will comply without resistance, Lord Ashwood?"


    "I believe he understands the gravity of our situation," I replied smoothly, careful to maintain an air of confidence. "He will comply for now, but we must remain vigilant. Any sign of defiance must be swiftly dealt with."


    The elders nodded in agreement, though I sensed their unease. Samael''s sudden transformation from a passive participant to a resolute figure had unsettled them as much as it had me. It was a reminder of the unpredictability inherent in our plans and the need for meticulous preparation.


    "Assemble the necessary arrangements for the engagement," I instructed, my voice firm. "We will move forward with the announcement as planned. Ensure that everything proceeds smoothly."


    "A...ahem- Lord Ashwood, What about tomorrow''s dungeon exploration. Samael has not been informed about his participation yet." One of the elders said with a note of concern in his voice.


    "But he might die in the dungeon. Its rank is also not clarified, and we are just unsure what is in there."


    "We can''t do anything about that," I replied firmly, my tone brooking no argument. "The royal family is pressuring me to send my son into this dungeon to gain ''experience'' and find talented individuals among other participants. It''s a risk we must take, especially now."


    The elder nodded reluctantly, understanding the political pressures at play. "Very well, Lord Ashwood. I will ensure everything is prepared for tomorrow''s exploration."


    "Good," I acknowledged, turning my attention back to the overarching concern. "And keep me informed of any developments regarding Samael. His compliance is crucial, but so is his unpredictability."


    With a final nod from the elders, I watched as they dispersed, each taking their assigned tasks with practiced efficiency. Alone in the hall, I allowed myself a moment to reflect on the complexities ahead. Samael''s unexpected transformation into a more determined figure had unsettled my plans, injecting a new element of risk. Yet, I remained confident in my ability to navigate these turbulent waters.


    Chances are that he might die tomorrow is more than 80%, And even if he dies I can still marry Jason to Clearwater''s daughter which in turn might benefit us more but I don''t want to lose my heir this early in the plan.


    Elysia''s bloodline of the elf is crucial but she is the most powerful too which poses a significant risk. I must find a way to control her, ensuring she remains a valuable asset without endangering our plans.


    Perhaps leveraging her desire to protect her daughter, Alice, and Son, Samael might be a strategy worth exploring, though it carries its own risks. Nevertheless, I must tread carefully. The stakes are high, and any misstep could jeopardize everything I''ve worked towards.


    As I contemplated my next moves, footsteps approached from behind. Turning, I saw my trusted advisor, Marcus, entering the hall with a composed demeanor that contrasted sharply with the turmoil within me.


    "Lord Ashwood," Marcus greeted respectfully, his voice steady. "The preparations for tomorrow''s dungeon exploration are underway. The necessary supplies and personnel have been arranged as per your instructions."


    I nodded, acknowledging his report. "Good, Marcus. Ensure that everything is in order. The success of tomorrow''s endeavor is crucial, both for our family''s standing and for the kingdom''s stability."


    Marcus inclined his head in understanding. "Of course, my lord. Is there anything else you require?"


    "Keep a close watch on Samael," I instructed, my tone serious. "His actions tomorrow could influence our plans significantly. I need to know his every move."


    "As you command," Marcus affirmed, his expression reflecting the gravity of the task. "Shall I also prepare a detailed report on the dungeon''s potential threats and challenges?"


    "Yes, do that," I agreed, realizing the importance of being well-informed. "We cannot afford any surprises. Knowledge is our greatest asset."


    Marcus nodded once more, his demeanor reflecting his unwavering loyalty. "Consider it done, my lord. I will ensure that all necessary precautions are taken."


    "Send my word to those ''Outsiders'' and ORDER them to be ready for my instruction. And if they fail this time, then there will be dire consequences," I instructed Marcus firmly, my tone leaving no room for negotiation.


    Marcus bowed respectfully and turned to leave, swiftly carrying out his lord''s orders. As he departed, I remained in the hall, my thoughts swirling with plans and contingencies. Samael''s participation in tomorrow''s dungeon exploration posed a critical juncture in our strategy. His survival was crucial, yet his actions could either strengthen our position or unravel carefully laid plans.


    Walking to the window, I gazed out at the sprawling grounds of the Ashwood estate, the sun setting in a blaze of orange and gold. The tranquility of the scene belied the storm brewing within me. Samael''s resilience and newfound determination caught me off guard, challenging my assumptions and forcing me to recalibrate my approach.


    "Elysia''s bloodline of the elf is crucial," I mused aloud, my voice low and contemplative. "But she is also the most powerful, a risk I must mitigate."


    The alliance with the Clearwater family was a calculated move, one that promised stability and strategic advantage. Eveline Clearwater''s potential marriage to Samael was a thread in the intricate tapestry of our plans, woven with ambition and necessity. Yet, the unforeseen developments threatened to fray that thread, testing the limits of my influence and foresight.


    I turned away from the window, my mind settling on the immediate challenges ahead. Tomorrow''s dungeon exploration held both peril and opportunity. If Samael proved his mettle and survived, it would bolster our standing and reinforce his role in our designs. If not, contingency plans would need swift implementation, ensuring that our objectives remained within reach.


    I returned to my desk, a map of Blackthorn kingdom spread out before me. Marked upon it were key locations, alliances, and potential threats¡ªeach piece of information a vital component in the intricate game of power and influence. As I studied the map, my thoughts raced with strategies and counter-strategies, each move calculated to secure the Ashwood family''s ascendance.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave a comment.


    Give your reviews, It helps. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 34: Chapter No.34 Bonds (1)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    "What?! Then why did nobody say anything to me in the hall?" I told Jason as he just finished informing me about tomorrow''s dungeon exploration.


    So this was how originally Samael went to the dungeon and died at the convenience of the plot.


    I sighed, the weight of the impending exploration settling heavily on my shoulders. In the original novel, Samael Ashwood''s death in the dungeon was a crucial plot point that served to catalyze a series of events, leading to further turmoil and power struggles within the Ashwood family.


    But now, with my knowledge of the story and the Heavenly Destiny System, I had a chance to alter the course of destiny.


    "Okay, anything else?" I said to Jason, trying to keep my composure despite the whirlwind of thoughts racing through my mind.


    Jason''s expression turned to an annoyed one, his brows furrowing slightly. "I told you everything I know, Samael. It''s not like they gave me a detailed itinerary. Just be ready tomorrow morning. This isn''t a casual stroll; it''s a serious dungeon exploration with high risks."


    I nodded, trying to focus on the practical aspects of the situation. "Thanks for letting me know, Jason. I''ll be prepared."


    Jason gave a curt nod, his annoyance still evident, and turned to leave. "Just don''t get yourself killed. It wouldn''t look good for any of us."


    As he walked away, I couldn''t help but smirk at his words. The irony of his concern for my well-being, given our strained relationship, wasn''t lost on me. Yet, his warning underscored the seriousness of the situation.


    Turning my attention to the task at hand, I began to strategize. The original Samael had been ill-prepared, lacking the skills and knowledge to survive the dungeon''s perils. But I was different. I had the advantage of foresight, an understanding of the novel''s plot, and the Heavenly Destiny System at my disposal.


    The main weapon for my survival would be-


    [Plot Exchange Card]


    I looked at the system panel. This card I obtained after rescuing my family from captivity. It could alter a crucial plot point in the story, potentially changing my fate in the dungeon exploration. The condition was clear: I could only use it on characters present at the plot location.


    I reviewed my options. In the original plot, only the protagonist, Ethan, and the main heroine, Liliana, were present during the dungeon exploration. Liliana was now living in my house, so she wouldn''t be there. That left Ethan, the protagonist, as the likely candidate.


    I am sorry Lily, But it''s me or your brother. And I choose myself, I would change the plot to ensure my survival and reshape the outcome of tomorrow''s exploration.


    Anyway, I have to rest for now. Tomorrow will come soon, and I must be prepared both physically and mentally for the challenges ahead. My encounter with Lord Ashwood has shown me that the stakes are high, and I cannot afford to underestimate the dangers within the dungeon.


    Walking all the way from the main Ashwood estate to my house on the outskirts of Ashwood territory, I kept replaying the conversation with Jason and the encounter with Lord Ashwood in my mind. The weight of tomorrow''s dungeon exploration hung heavy on my thoughts, but so did the broader implications of the engagement and the alliance with the Clearwater family.


    As I approached the modest yet comfortable estate that had become my sanctuary, I noticed a familiar figure standing near the entrance. It was Liliana, looking concerned, and kept looking at the main entrance of the estate.


    "Samael!!! Are you hurt?!" She came running as soon as she saw me looking all over the place as she took my hands.


    "Hey, Liliana," I said with a reassuring smile, gently squeezing her hands in return. "I''m okay. Just a lot on my mind right now."


    Liliana''s concern softened into a small smile, though worry still lingered in her eyes. "You looked like you were in a hurry. What happened? Did something happen at the Ashwood estate?"


    I sighed, realizing I couldn''t keep her completely in the dark, especially since she was my source of happiness in the novel with the newly formed bond.


    "Nothing happened, but there''s something I need to tell you," I began, taking a deep breath. "Tomorrow, I''m going on a dungeon exploration. It''s... risky."


    Liliana''s eyes widened with concern. "A dungeon exploration? Why? Is it dangerous?"


    "Yeah, it is," I admitted, squeezing her hands gently to reassure her. "But it''s something I have to do. It''s part of the family''s obligations, and... well, it''s complicated."


    She studied my face for a moment, her expression softening with understanding. "I trust you, Samael. Just promise me you''ll be careful. If there''s anything I can do to help..."


    Her words warmed my heart, and I leaned forward to plant a gentle kiss on her forehead. "Thank you, Liliana. Your support means everything to me."


    She smiled faintly, her worry still evident. "Just... come back to me safely, okay?" S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I will," I promised, giving her hands one last squeeze before releasing them. "I''ll do everything in my power to come back."


    Liliana nodded, stepping back slightly but keeping her gaze locked with mine. "Take care of yourself, Samael. And if you need anything... don''t hesitate to ask."


    "Did Mother and Alice eat?" I asked her I left in a hurry right after rescuing them because of Father''s summon.


    "I made sure they did," Liliana assured me with a small nod. "They''re safe and well."


    Relief washed over me knowing that Liliana had taken care of my mother and sister. "Thank you, Liliana. I appreciate it."


    She smiled warmly, her concern for me evident in her eyes. "You don''t need to thank me, Samael. We''re family now."


    Her words touched me deeply. Despite the challenges we faced, knowing that Liliana saw me as part of her family gave me strength and resolve.


    "What about Sionna is she settling well," I asked as Sionna was in a cell for so long.


    Liliana chuckled softly at Sionna''s attachment to Samael''s room. "She insisted on sleeping there because she said your scent makes her feel safe and protected. I think she''s really taken a liking to you, Samael."


    I smiled warmly at the thought of Sionna finding comfort in my room. "That''s good to hear. She''s been through a lot, but I''m glad she''s feeling safe here."


    Liliana nodded, her expression softening with affection. "You''ve made a real difference in her life, Samael. She trusts you."


    "I''m glad," I replied sincerely, feeling a surge of warmth at the thought of Sionna finding solace in my presence. "She means a lot to me, and I want to do everything I can to protect her."


    "You''ve already done so much," Liliana said softly, her gaze unwavering. "Not just for Sionna, but for all of us. You''ve shown us kindness and strength, even in the face of adversity."


    I felt a swell of gratitude for her words, knowing that despite the challenges we faced, there was understanding and support between us. "Thank you, Liliana. Your support means everything to me."


    "And yours means everything to us," Liliana replied warmly, her eyes reflecting a mixture of admiration and concern. "Just promise me you''ll be careful in the dungeon tomorrow. I know it''s dangerous, but..."


    "I promise," I assured her, reaching out to gently cup her cheek. "I''ll do everything in my power to come back safely. You have my word."


    Liliana leaned into my touch, her hand covering mine for a brief moment before she stepped back, her expression a mix of reassurance and lingering worry. "Take care of yourself, Samael. And remember, we''re here for you, always."


    "I won''t forget," I said softly, a sense of determination settling within me. "I''ll make sure to come back to you."


    With a final nod and a faint smile, Liliana turned towards the entrance of the estate. "I''ll let you rest. You have a big day ahead of you tomorrow."


    As I watched her depart, a wave of emotions swept through me. The weight of tomorrow''s dungeon exploration hung heavy on my shoulders, but so did the strength and support I drew from Liliana and my family. They were my anchor amidst the uncertainty and danger that lay ahead.


    Taking a deep breath, I turned towards the modest yet comforting interior of my home. The evening sunlight bathed the room in a warm glow, casting shadows that danced across the walls.


    I stepped inside my room and saw Sionna sleeping peacefully on my bed, her now clean, pure indigo hair sparkling in the soft light filtering through the window. The sight filled me with a sense of peace amidst the storm of thoughts about the upcoming dungeon exploration.


    I approached quietly, not wanting to disturb her serene rest. Sionna had been through so much¡ªimprisonment, uncertainty, and the trauma of captivity. Seeing her find solace in my room, in my presence, was a reminder of why I had to succeed tomorrow. I couldn''t let anything jeopardize the safety and security I sought to provide for my family.


    Carefully sitting down beside her, I watched as a faint smile graced Sionna''s lips in her sleep. It was a rare moment of tranquility for her, a respite from the turbulent events that had unfolded. As I gently brushed a stray lock of indigo hair from her face, a surge of protective instinct washed over me. I vowed silently to keep her and our family safe, no matter the challenges that lay ahead.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave a comment.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 35: Chapter No.35 Bonds (2)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    As I also have to rest for the dungeon exploration tomorrow, I lay down beside Sionna, careful not to wake her. But as if she caught my scent her nose twitched and she moved closer to me.


    As Sionna settled herself closer to me, her head resting gently on the crook of my neck, I couldn''t help but smile softly at her instinctive gesture of seeking comfort. Her presence, warm and reassuring against the backdrop of uncertainty, eased the weight of tomorrow''s impending challenge.


    Carefully adjusting myself to ensure she was comfortable, I closed my eyes, allowing the quiet of the room and the steady rhythm of her breathing to soothe my restless thoughts.


    The events of the day¡ªthe unexpected revelations from Lord Ashwood, the looming dungeon exploration, and the complexities of familial and political alliances¡ªreplayed in my mind like fragments of a puzzle waiting to be assembled.


    In the novel, the Ashwood family was not much focused on but all the time the novel was focused on the protagonist doing this and that with his harem.


    Ethan was mostly focused on expanding his influence, acquiring power, and navigating various romantic entanglements with the female characters around him. His interactions were often centered on building alliances, securing loyalty, and leveraging his charisma to manipulate those around him.


    The Ashwood family, including characters like Samael, seemed to be background figures, mentioned only in passing or when their presence was necessary for the plot.


    In contrast to Ethan''s narrative, where personal relationships and power dynamics took center stage, the Ashwood family and its members, including Samael, played a more subdued role. They were often relegated to the background, emerging only when needed to advance the plot or provide context to Ethan''s ambitions and actions.


    However, as the story unfolded, especially with Alice''s unexpected role as the final antagonist against Ethan, the dynamics within the Ashwood family gained significance.


    Alice''s character transformation from a seemingly peripheral figure to a pivotal adversary likely added layers of complexity to the storyline, offering insights into her motivations being vengeance for her beloved brother''s death and the consequences of Ethan''s manipulative actions.


    This shift in focus toward Alice''s motivations and the repercussions of Ethan''s manipulations brought a new dimension to the story, revealing deeper layers of conflict within the Ashwood family. As Alice''s character evolved from a background figure to a central antagonist, her quest for vengeance against Ethan added a personal and emotional stake that resonated with readers.


    "Hmmm~" Sionna shifted slightly in her sleep, her hand reaching out as if searching for reassurance. The soft sound of her voice broke the quiet of the room.


    "Hmmm~" she murmured again, this time with a hint of uncertainty. Her brows furrowed slightly, reflecting a momentary disturbance in her dreams.


    I shifted my position carefully, trying not to disturb her peaceful rest. Sionna had found comfort in my presence, seeking solace in the security of my room. Her vulnerability, juxtaposed with the looming dangers of the dungeon exploration and the complexities of our family''s dynamics, tugged at my heart.


    Reaching out gently, I brushed a stray lock of indigo hair away from her face, a small gesture of comfort. "It''s alright, Sionna," I whispered softly, hoping to soothe her subconscious worries. "I''m here. You''re safe."


    Sionna''s expression eased slightly, her features relaxing into a serene calmness once more. The weight of responsibility I felt toward her and our family intensified at that moment. Despite the uncertainties and challenges ahead, protecting them was my foremost priority.


    ***


    [Elysia Ashwood''s POV]


    Rage. Self-blame. Shame.


    Bubbled inside me as I thought about the event that occurred in those past few days, I WAS KIDNAPPED! THE STRONGEST MAGE IN THE WHOLE KINGDOM KIDNAPPED?! That too by that snorted bastard calling himself LORD ASHWOOD?!


    I wanted nothing but to go on a rampage inside Lord Ashwood''s estate, ripping through it like a tornado and leaving nothing but chaos in my wake. How dare he lay his hands on me, the strongest mage in the kingdom? The audacity!


    But as I seethed with anger, a small voice within reminded me of the delicate balance I had to maintain. My abduction was a blow to my pride and a clear indicator of Lord Ashwood''s ruthless ambition, but retaliating recklessly could endanger not just myself but also those I cared about¡ªmy daughter, Alice, and Samael.


    Taking a deep breath, I focused my thoughts on strategy. Yes, Lord Ashwood had made a grave mistake underestimating me, but I couldn''t afford to act impulsively.


    Because that is what those sly bastards want ¡ª A reason.


    A reason to escalate the conflict further is to paint me as the aggressor in the eyes of the kingdom. Lord Ashwood''s move was calculated and designed to provoke a reaction that would justify his actions and tarnish my reputation. I couldn''t give him that satisfaction.


    Instead, I needed to leverage this situation to my advantage, turning Lord Ashwood''s aggression into a strategic opportunity. My position as the strongest mage in the kingdom afforded me influence and respect, elements I could wield to protect myself and my loved ones while undermining Lord Ashwood''s ambitions.


    First, I needed to secure my daughter Alice''s safety. She had been through enough already, and I couldn''t risk her becoming a pawn in Lord Ashwood''s schemes. Alice was strong-willed and resourceful, qualities that had served her well in navigating the complexities of our noble family. But now, with her brother Samael embroiled in Lord Ashwood''s plans, her safety was paramount.


    Next, I had to assess the extent of Lord Ashwood''s influence and allies within the kingdom. His bold move to kidnap me suggested a level of confidence in his position, but it also revealed vulnerabilities. Every action he took was a calculated risk, a thread that could be unraveled with careful planning and strategic maneuvering.


    Now the question raised is, How the heck did they get their hands on the sealing runes?! Even the royal family might not have something as potent as the sealing runes.


    The puzzle of the sealing runes gnawed at my thoughts as I paced the confines of my study, the flickering candles casting dancing shadows on the walls. Each step echoed the tumultuous storm brewing within me¡ªa mixture of anger, determination, and a relentless pursuit of answers.


    Sealing runes capable of confining my magic circle were not just rare; they were exceedingly powerful. Even within the highest echelons of the kingdom, few possessed such artifacts, and their distribution was tightly controlled. The implications of their presence in Lord Ashwood''s possession raised troubling questions about the extent of his influence and alliances.


    "Samael," I murmured to myself, my mind racing through the possibilities. "Could Lord Ashwood''s actions be linked to his plans for my son?"


    The thought sent a chill down my spine. Samael''s sudden involvement in Lord Ashwood''s schemes, particularly through tomorrow''s dungeon exploration, hinted at deeper machinations at play. Was Lord Ashwood manipulating events to draw Samael deeper into his web of ambitions, leveraging the dungeon exploration as a means to further his own agenda?


    As the strongest mage in the kingdom, my instincts honed over years of navigating political intrigue and magical challenges screamed caution. Lord Ashwood''s bold move to abduct me was not merely a show of power; it was a calculated maneuver aimed at destabilizing my position while advancing his own goals.


    "I must tread carefully," I reminded myself, the weight of responsibility settling heavily on my shoulders. Protecting Alice and Samael was paramount, but uncovering the truth behind Lord Ashwood''s actions required finesse and strategy.


    Turning to my desk, I retrieved a parchment and quill, the ink gleaming in the dim candlelight. I began to outline a plan¡ªa meticulous strategy to gather intelligence, assess Lord Ashwood''s vulnerabilities, and secure the means to counteract the sealing runes.


    First, I would discreetly reach out to my network of allies within the kingdom. As the strongest mage, I maintained alliances forged through mutual respect and shared interests. These contacts, spread across the kingdom''s diverse factions, held valuable insights and information that could shed light on Lord Ashwood''s recent maneuvers.


    Next, I would delve into the archives of ancient artifacts and magical lore. Sealing runes of such potency were not crafted lightly; their origins and capabilities were steeped in centuries of arcane knowledge. Unraveling the mysteries surrounding these artifacts could reveal hidden truths about Lord Ashwood''s motives and the extent of his resources.


    Lastly, I needed to ensure Alice and Samael''s safety without revealing my hand prematurely. Lord Ashwood''s kidnapping attempt had already thrust my family into the center of his ambitions. Protecting them required vigilance and a strategic approach¡ªone that balanced defense with calculated countermeasures.


    As I penned each line of my plan, my thoughts drifted to the impending dungeon exploration. Tomorrow''s events would shape not only Samael''s fate but also the trajectory of our family''s future. If Lord Ashwood sought to manipulate the outcome, I had to be prepared to intervene, even if it meant confronting him directly.


    But first, I needed to secure the support of my allies, gather intelligence on Lord Ashwood''s activities, and unearth the secrets of the sealing runes. Only then could I devise a plan to safeguard my family and unravel the tangled web of intrigue woven around us?


    With a determined flick of the quill, I signed my name at the bottom of the parchment¡ªa silent vow to protect what mattered most and to confront the shadows lurking within the kingdom''s corridors of power.


    Tomorrow would bring challenges and uncertainties, but armed with knowledge and resolve, I would face them head-on. The game had shifted, and I was prepared to play my part in reshaping its outcome.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    ------------------------- sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Please leave a comment.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 36: Chapter No.36 One Scratch...

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    Yawn~


    Blink~ Blink~


    I think I am still asleep because the moment I opened my eyes, They met with beautiful orange eyes staring back at me with a mix of curiosity and affection.


    "Good morning, Sionna," I said softly, my voice still heavy with sleep. Her presence, so close and warm, was a comforting reminder of what I was fighting for.


    "Good morning, Samael," she replied with a sleepy smile, her voice a soft whisper. "Did you sleep well?"


    "I did," I assured her, reaching out to gently pat her head. "How about you?"


    "Better than I have in a long time," she admitted, her smile growing a little wider. "Thank you for letting me stay here."


    "You''re always welcome, Sionna," I said sincerely. "You can stay here as long as you need to."


    Her smile widened at my words, a flicker of relief passing over her features. "Thank you, Samael. It means a lot to me."


    As we both lay there in the morning light, the weight of the day ahead settled in my mind. The dungeon exploration was a crucial step in our journey, fraught with danger and uncertainty. But it was also an opportunity to gather resources and strength, to fortify our position against Lord Ashwood''s machinations.


    "I need to get ready," I said gently, slowly sitting up to avoid disturbing Sionna too much. "Today is an important day."


    "Huh! Are you going somewhere? Don''t leave me behind," Sionna said, her voice tinged with concern as she sat up, clutching my sleeve.


    I offered her a reassuring smile. "I''m not leaving you, Sionna. I have to explore a dungeon today. It''s dangerous, but it''s something I have to do for our family''s future."


    Her grip tightened momentarily before she nodded, her eyes reflecting a mix of worry and understanding. "I know you have to do this, Samael. Just... please be careful."


    "I will," I promised, gently kissing her nose, causing her to giggle softly. "I''ll come back safely. You have my word."


    Sionna''s expression softened, and she gave me a small nod. "I''ll be waiting for you," she said, her voice filled with determination.


    I gave her one last reassuring smile before rising from the bed. The morning light streaming through the window illuminated the room, casting a warm glow over everything. It was a new day, and despite the challenges ahead, I felt a renewed sense of purpose.


    After a quick wash and change into my gear, I headed to the kitchen, where Liliana was already bustling about, preparing a hearty breakfast. The aroma of freshly baked bread and sizzling bacon filled the air, providing a comforting start to the day.


    "Good morning, Samael," Liliana greeted me with a warm smile as I entered. "I made sure to prepare something special for you today. You''ll need all the energy you can get."


    "You know how to cook?" I asked as she as a vampire would not need to eat.


    Liliana chuckled softly, her eyes sparkling with amusement. "I might not need to eat, but I''ve had plenty of time to learn over the years. Besides, I enjoy cooking for you."


    "Eat up," she urged, setting a plate of food in front of me. "And remember, we''re all counting on you to come back safely."


    "After that go to your mother''s room, She wants to talk to you before you leave for the dungeon," Liliana added, her tone gentle yet firm.


    I nodded, acknowledging the importance of my mother''s words before embarking on such a perilous journey. "Thank you, Liliana. I''ll make sure to see her."


    With that, I focused on the meal before me, savoring each bite not only for its sustenance but for the care that Liliana had put into preparing it. The flavors melded together perfectly, providing a comforting reassurance amid the looming uncertainties of the day.


    After finishing my meal, I bid Liliana a grateful farewell and made my way to my mother''s quarters. As I approached the door, I could feel a mix of anticipation and concern stirring within me. My mother, Elysia Ashwood, The strongest mage in the entire kingdom kidnapped indirectly by her own ''husband''.


    Taking a deep breath, I pushed open the door and entered the room. The air inside was still and charged with magic, a testament to my mother''s presence. She sat by the window, a book of ancient spells open on her lap. Her snow-white hair shimmered in the soft light, and her eyes were a piercing blue like one of my eyes, turned toward me as I approached.


    "Samael," she greeted me, her voice steady yet tinged with concern. "I''ve been waiting for you."


    I nodded respectfully, my gaze meeting hers. "Mother."


    She gestured for me to sit beside her, and I complied, settling in next to her on the cushioned seat. For a moment, neither of us spoke, the silence thick with unspoken worries and unvoiced fears.


    "Samael, Let me tell you one thing before you leave," She said with a tone of urgency, her eyes searching mine as if trying to convey the depth of her message through their piercing blue depths.


    "Mother, whatever you wish to tell me, I will listen," I replied earnestly, sensing the gravity of her words.


    "One scratch," she said, her voice lowering to a near whisper, "one wound, no matter how small. When you return, if I see even the slightest injury on you, Believe me when I say this."


    "BLOOD BATH will be an understatement, No matter who comes whether it is the Ashwood family or Blackthorn family, I will ensure that none of them are left alive."


    My heart skipped a beat at his mother''s words, the seriousness of her tone cutting through him like a blade. I had never seen her so resolute, her gaze unwavering as she spoke of protecting me with such fierce determination.


    "I understand, Mother," I replied, my voice steady despite the unease churning within me. I knew the depths of her power and the lengths she would go to for her family''s safety. "I will do everything in my power to return unharmed."


    "I hope that my words stay with you, Samael," Elysia continued, her expression softening slightly as she reached out to gently touch my cheek. "You are my son, and your safety is paramount to me. But know this: our enemies will not hesitate to strike at our weaknesses. Be vigilant, be strong, and return to us."


    Her touch was warm against my skin, a silent reassurance amidst the gravity of her words. I nodded, feeling a surge of determination welling up within me. "I will make you proud, Mother. I promise."


    "You already did my son, You already did."


    With those words hanging in the air, I felt a mix of pride and determination swelling within me. Mother''s unwavering resolve and unconditional love fortified my spirit as I prepared to face the challenges ahead.


    "I won''t let you down, Mother," I vowed softly, meeting her gaze with steadfast determination.


    Elysia''s expression softened further, a faint smile touching her lips. "I know you won''t, Samael."


    We sat in silence for a moment longer, the weight of our unspoken bond weaving around them like a protective cloak. Then, Elysia withdrew her hand, her gaze lingering on me with a mixture of maternal pride and concern.


    "Go now," she said gently, breaking the silence. "Prepare yourself for what lies ahead. And remember, I am with you, always."


    I nodded, rising from his seat with a renewed sense of purpose. "Thank you, Mother. I will return soon."


    Elysia stood up and pulled me into a brief embrace, her touch filled with both strength and tenderness. "Be safe, my son," she murmured softly against my ear.


    I returned the embrace, feeling her love and protection enveloping me like a shield. "I will, Mother," I promised, holding onto her for a moment longer before stepping back.


    With a final nod of reassurance, I turned and left Mother''s quarters, my mind now focused and resolved. I knew the dangers that awaited me in the dungeon, but I also carried with me the strength of my family''s love and support.


    If I remember correctly then, In the original novel, this dungeon contains, monsters that are as powerful as third-circle mages at the least while the boss is as powerful as fifth-circle mages. The boss is the red ogre chief who is known for their magic resistance skin and brutality.


    I walked out of my house and into the crisp morning air, my mind focused on the task ahead.


    ''System, Use Plot Exchange Card.''


    [Using Plot Exchange Card...]


    [Seaching for the plot...]


    [Plot Found.]


    [Please choose your target to exchange the plot with.]


    [1. Ethan ¡ª The Protagonist]


    On the system panel, only one name was shown to choose from...


    After a brief pause, I made my decision.


    ''System, use the Plot Exchange Card on Ethan,'' I said firmly, confirming my choice.


    [Using Plot Exchange Card on Ethan...]


    [Exchanging plot...]


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave a comment.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.


    S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 37: Chapter No.37 Dungeon (1)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    A shimmering light enveloped me as the system activated the Plot Exchange Card. The sensation was strange, a mix of warmth and cold that coursed through my body. I felt a slight tug at my consciousness as if something profound was shifting within the very fabric of my reality.


    [Plot Exchange complete.]


    [You have successfully exchanged plots with Ethan, the protagonist.]


    The light faded, leaving me feeling slightly disoriented but also invigorated. I knew that this exchange would tilt the odds in my favor, altering the course of events to align more closely with my objectives.


    ''Status.''


    [Right Away.]


    [Status Window]


    [Name: Samael Ashwood]


    [Race: Dhampi, Royal ???, Royal Elf]


    [Magic: Second Circle (Peak)]


    [Body: Iron Body (Mid)]


    [Strength: 30]


    [Agility: 30]


    [Endurance: 30]


    [Intelligence: 30]


    [Charisma: 49]


    [Destiny Points: 12500]


    [Affinities: Star, Destruction, Lightning, Nature, Shadow (Locked)]


    "It''s been some time since I last saw my status. Changes are quite visible," I mused to myself, noting the increase in my charisma attributed to the new title of Charmer.


    With my attributes now comparable to a peak third-circle mage, I felt prepared to face the challenges ahead. The dungeon awaited, its depths harboring dangers that would test not only my strength but also my strategic abilities and resilience.


    "I even have to check that shop function I unlocked," I mused to myself, recalling the System''s notification about a new feature.


    Focusing on the task at hand, I made my way towards the outskirts of town where the entrance to the dungeon awaited. The air grew cooler as I approached, a tangible sense of anticipation building within me. The dungeon''s entrance loomed ahead, its ancient stones weathered by time and marked with warnings of the dangers within. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There was a crowd gathering near the entrance, a mix of adventurers, merchants, and curious onlookers. Some were preparing their gear, others exchanging hushed conversations about the dungeon''s rumored perils. I spotted Ethan among them who had just entered the dungeon with a determined expression.


    As I approached the dungeon entrance area, A guard wearing royal colors blocked my path while motioning me toward the desk where I needed to register before entering.


    "Name?" the guard asked, his tone businesslike but not unkind.


    "Samael Ashwood-"


    Before I could say more, The guard stood up and nodded in approval.


    "Samael Ashwood, you''re registered. Be cautious inside and good luck," the guard said, stepping aside to let me pass eyeing me with pity as if I was going to die.


    As I passed through the guard and approached the dungeon entrance, the atmosphere around me grew tense with anticipation. The dungeon''s ancient stones loomed before me, weathered by time and etched with warnings of the perils within. I took a deep breath, steeling myself for what lay ahead.


    Inside, the air was cool and damp, carrying with it a faint scent of earth and moss. Torchlight flickered along the walls, casting eerie shadows that danced with every movement. The sounds of distant creatures echoed through the corridors, a constant reminder of the dangers lurking in the darkness.


    Navigating cautiously through the labyrinthine passages, I kept my senses sharp, alert to any sign of movement or danger. The dungeon''s layout seemed designed to disorient, with twisting corridors and sudden drops that tested even the most experienced adventurers.


    Eeeek!


    The sudden, high-pitched squeal pierced the air, followed by a flurry of movement from above. Instinctively, I raised my guard, scanning the ceiling for any threats. A small swarm of bats fluttered overhead, their leathery wings casting fleeting shadows in the torchlight.


    Grrrrrrr!


    The deep growl reverberated through the corridor, sending a chill down my spine. It was a sound that resonated with primal aggression, hinting at a creature far larger and more dangerous than the bats above.


    Swish~


    A crude arrow whistled through the air, narrowly missing my shoulder and embedding itself into the stone wall with a sharp thud. I spun around, eyes scanning the darkness for the source of the attack.


    Swish~ Swish~ Swish~ Swish~


    From all the directions around me, more arrows flew, each one aimed with deadly accuracy. I dodged and weaved through the onslaught, my reflexes honed by the urgency of survival. The attackers remained hidden, their identities shrouded in the shadows of the dungeon''s depths.


    ''Shadow Steps~''


    As the arrows continued to rain down, I focused my mind, invoking the Shadow Steps technique granted by my newfound abilities. In an instant, I melded into the shadows, becoming one with the darkness that surrounded me. The arrows passed harmlessly through the space I had just occupied, unable to find their mark.


    Moving swiftly and silently, I navigated through the corridors with enhanced agility, using the shadows to my advantage. I sensed the presence of my assailants lurking nearby, their movements masked but not hidden from my heightened senses.


    Getting behind a troll, which I identified by their thick, muscled body and coarse, greenish skin. I immediately unsheathed the sword of the dark light hanging by my side and in a swift motion beheaded the unsuspecting troll. The creature collapsed with a heavy thud, its massive form crumpling to the ground as dark blood pooled around it.


    The dungeon echoed with a momentary silence, broken only by the flickering torches and the faint sounds of distant creatures.


    Swish~ Swish~


    As the echoes of the troll''s demise faded, the dungeon seemed to hold its breath, waiting for the next move. The assailants, alerted by the noise, closed in with renewed aggression. Arrows whizzed through the air with increased frequency, aimed at my position now revealed by the recent confrontation.


    Swiftly assessing the situation, I calculated my options. The dungeon''s layout offered limited cover, but my recent enhancement and skills granted by the System gave me an edge. I focused on evasion and strategic positioning, utilizing the environment to shield myself from the relentless barrage of arrows.


    "Lightning Strike!"


    Calling upon my affinity with lightning, I sent a surge of electrical energy coursing through the air. The bolts crackled with intensity, illuminating the corridor with brief flashes of blue-white light. The attackers, momentarily blinded and disoriented by the sudden brightness, faltered in their assault.


    Seizing the opportunity, I moved swiftly from shadow to shadow, closing the distance between myself and the assailants. With each step, I planned my next moves carefully, keeping my blade ready and my senses keenly attuned to any movement or sound.


    Suddenly, a figure emerged from the darkness, wielding a bow and clad in the garb of a dungeon raider. Their eyes widened in surprise as they realized I had closed the gap. Without hesitation, I lunged forward, my sword slicing through the air with lethal precision.


    Clang!


    The clash of metal echoed through the corridor as my blade met theirs in a fierce duel. Sparks flew as our weapons clashed, each strike fueled by determination and skill. The raiders fought with desperate ferocity, their attacks fueled by the need to defend their territory within the dungeon.


    With a series of swift maneuvers, I pressed the advantage, driving the raider back with calculated strikes. Their defenses faltered under the relentless assault, and in a decisive moment, I disarmed them with a precise slash.


    More and more sparks flew as our weapons clashed, each strike fueled by determination and skill. The raiders fought with desperate ferocity, their attacks fueled by the need to defend their territory within the dungeon.


    With a series of swift maneuvers, I pressed the advantage, driving the raider back with calculated strikes. Their defenses faltered under the relentless assault, and in a decisive moment, I disarmed them with a precise slash.


    And with a precise moment beheaded them. The raiders collapsed to the ground, their weapon clattering beside them as they gasped their last breath. Silence settled over the corridor once more, broken only by the faint hum of residual magic and the distant echoes of creatures within the dungeon.


    Taking a moment to catch my breath, I scanned the surroundings for any further threats. The encounter had been intense, but I knew there was more to navigate through in this treacherous place.


    Thump! Thump!


    The ground started shaking as a deep growl reverberated through the corridor, followed by the heavy footsteps of massive creatures. The dungeon floor trembled with each stride, signaling the approach of something formidable and dangerous.


    A whole group of trolls approached, their towering forms casting long shadows in the torchlight. Their greenish skin glistened with sweat and grime, muscles rippling beneath as they advanced with purposeful strides. Each troll wielded crude weapons¡ªclubs and axes stained with the blood of previous victims, their faces contorted in savage grins revealing sharp teeth.


    Despite the daunting sight, I remained calm, my mind racing with strategies to confront this new threat. The trolls'' strength and resilience were formidable, but I had faced challenges before and emerged victorious, thanks to my enhanced abilities and strategic prowess.


    "Starlight Brust!"


    Channeling the power of the stars through my fingertips, I unleashed a barrage of celestial energy towards the approaching trolls. The Starlight Burst exploded upon impact, sending shockwaves through the air and illuminating the dungeon with brilliant bursts of light. The trolls staggered under the force of the attack, their roars of pain echoing through the corridors.


    Taking advantage of their momentary disorientation, I swiftly closed the distance, my sword flashing in a series of precise strikes. With each blow, I aimed for vulnerable spots¡ªjoints, tendons, and unprotected areas of their thick hide. The trolls retaliated with brute force, swinging their weapons in wide arcs, but my agility and speed allowed me to evade their attacks with calculated grace.


    "Nature''s Embrace!"


    Calling upon my affinity with nature, I summoned thick vines and roots from the ground. The plant life entangled the trolls'' legs, immobilizing them and leaving them vulnerable to further attacks. The trolls struggled against the magical bindings, their roars of rage filling the air, but nature''s embrace held firm, restricting their movements.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave a comment.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 38: Chapter No.38 Dungeon (2)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    I moved swiftly, capitalizing on their entrapment. My blade found its mark repeatedly, slashing through the tough hide of the trolls with precision. The dungeon echoed with the clash of steel and the roars of the wounded beasts as I pressed the attack.


    "Graaahhh!"


    One troll, larger and more ferocious than the others, broke free from the vines with a surge of brute strength. It charged at me, wielding a massive club with both hands. I dodged the initial swing, the force of the blow causing the ground to shatter where I had just stood.


    "Destruction Wave!"


    I invoked the power of destruction, channeling it through my sword. A wave of dark energy erupted from the blade, striking the charging troll with devastating force. The creature howled in agony as the energy tore through its body, reducing it to a crumpled heap on the ground.


    With the largest troll defeated, the remaining ones hesitated, their resolve wavering. I seized the moment, unleashing a flurry of attacks that cut down the remaining trolls one by one. The corridor was soon littered with the fallen bodies of the monstrous creatures, their blood mingling with the damp earth.


    The air was thick with the scent of blood and the faint hum of residual magic as I surveyed the aftermath of the battle. The dungeon''s silence was a stark contrast to the chaos that had erupted moments before. I took a moment to steady my breath, my senses still heightened from the intense encounter.


    With the immediate threat neutralized, I moved deeper into the dungeon, my steps cautious but resolute. The corridors twisted and turned, each new passage presenting potential danger. The further I ventured, the more oppressive the atmosphere became, the weight of the dungeon''s dark history pressing down on me.


    As I navigated the labyrinthine passages, I encountered various traps and puzzles designed to thwart intruders. Pitfalls, pressure plates, and enchanted barriers sought to impede my progress, but my keen intellect and experience allowed me to overcome each challenge with relative ease.


    Clang! Clang! Clang!


    The sound of metal meeting metal reverberated through the corridor, signaling another fierce clash ahead. I pressed forward, senses on high alert until I came upon a wide chamber where a group of adventurers was locked in combat with a pack of goblins. The goblins, though smaller and less imposing than the trolls, fought with cunning and speed, their weapons flashing in the dim light.


    "Hold the line!" one of the adventurers shouted, her voice steady despite the chaos. She wielded a broadsword, expertly parrying the goblins'' attacks while directing her companions.


    "I will¡ª Ack!!!"


    A lone arrow pierced the air, finding its mark in her right eye. She screamed in agony, stumbling back as blood flowed freely down her face. The goblins, sensing a weakness, pressed their attack with renewed vigor, their chittering voices filled with malicious glee.


    Ahhhh!!!


    Chaos.


    A single mistake caused the whole team to be overruled by goblins, and the chamber was filled with the sounds of battle, pain, and desperation. The adventurers were clearly teenagers like myself¡ª Inexperienced.


    Some left their post in fear trying to run away and leaving their comrades behind, only to be cut down by the swift and relentless goblins. The goblins, fueled by their bloodlust and the scent of victory, swarmed the remaining adventurers, overwhelming them with sheer numbers.


    Some died swiftly while some were not lucky enough because their whole body was riddled with rusted swords and crude knives, suffering the unthinkable.


    The scene was devastating, with the chamber echoing with the cries of the fallen and the clash of weapons. The adventurers fought desperately against the goblins, but their efforts were in vain against the overwhelming numbers and ferocity of their attackers.


    Some might ask, why am I not helping them?


    Because it happened too fast, In seconds they were losing lives and they had been overpowered by the goblins, with the chamber echoing with the cries of the fallen and the clash of weapons. The adventurers fought desperately, but their efforts were in vain against the overwhelming numbers and ferocity of their attackers.


    My heart sank as I witnessed the tragic scene unfolding before me. The young adventurers, barely more than teenagers, were outmatched and outnumbered by the goblins. The chamber was filled with chaos and desperation, the air thick with the scent of blood and the sounds of battle.


    If I even jumped to save lives, I couldn''t save anyone as they were too many, Too many goblins were just standing looking at the slaughter with a twisted glee. The goblins reveled in their victory, their sharp grins and wild eyes gleaming in the torchlight as they mercilessly cut down the adventurers. It was a brutal and swift massacre, leaving no room for heroics or intervention.


    I hesitated, torn between the urge to help and the grim reality of the situation. The goblins were too numerous, and any attempt to intervene would likely end in my own demise. My heart raced with a mixture of fear and frustration, knowing that I could do nothing to save the young adventurers from their tragic fate.


    As I watched helplessly from the shadows, a voice echoed in my mind, reminding me of the risks and consequences of interference in this cruel world. The Heavenly Destiny System granted me power and abilities, but it also demanded caution and strategic thinking in the face of adversity.


    Grrrrrrr!


    A guttural growl interrupted my thoughts, drawing my attention back to the chamber. Amidst the chaos, a larger figure emerged from the shadows¡ªa hulking goblin champion, towering over its smaller kin with a brutal-looking axe in hand. Its eyes gleamed with savage intelligence, a stark contrast to the mindless frenzy of its companions.


    The goblin champion bellowed a challenge, its voice echoing through the chamber with authority. The remaining adventurers, bloodied and battered, looked up with defiance despite their dire situation. They rallied around their wounded comrades, forming a last stand against the overwhelming odds.


    Leaving behind the tragic scene of the adventurers'' demise, I continued deeper into the labyrinthine passages of the dungeon. The air grew colder and heavier with each step, the oppressive atmosphere weighing down on me like a tangible presence. The dungeon seemed to have a life of its own, with each turn revealing new challenges and dangers lurking in the shadows.


    Navigating through the winding corridors, I remained on high alert, my senses keenly attuned to any sign of movement or threat. The dungeon''s layout was unpredictable, with narrow passages and sudden drops that tested my agility and resolve. Torchlight flickered along the damp walls, casting eerie shadows that seemed to dance with malevolent intent.


    As I ventured deeper, I encountered more traps and obstacles designed to deter intruders. Pressure plates triggered hidden spikes, while enchanted barriers hummed with arcane energy, ready to repel any unwelcome advance. Each challenge required careful observation and strategic thinking to overcome, drawing upon both my enhanced abilities and the lessons learned from previous encounters.


    With perseverance and caution, I navigated through the treacherous terrain, inching closer to my objective within the dungeon. The sounds of distant creatures echoed through the corridors, a constant reminder of the perils that awaited me. Whether it was the low growl of unseen beasts or the skittering of creatures in the shadows, every sound heightened my awareness of the danger surrounding me.


    After what seemed like hours of navigating through the labyrinthine passages, I finally reached a vast chamber illuminated by a dim, eerie light. The chamber was filled with an otherworldly aura, ancient runes etched into the walls pulsating with faint magic. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At the center of the chamber stood a massive stone altar, its surface adorned with intricate carvings depicting scenes of ancient battles and forgotten rituals.


    Approaching the altar cautiously, I felt a surge of energy emanating from its ancient stone surface. The air hummed with a faint, almost imperceptible vibration, hinting at the latent power held within. It was clear that this altar held significance, perhaps serving as a focal point for the dungeon''s mysteries or a key to unlocking deeper secrets hidden within its depths.


    ***


    [Ethan POV]


    This is craziness.


    But I have to save them¡ª


    "Fire Barrage!!!"


    Focusing my mana, I conjured a barrage of fiery projectiles that streaked through the air toward the goblins, aiming to disrupt their bloodthirsty assault on the adventurers. The flames erupted upon impact, engulfing several goblins in a blaze of intense heat and sparks.


    The goblins screeched in agony, their crude weapons dropping as they tried to beat out the flames consuming their bodies. The sudden onslaught caught them off guard, providing a brief respite for the surviving adventurers to regroup and counterattack.


    "Take cover!" I yelled, gesturing for the adventurers to retreat to a safer position while I continued to rain down fire from a distance. The goblin champion roared in fury, rallying its remaining forces to push back against my magical assault.


    "Fire Bolt!!!"


    I unleashed a focused burst of fiery energy, aiming for the goblin champion. The bolt struck true, causing the champion to stagger backward, its flesh singed and smoking from the intense heat. Despite the pain, it bellowed a defiant roar and charged toward me with its massive axe raised high.


    "Watch out!" shouted one of the adventurers, lunging forward with a desperate strike aimed at the goblin champion''s exposed flank. The blade grazed its thick hide, drawing a deep growl of pain as the champion turned its attention to the new threat.


    The battle raged on with frenzied intensity, each side fighting tooth and nail for dominance in the chaotic chamber. The goblins, driven by bloodlust and the thrill of battle, pressed their advantage with relentless aggression. They swarmed around the adventurers, their numbers overwhelming even as I continued to rain down fire spells from a distance.


    Despite our efforts, the situation grew dire. The adventurers were skilled but inexperienced, their movements often hesitant and their attacks lacking the precision needed to overcome the goblins'' ferocity. With each passing moment, I felt the weight of responsibility pressing down on me, knowing that their lives rested in my hands.


    "Fire Storm!!!"


    Gathering my mana into a potent cyclone of flames, I unleashed a swirling tempest that engulfed the goblin ranks. The flames danced and roared, consuming everything in their path with searing heat and relentless fury. Goblins shrieked as their bodies were incinerated, their crude weapons reduced to molten slag.


    The chamber filled with the acrid scent of burning flesh and the crackle of flames, the air thick with smoke and magic. Through the haze, I saw the adventurers seizing the opportunity, pressing their advantage with renewed vigor. They fought with determination and courage, their movements synchronized as they struck down goblins left and right.


    Amidst the chaos, the goblin champion stood defiant, its massive form a testament to its resilience and strength. It swung its axe with brutal force, aiming to cleave through any who dared to challenge its dominance. I focused my attention on the champion, channeling my mana for another spell that could turn the tide of battle.


    "Blazing Inferno!!!"


    Summoning the very essence of fire, I unleashed a torrent of blazing inferno that engulfed the goblin champion in a column of intense heat and flame. The champion howled in agony as its flesh charred and cracked under the onslaught, its defiant roar drowned out by the roar of the inferno.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave a comment.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 39: Chapter No.39 Dungeon (3)

    [Ethan''s POV]


    But as people say, A single ant can''t defeat a mighty beast on its own, and despite the strength of my magic, the goblin champion endured. Its skin blackened and cracked, and its eyes still burned with fierce determination. The beast staggered forward, its movements slow but unwavering, driven by a primal rage that refused to be extinguished.


    "Fall back! Regroup!" I commanded, my voice cutting through the noise of battle. The adventurers, battered and bloodied, heeded my call, retreating to form a defensive line. The goblins, momentarily thrown off balance by my magical assault, hesitated before resuming their attack.


    The goblin champion, now a smoldering, enraged giant, charged toward me with its massive axe raised high. I braced myself, knowing that this would be a decisive moment in the battle.


    "Fiery Bind!"


    I shouted, summoning chains of searing flames that erupted from the ground and coiled around the champion''s limbs. The fiery chains tightened, restraining the beast with intense heat, but it struggled against them, its immense strength threatening to break free.


    "Now! Attack!" That was the worst decision made by me as the goblin champion went... berserk, Every single adventurer caught up in it was brutally cut down in its wrath. The champion''s swings became wild and unpredictable, the sheer force of its rage tearing through the fiery chains and sending them scattering like embers in the wind.


    The remaining adventurers barely had time to react before the massive axe cleaved through their ranks, leaving a trail of blood and devastation in its wake.


    I watched in horror as the champion''s berserk fury decimated the adventurers, their desperate cries echoing through the chamber. My heart sank, knowing that I had made a grievous error in my strategy. The goblin champion''s resilience and sheer power had surpassed my expectations, and now it was a force of unbridled destruction.


    Thud!


    My leg lost its strength as I saw the last adventurer''s eyes before being cut in half looking at me with resentment and desperation. The weight of their loss pressed heavily on my shoulders, the enormity of my failure sinking in. The goblin champion, now a blood-soaked behemoth, turned its gaze toward me, its eyes burning with rage and bloodlust.


    It''s my fault...


    I sent them to their death...


    I don''t deserve to live after what I did...


    GRRRRRRRRRRRRRRR!!!


    As the guttural roar of the goblin champion echoed through the chamber, I felt a surge of dread and guilt wash over me. The beast charged toward me, its massive axe gleaming with the blood of the fallen adventurers. My legs felt like lead, my mind clouded with the weight of my failure.


    I am sorry, Lily...


    Your brother is useless...


    In my stead, Samael will take care of you...


    I saw in his eyes that night, that He loves you dearly...


    Drip~ Drip~


    Tears left my eyes, I saw the axe descending down towards me, its blade glinting in the dim light of the chamber. My heart pounded in my chest, fear and regret mingling with the inevitability of my fate. The goblin champion''s roar reverberated through the air, drowning out all other sounds as it closed the distance with terrifying speed.


    Thwip!


    The head flew.


    The protagonist died at the hands of a Goblin champion.


    ***


    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    As I approached the ancient altar, a sense of solemnity and reverence washed over me. The intricate carvings seemed to pulse faintly with ancient magic, hinting at the mysteries and power that lay dormant within. I paused, taking a moment to survey the chamber and gather my thoughts amidst the lingering echoes of battle that reverberated through the dungeon.


    The air around the altar felt charged with a subtle energy, like a whisper of secrets waiting to be unveiled. The runes etched into the stone seemed to shimmer with a faint glow, reacting to my presence as if acknowledging my arrival. I could sense the weight of history in this place, a convergence of past deeds and forgotten lore that spoke of challenges and trials yet to be faced.


    RAAAAAAR!


    Just as I was about to approach the altar and delve deeper into its mysteries, a sudden disturbance caught my attention. A rumbling growl echoed through the chamber, followed by the heavy thud of footsteps. Instinctively, I readied myself for a confrontation, knowing that danger lurked nearby.


    From the shadows emerged a colossal figure, towering over me with a menacing presence. It was the Red Ogre Chief, a monstrous creature whose size alone was daunting. Muscles bulged beneath its mottled red skin, and its eyes gleamed with a primal fury that matched its formidable stature.


    The Red Ogre Chief let out a thunderous roar, its voice reverberating through the chamber with raw power. It brandished a massive club, its surface etched with crude runes that pulsed with ominous energy. This creature was no ordinary foe; it possessed the strength and resilience akin to a fifth-circle mage, a daunting adversary for even the most skilled warrior.


    The biggest disadvantage for me here would be the magic resistance this creature holds, meaning that I need to rely more on my physical strength to overpower it, Which is almost impossible as the second disadvantage here would be the sheer size and strength of the Red Ogre Chief.


    It would require a careful strategy to overcome such a formidable opponent, especially considering its magical resistance and physical prowess.


    Taking a moment to assess the situation, I weighed my options. Given the creature''s advantages, engaging directly in a head-on confrontation might prove futile, Instead, I considered leveraging my agility and the environment to gain an upper hand. The chamber''s layout offered some advantages, with pillars and alcoves that could provide cover and opportunities for strategic maneuvers.


    From the corner of my eye, I saw him swinging his colossal club at me with devastating force. I quickly dodged to the side, narrowly avoiding the crushing blow that would have surely shattered bone. The impact sent tremors through the ground, underscoring the Red Ogre Chief''s immense strength and ferocity.


    Using my agility to my advantage, I darted around the chamber, keeping a safe distance from the creature''s reach. The Red Ogre Chief bellowed in frustration, its heavy footsteps echoing as it pursued me with relentless determination. I needed to find a way to exploit its vulnerabilities while avoiding its overwhelming power.


    Suuuuuuu!!!


    As the Red Ogre Chief took a deep breath, flames flickered from the corners of its large mouth, signaling an impending attack. The heat from its fiery breath washed over me, searing the air with intense heat. Reacting swiftly, I leaped sideways, narrowly evading the searing flames that scorched the ground where I had stood moments before.


    Seeing me evade its fiery breath, the Red Ogre Chief roared in frustration, its eyes narrowing with determination. It swung its massive club again, aiming to catch me off guard with a sweeping arc of devastating force. Anticipating its movements, I ducked and rolled beneath the swing, feeling the rush of wind as the club passed overhead with bone-shaking force.


    Using the momentum from my roll, I sprang to my feet and dashed towards one of the chamber''s pillars. The stone structure offered temporary cover and a strategic vantage point from which to reassess my approach. As I reached the pillar, I pressed my back against its cool surface, my mind racing with calculations and possibilities.


    The Red Ogre Chief lumbered closer, its heavy footsteps echoing through the chamber. It was relentless in its pursuit, driven by a primal instinct to overpower and destroy. I needed to find a weakness, a gap in its defenses that I could exploit to gain the upper hand in this perilous encounter.


    Weakness!


    I immediately activated the ''Mystic Eyes Of The Death God''.


    [Name: Mystic Eyes of the Death God (Lvl.1)]


    [Type: Magic Eyes]


    [Description: The mystic eyes of the death god allow the user to "perceive death"-- the conceptual "Death of an Existence" in the form of visual lines extending from any existence. These lines indicate the "death" of an entity, revealing its mortal vulnerability.


    Additionally, the user can induce fear and dread by making direct eye contact with targets, invoking a paralyzing fear of their imminent demise.]


    With the activation of my Mystic Eyes of the Death God. The chamber around me seemed to lose its color, replaced by spectral lines extending from the Red Ogre Chief. These lines revealed vulnerabilities, points where its existence could be brought to an end.


    But to actually trace those lines, close combat is the only way. Which can be extremely dangerous due to its physical prowess and magical resistance. I needed to find a way to exploit its weaknesses strategically.


    As I focused on the spectral lines revealed by my Mystic Eyes of the Death God, I noticed a pattern--a faint line extending from the Red Ogre Chief''s neck, indicating a vulnerability in its thick, armored hide.


    RAAAAAAR!


    The Red Ogre Chief''s massive fists grasped chunks of stone from the chamber floor, hurling them with incredible force in my direction. The boulders crashed through the air, leaving trails of destruction in their wake as they hurtled toward me with deadly intent.


    Reacting swiftly, I dodged to the side, narrowly avoiding the first boulder that shattered against the pillar behind me. The impact sent shards of stone flying in all directions, adding to the chaos of the chamber. I needed to stay mobile and maintain my focus amidst the relentless barrage.


    Using my agility and speed, I darted between pillars and alcoves, using them as cover against the onslaught of boulders. The Red Ogre Chief''s roars of frustration echoed through the chamber, its attacks growing more frenzied as it sought to overwhelm me with sheer brute force.


    As I evaded another incoming boulder, an idea sparked in my mind. I needed to turn the creature''s strength against itself, to exploit its aggression and create an opening for a decisive strike. But to do so, I would need to lure it into a position where its own attacks could be used against it.


    Gathering my resolve, I waited for the next boulder to sail through the air towards me. Instead of dodging, I stood my ground, focusing my energy and anticipation. At the last moment, I leaped agilely onto the boulder''s path, using it as a makeshift platform to propel myself higher into the air.


    The Red Ogre Chief''s eyes widened in surprise as I soared above its head, landing gracefully on a higher platform formed by the chamber''s architecture. From this vantage point, I surveyed the chamber below, assessing the Red Ogre Chief''s position and plotting my next move.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave a comment. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 40: Chapter No.40 Dungeon (4)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV] S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Red Ogre Chief growled in frustration, searching for me with its eyes blazing with anger. From my elevated position, I observed the patterns in its movements, noting the way it favored its right side and the slight lag in its reactions when it turned. These observations would be crucial in formulating my plan.


    Taking a deep breath, I prepared to execute my strategy. With a swift motion, I summoned my magical energy and directed it toward the chamber floor, creating a series of small explosions to draw the Red Ogre Chief''s attention. The creature roared in response, turning its massive form towards the source of the disturbance.


    "Over here, you brute!" I shouted, taunting the beast to ensure it focused entirely on me. The Red Ogre Chief snarled and charged toward my position, its heavy footsteps shaking the ground with each step.


    As it neared the base of the platform, I leaped again, this time landing on a lower ledge closer to the ground. The Red Ogre Chief followed, its movements increasingly erratic as it tried to keep up with my agile maneuvers. I continued to lead it through the chamber, guiding it toward a specific area where the ground was unstable and littered with loose stones.


    But I made one grave mistake as I underestimated the Red Ogre Chief''s intelligence. As it neared the unstable ground, it paused, a glimmer of cunning flickering in its eyes. Instead of charging recklessly forward, it slammed its massive club into the ground, causing a tremor that shook the entire chamber.


    The floor beneath me gave way, and I tumbled into a hidden pit, barely managing to grab hold of the edge to stop my fall. Dangling precariously, I looked up to see the Red Ogre Chief looming above me, a victorious snarl spreading across its face. It raised its club high, ready to deliver a crushing blow.


    Summoning all my strength, I pulled myself up just in time to roll out of the way as the club smashed into the ground where I had been. But as I regained my footing, the Red Ogre Chief''s other hand swung at me with alarming speed. I barely managed to dodge, feeling the rush of air as the massive fist missed me by inches.


    Realizing that my plan to use the unstable ground had backfired, I quickly reassessed my strategy. The Red Ogre Chief was smarter than I had anticipated, and I couldn''t afford to underestimate it again. I needed to find another way to exploit its weaknesses.


    RAAAAAAAAARRRR!


    The Red Ogre Chief''s roar reverberated through the chamber as it stomped its feet, causing the ground to crack and fissures to appear. Lava began to seep through the fractures, turning the once-solid floor into a deadly, molten landscape. The heat intensified, and the air filled with the acrid smell of sulfur and burning stone.


    I had to act quickly before the entire chamber became a pool of magma. My initial plan had failed, but I wasn''t out of options yet. The Mystic Eyes of the Death God still revealed the lines of mortality on the Red Ogre Chief, and I knew that I needed to exploit one of those lines to defeat the beast.


    Summoning my magical energy, I focused on the line extending from the Red Ogre Chief''s neck. The vulnerability was clear, but getting close enough to strike it would be perilous amidst the searing heat and unstable ground. I needed to create an opportunity to deliver a precise and lethal blow.


    I leaped from the unstable ground onto a nearby ledge, using my agility to avoid the rising magma. The Red Ogre Chief bellowed in rage, its eyes locked onto me with murderous intent. It swung its massive club, aiming to crush me, but I dodged nimbly, landing on another ledge further away.


    Using my enhanced speed and agility, I continued to maneuver around the chamber, leading the Red Ogre Chief away from the areas where the magma was most concentrated. The beast followed, its frustration growing as it struggled to keep up with my rapid movements.


    As I led the Red Ogre Chief on a chase through the chamber, I formulated a new plan. I needed to use the environment to my advantage, to create a situation where I could strike at its vulnerability without getting caught in its attacks or the spreading magma.


    I spotted a large, overhanging stalactite above the chamber, directly above the area where the magma was pooling the most. If I could lure the Red Ogre Chief beneath it, I might be able to bring it down on the creature, creating an opening for a decisive strike.


    With that goal in mind, I taunted the Red Ogre Chief, drawing its attention towards the center of the chamber. It roared in fury, charging towards me with reckless abandon. I waited until the last possible moment before leaping to the side, narrowly avoiding its massive club as it smashed into the ground.


    The Red Ogre Chief was now standing directly beneath the overhanging stalactite. Summoning my magical energy, I focused on the point where the stalactite connected to the ceiling, channeling my power into a concentrated burst of destructive force.


    "Destruction Wave!"


    The wave of energy shot toward the stalactite, shattering its base and sending it plummeting toward the Red Ogre Chief. The beast looked up in surprise, but it was too late to evade. The massive stalactite crashed down onto its head, stunning the creature and causing it to stagger.


    Seizing the opportunity, I activated the Mystic Eyes of the Death God once more, focusing on the spectral line extending from the Red Ogre Chief''s neck. With a burst of speed, I closed the distance between us, my weapon poised to strike.


    In a swift, precise motion, I traced the line with my blade, slicing through the vulnerable point with lethal accuracy. The Red Ogre Chief let out a final, agonized roar as its massive form collapsed to the ground, the life draining from its eyes.


    As the creature fell, the ground beneath it began to stabilize, the magma receding and cooling. The chamber grew quiet, the oppressive heat dissipating as the Red Ogre Chief''s presence faded.


    I took a moment to catch my breath, the weight of the battle settling over me. The Red Ogre Chief had been a formidable opponent, but I had managed to overcome its strength and resilience through strategy and determination.


    BOOOOOOMMM!!!


    THUD! THUD!


    My mind couldn''t process what happened until my half-broken body flew into the air and crashed into the chamber wall with a sickening thud. Pain shot through my body as I struggled to regain my bearings. My vision blurred, and I fought to stay conscious, realizing that the battle wasn''t over yet.


    A deep, guttural growl echoed through the chamber, and I forced myself to focus. Through the haze, I saw the Red Ogre Chief rising once more, its body glowing with a menacing red aura. It was clear that the creature had one final, desperate trick up its sleeve, a last surge of power fueled by its dying rage.


    My instincts screamed at me to move, but my limbs felt heavy and unresponsive. The Red Ogre Chief charged toward me, its eyes blazing with an otherworldly fury. Desperation fueled my next move as I summoned the last reserve healing potion from the system inventory to heal myself enough to evade the Red Ogre Chief''s impending attack.


    The potion surged through my body, mending bones and closing wounds just enough to allow me to roll out of harm''s way at the last moment. The Red Ogre Chief''s massive club smashed into the ground where I had been lying, sending shockwaves through the chamber floor.


    I scrambled to my feet, adrenaline coursing through my veins as I assessed the situation. The Red Ogre Chief was relentless, its attacks fueled by a newfound fury that threatened to overwhelm me. I needed to end this battle swiftly before its last surge of power became too much to handle.


    With renewed determination, I focused on the Mystic Eyes of the Death God, searching for any vulnerabilities left on the creature. Despite its renewed vigor, there had to be a limit to its strength, a weakness I could exploit.


    But what I saw was horrifying as a single line of death was... moving all over its body at a speed too hard to keep track of to strike. The Red Ogre Chief was not only revitalized but also seemed to have gained an unpredictable advantage. Its movements became more erratic, and the red aura surrounding it pulsated with an ominous intensity, making it harder for me to predict its attacks.


    As the Red Ogre Chief closed in, I realized that my usual strategies wouldn''t be effective against this heightened state of aggression. I needed a new approach, something that could disrupt its renewed energy and buy me the opening I desperately needed.


    If I''m not wrong, this state is called Frenzy, where the Red Ogre Chief has tapped into a surge of frenetic strength and aggression. It''s now more unpredictable and dangerous than before, making it harder to find an opening for a decisive strike.


    Facing this challenge, I had to recalibrate my tactics. Instead of directly confronting its overwhelming strength, I needed to exploit its frenzied state. Perhaps there''s a way to use its own momentum against it or to find a momentary lapse in its defenses amidst the frenzy.


    Gathering my focus, I kept my distance, observing its movements with heightened awareness. With each thunderous step it took, the chamber trembled, and the air crackled with tension. I knew I couldn''t afford to make any more mistakes.


    With my blade at the ready, I waited for an opportunity, watching for any sign of vulnerability amidst the chaos of its attacks. The Red Ogre Chief lunged forward, its movements swift and relentless, forcing me to constantly evade and maneuver to avoid being overwhelmed.


    As I danced around its strikes, I noticed a pattern in its movements, a split-second hesitation before it launched its most devastating attacks. That hesitation could be my chance.


    When the next opportunity presented itself, I dashed forward, closing the distance with a burst of speed. The Red Ogre Chief swung its club with tremendous force, but this time, I anticipated its move. With a swift sidestep, I narrowly avoided the full brunt of the blow, feeling the rush of air as the club whistled past me.


    Seizing the moment, I positioned myself behind the Red Ogre Chief, where its defenses were momentarily exposed. With a decisive strike, I aimed for the vulnerable spot I had glimpsed earlier, where the lines of mortality converged.


    "STARLIGHT BEAM!!!"


    A highly concentrated beam of starlight shot forth from my outstretched hand, piercing through the Red Ogre Chief''s back with pinpoint accuracy. The creature let out a deafening roar of agony as the beam of pure celestial energy burned through its flesh, searing the lines of mortality I had targeted.


    The Red Ogre Chief staggered, its frenzied state was broken by the sudden onslaught of celestial power. Its red aura flickered and dimmed, unable to withstand the overwhelming force of the Starlight Beam. With one final shudder, the creature collapsed to the ground, its massive form unmoving.


    As the chamber fell silent once more, I stood over the defeated Red Ogre Chief, my chest heaving with exertion and relief. The battle had been intense, pushing my skills and resilience to their limits. But in the end, I prevailed through strategy, determination, and a bit of luck.


    [Ding! Congratulations host for killing your first protagonist -- Ethan(Indirectly).]


    [...]


    [...]


    Wait... WHAT?!


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave a comment.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 41: Chapter No.41 Dungeon (Final)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    The Heavenly Destiny System''s notification echoed in my mind, catching me off guard. Ethan, the protagonist... indirectly killed? How? My mind raced to make sense of the announcement, piecing together the events that led up to this moment.


    Flashes of the battle came to mind--the goblin champion, the adventurers, the chaos that ensued. It all began to fall into place. Ethan must have been among those adventurers, and his death, triggered by the chain of events I set into motion, led to this outcome.


    The gravity of the situation weighed heavily on me. Ethan, who was supposed to be the hero of this story, was dead because of my actions. This unexpected twist was both shocking and unsettling. But there was no time to dwell on it.


    As the realization sank in, the System chimed again, providing a series of rewards and updates.


    [Ding! Due to the death of the protagonist Ethan, the following rewards are granted:


    * Title: Protagonist Slayer


    * Affinity: Light, Shadow (Unlocked)


    * Attribute Points: +20


    * Special Item: Protagonist''s Legacy (Locked)]


    The title "Protagonist Slayer" carried a dark weight, a reminder of the unintended consequence of my actions. The affinity for "Light" intrigued me. The additional attribute points were a welcome boost, and the special item, though locked, piqued my curiosity.


    But Ethan the protagonist... died just like that?!


    Was it because of me using plot exchange with him as the target, So instead of Original Samael''s fate of dying in this dungeon got exchanged with Ethan''s fate? It was a chilling realization. By swapping my plot with Ethan''s, I had inadvertently set him on a path to demise in the dungeon. His death, while unintentional, had irrevocably altered the course of the story.


    I took a deep breath, trying to process the magnitude of what had happened. The System''s rewards were meant to be a form of compensation, but the weight of the title "Protagonist Slayer" was hard to ignore.


    Wait... wait a second now that I notice-


    [Ding! Congratulations host for killing your first protagonist -- Ethan(Indirectly).]


    The implications of the Heavenly Destiny System''s notification were staggering. If Ethan wasn''t the only protagonist, then how many more were there? And who could they be? The System''s cryptic messages often hinted at deeper layers within the narrative, and this revelation opened up a myriad of possibilities.


    But first, I needed to assess my current situation and decide on my next course of action. The battle with the Red Ogre Chief had left me exhausted, but the rewards and newfound abilities provided a glimmer of hope. I couldn''t afford to waste time.


    I checked the details of the rewards:


    [Title: Protagonist Slayer]


    [Description: A title granted to one who has slain a protagonist, either directly or indirectly. Increases intimidation and fear factor among enemies. Provides a 50% boost to all combat-related stats when facing protagonists or their allies.]


    [Affinity: Light]


    [Description: The ability to use Light-based magic and abilities, representing purity, healing, and potentially holy or celestial powers.]


    [Affinity: Shadow]


    [Description: The ability to use Shadow-based magic and abilities, representing darkness, stealth, and manipulation of shadows.]


    [Attribute Points: +20]


    [Special Item: Protagonist''s Legacy (Locked)]


    The rewards were substantial, but the weight of the "Protagonist Slayer" title hung heavily on my conscience. I had inadvertently altered the story''s destiny by exchanging my fate with Ethan''s, leading to his demise. This turn of events underscored the unpredictable nature of the Heavenly Destiny System and its profound impact on the narrative.


    As I contemplated my next steps, the newfound affinities for Light and Shadow intrigued me. They offered diverse possibilities for magic and abilities that could aid me in future challenges. However, unlocking the "Protagonist''s Legacy" remained a mystery, its potential significance yet to be revealed.


    As I stood in the aftermath of the battle with the Red Ogre Chief, the chamber around me was eerily quiet. The weight of the "Protagonist Slayer" title bore down on me, a constant reminder of Ethan''s fate and the unforeseen consequences of my actions. Despite the victory, a sense of unease lingered.


    The dungeon, now supposedly cleared after the defeat of the Red Ogre Chief, held one final destination: the treasury. It was said to house treasures and artifacts of great value,


    The altar as if on cue emitted a soft, ethereal glow, drawing my attention. Its surface, adorned with ancient runes, seemed to pulse faintly with a mysterious energy. Curiosity and caution warred within me as I approached, my hand outstretched toward the artifact resting upon it--a small, ornate box carved from obsidian.


    The box radiated a subtle warmth, its surface smooth to the touch. Symbols etched along its edges hinted at arcane protection, suggesting it held something of profound significance. My heart quickened with anticipation, the weight of my recent choices and their consequences amplifying the stakes of this discovery.


    With a deep breath, I carefully lifted the lid. Inside, nestled within velvet lining, lay a pristine scroll. Its parchment was aged yet immaculate, and upon it, an intricate sword technique engraved on it. The name of the technique at the top of the scroll is "Blood Dance: Veil Of Night."


    The moment I uttered those words, the scroll started to light up and busted into small light motes that swirled around me, filling the chamber with a soft, radiant glow. Each mote of light shimmered with a faint aura of Shadow magic, intertwining with the ambient energy from the altar. It was a mesmerizing sight as if the scroll itself responded to my acknowledgment of its power.


    As the motes danced around me, they formed intricate patterns in the air, almost like a silent demonstration of the sword technique described on the scroll. It was as though the ancient knowledge contained within the scroll was eager to impart its wisdom to me, recognizing my affinity for Shadow magic and readiness to embrace its teachings.


    With a mix of awe and determination, I extended my hand towards the swirling motes. They responded by gently enveloping my fingers and palms, their warmth and energy seeping into me. It was a sensation of connection as if I was becoming attuned to the essence of Shadow itself--a subtle yet profound transformation.


    The motes of light gradually coalesced into a more cohesive form, outlining the movements and techniques of the Blood Dance: Veil Of Night. It was not just a martial skill but a blend of agility, precision, and the manipulation of shadows. The air around me seemed to hum with the echoes of ancient battles and the mastery of Shadow magic.


    As the demonstration faded, leaving a lingering sense of empowerment, the remaining motes also seeped into me embedding the technique into my mind and body, integrating its essence with my being. The sensation was like a surge of newfound capability coursing through my veins, enhancing my understanding of Shadow magic and the art of combat.


    [Ding! Congratulations host for acquiring the "Blood Dance: Veil Of Night" sword technique (Lvl.1).]


    The notification from the Heavenly Destiny System resonated in my mind, confirming the acquisition of the "Blood Dance: Veil Of Night" sword technique at its foundational level.


    As the reward ceremony concluded, the dimed altar again emitted a final soft glow, creating a door leading out of the dungeon. Stepping through it, I emerged into the crisp air of the forest beyond. The scent of pine and earth filled my senses, a stark contrast to the dankness of the dungeon''s depth.


    Clatter~


    Clatter~


    As my eyes adjusted to the natural light filtering through the forest canopy, I noticed the crowd looking at me as if I were some sort of abomination or otherworldly being. Their expressions ranged from awe to uncertainty, as if unsure how to interpret my sudden appearance from the dungeon depths.


    "How could a second circle mage clear this dungeon?" S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Many people also nodded while some sported disbelief and some were curious about my abilities. Their murmurs and stares revealed a mixture of awe and skepticism, reflecting their struggle to reconcile their expectations with the reality before them.


    The royal guard was one of the people who was standing horrified like I wasn''t supposed to come out alive, but their duty compelled them to maintain composure.


    "Samael!!!"


    A familiar shout cut through the murmurs and speculation, drawing my attention away from the crowd. Turning towards the source, I saw Lily rush towards me, her concern palpable as she clutched my arm, her eyes searching mine for reassurance. Her hair, a cascade of wild curls, framed her face as she breathed out my name with relief.


    "Samael, you''re alright," she murmured, her voice a mixture of relief and lingering worry. "I was so worried. I heard about the dungeon--about everything. What happened in there?"


    "It was... intense," I began slowly, choosing my words carefully as I recounted the challenges we faced within the dungeon''s depths.


    Lily''s eyes widened slightly, reflecting both astonishment and concern. "And Ethan?" she asked softly, her voice tinged with hope.


    "I... don''t know, We didn''t meet Ethan in the dungeon. He wasn''t there." I replied, the weight of uncertainty heavy in my voice.


    "Then let''s wait for brother to come out after that we will leave together." As she said those words my heart ached as no matter what Ethan couldn''t come out of the dungeon as he is dead.


    "Lily... The dungeon has been cleared," I murmured, my voice heavy with the weight of truth that Ethan wouldn''t be emerging from its depths. The reality hung between us, unspoken yet profoundly felt.


    Lily''s eyes widened in shock, her hand tightening on my arm as she searched my face for any sign of hope I couldn''t give. "No... Ethan..." Her voice broke, grief and disbelief mingling in her expression.


    "I''m so sorry," I whispered, unable to meet her gaze as guilt gnawed at me. My actions, however unintentional, had altered Ethan''s fate irreversibly. His absence weighed heavily on my conscience.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave a comment.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 42: Chapter No.42 Aftermath

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    The silence that followed was heavy, filled with the enormity of the loss. Lily''s grip on my arm slackened, her eyes brimming with tears that she struggled to hold back.


    "I can''t believe he''s gone," she whispered, her voice barely audible. "How could this happen?"


    I wished I had answers that could ease her pain, but all I had were regrets and the stark reality of the consequences of my actions. "I don''t know, Lily. The dungeon was dangerous, and... things went wrong."


    She took a step back, her expression a mix of sorrow and confusion. "But you made it out. How... how did you survive when he didn''t?"


    "I... I was fighting the dungeon boss, It was chaotic. The Red Ogre Chief was incredibly strong. Ultimately, I managed to defeat it, but it wasn''t easy." I paused, trying to find the right words to explain the inexplicable. "Ethan must have faced something equally challenging in another part of the dungeon."


    Lily looked at me, her eyes searching for answers in the turmoil of her emotions. "But you didn''t see him at all? Not even a sign?"


    I shook my head, feeling the weight of her grief and confusion. "No, Lily. I didn''t see him. The dungeon is vast, and it''s possible he... he got separated."


    Her tears began to flow freely now, each one a testament to the depth of her sorrow. "He was always so brave," she whispered as if speaking to herself. "Always so determined."


    I reached out, placing a hand on her shoulder, offering what little comfort I could. "He was, Lily. Ethan was a brave and strong person. He fought valiantly."


    "He... he was my only.... family left," Lily''s voice broke again, and she covered her face with her hands, unable to hold back the flood of tears. Her entire body shook with the force of her grief, and I felt utterly helpless.


    I stood there, watching her pain unfold, knowing that my words could do little to ease her suffering. The responsibility for her brother''s fate weighed heavily on me, even if the circumstances were beyond my control.


    "Lily," I began softly, "I promise you, we''ll honor Ethan''s memory. We''ll ensure his sacrifice wasn''t in vain."


    She looked up at me, her eyes red and swollen from crying. "How?" she demanded, her voice raw with emotion. "How can you possibly make this right?"


    "I don''t have all the answers right now," I admitted, "but I swear to you, I''ll do everything in my power to find out what happened and to ensure that such a tragedy doesn''t repeat itself."


    Lily wiped her tears away, though the sorrow in her eyes remained. "I want to believe you, Samael. But it''s hard... it''s so hard."


    "I know," I said gently. "But we have to keep moving forward. Ethan wouldn''t want us to be paralyzed by grief. He''d want us to be strong and to continue our journey."


    She nodded slowly, her resolve gradually returning. "You''re right. Ethan wouldn''t want us to give up."


    "I should... go home," she said, her voice barely above a whisper, the pain and exhaustion clear in her eyes.


    "Nope, You are coming with me to my home. I can''t leave you on your own in this state," I said as I pulled her in my arms, cupping her face in my palms and wiping her tearful eyes with my thumbs.


    "Thank you, Samael," Lily murmured, her voice wavering with a mix of gratitude and lingering grief. She leaned into my touch, finding solace in the warmth of my embrace. "I don''t know what I''d do without you."


    "You''ll never have to find out," I assured her softly and lightly kissed her lips as she leaned in actively for the kiss.


    As Lily leaned into the kiss, her lips trembling slightly from the weight of grief and the solace of my comforting embrace, a bittersweet moment passed between us. It was a mixture of shared sorrow and tentative hope for the future, a fragile connection forged in the aftermath of tragedy.


    Our kiss spoke of unspoken promises and the bond between them growing stronger amidst the turmoil surrounding Ethan''s fate. For a brief moment, time seemed to stand still, allowing us to find solace in each other''s presence amidst the storm of emotions.


    Slowly, we began to walk towards my home, each step a testament to our shared determination to find solace and understanding in the wake of tragedy. The journey was quiet, filled with unspoken words and a bond strengthened by sorrow.


    As we approached the familiar gates of the Ashwood estate, I turned to Lily, meeting her gaze with a solemn expression. "You''re safe here, Lily. You can stay as long as you need."


    She nodded gratefully, her eyes reflecting a mixture of exhaustion and gratitude. "Thank you, Samael. For everything."


    Together, we entered the estate, leaving behind the weight of the dungeon and the echoes of Ethan''s fate. Inside, the quiet halls offered a sanctuary from the outside world, a haven where we could begin to heal and find a way forward.


    As we entered I saw Mother standing at the gate as she must have sensed my arrival and come out to receive us.


    As I walked closer Mother held me and began inspecting me for any signs of injury or harm, her expression reflected a mixture of relief and worry. Her touch was gentle yet searching as if trying to reassure herself that I had returned unscathed from the dangers of the dungeon.


    "Mother, I''m fine," I reassured her, placing a hand over hers to still her worried inspection. "It''s Lily who needs our care right now."


    Mother''s gaze shifted to Lily, who stood quietly beside us, her eyes downcast with grief. Understanding dawned in Mother''s eyes as she glanced between us, sensing the weight of the recent events.


    "Lily," Mother said softly, her voice filled with sympathy. "You''re welcome here. Come inside, both of you. Let''s sit down and talk."


    SAMAEL!!! x2


    BIG BROTHER!!!


    Liliana, Sionna, and finally my new awake sister Alice came running through the corridor, their faces expressing various emotions as they saw me and Lily standing in the garden.


    While Liliana controlled herself but Sionna and Alice jumped upon me embracing me tightly, their relief palpable in their embraces. Liliana stood beside them, her eyes scanning us with concern and relief as she took in the emotional scene.


    "Samael, you''re back!" Sionna exclaimed, her voice muffled against my chest where she clung tightly. Her indigo hair shimmered in the sunlight filtering through the garden, contrasting with the tears that glistened in her eyes.


    Alice pulled back slightly, her hands gripping my arms as she searched my face, worry etched into her features. "We were so worried," she murmured, her voice trembling slightly. "Are you okay? What happened?"


    I gently placed a hand on Alice''s head, reassuring her with a soft smile. "I''m fine, Lil'' sis. The dungeon was tough, but I made it through."


    "That''s good," Sionna said while rubbing her face on my chest with a soft chuckle. Her voice was muffled by her proximity, but her relief was palpable. As she leaned against me, her embrace conveyed a sense of comfort and reassurance amidst the tumultuous emotions.


    "Who is she?" Liliana asked as both Sionna and Alice looked startled for a moment, my eyes resting on Lily. Her eyes radiated so much sorrow in them that I just didn''t have the words to express how much my heart ached for her loss.


    "This is Lily," I said gently, introducing her to my family. "She''s Ethan''s sister."


    "Why is she sad, Something happened?"


    "Lily," I began softly, addressing Liliana''s question with care, "she''s grieving. Ethan... he didn''t make it out of the dungeon."


    Liliana''s expression softened, her eyes reflecting sympathy as she glanced at Lily, who stood quietly beside me, her sorrow evident in every line of her posture.


    "I''m so sorry, Lily," Liliana said sincerely, stepping closer to her with a gentle smile. "You''re welcome here. Please, come inside with us."


    Lily nodded gratefully, her eyes welling up with tears anew at Liliana''s kindness. "Thank you," she murmured softly, her voice wavering with emotion.


    Together, we walked into the welcoming embrace of the Ashwood estate, leaving behind the tumultuous events of the dungeon. Inside, the atmosphere was one of quiet support and understanding, as my family surrounded Lily and me with warmth and solace.


    ***


    [Lord Ashwood''s POV]


    "So, Samael came out alive huh~" I muttered as Marcus reported to me about the brat''s return from the dungeon.


    "Yes, my lord," Marcus replied, his expression grave as he stood before me in the study.


    "So he is just a coward acting tough," I said as it is almost impossible for the brat to clear that dangerous dungeon.


    "That... my lord, Actually," Marcus said, shifting uncomfortably. "Young Master Samael not only cleared the dungeon but also managed to defeat the Red Ogre Chief."


    "IMPOSSIBLE!!! Are you even hearing yourself? A second circle mage defeating a fifth circle mage equivalent monster?" S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "My lord, it''s true," Marcus insisted, his tone earnest despite the disbelief in his eyes. "Samael not only survived the encounter but emerged victorious. The reports from the dungeon scouts confirm it."


    Lord Ashwood leaned back in his chair, his expression unreadable as he processed this unexpected news. The notion of a second-circle mage facing and overcoming such a formidable opponent was beyond conventional belief, yet the evidence stood before him.


    "He... defeated the Red Ogre Chief?" Lord Ashwood repeated slowly, the words laden with incredulity. His mind raced with implications and questions, trying to reconcile this revelation with his understanding of magical prowess and dungeon dangers.


    "Yes, my lord," Marcus affirmed, his voice steady despite the tension in the room. "The details are still emerging, but it seems Samael''s abilities have... developed significantly."


    "Developed significantly you say, Have you ever seen such ''significance''? The gap is three whole realms, Do you honestly believe such a thing could be possible?"


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave a comment.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 43: Chapter No.43 Mothers Rage

    "Developed significantly, you say? Have you ever seen such ''significance''? The gap is three whole realms. Do you honestly believe such a thing could be possible?" Lord Ashwood''s voice dripped with skepticism, his eyes narrowing as he scrutinized Marcus.


    "My lord, I understand your doubts," Marcus replied, maintaining his composure. "But the evidence is undeniable. Samael''s return, coupled with the dungeon scouts'' reports, leaves little room for disbelief. He has indeed achieved something extraordinary."


    Lord Ashwood''s mind churned with conflicting thoughts. On the one hand, the idea of a mere second-circle mage defeating a fifth-circle equivalent monster defied all logic and understanding. On the other hand, the undeniable proof of Samael''s survival and victory stood before him. Could it be that his son possessed a latent power or hidden potential that had only now come to light?


    "This changes everything," Lord Ashwood muttered under his breath, his gaze distant as he contemplated the ramifications. If Samael had truly grown so powerful, it could alter the balance of power within the Ashwood family and the kingdom at large. Such a shift could be both an opportunity and a threat.


    ''Those bloody Blackthorns might target us again saying we are hiding powers or worse, a rebellion. But on the other hand, having such strength within the family could fortify our position against rivals and adversaries,'' Lord Ashwood thought, his mind racing with possibilities and potential strategies.


    "Marcus, Have this letter delivered to Lord Clearwater. And have Jason go to Samael to give him a heads up of Lord Clearwater''s Daughter visiting him tomorrow," Lord Ashwood instructed, his voice steady and authoritative. "I want him prepared for her arrival."


    Marcus bowed and left the room swiftly to carry out the orders. Lord Ashwood remained seated, deep in thought, as the implications of Samael''s newfound strength began to crystallize in his mind.


    ''Clearwater... if their daughter can be swayed, this could be an opportunity for an alliance.''


    ***


    [Meanwhile, back at the Ashwood Estate]


    Samael''s return had brought a mixture of relief and sorrow to the Ashwood household. As the family gathered in the sitting room, the weight of recent events hung heavily in the air.


    "Lily," Liliana said gently, her hand resting on Lily''s shoulder. "We''re here for you. Whatever you need, we''ll do our best to help."


    Lily nodded her expression a mix of gratitude and lingering sadness. "Thank you, all of you. I... I don''t know what to do now."


    Samael, standing beside her, felt a pang of guilt. He wished there was more he could do to ease her pain. "We''ll take it one step at a time," he said softly. "Right now, just rest. You''re safe here."


    Alice, who had been watching quietly, stepped forward. "Lily, why don''t you stay with us for a while? You don''t have to be alone."


    Lily managed a small, grateful smile. "I''d like that," she admitted. "I don''t think I can be alone right now."


    As the family continued to offer their support and comfort to Lily, Samael''s thoughts were interrupted by a knock on the door. Jason entered the room, his expression serious.


    "Father has sent me with a message," Jason announced, glancing at Samael. "Lord Clearwater''s daughter will be visiting tomorrow. Father wants you to be prepared for her arrival."


    Samael nodded, his mind already racing with thoughts of the impending visit. "Anything else."


    "Hmph!" Jason sneered, crossing his arms. "Just don''t embarrass the family." Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Samael met Jason''s gaze steadily. "I''ll handle it," he replied, his voice calm and resolute. Despite their fraught relationship, Samael knew the importance of maintaining the Ashwood family''s reputation and the potential implications of this visit.


    Jason scoffed but said nothing more, turning to leave. Samael watched him go, his thoughts shifting to the task at hand.


    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    "Why would Eveline Clearwater visit you, Samael?" Mother came from behind looking at me with a curious expression, concern lacing her voice. Lily and the rest of the family also looked at me with varying interest and apprehension.


    "That... Actually, when I was summoned right after rescuing you and Alice, There Father announced that I was to marry Eveline Clearwater as part of a potential alliance between our families," I explained, my voice steady despite the weight of the revelation. "It seems Lord Ashwood sees an opportunity for strengthening our position through this union."


    Lily looked at me with surprise, her expression mingling with concern. "Marrying her... but what about your feelings?"


    I paused, my gaze shifting to Lily before returning to my family. "It''s a strategic move," I admitted, "one that could benefit the Ashwood family. My personal feelings... they''re not the primary consideration."


    BOOOOOM!!!


    A heavy pressure was released as I saw Mother looking pretty much angry as if Lord Ashwood were to be standing in front of her she would tear him apart.


    Waves after waves of dense mana crashed down on us, As I saw Mother started moving toward the door with intense anger plastered on her face.


    "M-Mother..." I whimpered as I felt the power of a Seventh Circle Mage''s mana enveloping the room like a storm of fury.


    Mother stopped at the edge of the room, her presence radiating with an intensity that seemed to command the very air around her. Her eyes blazed with an unmistakable fury, her expression a mix of disbelief and indignation.


    "Samael," Mother''s voice cut through the tension like a blade, each word laced with controlled anger. "Give me one valid reason not to have Lord Ashwood''s head for arranging such a thing without considering your feelings or consulting me?"


    "M-Mother... c-control your mana..." I stammered, feeling the overwhelming pressure of Mother''s anger filling the room. Her aura, powerful and commanding, spoke volumes about her displeasure.


    Mother took a deep breath, visibly reining in her emotions and the potent mana that had surged forth. The air around us seemed to ease slightly, though her expression remained stern and unyielding.


    Only I was conscious one, As everyone else was knocked unconscious by that immense power.


    Pant~ Pant~


    I stood my legs wobbling under the pressure of Mother''s intense mana. Her anger was palpable, and her reaction to the news of my arranged marriage with Eveline Clearwater was more severe than I had anticipated.


    "M-Mother, I... I didn''t know how to tell you," I managed to say, my voice trembling slightly. "Father... he made the decision for the family''s sake."


    Mother''s eyes bore into mine, her gaze unwavering. "For the family''s sake," she repeated, her voice quiet but filled with restrained fury. "Do you think I care about alliances and political maneuvers when it comes to your happiness?"


    I struggled to find words, guilt and frustration mixing within me. Mother had always been my pillar of support, understanding my desires and aspirations more than anyone else in the family. Yet, in this matter, my father had acted without consulting her, disregarding both her authority and my feelings.


    "I''m sorry, Mother," I whispered, feeling the weight of her disappointment like a physical blow. "I didn''t want this either."


    Mother sighed heavily, her anger beginning to subside, though her expression remained stern. "I know, Samael," she said softly, her tone tinged with sadness. "But this decision... it affects your future, your happiness."


    "I know..." But before I could say more, Mother started walking out of the room, her steps echoing with a determination that sent shivers down my spine. She paused at the door, turning to look at me one last time.


    "Samael, we will discuss this further," she said, her voice softer now but no less resolute. "But let me visit that scoundrel you call your father."


    And with that, she exited the room, leaving me standing amidst the aftermath of her unleashed power.


    I slumped back into the chair, feeling the weight of the situation pressing down on me. The room was quiet now, the echoes of Mother''s anger still reverberating in my mind. I glanced around at my unconscious family members, guilt gnawing at me for being the cause of such distress.


    "Samael," Liliana''s voice called out weakly, as she started to stir. "What... what happened?"


    I rushed to her side, helping her sit up. "Mother was angry," I explained, my voice strained. "She found out about the arranged marriage with Eveline Clearwater."


    Liliana blinked, her expression softening with understanding. " Your mother is really protective of you," she said, reaching out to squeeze my hand. "She won''t let anyone force you into something you don''t want."


    "I know," I replied, feeling a surge of gratitude for Mother''s fierce love. "But this alliance... it could be crucial for our family''s survival."


    "Samael," Liliana said gently, "our family''s survival doesn''t have to come at the cost of your happiness. We''ll find another way."


    Alice also started stirring and slowly sat up, rubbing her temples. "What... happened?" she murmured, looking around with a dazed expression. "Why do I feel like I''ve been hit by a tidal wave?"


    "Mother''s mana surge," I replied softly, helping her to her feet. "She was furious when she heard about the arranged marriage."


    Alice''s eyes widened as she processed the information. "An arranged marriage? Big Brother, is this true?"


    I nodded, feeling the weight of the situation pressing down on me once more. "Yes, Father arranged for me to marry Eveline Clearwater. He believes it will strengthen our family''s position."


    Alice''s expression softened with understanding but also concern. "Mother will not take this lightly. She''ll fight for you, Big Brother. She always has."


    "I know Lil'' Sis, I know."


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave a comment.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 44: Chapter No.44 Ruthless And Brutal

    [Elysia Ashwood''s POV]


    This is the second in such a short time. He is interfering in our life.


    First kidnapping me and Alice, And now this.


    Who does he think he is?


    Does he think I stay silent?


    I stormed through the corridors, my footsteps echoing with each furious stride. The servants quickly stepped out of my way, sensing the storm of anger that surrounded me. How dare he make such a decision without consulting me? Without considering Samael''s feelings?


    As I approached Lord Ashwood''s study, I could feel my anger boiling over. This was not just about an alliance or political maneuvering; this was about my son''s happiness and his future. And I would not let anyone dictate that without a fight.


    I pushed open the door with a force that made it slam against the wall. Lord Ashwood looked up from his desk, his eyes widening slightly at the sight of me.


    "Elysia," he began, but I cut him off with a sharp gesture. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "How dare you," I hissed, my voice trembling with rage. "How dare you arrange a marriage for our son without consulting me, without considering his feelings?"


    Lord Ashwood''s expression hardened. "Elysia, you know the importance of alliances. This marriage could secure our position and protect our family."


    "And at what cost?" I snapped. "Samael''s happiness? His freedom? You have no right to make such decisions without involving us."


    He stood up, his posture defensive. "I am the head of this family, Elysia. It is my duty to make decisions that ensure our survival."


    "And it is my duty to protect our children," I retorted. "Samael has already faced enough because of your decisions. I will not let you sacrifice his future for your ambitions."


    Lord Ashwood''s eyes narrowed. "You are letting your emotions cloud your judgment. This is about the greater good."


    "Greater good huh! Just like how you kidnapped me and my daughter."


    Lord Ashwood''s face turned a shade paler at my words. The room seemed to grow colder as silence settled between us. He knew he had overstepped, and now he was facing the full brunt of my wrath.


    "Elysia," he started, attempting to regain his composure, "that was for¡ª"


    "Don''t you dare justify it," I interrupted, my voice icy. "You took me and Alice against our will, and now you plan to barter our son''s future without a second thought. This isn''t about alliances or survival; it''s about control, and I won''t stand for it."


    Lord Ashwood''s eyes flickered with a mixture of frustration and resignation. "You don''t understand the pressures I face. The Blackthorns, the politics¡ª"


    "Oh, Blackthorns will get what''s coming their way soon enough. But using our son as a pawn in your schemes is unacceptable," I cut him off, my voice firm and unwavering.


    Lord Ashwood sighed, rubbing his temples. "Elysia, please, try to see reason. This marriage could bring stability to our family, and to our kingdom. It''s a necessary sacrifice."


    BOOOMM!!!


    A soul-crushing pressure suddenly filled the room as my mana surged once again, forcing the bastard onto his knees as he coughed blood, his eyes wide with shock and pain.


    "You dare talk about sacrifices?" I said, my voice deadly calm, yet resonating with power. "You have no idea the lengths I will go to protect our children. Do you think this alliance is for the greater good? Then why does it feel like you''re trying to break our family apart?"


    Lord Ashwood struggled to catch his breath, his eyes filled with a mixture of fear and defiance. "Elysia... this is... for the family..." he managed to choke out.


    "Still thinking of the family? You don''t understand the essence of what a family truly is," I said, my voice cold and unwavering. "A family protects each other, cherishes each other, and most importantly, respects each other''s feelings and choices. You have forgotten that."


    As I stepped on his right leg with a force enough to break it, as a sickening crunch echoed through the room.


    Lord Ashwood''s scream echoed through the room, his face twisted in a mask of agony and fury. His eyes, now bloodshot from the pressure, bore into mine with a mix of hatred and disbelief.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHH!!! Y-YOU BIT*H!!! H-HAVE YOU GONE MAD!!!" he roared, struggling to catch his breath between spasms of pain.


    I remained unfazed, my expression cold and unyielding. "Mad? No. I am perfectly sane. Saner than you, it seems. You who would destroy our family for the sake of alliances and power."


    "You don''t understand," he spat, his voice strained. "The dangers we face... the Blackthorns... they''ll crush us if we don''t act."


    "Do you think sacrificing our son will save us? Do you think forcing him into a marriage will protect us?" I leaned closer, my voice a deadly whisper. "If you truly believe that, then you are the one who is mad."


    Lord Ashwood''s breathing was labored, each breath a struggle. "You don''t know what you''re doing... you don''t understand the consequences..."


    "Consequences be damned," I finished for him, my voice steady and resolute. "I will not let you destroy what remains of our family. Do you even understand the consequences of your actions?"


    He tried to move, but his broken leg kept him pinned down, gasping and seething. "You don''t... see the bigger picture," he managed to say, his voice barely more than a whisper. "This marriage... it''s our only chance."


    "Our only chance?" I scoffed. "Our only chance at what? Trading away our son''s happiness for a fleeting alliance? You are a fool if you believe that will save us."


    Lord Ashwood looked at me with a mix of defiance and desperation. "You will regret this, Elysia. You and the children... without alliances, we are vulnerable."


    "You are looking at the strongest mage in the kingdom. Do I look vulnerable to you?" I demanded, my voice seething with power and defiance.


    Lord Ashwood''s face contorted in pain and frustration. "Magic can''t solve everything, Elysia," he rasped. "Politics and alliances are necessary for survival."


    I laughed bitterly, the sound echoing coldly in the room. "Politics and alliances? You''ve used those as excuses for too long. Look at where your scheming has brought us. We''re teetering on the brink of destruction, and you still think more of the same will save us?"


    He opened his mouth to argue, but I cut him off. "Enough. I won''t hear any more of your excuses. This family has suffered enough under your misguided leadership. From now on, we will find a different path¡ªone that doesn''t involve sacrificing our children''s futures for your ambitions."


    Lord Ashwood''s eyes flickered with a mix of anger and fear. "You can''t do this, Elysia. You can''t just¡ª"


    "MY LORD!!!!" x50


    More than fifty guards burst through the door looking at the scene, Their lord on his knees with a broken leg and writhing in pain. Their expressions ranged from shock to apprehension as they took in the scene before them¡ªLady Elysia standing tall and resolute, her mana still palpably charged, and Lord Ashwood in obvious agony.


    Marcus glances at the scene, understanding the gravity of the situation. He bows deeply, acknowledging Lady Elysia''s authority and the charged atmosphere in the room.


    "Lady Elysia," Marcus begins respectfully, "I apologize for the intrusion, but Lord Ashwood''s condition requires immediate attention. May I suggest that we attend to his injuries and discuss the matter further in a calmer setting?"


    "get out..."


    "Pardon," Marcus quickly corrected himself, bowing once more. "Lady Elysia, may I ask for your permission to assist Lord Ashwood in his current state?"


    "I. Said. Get. Out." I paused, my voice echoing with the force of my command. The guards, Marcus included, hesitated for a moment, taken aback by the intensity in my voice and demeanor.


    "T-That... We can''t..." Marcus stammered, clearly torn between respecting my authority and his duty to his lord. His eyes darted between me and Lord Ashwood, who was still writhing in pain on the floor. The other guards remained frozen, unsure of how to proceed.


    "Good, Very good. Die then," I said as mana started to gather at the tip of my hand.


    "Nature Magic: Wild Thorn''s~"


    Countless vines started to erupt from the floor and coiled around the necks of each of the guards.


    Snap!


    Just as I snapped my finger, Thorn''s pierced every single guard riddling their body with countless holes as blood busted through their wounds.


    The room fell silent except for the echoing gasps and the sickening thuds of bodies hitting the ground. I stood amidst the chaos, my mana still swirling around me with an intensity that matched my resolve. The guards, once a formidable force, now lay defeated, their bodies pierced by thorns and their eyes frozen in shock and horror.


    Lord Ashwood, despite his pain, managed to push himself up slightly, his gaze now a mix of fear and disbelief. "Elysia... what have you done?" he rasped, his voice barely audible over the aftermath of destruction.


    "What needed to be done," I replied, my voice cutting through the silence like a blade. "I will not allow anyone to threaten our family, not even those who claim to protect us."


    "You... you''ve killed them," Lord Ashwood whispered, his face pale with realization.


    "They brought it upon themselves," I said coldly, her gaze unwavering. "You brought this upon us all with your schemes and manipulations."


    Lord Ashwood''s breathing was labored, his body trembling with pain and shock. "You''ve... you''ve doomed us," he managed to say, his voice filled with despair.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave a comment.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 45: Chapter No.45 Judgement

    [Elysia''s POV]


    "Jason!!!"


    My voice reverberated through the room, echoing with authority and an underlying menace. Within moments, the door to the study opened, and Jason entered, his expression a mix of confusion and apprehension.


    "Y-Yes, you called."


    I turned to face Jason, my gaze steely and unyielding. "Call every single elder for an urgent meeting, And if anyone refuses then apprehend them."


    Jason''s eyes widened at the sight of the room, strewn with the bodies of the guards and the still-palpable aura of power emanating from Elysia. He swallowed hard, clearly understanding the gravity of the situation.


    "Y-Yes, Mother," he stammered, bowing deeply before hastily leaving the room to carry out her orders.


    I watched him go, my resolve hardening. I had sent a clear message: I would not tolerate any more schemes that endangered my family. Turning back to Lord Ashwood, I saw the flicker of defiance still in his eyes, despite his obvious pain and fear.


    "You will regret this," he whispered, his voice barely audible. "The elders... they won''t stand for this."


    "The elders will listen, or they will face the same fate," I replied coldly. "I will not let anyone¡ªleast of all you¡ªdictate my son''s future."


    I marched towards the fallen lord and griped his hair in an iron grip, lifting his head to meet my eyes. His face twisted in pain and hatred, but I remained unmoved.


    "You will understand what true power is," I said, my voice low and deadly. "And you will learn that I am not someone to be trifled with."


    The grand hall loomed ahead as I dragged Lord Ashwood with a relentless grip, his protests muffled by the pain and humiliation. Servants and guards who crossed our path hastily stepped aside, their eyes averted from the sight of their lord being dragged by his wife, a scene unprecedented in the halls of Ashwood Manor.


    As we approached the grand hall, the atmosphere grew tense. Jason had been swift in his actions; the elders were already assembling, their murmurs of concern echoing through the corridors. The doors swung open as we arrived, the elders turning to see us enter with a mixture of surprise and apprehension.


    "Lady Elysia," Elder Roland, a longtime ally of Lord Ashwood, spoke first, his voice wavering slightly. "What is the meaning of this?"


    I released Lord Ashwood''s hair, letting him stumble to the ground with a pained grunt. His defiant glare met mine briefly before he schooled his expression into one of forced composure. I stepped forward, my presence commanding attention as I faced the gathered elders.


    "I have called this meeting urgently," I began, my voice cutting through the murmurs of the room. "There are matters of grave concern that require immediate discussion."


    Elder Roland stepped forward, his brows furrowed. "Lady Elysia, while we respect your position within the family¡ª"


    "You will respect my authority," I interrupted, my tone sharp and uncompromising. "I will not tolerate any more decisions made without consultation, especially when they concern the future of my son."


    The elders exchanged uneasy glances, sensing the gravity of the situation. Lord Ashwood struggled to his feet, his face contorted with pain but his voice laced with defiance.


    "Elysia, you have overstepped," he growled, his voice carrying through the hall. "This is not how our family conducts its affairs."


    "Your family!!!, Don''t forget how you outcast us because his hair and eye color were different."


    The elders murmured amongst themselves, their expressions ranging from concern to disbelief. Elder Roland stepped forward again, attempting to diffuse the tension.


    "Lady Elysia, while we understand your concern for Samael, decisions regarding alliances¡ª"


    "Decisions that endanger our family will no longer be made without our consent," I declared, my voice unwavering. "Lord Ashwood has crossed a line, and I will not allow it to happen again."


    The room fell into a tense silence, the elders and Lord Ashwood absorbing my words. Lord Ashwood, despite his pain, straightened defiantly.


    "Elysia, you are jeopardizing everything we have worked for," he insisted, his voice strained. "These alliances are crucial for our survival."


    "Your survival!!!, My children have me to protect them." I emphasized, my voice echoing with unprecedented authority. The silence in the room is turning to the atmosphere.


    "ENOUGH!!! YOU ARE SHAMING THE GREAT ASHWOOD FAMILY BY DOING THIS!!!" One of the elders exploded as he stood up, his face red with anger. The other elders murmured in agreement, their expressions hardening with disapproval.


    "Silence!" I commanded, my voice cutting through the outburst like a whip. The room fell quiet once more, all eyes fixed on me with a mix of awe and apprehension.


    "The Ashwood family''s greatness does not lie in sacrificing its own for alliances," I continued, my gaze sweeping across the gathered elders. "It lies in protecting its own, in unity and strength that comes from within. If we are to maintain our honor and legacy, we must do so without compromising the future of our children."


    Elder Roland stepped forward again, his voice measured. "Lady Elysia, we understand your concerns, but these alliances¡ª"


    "Are not worth sacrificing our children''s happiness and freedom," I interjected firmly. "Samael''s future is not a bargaining chip. If you cannot see that, then you are no longer fit to guide this family."


    The elders exchanged uneasy glances, the weight of my words hanging heavy in the air. Lord Ashwood, though visibly seething with anger and pain, remained silent, his hands clenched at his sides.


    "I propose a vote," Elder Roland said finally, his voice calm but resolute. "Those in favor of Lady Elysia''s demand for consultation in all future decisions concerning Samael''s future, please signify." S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    No hands were raised in favor of the proposal. The elders exchanged uncertain glances, realizing the gravity of the situation and the implications of defying Lady Elysia''s authority.


    "So, This is how it is huh~" I muttered as I turned to face them, my gaze unwavering. "Very well. Those who oppose my authority will face the consequences."


    Before anyone could react, I raised my hand, and a surge of Nature Magic flowed through the room, causing vines to erupt from the floor. They coiled around the dissenting elders, immobilizing them with a grip that tightened with each passing moment.


    "You dare defy me?" I demanded, my voice echoing with power. "You forget who controls the forces of nature in this household."


    The elders struggled against the vines, their faces contorted with fear and disbelief. Lord Ashwood, his pain momentarily forgotten in the face of my fury, watched with a mixture of horror and grim satisfaction.


    "Elysia, stop this madness!" Elder Roland pleaded, his voice strained as the vines tightened around him.


    "Madness? No," I retorted coldly. "This is justice. You have all played your part in undermining my family''s well-being. Now, you will face the consequences of your actions."


    I turned to Lord Ashwood, my gaze piercing. "And you, husband, will learn that your schemes will not go unchecked. From this moment forward, there will be no more unilateral decisions that jeopardize our children''s futures."


    Lord Ashwood met my gaze with a mixture of hatred and resignation, his defiance tempered by the overwhelming force of my will.


    "What do you intend to do?" he asked through gritted teeth, his voice tinged with defeat.


    "From this moment onwards, You are stripped of the title of the leader of the Ashwood family. And effective immediately Samael Ashwood inherits the position and responsibilities as the new head of the Ashwood family," I declared, my voice ringing with authority.


    The room fell into stunned silence at my proclamation. The elders struggled against the vines, their faces a mix of shock and disbelief. Lord Ashwood''s eyes widened in outrage.


    "You can''t do this!" he shouted, his voice echoing through the grand hall. "You have no right!"


    "I have every right," I countered, my tone unyielding. "You have shown yourself unfit to lead this family. Samael has proven himself capable and worthy. He will lead with wisdom and compassion, qualities sorely lacking in your leadership."


    The vines tightened around the elders, eliciting gasps and groans of pain as they struggled against the magical restraints. Jason stood at the edge of the room, his expression torn between loyalty to his father and the undeniable authority of my command.


    "Elysia, you are tearing our family apart," Lord Ashwood seethed, his face contorted with fury and disbelief.


    "No, I am saving it," I replied calmly, my gaze steady. "From your reckless ambition and disregard for our children''s well-being."


    "Elysia, please," Elder Roland pleaded, his voice strained. "There must be another way to resolve this."


    "The decision has been made," I said firmly, my gaze sweeping across the room. "Those who defy this decision will face the consequences. The Ashwood family will no longer be manipulated and endangered by selfish ambitions."


    The tension in the room was palpable as my words settled over the assembly. The elders exchanged uneasy glances, realizing the futility of resistance against the force of my will and the power of Nature''s Magic that bound them.


    "What of Samael?" one of the elders managed to ask, his voice tinged with fear.


    "Samael will be informed of his new responsibilities," I replied. "He will lead with the support and guidance of those who truly have the family''s best interests at heart."


    "And what of us?" Elder Roland pressed, his voice strained as the vines continued to constrict around him.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave a comment.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 46: Chapter No.46 Negotiation

    [Elysia''s POV]


    "And what of us?" Elder Roland pressed, his voice strained as the vines continued to constrict around him.


    "You will be given a choice," I replied, my voice cold and unyielding. "Swear your loyalty to Samael and support his leadership, or face the consequences of your defiance."


    The room was silent as the elders struggled with their decision. The weight of my words and the undeniable power I wielded left them little room for resistance.


    Elder Roland, his face contorted with pain, finally spoke. "Very well, Lady Elysia. I will swear my loyalty to Samael."


    One by one, the other elders echoed his sentiment, their voices weak but resolute. They knew they had no choice but to comply or face further wrath.


    I released the vines'' grip, allowing the elders to breathe more freely but still keeping them immobilized. "Good. Your loyalty will be remembered, and your actions will be watched closely. Do not think for a moment that I will tolerate any more betrayal."


    Turning to Jason, I addressed him with a steely gaze. "Jason, you will inform Samael of his new position and responsibilities. Ensure he understands the gravity of this role and the support he will have from the elders."


    Jason nodded, his face pale but determined. "Yes, Mother. I will make sure he knows."


    Lord Ashwood, still seething with rage, could only watch as his authority crumbled before him. "You think this will solve everything, Elysia? You are a fool if you believe Samael can lead this family."


    "I have more faith in my son than I ever had in you," I replied icily. "He will restore the honor and strength of the Ashwood family."


    "T-This is not... what the Royal family wants..." Lord Ashwood stammered, his voice weakening under the weight of his defeat and pain.


    I stepped closer, my expression resolute. "The Royal family has no say in the internal matters of the Ashwood family. We will handle our affairs without their interference. If they have a problem with that, they can address it directly with me."


    "You... think in all this time... they didn''t make any preparation for you... they know when you explode... they have..."


    The room fell silent as Lord Ashwood''s words hung in the air. The implications of his statement were clear, and a sense of unease rippled through the assembled elders. I narrowed my eyes, my mind racing with the possibilities. Could the Royal family have anticipated this? Was there a plan in place to counteract my actions?


    "Speak plainly," I demanded, my voice cutting through the tension. "What preparations have they made?"


    Lord Ashwood''s lips curled into a bitter smile. "You underestimate the reach of the Royal family, Elysia. They have their eyes and ears everywhere. Do you think they would sit idly by while you dismantle the structure they''ve helped maintain?"


    "Do I look like I care?"


    Lord Ashwood''s bitter smile faded slightly, replaced by full-on laughter, "HAHAHAHAHAH-COUGH! COUGH! If I, a small count-level family head can get in hands-on Sealing runes. What do you think a King of a kingdom can possess?"


    The elders, now freed from the vines, exchanged uneasy glances. The weight of Lord Ashwood''s words and his sinister laughter hung heavy in the air, creating an atmosphere thick with apprehension.


    "YOU! Tell me what the other preparations are, and how we can counteract them?" I demanded, my voice firm and unwavering despite the unsettling turn of events.


    Lord Ashwood''s expression turned serious, the laughter fading from his eyes as he regarded me with a mix of defiance and resignation. "The Royal family has leverage over many noble houses, including ours. They have alliances, secrets, and means of influencing decisions that go beyond what we see on the surface."


    I clenched my fists, my mind racing to assess the implications of his words. "What kind of leverage?"


    "Political alliances, economic dependencies, and even magical contracts," Lord Ashwood explained, his voice low but clear. "They can manipulate resources, cut off support, or even incite internal conflicts among our allies. The Royal family''s reach extends far beyond Blackthorn."


    A chill ran down my spine as I considered the extent of the Royal family''s influence. "And you''re telling me this now, after all that has transpired?"


    "It''s not too late to salvage something," Lord Ashwood replied, a glimmer of hope flickering in his eyes. "We can negotiate, appeal to their sense of diplomacy. Perhaps there''s a way to avoid further escalation."


    I scoffed, my anger simmering beneath the surface. "Negotiate? After everything they''ve done to undermine us, to control our fate?"


    Lord Ashwood''s gaze hardened. "They see it as safeguarding stability, protecting the realm from internal strife and external threats. We''re just pawns in their grand game of power and influence."


    A bitter taste filled my mouth as I contemplated our options. "What do you propose, then?"


    "Samael to marry the daughter of Lord Clearwater to solidify our alliance," Lord Ashwood suggested, his voice low but intense. "It''s a gesture of goodwill, a way to show our commitment to stability and unity within the realm. It could help ease tensions and pave the way for negotiations with the Royal family."


    I bristled at the suggestion, my thoughts racing. "You would sacrifice Samael''s happiness and freedom for the sake of political maneuvering?"


    "It''s not just about politics," Lord Ashwood countered, his tone earnest. "It''s about ensuring the survival and prosperity of the Ashwood family. The Clearwaters are powerful allies, and their support could be crucial in navigating the challenges ahead."


    I turned away, struggling to contain my frustration. "And what of Samael''s wishes? Have you ever considered what this would mean for him?"


    Lord Ashwood hesitated, his gaze troubled. "Samael is young. He may not fully understand the complexities of our situation."


    "He is old enough to make his own choices," I insisted, my voice firm. "I will not force him into a marriage for the sake of alliances."


    "We may not have a choice," Lord Ashwood argued, his expression pained. "The Royal family''s influence is vast. If we defy them, it could mean our downfall."


    "We will find another way," I declared, turning to face him with determination. "I will not let them dictate our family''s future."


    Lord Ashwood''s eyes searched mine, a mix of resignation and admiration flickering in his gaze. "You have always been strong-willed, Elysia. But strength alone may not be enough to overcome the challenges ahead."


    Lord Ashwood''s revelation hung in the air, heavy with implications. My mind raced as I considered the ramifications of Samael''s agreement to marry Lord Clearwater''s daughter. It was a strategic move, undoubtedly, one that could strengthen our position against the Royal family''s machinations. Yet, at what cost?


    "He agreed?" I repeated, my voice steady despite the storm of emotions within me.


    Lord Ashwood nodded solemnly. "Yes, Elysia. Samael understands the gravity of our situation. He sees this as a necessary step to secure our family''s future."


    A pang of sadness tugged at my heart. Samael, burdened with responsibilities far beyond his years, had made a choice driven by duty rather than desire. It was a sacrifice he shouldn''t have had to make.


    "Understands?! You burdened him with such weighty decisions," I continued, my voice heavy with emotion. "He is our son, not a pawn in some political game."


    Lord Ashwood''s expression softened slightly, a rare moment of sympathy crossing his face. "Elysia, you know as well as I do that in times like these, sacrifices must be made for the greater good."


    "The greater good?" I scoffed, my frustration boiling over. "What good is there in robbing our son of his freedom, his happiness? To force him into a marriage he may not want?"


    "It''s about survival, Elysia," Lord Ashwood replied, his tone pleading. "Survival of our family, our legacy. Without alliances, without stability, we risk losing everything."


    I turned away, unable to bear the weight of his reasoning. "There must be another way. I will not accept this as our only option."


    "The Royal family won''t relent easily," Lord Ashwood warned, his voice tinged with resignation. "They will continue to exert pressure, to tighten their grip on us until we bend to their will."


    "Then we will resist," I declared, my resolve hardening. "We will find allies elsewhere, ones who understand that our family''s destiny should not be dictated by others."


    Lord Ashwood nodded, a glimmer of admiration in his eyes. "You''ve always been fiercely independent, Elysia. Perhaps that will be our saving grace."


    I took a deep breath, steeling myself for the challenges ahead. "Prepare for negotiations with Lord Clearwater. If this marriage must proceed, it will be on our terms, not as a surrender to the Royal family''s demands."


    "As you wish," Lord Ashwood replied, his voice resigned but determined. "I will make the necessary arrangements."


    "And as for Samael," I continued, turning back to face him with a mixture of pride and concern. "I will speak with him myself. He deserves to know that whatever happens, his choices matter." S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lord Ashwood nodded solemnly. "I will leave that task to you, Elysia."


    With that, I left the council chamber, my mind racing with plans and concerns for my son''s future. Samael had always been strong-willed and determined, qualities that would serve him well in the trials ahead. But as his mother, it was my duty to protect him, to ensure that his path was not chosen solely by the whims of others.


    As I walked through the halls of Ashwood Manor, I found myself drawn to the garden, a place of solace and reflection. The moonlight filtered through the leaves, casting a gentle glow over the flowers that bloomed despite the darkness.


    "Lady Elysia," a familiar voice called out softly.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave a comment.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 47: Chapter No.47 Elysia Starcrest

    [Elysia''s POV]


    "Lady Elysia," a familiar voice called out softly.


    I turned to see Mia standing at the edge of the garden, Mia is one of the spies I have planted in the inner circle of the Rutherford family.


    "Are you alright?" she asked, concern etched in her features.


    "I am fine, Mia," I replied, my voice steady. "Just contemplating our next move."


    Mia approached cautiously, her eyes scanning the surroundings for any signs of intrusion. "The council meeting... did it go as planned?"


    "In some ways," I admitted, my thoughts still heavy with the weight of Lord Ashwood''s revelations. "We have secured their loyalty, but the Royal family''s influence looms larger than I anticipated."


    Mia nodded, understanding the gravity of the situation. "What about Samael? Has he been informed?"


    I sighed, my heart heavy with concern for my son. "He knows. He sees this marriage as a necessary sacrifice for the family''s stability." sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "If I may interject, Lady Elysia," Mia hesitated, her voice respectful yet firm. "There might be another angle to consider."


    I regarded her with curiosity. Mia had proven herself astute in navigating the complexities of court intrigue and familial politics.


    "Speak, Mia," I urged, my interest piqued.


    "Why not flee, perhaps to your home country?" Mia paused, choosing her words carefully. "There, you could seek asylum from the Royal family''s influence and regroup with allies who might provide a safer haven."


    "You mean, Silvandor¡ªThe Continent of Elves?" I asked, but memories of my previous home resurfaced in my mind¡ª those painful memories. Blood, slaughter, and fire where ever eyes could see- "NOOOO!!!"


    "My lady! My lady! Calm down," Mia rushed to my side, concerned by my sudden distress. She gently placed a hand on my shoulder, trying to calm me.


    "Lady Elysia, please, take a deep breath. You''re safe here," Mia urged softly, her voice soothing.


    My breathing was ragged as I tried to regain control of my emotions. The mention of my home country, Silvandor, had stirred painful memories¡ªmemories of bloodshed, fire, and the loss of loved ones. I had fled from there years ago with my younger sister, seeking refuge and a new life in Blackthorn.


    "I-I''m sorry, Mia," I managed to say, my voice trembling. "Silvandor is not an option. It holds too much... pain."


    Mia nodded understandingly, her expression sympathetic. "I understand, Lady Elysia. I didn''t mean to reopen old wounds. We will find another way."


    Mia''s hand remained gently on my shoulder, a silent gesture of support as I collected myself. Taking a deep breath, I straightened, pushing aside the haunting memories that threatened to overwhelm me.


    "You''re right, Mia," I said finally, my voice steadier. "Silvandor is not an option. We must focus on finding a solution here, within Blackthorn."


    Mia nodded in agreement, her gaze steady. "There are still avenues we can explore. Perhaps leveraging our alliances with other noble houses, seeking support from those who share our concerns about the Royal family''s influence."


    "That may be our best course of action," I acknowledged, thoughts already racing with possibilities. "We need allies who are willing to challenge the status quo, to stand with us against external pressure."


    "Exactly," Mia affirmed, her voice firm with determination. "And we must also consider strengthening our defenses here, within Ashwood Manor. Preparing for any attempts by the Royal family to exert further control."


    I nodded, appreciating Mia''s strategic insight. "Secure the perimeter, strengthen our ties with loyal allies, and prepare for negotiations with Lord Clearwater on our terms."


    "I will see to it immediately, Lady Elysia," Mia assured me, her demeanor focused and efficient.


    "Thank you, Mia," I said gratefully, feeling a weight lift off my shoulders as I leaned on her capable assistance. "Your counsel and loyalty are invaluable to our cause."


    "It is my honor to serve you, Lady Elysia," Mia replied with a respectful nod.


    "Ah, Mia," I began, contemplating the recent events involving our spies within the Rutherford family. "Have you noticed any unusual activity or developments among our contacts there?"


    Mia paused for a moment, her brow furrowing slightly as she considered her response. "There have been whispers, Lady Elysia. Rumors of increased correspondence with the Royal family, particularly Lady Clarissa''s connections."


    I frowned at the mention of Lady Clarissa, Lord Rutherford''s eldest daughter known for her ambition and strategic alliances. "What do you make of it? Could it pose a threat to our plans?"


    "It''s hard to say at this point," Mia admitted thoughtfully. "Lady Clarissa has always been a shrewd player in court politics. If she''s aligning more closely with the Royal family, it could complicate our efforts to secure our position."


    I nodded, absorbing Mia''s assessment. "Keep a close watch on her movements and any communications. We need to know if her loyalties are shifting, and if so, how it might affect our alliances."


    "Of course, Lady Elysia," Mia affirmed, her gaze determined. "I''ll ensure our network remains vigilant and report any significant developments immediately."


    "Good," I replied, feeling reassured by Mia''s competence. "Inform the others to stay alert as well. We cannot afford to overlook any potential threats, especially now."


    Mia nodded once more, her expression resolute. "Consider it done, Lady Elysia. I will oversee everything personally."


    I watched as Mia left the garden, My mind heavily focused on those resurfaced memories. I sat on the chair in the shades of pergola, feeling a mix of relief and apprehension. The tranquility of the garden offered a temporary respite from the turbulent currents of politics and intrigue that surrounded me in Blackthorn.


    As I sat in the shade of the pergola, my thoughts drifted back to Silvandor, my homeland. Memories flashed vividly before me¡ªof lush forests alive with magic, of towering spires and bustling markets, and of the warmth of family bonds that had once sustained me.


    Elysia Starcrest.


    The second daughter of the late king Elonn Starcrest and the late queen Raenaria. Elder sister of Caeria Starcrest.


    Born into the ruling family of Silvandor, I had once known a life of privilege and responsibility. My father, King Elonn, was a wise and just ruler, beloved by his people. My mother, Queen Raenaria, was a beacon of strength and grace. Together, they instilled in me the values of duty, honor, and compassion.


    But those days were long gone, swept away by the tides of war and betrayal. The memory of that fateful night, when Silvandor was plunged into chaos, still haunted me. Flames engulfed our palace, the acrid smell of smoke filling the air as screams echoed through the halls. I had barely managed to escape with Caeria, my younger sister, as our kingdom fell to invaders.


    We had fled across the seas, seeking refuge in Blackthorn, where we were strangers in a foreign land. Here, I had reinvented myself as Elysia Ashwood married into a noble family, and started anew. But the scars of my past remained, a constant reminder of the price I had paid for survival.


    Caeria, my younger sister, whose current location is unclear as she left after I married, still haunted my thoughts. She had always been spirited and determined, much like our mother. The last time I saw her, she was resolute in her decision to find her own path, to carve out a new life away from the shadows of our past. I respected her choice, but her absence left a void in my heart.


    A rustle in the bushes nearby snapped me back to the present. I tensed, my hand instinctively reaching for the dagger concealed in my gown. The garden was supposed to be a sanctuary, but in these uncertain times, no place was truly safe.


    "Lady Elysia," a voice called softly from the shadows. It was one of the Ashwood guards, a young man named Gareth. He stepped into the light, his expression wary but respectful.


    "What is it, Gareth?" I asked, keeping my voice calm and steady.


    "There''s been a message," he said, holding out a sealed envelope. "From The King."


    My heart sank at the sight of the royal seal. "Thank you, Gareth," I said, taking the envelope. "You may go."


    He nodded and retreated, leaving me alone with the message. I broke the seal and unfolded the letter, my eyes scanning the elegantly penned words.


    To Lady Elysia Ashwood,


    It has come to our attention that recent events have caused considerable tension within the noble houses. The Royal family wishes to extend an invitation to discuss matters of mutual interest and ensure the continued stability of Blackthorn. A meeting will be held at the Royal Palace in three days'' time. Your presence is requested.


    Sincerely,


    King Cedric Blackthorn.


    I folded the letter and clenched my fists, feeling the weight of the royal command. It was a summons I could not ignore, but the timing was suspicious. The Royal family was tightening its grip, seeking to control and manipulate the noble houses to maintain their power.


    My thoughts raced, considering the implications of the King''s invitation. This was not a simple request; it was a test of loyalty, a way for the Royal family to gauge the extent of our alliance and perhaps even to sow discord within our ranks.


    I stood and began to pace, the letter crumpled in my hand. The stakes were higher than ever, and I needed to be strategic in my response. With the Royal family''s influence growing and our position increasingly precarious, every decision had to be calculated and precise.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    This is the last Elysia POV chapter, For now.


    In the next chapter, we will go back to our MC.


    Please leave a comment.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 48: Chapter No.48 Soul Space Again

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    It''s been some time since Mother has gone to confront Lord Ashwood. I somehow sent others to rest due to the earlier outburst of Mother''s mana.


    "Samael, You should rest too you didn''t rest since you came back from the dungeon." Well, Except for Liliana, who was sitting by my side rubbing her face on my neck area and inhaling my scent in a comforting manner. Her presence was a soothing balm to my weary soul, her soft touch grounding me amidst the chaos that had engulfed our lives.


    "I will rest soon, Liliana," I promised, placing a gentle kiss on her forehead. "But I need to ensure everything is in order first."


    Liliana sighed, her worry evident in her eyes. "You''re carrying too much, Samael. We all are. But you don''t have to bear it alone."


    Her words resonated deeply within me, a reminder that even in the darkest of times, we had each other. "I know," I said softly, pulling her closer. "But I can''t help but feel responsible. For you, for Mother, for Sionna¡­ for everyone."


    "We''re a family, Samael. We face these challenges together," Liliana said firmly. "And right now, what we need most is for you to rest and regain your strength. We''ll handle things here."


    I looked into her eyes, seeing the determination and love that had always been our anchor. Reluctantly, I nodded. "Alright, I''ll rest. But call me if anything happens."


    "Of course," she replied with a reassuring smile.


    As I made my way to my chambers, I couldn''t shake fatigue because, since the day I transmigrated into this novel world, I just rushed and rushed too many things one after another as if looking to distract from something... something sinister... trying to suppress those memories-


    The memories hit me like a wave, crashing over my already burdened mind. It had been an impulsive act of rage and betrayal. In a fit of uncontrollable anger, I had confronted them both, my girlfriend and my best friend, the people I had trusted the most. The look of shock and fear in their eyes haunted me, their pleas for mercy echoing in my ears. I hadn''t given them a chance.


    The aftermath was a blur, a haze of blood and regret. And then... the transmigration. A second chance, or perhaps a cruel twist of fate.


    I shook my head, trying to clear my thoughts as I reached my chambers. The room was dimly lit, a haven of calm compared to the storm raging in my mind. I collapsed onto the bed, the weight of my actions and the responsibilities in this new world pressing down on me. Closing my eyes, I tried to focus on the present, on the family that needed me, on the promises I had to keep.


    "Samael," a soft voice called from the doorway. I looked up to see Sionna standing there, her eyes filled with concern.


    "Come in, Sionna," I said, forcing a smile.


    She approached hesitantly, sitting on the edge of the bed. "Are you alright?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.


    "I''m fine," I lied, reaching out to take her hand. "Just... tired."


    She nodded, understanding more than I said. "You''ve been through so much. We all have. But we can''t afford to lose you, Samael. You''re the heart of this family."


    Her words were a balm to my soul, her presence a reminder of why I fought so hard. "Thank you, Sionna," I said softly. "I''ll rest, I promise."


    "Make some space," She said as I just smiled and shifted enough for her to slide into the covers. she immediately wriggled in my arms putting her head on my chest as her wolf ears glazed my face softly.


    I wrapped my arms around her, feeling the steady rhythm of her breathing as she settled against me. The warmth and comfort of her presence eased the tension in my muscles, allowing me to relax for the first time in what felt like an eternity.


    "Ever since you came back, it feels like everything is falling apart," Sionna murmured, her voice muffled against my chest. "But when you''re here, it also feels like everything will be okay."


    "I wish I could do more," I admitted, my voice barely a whisper. "I feel like I''m always one step behind, always reacting instead of planning."


    "You''re doing everything you can," she reassured me, her fingers tracing soothing patterns on my arm. "None of us could have foreseen the chaos that followed. But you''re here now, and that''s what matters."


    As her words sank in, I realized how much I had been pushing myself to the brink, trying to fix everything alone. It was time to trust in my family, to lean on them as they leaned on me.


    "Thank you, Sionna," I said softly, pressing a kiss to the top of her head. "I needed to hear that."


    We lay there in silence for a while, the weight of our worries slowly lifting in the quiet of the night. The room''s dim light cast a soft glow, creating a cocoon of safety around us.


    "I think it''s time for all of us to start healing," I said finally. "We can''t keep fighting battles alone. We''re stronger together."


    "Together," she echoed, her voice filled with determination. "We''ll face whatever comes next as a family."


    "Family..." I whispered as my eyes closed and soon sleep caught me, pulling me into a deep, dreamless slumber... or so I thought.


    ***


    I opened my eyes to find myself in a familiar yet unfamiliar place. Because instead of the darkness-like state, the scene changed to a tropical beach-like paradise with turquoise waters gently lapping against golden sands. The air was warm and filled with the scent of exotic flowers, and the sky above was a brilliant shade of blue with fluffy white clouds drifting lazily by. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    My Soul Space.


    And of course, a lazy-looking friendly neighborhood Soul King chilling on a folding chair with some sort of drink in one hand and a relaxed expression on his face which immediately turned into a scowl as he sensed my presence.


    "Ah, Samael Ashwood," the Soul King greeted me, his tone warm but with a hint of seriousness. "Welcome back. It seems you''ve been through quite a tumultuous time."


    I nodded, feeling a mix of relief and apprehension in his presence. "Yes, it''s been... challenging."


    "Well, who doesn''t, right?" the Soul King said with a wry smile, his tone lightening. "Life has a way of throwing us into storms we never expected."


    I couldn''t help but chuckle softly, despite the weight on my shoulders. "I suppose that''s true."


    "Brat, get to the point already. Not even eighteen and talking like a broken hero," Soul King said with his scowl enlarging as he stood up from his chair, glaring at me as if he had wanted to see me for the last time in the universe.


    "R-Right I wanted to talk to you for guidance," I said while tightly shutting my eyes and taking a deep breath.


    "HAHAHAHAHAHAHA~ AAAHHH! THIS IS THE BEST JOKE I EVER HEARD!!! HAHAHAHAHAHA~ TAKING GUIDANCE FROM THE ONE WHO WAS CALLED PSYCHOPATH, MADNESS INCARNATE AND MANY MORE!!!"


    I hesitated, unsure how to respond to the Soul King''s sudden outburst. His laughter echoed in the serene surroundings of my Soul Space, a stark contrast to the peace I had expected.


    "Soul King," I began cautiously, "I know you have a... colorful reputation. But you also have knowledge and wisdom that could help me understand what I''m facing."


    He stopped laughing abruptly, his expression turning serious as he regarded me with a piercing gaze. "You''re not wrong, kid. I''ve seen my fair share of chaos and despair. I can''t help you with anything but I can only give you one advice, Always have someone who can keep you grounded otherwise you might lose yourself."


    The Soul King''s words resonated deeply within me, echoing in the quiet of my Soul Space. His unexpected advice struck a chord, reminding me of Liliana, Sionna, and the grounding influence they had on me amidst the turmoil.


    "I understand," I said slowly, letting his words sink in. "Thank you, Soul King."


    He nodded once, a gesture of acknowledgment that seemed to carry more weight than his usual demeanor. "Remember, Samael Ashwood, you have people who care about you deeply. They''re your strength."


    With those parting words, the scene around us began to fade, the tropical paradise melting into darkness as my Soul Space shifted back to its usual state. I found myself back in my dimly lit chambers, the echoes of the Soul King''s advice lingering in my mind.


    As I lay there, contemplating his words, a sense of clarity began to emerge. I wasn''t alone in this journey. Liliana, Sionna, and my family were my anchors, keeping me grounded amidst the chaos. They were my strength, and I needed to lean on them more, not just for support but for guidance and reassurance.


    The weight of responsibility didn''t feel as burdensome now. Instead, it felt like a shared burden, one we carried together as a family. It was a comforting thought, knowing that I wasn''t fighting this battle alone.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave a comment.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 49: Chapter No.49 Unexpected Situation (1)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    Morning came gently, the soft light of dawn filtering through the curtains and casting a warm glow over the room. I woke to the comforting weight of Sionna still nestled against me, her breathing slow and steady. For a moment, I lay there, savoring the peace and the feeling of being surrounded by love and warmth.


    Gently, I extricated myself from Sionna''s embrace, careful not to wake her. She stirred slightly but remained asleep, her face peaceful. I couldn''t help but smile at the sight; even in the midst of all the chaos, moments like these were precious.


    While making my way into the bathroom adjective to my chambers, I caught a glimpse of myself in the mirror. My reflection showed a young man who had been through too much in too little time. My dual-colored eyes, one blue and one red, stared back at me, a reminder of the unique destiny I carried.


    The white and black strands of my hair framed a face that looked older than my years, etched with the lines of worry and fatigue.


    Splashing water on my face, I took a moment to center myself. The Soul King''s words echoed in my mind, urging me to lean on those who cared for me. I needed to trust my family and allies more, to let them shoulder some of the burdens I had been trying to carry alone.


    As I finished freshening up and stepped back into the room, I found Liliana waiting for me, a tray with breakfast in her hands. Her eyes sparkled with concern and love, her presence a constant source of strength.


    "Good morning, Samael," she greeted, her voice soft and soothing. "I thought you might need something to eat."


    "Thank you, Liliana," I replied, taking the tray from her and setting it on a nearby table. "I appreciate this more than you know."


    She smiled, her expression warm. "I know you do. Now sit down and eat. You need to keep your strength up."


    I nodded, seating myself at the table. As I ate, Liliana sat across from me, her eyes never leaving my face. It was a small, intimate moment, one that reminded me of the importance of these simple acts of care and connection.


    Once I finished breakfast, I felt a renewed sense of determination. There were still many challenges ahead, but I knew I had the support and love of those around me. I couldn''t afford to falter now.


    "Samael," Liliana said, breaking the comfortable silence. "What are you planning to do today?"


    "I need to check on Mother and make sure she''s alright after confronting Lord Ashwood," I replied. "And then, we need to start preparing for Lady Eveline Clearwater''s visit. It''s crucial we present a united front and ensure everything is in order."


    Liliana nodded, her expression serious. "We''ll handle the preparations. You focus on your family. We''ll get through this together."


    "Liliana, is Mother back from the main Ashwood estate?" I asked, my concern for her evident in my voice.


    Liliana nodded her head, "Well she came late at night, And she seemed quite exhausted. She went straight to her chambers to rest. You should probably check on her when you have a moment."


    I nodded, my mind already racing with the next steps. "I''ll do that. Thank you, Liliana."


    With a renewed sense of purpose, I stood and made my way out of my chambers, heading towards my mother''s room. The corridors were quiet, the early morning stillness providing a brief respite from the usual bustle of the estate. As I approached her door, I took a deep breath, preparing myself for whatever state I might find her in.


    Gently, I knocked on the door. "Mother, it''s Samael. May I come in?"


    There was a moment of silence before I heard her soft voice, weary but welcoming. "Come in, Samael."


    I opened the door and stepped inside. The room was dimly lit, the curtains drawn to keep out the harsh morning light. My mother, Elysia Ashwood, lay on her bed, looking more fragile than I had ever seen her. Her usually vibrant eyes were tired, and the lines of worry etched deeper into her face.


    "Mother!," I rushed over to her side, my heart aching at the sight of her so worn and exhausted. "I''m here," I said softly, taking her hand in mine.


    Mother managed a weak smile, squeezing my hand gently. "My dear Samael, you look just as exhausted as I feel," she said with a faint chuckle. "But I''m glad you''re here."


    "I was worried about you," I admitted, my voice thick with emotion. "You shouldn''t have had to face Lord Ashwood alone."


    "Well he asked for it, who does he think he is to try and control my baby''s life~," She said with a smug smile on her face, her defiance clear despite her weariness. I couldn''t help but smile at her spirit, even in the midst of such turmoil.


    "You''ve always been fiercely protective," I remarked, sitting down beside her on the bed. "But I wish you wouldn''t have to carry all this on your own shoulders."


    "Young man, are you trying to take away my right to defend my family?" Mother interrupted with a playful glint in her eyes, though her tone softened with affection. "I''ll fight tooth and nail for what''s right, especially when it comes to you and Alice."


    I chuckled softly, shaking my head in fond exasperation. "I wouldn''t dare, Mother. Your strength is one of our greatest assets."


    Her expression turned serious for a moment, her gaze searching mine. "I made a decision in haste tomorrow, If you don''t want to do it tell me. Okay, I will make sure to include your opinions."


    "What decision?" I asked with a confused face as I played with her snow-white hair.


    Mother''s gaze softened as she took a deep breath, her resolve evident despite her weariness. She looked at me with a mixture of determination and concern, her hand tightening around mine.


    "I-I made you the new... Lord of the Ashwood family." She closed her eyes briefly as if bracing herself for my reaction. I stared at her in stunned silence, trying to process her words. Becoming the Lord of the Ashwood family was a responsibility I hadn''t expected, especially under these circumstances.


    "WHAT!!!" My mind almost went into overdrive as I tried to process the weight of her words. Becoming the Lord of the Ashwood family was an unexpected responsibility, one that carried immense implications for our family''s future and the political landscape of Blackthorn.


    "Mother, I... I don''t know what to say," I stammered, my mind racing with a whirlwind of emotions¡ªsurprise, uncertainty, and a deep sense of duty. The position of Lord carried not only authority but also the burden of safeguarding our family''s honor and navigating the complex web of noble politics.


    Elysia''s gaze remained steady, her expression both resolute and apologetic. "I know this is a lot to take in, Samael," she murmured, her voice gentle yet firm. "But after everything that has transpired, I believe you are the best person to lead our family forward."


    I swallowed hard, feeling the weight of her trust and the gravity of the decision. "But... what about you, Mother?" I managed to ask, my voice betraying my concern. "You''ve always been the one guiding us through these challenges."


    A flicker of sadness passed over Elysia''s features, tempered by a small smile of reassurance. "I will always be here to support you, Samael," she replied softly. "But the time has come for you to step into this role. You possess the strength and wisdom needed to uphold our family''s legacy."


    [Ding! New title detected...]


    ''Yeah, only you were missing,'' I thought sarcastically as I peeked at the new title.


    [Lord Ashwood]


    [Description: Lord Ashwood, It is a title given to the head of the Ashwood family, signifying authority and responsibility in the noble hierarchy of Blackthorn. This title carries significant weight in both political and social spheres, influencing alliances, obligations, and the family''s standing within the kingdom.]


    [Effect 1: 10% increase in respect among family members.]


    [Effect 2: +5 increase in Charisma when interacting with nobles and influential figures.]


    [Effect 3: Access to family estate resources and support.]


    As the weight of the title sank in, I realized the enormity of the responsibilities ahead. The title of Lord Ashwood meant more than just authority; it meant leading our family through turbulent times and making decisions that could shape our future in Blackthorn.


    "But mother what about my plans for academy? Its selection trials are going to start in a week." I asked with a deep sense of concern, thinking of the academy I had been looking forward to attending for so long. The original novel story continues from the academy and if my guess is correct then I might even find other protagonists there.


    She released a sigh of relief which she didn''t know she was holding as a smile spread across her face. "And who said a lord can''t pursue his education as well? You can still attend the academy, Samael," Elysia replied with a reassuring smile, her voice carrying a touch of amusement at my concern. "Becoming Lord Ashwood doesn''t mean you have to abandon your dreams or your plans.


    In fact, it might even enhance your opportunities."


    "But I will not take up the position now," I said with resolve, feeling both relieved and overwhelmed by her decision. "I want to attend the academy, learn more, and grow stronger before I fully step into this role."


    Elysia nodded understandingly, her eyes reflecting pride and understanding. "That''s a wise choice, Samael," she affirmed gently. "Your education and growth are important, and they will only strengthen our family in the long run."


    I squeezed her hand gratefully, feeling a surge of determination to make the most of this opportunity. "Thank you, Mother. I promise I''ll do my best to prepare myself for what lies ahead."


    She smiled warmly, a mixture of emotions playing across her features. "I have no doubt about that, my dear. You''ve always been resilient and capable. Just remember, I''m here for you every step of the way."


    "Wait a minute... what about father?" I asked as I almost forgot to ask the main question as he is the current Lord Ashwood and yesterday Mother went to confront him... no way right? She wouldn''t kill him, right?


    "Ah~ that miserable worm got what he deserved," Mother said, her tone tinged with bitterness. "He won''t trouble us anymore."


    I blinked in surprise, trying to process the implications of her words. "Mother did... did you..." S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He''s alive, if that''s what you''re asking," she clarified, her voice hardening slightly. "Just broke his legs and that part..."


    I unconsciously closed my legs as a shiver ran down my spine. "Mother, are you sure this was the right decision?" I asked, concern etched in my voice.


    Elysia sighed heavily, her gaze distant momentarily before meeting mine with a mix of resolve and weariness. "It was a necessary action, Baby~," she replied firmly. "Your father''s ambitions were becoming a threat to our family. I had to make him understand."


    "Breaking his legs is fine but breaking ''that'' part was it necessary?" I said as even I felt sympathy for that bastard.


    Mother''s expression softened, understanding the gravity of my concern. "I had to ensure he couldn''t threaten us further, Samael," she explained quietly, her voice tinged with regret. "His actions left me with no choice but to take drastic measures. I didn''t want to harm him more than necessary, but I had to protect our family."


    I nodded slowly, the weight of her decision settling heavily upon me. "I understand, Mother," I replied softly, struggling to reconcile the compassion I felt for her with the harsh reality of what had transpired. "You did what you had to do to keep us safe."


    Mother''s gaze held mine, gratitude and sorrow mingling in her eyes. "Thank you, my dear," she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper. "I hope you never have to make such difficult choices but know that I will always do what I must to protect you and Alice."


    "I love you," I said deeply, my voice filled with both love and admiration for her unwavering strength and sacrifice.


    "Awwww~ I love you too, My baby~" She squealed as she jumped into my arms like a small baby, kissing my cheeks.


    ''Cute.''


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave a comment.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 50: Chapter No.50 Unexpected Situation (2)*

    *WARNING* *WARNING*


    This chapter contains INCEST elements, So read at your own risk...


    Enjoy~~


    -------------------------


    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    ''Cute.'' I thought as I looked at the relaxed and much more expressive face of Mother, who before this almost didn''t lose face in front of anyone.


    As she nestled in my arms, her weariness seemed to melt away, replaced by a serene, almost childlike contentment. I held her close, feeling the warmth of her embrace and the unspoken bond that connected us deeply.


    Sniff~ Sniff~


    As I held my mother in my arms, her demeanor shifted subtly. The warmth and contentment in her embrace took on a different edge, and her breathing grew uneven. I noticed a peculiar look in her eyes¡ªan intensity that bordered on unsettling.


    I glanced down at her, noticing the change in her expression. Her eyes, once filled with maternal warmth, now seemed to carry an unnerving, almost obsessive gleam. The way she nuzzled closer, her breathing quickening, made me feel... good?!


    ''I feel... good If my mother loves me... romantically. Is this feeling related to my past life''s betrayal?'' I thought as I tightened my embrace, trying to make sense of the confusing emotions swirling within me. The situation was surreal, and the unexpected shift in my mother''s behavior left me feeling both disoriented and oddly comforted.


    Sniff~ Sniff~


    She moved her head from my chest to my neck and continued smelling the scent of my skin, her actions growing more intimate. The mixture of emotions swirling within me grew more complex, as her closeness brought both comfort and a sense of arousal.


    As I continued to hold my mother, the sensation of her presence shifted from a comforting embrace to something far more intimate and complex. Her actions, though tender and loving, were now tinged with an intensity that bordered on unsettling. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Mother, are you alright?" I asked, my voice trembling slightly as I tried to understand the sudden change in her behavior.


    Elysia''s eyes, once filled with motherly affection, now held a strange, almost fervent gaze. "Oh, Samael," she murmured softly, her breath warm against my neck. "I''ve always loved you so much. I never realized how deeply I felt until now."


    Her words, while filled with affection, carried a layer of intensity that made me uncomfortable. I could feel her heartbeat quickening, her breaths coming in shallow gasps. The warmth of her body against mine was both reassuring and confusing.


    "Mother, this... this isn''t right," I said gently, trying to maintain a sense of clarity amidst the growing confusion. "I appreciate everything you''ve done for us, but this... this isn''t how we should be."


    Elysia''s grip on me tightened, her eyes filled with a mix of longing and sorrow. "Samael, I know it may seem strange," she said, her voice trembling. "But my feelings for you have always been deep. Please... don''t... leave me..."


    I froze, my mind reeling in shock as my mother''s lips touched mine. The sensation was both familiar and foreign, a mix of comfort and unease that left me feeling disoriented. I couldn''t process the sudden shift in our relationship, the boundaries blurring in a way that felt both wrong and yet... tantalizing.


    As I stood there, paralyzed by uncertainty, Elysia deepened the kiss, her lips moving with a hunger that left me breathless. The world around us melted away, leaving only the two of us suspended in this strange, intimate moment.


    My mind raced with questions, but my body seemed to respond on its own accord. I felt myself kissing her back, the sensation of her lips against mine sending shivers down my spine. It was as if my past life''s betrayal had awakened a part of me that I never knew existed.


    As we kissed, a voice within me screamed in protest. This was wrong. This was my mother. but another voice was much stronger, urging me to continue, to surrender to the emotions swirling within me.


    The kiss deepened, our lips moving in a rhythm that felt both familiar and forbidden. I couldn''t help but wonder: was this the result of my past life''s betrayal, or was it something more? Was I truly attracted to my mother, or was this some twisted manifestation of my own psyche?


    As we broke apart for air, Elysia''s eyes locked onto mine, her gaze burning with an intensity that left me breathless. I saw a hunger there, a desire that went beyond mere maternal love.


    "Samael," she whispered, her voice husky with emotion. "I''ve always loved you. More than you''ll ever know."


    I stared back at her, my mind reeling with the implications of what was happening. A part of me wanted to push her away, to scream that this was wrong. But another part of me... another part of me wanted to surrender to these feelings, to explore the depths of this twisted desire.


    She moved to remove her clothes, and I felt a surge of panic mixed with excitement. This was my mother, the person who had given birth to me, raised me, and protected me. But in this moment, she was something more. She was a woman, with desires and needs that went beyond maternal love.


    I couldn''t help but feel drawn to her, my body responding to her touch even as my mind screamed in protest. It was as if I was trapped in a dream, unable to wake up from this surreal nightmare.


    As she undressed, I saw the scars on her body, the marks of a life lived with pain and hardship. And yet, despite those scars, she was still beautiful, still desirable.


    I felt myself reaching out to her, my hands trembling as I touched her skin. It was like touching fire, feeling the heat of her passion and desire.


    We kissed again, our lips moving in a rhythm that felt both familiar and forbidden. I couldn''t help but think of all the times we had hugged, all the times she had comforted me when I was scared or hurt. And now, we were doing something that felt so wrong, yet so right.


    As we continued to kiss, I felt myself losing control. My mind was a jumble of emotions, my body responding to her touch without hesitation.


    I knew that this was wrong. I knew that I should stop it before it went too far. But I couldn''t help myself. I was trapped in this moment, unable to escape the desire that had been building inside me for so long.


    As I gently rubbed her back I felt some uneven skin so I slowly moved my hand to investigate, my fingers tracing the outline of a scar that looked as if a burning... brand had been seared into her skin. I winced, feeling a pang of sympathy and concern for my mother''s past. The scar was old, but it still looked painful.


    Elysia''s eyes fluttered closed as I touched the scar, her body relaxing into my embrace. For a moment, I forgot about the strange and taboo nature of our situation and simply focused on comforting her.


    But as I continued to touch the scar, my fingers tracing the rough edges of the burned skin, I felt a shiver run down my spine. It was as if I was connecting with her on a deeper level, understanding the pain and suffering she had endured.


    My mind began to wander, imagining the circumstances that could have led to such a brutal injury. Had she been tortured? Abused? The questions swirled in my head, but I pushed them aside, focusing on the present moment.


    As I continued to explore her scarred skin, Elysia''s breathing grew heavier, her body responding to my touch in ways that both thrilled and terrified me. I knew that we were crossing boundaries that should never be crossed, but I couldn''t help myself.


    Her hands started tracing my clothes looking to remove the only obstacle between between us. I felt a surge of panic mixed with excitement as her fingers brushed against my skin, sending shivers down my spine. My mind was a jumble of emotions, torn between the taboo nature of our actions and the undeniable attraction I felt towards my mother.


    As she undressed me, her hands moving with a practiced ease, I couldn''t help but feel like I was trapped in a dream. This wasn''t supposed to happen. This wasn''t how it was supposed to be. But yet, here we were, our bodies responding to each other in ways that defied logic and reason.


    I looked into her eyes, searching for some sign of hesitation or doubt. But all I saw was desire, a burning passion that seemed to consume her very being. It was as if she had been waiting for this moment for years, and now that it had finally arrived, she was determined to savor every second of it.


    As we stood there, our bodies pressed together, I felt like I was teetering on the edge of a precipice. One wrong move, and we would tumble into an abyss from which there would be no return. But at the same time, I couldn''t help but feel drawn to her, my body responding to her touch in ways that both thrilled and terrified me.


    At that moment, I knew that I had a choice to make. I could push her away, and try to regain some semblance of sanity and normalcy in our relationship. Or I could surrender to these feelings, explore the depths of this twisted desire, and see where it would take us.


    As I looked into her eyes, I knew what my answer would be.


    I nodded at her questioning gaze as her expression immediately turned into a radiant smile, her eyes sparkling with a mix of excitement and relief. Without another word, she leaned in, her lips meeting mine in a passionate kiss that left me breathless.


    As we parted a string of saliva connected our lips, a tangible representation of the unspoken bond between us. I felt like I was drowning in her gaze, the intensity of her emotions pulling me under.


    She took my hands on put them on her perky and soft breasts which had a pair of stiff cheery on the top.


    "They are yours to do as you please~"


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave a comment.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 51: Chapter No.51 Unexpected Situation (3)**

    *WARNING* *WARNING*


    This chapter contains INCEST elements, So read at your own risk...


    Enjoy~~


    -------------------------


    [Third Person''s POV]


    She took his hands and put them on her perky and soft breasts which had a pair of stiff cheery on the top.


    "They are yours to do as you please~"


    A shiver ran down Samael''s spine as he heard her sultry voice inducing him to squeeze them roughly getting a low moan in return.


    "Ahh~ c-continue baby~"


    Her words encouraged him to be more forward as he leaned toward her beasts and took one stiff-looking cheery in his mouth while pinching the other between his thumb and finger.


    "Mmmmm~ Suck t-them baby~ suck harder~" She moaned while arching her back slightly upward.


    ''As you wish, I will take the lead then!'' He took her words to heart as he changed his mindset and sucked the nipples with renewed energy.


    He then put one inside his mouth and started sucking them like a baby. He also used his tongue to rub them during his sucking.


    Elysia was shocked by the delight. She combed his hair and looked at him sucking her breast. She remembered the time when he was a kid. A beautiful smile broke into her mouth.


    Elysia said, "You used to suck my boobs when you were a baby a lot. The only difference now is that the milk isn''t coming."


    Samael only glanced at her once and again focused on her nipple and started sucking it with much more force.


    "Y-Yes! th-that''s it~ harder~"


    Elysia''s dainty fingers trailed all over Samael''s toned chest and torso. Passion was oozing out of both of them and they couldn''t wait to take the next step. But they were both talking it slow, wanting to enjoy the moment more while knowing that they had more than enough time.


    As Elysia''s fingers ran over and appreciated his toned torso, Samael went to work on her supple thighs. As he trailed over her inner thighs, Elysia released a moaning gasp as his fingers brushed against her drenched panties, making her jolt running through her entire body at the faint touch on her dripping cunt.


    Sadly he left her hanging as he pulled away and continued teasing her inner thighs.


    After a while of making out, he reluctantly pulled away from her supple lips and went to her neck instead, sucking and licking her there. She drew in a quick breath as she felt him playfully trail his teeth along her neck and nibble lightly.


    Her hands went to his head as she moaned out his name, "Samael~" She pushed his head deeper into her neck as her fingers combed through his hair and held it tightly.


    Samael''s other hand which wasn''t teasing her thighs went to her face as he gently caressed her cheek while enjoying the moans that she was releasing due to his actions.


    A while later, his forefinger brushed against her ruby lips that he''d just been kissing as she parted them open and let him push his forefinger into her mouth. Her moans grew muffled as she sucked his finger. As she wrapped her tongue around it to completely coat it with her saliva, Samael pushed his middle finger into her mouth too. Now Elysia''s tongue was being toyed with by his fingers.


    He played with her tongue as her muffled moans grew in intensity. That lasted until Samael was satisfied with the number of hickeys on her neck when he finally pulled back and toyed with her tongue, pulling his fingers out.


    He showed her his fingers which were glistening with her saliva and showed a teasing smile before giving them a lick, "Delicious..." He said, making Elysia blush as these things were not something Elf had ever seen much less a former royal elf like Elysia. She blushed in embarrassment at his actions.


    Samael smiled again and went back to his assault on her lips as he shoved his tongue into her mouth, resuming their kiss.


    Elysia who initiated the whole thing entirely took the backseat, and let her son do as he wanted and enjoy as she wanted him to take the lead.


    Meanwhile, his lubed-up fingers slowly trailed down Elysia''s body, leaving a faint trail of her saliva. Slowly he trailed down her stomach and reached her panties. As he brushed his fingers over the pelvis, he slipped them into her lacy panties. Elysia moaned into his mouth with fervor while wrapping her arms around him as she held him tightly.


    When his fingers brushed over her labia, Samael could distinctly tell how unprecedentedly aroused Elysia already was. She was completely drenched down there and he could easily move his fingers up and down her slit. With each up and down motion, the force that he applied increased, the same as how Elysia''s reactions increased in intensity with each of his motions.


    Soon, he pushed his fingers into her slit and felt her distinctly shiver while releasing another moan. He pulled back from the kiss and looked into her eyes, seeing her reveal a vulnerable and excited expression.


    "I got you, mom. I''ll make sure that you feel amazing, Okay." He looked at her with a gentle smile while pulling his fingers out of her pussy. As she nodded slowly with an excited smile, he pushed a single finger into her snatch and said, "How''s that? sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    My cock''s far more than a measly finger..." He teased her with words that had an immediate effect as she tightened up around his finger that he wriggled with her, just to stimulate her inner nerves a little while also getting a feel for what makes her tick.


    She released a suppressed moan before pouting with a prominent blush on her face, "Don''t say that..." She said.


    "What?" He smiled teasingly, exploring her cave while looking g for her sensitive spots. As she squirmed under his touches, he gauged her actions and determined the more prominently sensitive parts of her pussy.


    "Don''t say it... like that..." She said with difficulty as she suppressed her from moaning.


    "But you are my mother." He felt Elysia tighten up again and continued, "Doesn''t the taboo feeling of the act turn you on even more... All the more as you started all this in the first place..." He whispered the last part to her before slightly hooking his finger and pressing up.


    "I¡ª Mhmm~" Elysia''s reply died before it could ever come out as Samael had just pressed against her G-spot and made her release another moan that she had to bite her lower lip to suppress. Her expression looked unprecedentedly sexy to Samael as he pushed his lips against hers again to continue their tongue fight.


    Meanwhile, as Samael''s finger went a little deeper into her snatch, he felt the presence of a thin barrier and instantly pulled back.


    "Y-You are a virgin!" He was shocked as she was his and Alice''s mother how could she be a virgin and still have children?


    "That is because both you and Alice were born from an ancient ritual performed by my blood and your father''s seeds," She said with a gentle smile on her face as she caressed his cheeks with fondness.


    "But why?" Samael was more confused than ever as this was not included in the novel, which could be used to give birth.


    "Because an elf is a creature of nature and once an elf loves someone, It would never stop loving their partner. To identify their partner a single glance at the opposite person''s mana is enough, I used that ability on many people but I wasn''t able to find anything to describe the love in elven texts. And when I tried it on your father, I felt it but not toward him but his seeds too specific.


    and you are the result." She said while mockingly taking her tongue.


    "But what about Alice? How did she come to be?" Samael said that if he was her life partner then why did she give birth to Alice?


    "Ah~ I kind of kidnapped your father and paid a prostitute to give him a handjob, so I could collect his seeds afterward. But that prostitute was too elite in her field, which resulted in your father exploding more seeds than necessary." She said again making silly faces.


    "Anyway, Please continue~" She pleaded as she took his hand and again plugged his fingers into her snatch.


    Samael sighed at his mother''s stupidity but a smile broke its way to his mouth as he added another finger to tease her snatch even more.


    At some point, Elysia''s grip over his back turned into claws that scratched him while he teased her and reveled in her cute and not-so-subtle reactions. He finally saw Elysia instinctively respond to his actions as she started thrusting her pelvis slowly in tandem with his fingers to get more stimulation.


    He gauged her reactions and when he felt like she was almost about to climax, he abruptly pulled his fingers from her pussy as she released a moan of dissatisfaction and thrust her pelvis toward him again.


    He pulled away from the kiss and showed her his fingers that were glistening with abundant juices, "Get ready for the real thing..." He pressed his fingers against her lips and she instinctively opened her mouth to suck them again with her eyes closed as she enjoyed the feeling of his finger toying with her tongue.


    "how do your juices taste..." He asked as he freed his rock-hard cock that was already dripping with precum.


    "Mmm~" Elysia''s reaction was no more than a moan as she felt him trail his cock over her snatch. Though she tried to trust her pelvis toward his cock to get some stimulation again, it wasn''t enough as he pulled back a little.


    "Get ready, Mom~" he whispered to her as she opened her eyes while still sucking his fingers. They made sweet eye contact as he finally started pushing into her.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave a comment.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 52: Chapter No.52 Unexpected Situation (Final)***

    *WARNING* *WARNING*


    This chapter contains INCEST elements, So read at your own risk...


    Enjoy~~


    -------------------------


    [Third Person''s POV]


    "Get ready, Mom~" he whispered to her as she opened her eyes while still sucking his fingers. They made sweet eye contact as he finally started pushing into her.


    "Mhmm~" She moaned with a mix of pain and pleasure as her jaw couldn''t help but clench around his fingers as she bit them, ''Thank fuck I pulled my tongue out of her mouth.'' He thought.


    His other hand was rubbing her belly and pelvic area since he wanted to make sure that she was comfortable. A mix of nature mana and a light massage was amazing for soothing the nerves in her pelvis. This allowed her to have it easier to take his cock into her snatch.


    "You''re all mine, Mom..." He smiled as he broke through her hymen, making her close her eyes with a mix of pain and pleasure. She tightly bit his fingers to suppress herself from crying out in pain, which Samael didn''t mind.


    Elysia''s moans were like a melody to his ears that he enjoyed immensely while thrusting slowly into her snatch. After a while, she stopped clenching her jaw and was just sucking his fingers.


    Meanwhile, Samael''s attention went back to his now favorite bunnies and straight up diving in and motorboating those plump tits for a few seconds before moving to one of the breasts.


    His hand that wasn''t toying with her tongue went to her other breast and started mauling and teasing her while also teasing the pink nub on top while his mouth directly went over her other nub and he started licking and teasing the bundle of nerves.


    Soon, Samael could feel her reaching climax as he picked up the pace and thrust into her pussy with gusto as she completely swallowed his girth within her. As his teeth lightly nibbled her nipple, Elysia moaned with enthusiasm as she finally came with an explosion. She tightened up around his girth and squirted her juices all over his lower body, drenching them both.


    Just as she slowed down thinking that it was over, she realized that Samael wasn''t stopping or even slowing down. If anything, he got even faster after she''d cum once.


    She moaned questioningly as Samael didn''t answer her, leaving her to figure it out herself that he wasn''t stopping until she was a blubbering mess.


    "How''re you feeling, Mom..." He commented and felt her instantly tighten up.


    "Can you stop calling me that, When we do thi-" Elysia whined cutely but didn''t stop her waist from thrusting toward me, hoping to go even deeper.


    "Then why do you tighten up and moan louder whenever I say it?" He said teasingly as his hands went to her waist to support her actions.


    He slowly lay on the bed still connected as he started enjoying the view of Elysia''s tits bouncing up and down. His hands left her waist and grabbed those perky breasts of hers again instead, teasing her nipples every once in a while.


    After a while, screamed loudly as she fell on his chest with a twitch and hugged him tightly while cumming. As she tightened up around his girth, his dick twitched inside her and he came inside her, filling her up for the first time.


    He combed his fingers through her hair as she rested on his chest, taking deep breaths. Though she was still skewed on his cock, not seeming to want to let him go.


    "Ready for the next round~" He said while blowing air near her sensitive elf ears, which sent a shiver down her spine as she had a mini orgasm just from that.


    Feeling her nod against his chest, He immediately flipped her on the bed while thrusting his cock with renewed vigor. Her legs M-shaped started to tremble as his cock went even further beyond then before his cock twitched every now and then brushing against the G-spot.


    "Ahhh~ Mhmmmm~ F-Faster..." Her moan gained volume as his thrusting speed increased, leaning forward he captured her already swollen lips.


    Her moans got muffled as his tongue and waist moved simultaneously, overwhelming her with pleasure as she squirmed under him.


    Clapping sounds of flesh and muffled moans resounded all over the room, Samael felt her folds tightening ever so slightly but instead of giving her time to enjoy the upcoming climax placed his free hand on her swollen clit, and started pinching with just enough force.


    Elysia''s body overwhelmed by so much pleasure lost her bearings as her eyes rolled upward with her tongue losing the battle with his tongue.


    After some rough thrusting and pitching her clit while simultaneously sucking her limp tongue, she squirted her juices on both of them, drenching them all over again.


    But again instead of resting he continued as his own climax neared, she screamed as her already sensitive snatch got assaulted continuously but her scream got muffled as his lips got in the way.


    "Get ready to cum, Mom. I''m going to fill your pussy up..." He said throatily leaving her lips as he increased the speed of his thrusting inside her snatch.


    Grunt~ Grunt~


    Hearing his words, Elysia''s snatch tightened up instinctively as she felt a tingle within her core that spread through her entire body, making her shiver with pleasure and moan louder. Just then, she felt a hot load shooting inside her pussy that sent an unprecedented jolt of pleasure throughout her entire body.


    She let out a scream that shook the entire room and squirted with such force that her entire back arched and her toes curled up. Samael slowed down his thrusting and fell on her body, grabbing her tits as he emptied his load into her pussy. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He moved his head slightly to take a look at the expression, which was cross-eyed with her tongue hanging outside as she lost consciousness due to overwhelming pleasure.


    An affectionate smile made its way to his mouth as he slowly pulled out of her swollen pussy, with a loud enough ''popping'' sound he pulled out of her completely which allow his previously blocked cum to flow out of her snatch.


    ***


    After ensuring Elysia was comfortable and recovering from the intense experience, Samael gently cleaned her up and tucked her into bed, allowing her to rest peacefully. He took a moment to reflect on their connection, realizing that their relationship had deepened in ways he hadn''t anticipated.


    As afternoon approached, Samael quietly exited the room, giving Elysia the space she needed to rest. He descended the stairs, the house was quiet, a stark contrast to the passionate moments shared upstairs. The air felt different, charged with an energy that seemed to linger, a testament to the intimacy that had unfolded.


    Samael made his way to the kitchen, finding Liliana sleeping on the couch, her head resting on a cushion. She looked peaceful, her features softened by the gentle light filtering through the windows. A fond smile tugged at his lips as he watched her, grateful for her presence in his life.


    But as the time for Lady Eveline Clearwater''s visit neared, He gently nudged Liliana awake, careful not to startle her. She stirred, blinking sleepily before her eyes focused on Samael, a smile spreading across her face.


    "Hey, Liliana," he said softly. "It''s almost time for Lady Eveline Clearwater''s visit. We need to be prepared."


    Liliana stretched and sat up, her expression growing serious. "Of course, Samael. I''ll make sure everything is in order."


    "Thank you," he replied, appreciating her unwavering support. "This meeting is important. Lady Eveline''s alliance could be crucial for our family''s future."


    Liliana nodded, understanding the gravity of the situation. "I''ll go and freshen up. And send Lily and Alice downstairs."


    Samael nodded, watching Liliana as she headed upstairs to prepare. The house felt like it was holding its breath, the upcoming visit from Lady Eveline Clearwater carrying a significant weight. He knew this meeting could alter the course of their family''s future and needed everything to be perfect.


    While Liliana was upstairs, Samael took a deep breath, focusing on the tasks at hand. He started arranging the living room, ensuring it was tidy and presentable for their esteemed guest. He set out refreshments, choosing the finest tea set and an assortment of delicate pastries, hoping to impress Lady Eveline with their hospitality.


    As he worked, he couldn''t help but think about the complex dynamics of their family and the responsibilities that now rested on his shoulders. His mind drifted back to the intimate moment with his mother, the intensity of her emotions still fresh in his memory. He shook his head slightly, trying to refocus on the task at hand.


    There would be time later to untangle those feelings and understand what they meant for their relationship.


    Soon, Liliana reappeared, looking refreshed and composed. "Lily and Alice will be down shortly," she said, her voice steady. "Everything looks perfect, Samael."


    "Thank you, Liliana," he replied, offering her a small smile. "Your help means a lot."


    They shared a brief, meaningful look before the sound of footsteps announced the arrival of Lily and Alice. Lily looked slightly nervous but determined, while Alice''s expression was calm and supportive. Samael took a moment to appreciate the strength and resilience of his family, knowing that together, they could face whatever challenges lay ahead.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave a comment.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 53: Chapter No.53 Proposal (1)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    I was waiting for the girl whom my rascal father had to marry me. The idea of a political marriage had always been something she feared, an almost certain doom that hung over every noble''s head. And now the shadow of Lady Eveline Clearwater''s visit.And then, while I was standing there wondering what to do the noise of wheels on gravel from a carriage outside.


    I composed myself, sitting up and drawing in a breath of air to fill my lungs. This was it. The door was pushed open and Lady Eveline Clearwater swept into the room, all confidence air. Some servitors walked with her, expressions that mixed arrogance and contempt barely concealed behind their eyes.


    As I was going to say something-


    "Before entering my house, Keep your trash outside!" A familiar resounded from the dept of the estate.


    The voice that rang out was unmistakably that of my mother, Elysia. Her tone was firm, brooking no argument. The attendants paused, glancing at each other in uncertainty before slowly backing out of the doorway.


    Lady Eveline''s gaze flickered with annoyance, but she composed herself quickly, offering a diplomatic smile as she stepped forward. "You must be-"


    As she took a proper look at me, Her cheeks flared up as a blush spread across her face.


    "I-I didn''t k-know he i-is s-so..." She muttered under her breath as her eyes darted around, trying to find the right words. "handsome," she finished, her voice barely above a whisper.


    I raised an eyebrow at her reaction, not entirely sure what to make of it. Lady Eveline Clearwater, renowned for her poise and grace, seemed momentarily flustered by my appearance. It was unexpected, to say the least.


    "Lady Eveline," I greeted, offering a courteous bow. "Welcome to our home."


    She quickly regained her composure, her cheeks still tinged with a faint blush. "Thank you, Lord Samael. It''s a pleasure to finally meet you in person."


    Her attendants, having been properly chastised by Elysia, waited outside the door, their expressions sour. The contrast between Lady Eveline''s polite demeanor and their disdainful looks was stark. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Please, come in," I invited, stepping aside to allow her entry. "We''ve prepared some refreshments for you."


    Lady Eveline entered the house, her gaze sweeping across the elegantly arranged living room. Liliana, Lily, and Alice stood nearby, ready to assist and support me. As Eveline''s eyes met theirs, she offered a polite nod, acknowledging their presence.


    "Lady Eveline, this is Alice Ashwood, my little sister," I introduced, gesturing towards Alice with a smile. "And this is Liliana and Lily, my... lovers."


    Lady Eveline''s eyes widened slightly at the revelation, a mixture of surprise and curiosity crossing her face. Her gaze lingered on Liliana and Lily, her composure momentarily faltering before she quickly masked her reaction with a polite smile.


    "Ah, I see," Lady Eveline said, her tone smooth despite the surprise. "It''s a pleasure to meet all of you."


    Alice gave a gracious nod, while Liliana and Lily offered their warmest smiles. Despite the awkward introduction, the atmosphere remained cordial, if a bit strained.


    As we settled into the living room, the conversation started with polite small talk, and Lady Eveline seemed to regain her composure, engaging in casual conversation with the members of my household. I observed her closely, noting her keen interest in the details of our family''s situation.


    "Lord Samael," Lady Eveline said, turning her attention back to me. "I''ve heard much about you, Your recent impossibility of clearing a dungeon of Fifth Circle Mage level all by yourself. How did you even do it?"


    The question took me slightly off guard. Lady Eveline''s curiosity was genuine, her gaze intense as she awaited my response. I could tell that her interest wasn''t just polite small talk but something more probing.


    At the mention of the dungeon, Lily stiffened as she probably remembered her brother who didn''t make it.


    I took a moment to gather my thoughts, conscious of the weight Lady Eveline''s question carried. Her genuine curiosity was evident, but it was also clear that she was probing for deeper insights into my abilities and perhaps the future implications for our families.


    "Ah, the dungeon," I began, choosing my words carefully. "It was a challenging experience. I had to rely on a combination of strategy, skill, and the resources available to me. It wasn''t just about raw power; understanding the enemies and adapting quickly was key."


    Lady Eveline''s eyes narrowed slightly, her interest piqued. "Indeed. It seems you have quite a reputation, Lord Samael. Your accomplishments must be the result of much preparation and discipline."


    I nodded, maintaining a polite smile. "Preparation is crucial, but it also requires the support of those around you. I am fortunate to have a strong team and family backing me."


    Lady Eveline''s gaze shifted to Liliana and Lily, acknowledging their presence. "It''s clear that you have the support of those who care for you. That''s invaluable."


    The conversation flowed back to lighter topics, and I could sense Lady Eveline''s attempt to steer away from the more personal and probing questions. As the afternoon progressed, the atmosphere became more relaxed. Lady Eveline, despite her initial awkwardness, engaged in a pleasant discussion about various topics, from family matters to political alliances.


    However, I couldn''t shake the feeling that her initial reaction and probing questions hinted at deeper motivations. Her presence was more than just a social visit; it was a critical juncture for our family''s future.


    As the meeting came to a close, Lady Eveline stood, preparing to take her leave. "Thank you for the warm welcome, Lord Samael. I appreciate the hospitality and the opportunity to meet your family."


    "It was our pleasure, Lady Eveline," I replied, standing to see her off. "We hope this meeting lays the groundwork for a fruitful alliance."


    She smiled graciously, though her eyes remained thoughtful.


    "Oh~ there''s no need for that." Lady Eveline''s eyes gleamed with a hint of mischief as she produced a small, ornate box from her space ring. It was covered in intricate runes that glowed faintly, hinting at some sort of magical enchantment.


    "Inside there are a pair of engagement rings," she announced, her voice carrying a mixture of formality and playful intrigue. She opened the box to reveal two elegant rings, each intricately designed with gemstones and fine craftsmanship.


    I felt a sharp intake of breath as the realization hit me. The engagement rings were not just a symbolic gesture; they represented a significant step in the political alliance between our families. The weight of the moment was palpable, and the room seemed to hold its breath.


    "This... this is quite unexpected," I said, struggling to maintain my composure. "Lady Eveline, I wasn''t aware that this visit would include such a formal proposal."


    Lady Eveline''s smile widened, a blend of satisfaction and anticipation in her eyes. "Indeed, it is rather sudden. But circumstances have led us to this point, and I believe it''s an opportune moment for both of our families."


    Liliana''s gaze was fixed on the rings, her expression a mixture of surprise and concern. Lily, too, looked unsettled, though she tried to mask her feelings with a polite smile. Alice, ever the composed one, remained silent but her eyes betrayed a flicker of anger.


    "You have quite the audacity," Mother materialized standing between me and Lady Eveline, her expression a mix of defiance and protectiveness. She had evidently overheard the conversation and emerged from her room, her presence commanding immediate attention.


    "Mother," I said, a hint of surprise in my voice. "We were just discussing Lady Eveline''s proposal."


    Elysia''s gaze remained fixed on Lady Eveline, her voice firm and unwavering. "You have quite the audacity, Lady Eveline. To come here with such a proposal, without prior notice or consultation¡ª"


    Lady Eveline''s composure remained intact, though her eyes flashed with annoyance. "I understand your surprise, Lady Elysia. However, the urgency of the political landscape leaves little room for delays. This engagement could strengthen your family, as everyone knows about the feud between Ashwoods and The Royal family."


    Lady Eveline''s words hung in the air, charged with the weight of political intrigue. Her tone was calm, yet carried an undercurrent of challenge that made it clear she wasn''t backing down easily.


    "Girl, Do you even know who is standing in front of you?" Mother pressed forward as her heavy mana leaked making Lady Eveline almost kneel.


    Lady Eveline''s expression shifted to one of surprise and discomfort as Elysia''s heavy mana pressed upon her. The pressure was palpable, and she struggled to maintain her composure, her posture betraying a slight wobble as she fought against the magical force.


    "I know precisely who you are, Lady Elysia," Lady Eveline managed to say through gritted teeth. "The Strongest Mage in the kingdom¡ªand a formidable force in her own right," Lady Eveline added, her voice straining under the pressure. Her eyes were wide, but she quickly regained her composure. "However, I came here with a genuine intention of fostering a beneficial alliance between our families."


    Elysia''s gaze remained unyielding, her mana pressing heavily on Lady Eveline. "A genuine intention?" she echoed, her tone dripping with skepticism. "You arrive with an engagement proposal without prior notice, as if it''s a mere formality. This isn''t just about formalities; it''s about respect and understanding."


    Lady Eveline took a deep breath, her eyes locking onto Elysia''s with a steely resolve. "Respect and understanding are precisely what I seek to offer. This proposal was made in response to pressing political circumstances. It''s not meant to insult or undermine you."


    The room was charged with tension as the two women faced off. I could sense the gravity of the moment, knowing that the future of our family and the potential alliance with Lady Eveline''s family hung in the balance.


    "Lady Eveline," I interjected, stepping forward to bridge the gap between the two. "Let''s not let this escalate further. We appreciate your proposal and understand the urgency, but we need to handle this with due respect for everyone involved."


    Lady Eveline''s eyes softened slightly as she turned her gaze back to me. "Lord Samael, I appreciate your willingness to address this matter calmly. I understand the need for respect and proper procedure. My intentions were to expedite a process that could benefit both our families."


    Elysia''s mana pressure slowly receded, though her eyes remained sharp and scrutinizing. "If you wish to discuss this proposal, we will do so with the proper respect and consideration for our family''s values and decisions."


    Lady Eveline nodded, visibly relieved as the magical pressure lifted. "Thank you, Lady Elysia. I''m willing to discuss this further and address any concerns you might have."


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave a comment.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 54: Chapter No.54 Proposal (2)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    The room''s tension eased, but the air remained charged with the weight of unresolved issues. Lady Eveline composed herself, her demeanor regaining its usual grace and poise.


    "Very well," I said, taking the lead to move the conversation forward. "Let''s sit and discuss the terms of this proposal in a more civilized manner. But are you sure, You don''t want to discuss this with your father?"


    Lady Eveline hesitated for a moment, her eyes flickering with a mix of emotions. "My father is aware of my presence here and fully supports my efforts to secure this alliance. However, he believed it would be best for me to handle the initial discussions personally. He trusts my judgment in this matter."


    Elysia''s eyes narrowed slightly, but she nodded. "Very well. Let''s proceed with this discussion. But know that any decision we make will be thoroughly considered and will reflect the values and interests of our family."


    We moved to the sitting area, and I signaled for Liliana to serve tea and refreshments. The atmosphere remained strained but civil as Lady Eveline, Elysia, and I took our seats. Liliana and Lily stood by, ready to assist as needed, while Alice remained nearby, her calm presence a silent support.


    Lady Eveline began, her tone measured and diplomatic. "The alliance between our families would not only strengthen our political standing but also create a united front against common adversaries. With the recent unrest and the ongoing feud with the royal family, it is imperative that we find allies who can offer mutual support."


    Elysia nodded slightly, her expression thoughtful but guarded. "I have one question that I want answer to before we proceed. You should know, what it means to form an alliance with the Ashwood family, who has been demoted from its rank of Duke house to a mere Count House.


    If you form an alliance with the Ashwood family, your Clearwater which is still the Duke''s house makes an enemy out of the royal family too. Are you and your father truly prepared for the consequences of such an alliance?"


    Lady Eveline took a moment to compose her thoughts, the gravity of Elysia''s question not lost on her. "We are fully aware of the implications, Lady Elysia. The Clearwater family has its own grievances with the royal family, and while we have maintained a neutral stance, recent events have made it clear that neutrality may no longer be viable.


    An alliance with the Ashwoods offers us a chance to consolidate our power and protect our interests more effectively."


    Elysia''s eyes remained sharp, but a hint of curiosity flickered in her gaze. "And what assurances can you provide that this alliance will be honored and beneficial to both parties, especially given the precarious position of our family?"


    Lady Eveline straightened her posture, her voice steady. "We propose a marriage alliance, as a tangible symbol of our commitment. My engagement to Lord Samael would not only bind our families through blood but also signify a mutual pledge of support and cooperation. Additionally, we are prepared to offer resources and strategic aid to help the Ashwood family regain its former standing."


    I observed Elysia carefully, noting the subtle shift in her demeanor as she considered Lady Eveline''s words. The offer was substantial, but the risks were equally significant.


    "And what do you seek in return?" Elysia asked, her tone probing.


    "Lord Samael to marry into Clearwater family¡ª leaving the surname of Ashwood and adopting the Clearwater name," But before she could continue a pressure again pressed down on her but this was much more powerful than before, If previous one was a flood than this one was a ruthless tsunami ready to crush everything in its path.


    Crack! Crack!


    Boooooom!


    Due to the immense mana leaking from Elysia, the chair on which Lady Eveline was sitting shattered into splinters, sending wooden fragments skittering across the floor. The force of the pressure was so intense that it felt as if the room itself was about to collapse under the weight of Elysia''s mana.


    Lady Eveline stumbled back, barely managing to catch herself as she rose from the remains of the chair. Her face was pale, her composure shaken by the sheer power emanating from Elysia. I could see the fear and uncertainty in her eyes, which had replaced the initial confidence she had displayed.


    But Mother was not the only one who was angry, as I saw Alice and Liliana''s mana begin to leak as well. Their mana, while not as overwhelming as Elysia''s, was still significant, and it created a charged atmosphere that heightened the tension in the room.


    Alice''s eyes flashed with a protective fury, while Liliana''s gaze was unsettling, her eyes reflecting an emptiness that seemed to absorb the light around her. It was as if she had tapped into a profound, primal force that transcended ordinary emotion. Her mana, though not physically overwhelming, created an aura of chilling detachment that further heightened the tension in the room.


    "I think I should make a visit to your distinguished Clearwater family," Elysia said slowly in an ice-cold tone that sent shivers down my spine. Her voice, though calm, carried an unmistakable weight of authority and underlying threat. The atmosphere crackled with the residual energy of her mana, making the air feel dense and almost suffocating.


    Lady Eveline''s face took on a horrified expression as she grasped the full extent of Elysia''s unspoken threat. The implication of Elysia''s "visit" was clear: it was not merely a social call but a declaration of potential destruction. The kingdom knew well what such a visit could mean¡ªtotal annihilation for anyone who crossed the formidable mage''s path.


    The room fell into a heavy silence as Lady Eveline struggled to regain her composure. Her face, once assured and resolute, was now a mask of fear and resignation. She opened her mouth to speak but seemed to find her voice faltering.


    "Lady Elysia," she began, her voice trembling slightly. "I... I didn''t intend for this situation to escalate so dramatically. My father and I are prepared to discuss alternative solutions and negotiate terms that can accommodate your family''s concerns."


    Elysia''s gaze remained icy, her mana pressure still palpable but slightly tempered. "Let me be clear: Any attempt to separate my beloved from me will be met with the full force of my wrath. My family and I have endured much, and we will not accept any form of disrespect or coercion.


    If the Clearwater family wishes to proceed with this alliance, they must be prepared to engage with us on equal terms and acknowledge the full weight of our strength and dignity."


    Lady Eveline swallowed hard, her eyes darting between Elysia and me. "Of course, Lady Elysia. I assure you, that we only seek a partnership that is mutually beneficial and respectful of all parties involved. We will reconsider our proposal and seek a more balanced approach that respects the Ashwood family''s standing."


    Elysia''s expression softened, though her eyes remained vigilant. "Good. Remember, it is not merely about the political advantages but also about honoring the bonds that come with such an alliance. Our family''s honor and integrity are non-negotiable."


    With that, the intense pressure in the room began to recede, though the atmosphere remained tense. Lady Eveline, though visibly shaken, attempted to regain her composure. "Thank you for your understanding, Lady Elysia. I will relay your concerns to my father and arrange for a follow-up meeting to discuss revised terms."


    I stepped forward, offering a reassuring smile. "I appreciate your willingness to adapt, Lady Eveline. It''s important that we find a way forward that aligns with both our families'' interests and values."


    Lady Eveline nodded gratefully, her demeanor reflecting both relief and apprehension. "Thank you, Lord Samael. I look forward to our continued discussions."


    As Lady Eveline prepared to leave, Elysia, Alice, and Liliana all visibly relaxed, their mana dissipating into the ether. The room, though still charged with the remnants of earlier tensions, began to return to a more manageable state.


    Alice immediately pronounced on me, wrapping her arms around me in a tight embrace. Her eyes, usually filled with bright innocence, were now filled with a mix of relief and concern. "Big brother won''t leave me, right?"


    I held Alice close, feeling the weight of her worry and the echoes of the recent confrontation still lingering in the air. Her voice trembled with a mixture of fear and hope, and it pained me to see her so distressed.


    I hugged Alice tightly, feeling her trembling form against me. "Of course, not, silly sis," I reassured her, trying to convey both confidence and comfort. "Nothing will separate us, and we''ll face whatever comes together."


    Mother smiled looking at us as she too pronounced at me, As I held both of them, While placing all their weight on me.


    Liliana''s gaze shifted between Elysia, Alice, and me. Her expression was a mix of contemplation and uncertainty as if she were trying to navigate the complex emotions and tensions in the room. Despite her usual composure, the recent events had visibly affected her, leaving her to grapple with her own feelings and observations.


    "Hey, My vampire girl~ Come join us."


    Liliana''s eyes met mine, and for a moment, I saw a flicker of hesitation in her gaze. The intense emotional exchange and the weight of the recent confrontation seemed to have taken a toll on her. But as I called out to her, there was a slight softening in her expression, and she slowly moved toward us.


    Elysia, noticing the shift in the atmosphere, allowed her stern demeanor to soften, offering a gentle nod of approval. "Yes, Liliana, join us. It''s important that we support one another in times like these."


    Liliana approached us, her smile too bright to fully conceal the shadow of her earlier unease. She slid into the embrace, joining the tightly-knit circle that had formed. As she settled beside us, her presence brought a subtle, calming effect that seemed to help diffuse the lingering tension in the room.


    "Thank you, Samael," Liliana said softly, her voice barely above a whisper. Her fingers gently brushed against mine, a silent reassurance that she was here, both for me and for the family.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 55: Chapter No.55 Proposal (3)

    [Eveline Clearwater''s POV]


    Today, I have to visit a kid with whom my father arranged a marriage proposal. The Ashwoods have been demoted from Duke to Count House, yet they still hold considerable influence and power. This alliance, though risky, could prove advantageous for the Clearwater family.


    My father, Duke Clearwater, believes that solidifying this alliance will strengthen our position and provide a united front against the royal family.


    I must admit, I''m not particularly thrilled about this arrangement. It''s not just the idea of marrying a stranger; it''s the whole concept of our families'' politics dictating our personal lives. Still, I understand the necessity. As a member of the Clearwater family, I have a duty to uphold.


    Before heading to the Ashwood estate, I spent some time in contemplation. What kind of person would Lord Samael be? From what I''ve heard, he recently returned from a dangerous dungeon expedition, and his reputation has grown significantly. Despite their fall from grace, the Ashwoods seem to be a resilient and formidable family.


    My carriage arrived at the Ashwood estate, a grand yet austere mansion reflecting their noble heritage. But this mansion was at the corner of the Ashwoods territory which shows they are outcasts in their own territory, a stark reminder of their fall from grace. Despite this, there was an undeniable air of dignity about the place.


    The Ashwoods were a family with a long history and deep roots, and it showed in the architecture and the meticulously maintained grounds.


    There were no guards or servants to greet us at the gates, which clearly shows disrespect toward us or perhaps a sign of their strained resources and precarious standing.


    My escorts were much more irked by this display as them being so loyal to my family that even the slightest hint of disrespect toward the Clearwater name was taken as a personal affront.


    However, I didn''t say anything to them as I wanted to see the Ashwoods'' reaction toward their blunt, and if the situation escalates I will put all the blame on these escorts to ensure the diplomatic integrity of the visit.


    I gesture to a guard to knock on the door. And soon the door creaks open, revealing the most handsome young man I have ever seen. His striking appearance was hard to ignore¡ªhis dual-colored eyes, one blue and one red, held an intense and captivating gaze. His hair, half snow-white and half pitch-black, added to his aura of distinctiveness and mystery.


    This was Lord Samael Ashwood, and I must say his appearance exceeds that of what was described to me as merely an "interesting character."


    I tried to compose myself as I entered the Ashwood estate. Lord Samael''s appearance was as striking as it was unexpected, but I needed to maintain my composure. I really tried...


    My escorts tried to enter alongside me, their disdain barely concealed as they scanned the surroundings with sharp eyes. But before they could cross the doorframe a booming voice resounded from the dept of the mansion.


    "Before entering my, Keep your trash outside!" A voice was feminine which was clear and I immediately connected the dots as she was the strongest mage of the kingdom, And my escorts immediately stiffened at the command. Their faces flushed with a mix of embarrassment and fear, Before I could order them to stand outside, they left on their own.


    Good, very good. Now regret not disciplining them before, As I lost control over the situation. But I immediately controlled my annoyance and offered a diplomatic smile as I stepped forward, while taking a proper look at Samael Ashwood, "You must be-"


    As I saw his sharp features, my heart started to beat at an irregular rate. Samael''s appearance was indeed captivating, but it was more than just his striking looks that unsettled me. His presence seemed to command attention, and the intensity in his eyes hinted at depths of experience and strength that were both intriguing and intimidating.


    "I-I didn''t know he i-is s-so..." I unconsciously muttered under my breath as my eyes darted around, trying to find the right word. "handsome," Oh gosh! did I say that out loud? please tell me he didn''t hear all that-


    Samael''s lips quirked into a faint, amused smile as he caught the tail end of my muttered comment. His eyes sparkled with a mix of amusement and curiosity.


    HE TOTALLY DID!!! MY IMAGE IS RUINED EVEN BEFORE I CAN DO ANYTHING...


    Samael''s eyes glinted with amusement as he absorbed my flustered reaction. He leaned slightly closer, his voice a soft, reassuring murmur that contrasted with the previous formality.


    "There''s no need to be embarrassed, Lady Eveline. First impressions can be quite overwhelming. I assure you, my appearance is merely a facet of who I am."


    Despite his efforts to ease the tension, I felt my cheeks burn hotter. I took a deep breath, mentally shaking myself. This was a diplomatic visit, and I needed to refocus on the purpose of my visit.


    "Lady Eveline," Samael greets me formerly, offering a courteous bow." Welcome to our home."


    I straightened, trying to regain my composure as Samael greeted me with a polite bow. His formal demeanor was a stark contrast to his earlier amusement, which helped ground me as I focused on the task at hand.


    "Thank you, Lord Samael," I replied, matching his formality with a courteous nod. "It''s a pleasure to finally meet you in person."


    "Please, Come in," He invited, stepping aside and gesturing for me to enter. I took a deep breath and walked into the Ashwood estate, consciously trying to project an air of calm and professionalism. As I moved further inside, I could sense the subtle elegance of the estate. The decor, while not as lavish as some other noble houses, exuded a refined taste and a touch of history.


    Samael led me through a series of rooms, each one meticulously arranged until we arrived at a tastefully decorated living room. Comfortable chairs and a polished wooden table were arranged around a large fireplace. The room was warm and inviting, a stark contrast to the cold impression I had initially gotten from the estate''s exterior.


    There were three young girls, each exuding an air of grace and poise. They were clearly waiting for me, their expressions ranging from curiosity to polite curiosity. Samael motioned for me to take a seat, then gestured for the girls to come forward.


    "Lady Eveline, this is Alice Ashwood, my little sister," He introduced, gesturing toward one of the girls, the girl had midnight black hair with crimson eyes and had gentle, inquisitive demeanor. Her eyes, though bearing a hint of Samael''s striking duality, held a softness that suggested a depth of emotion and innocence.


    "And this is Liliana and Lily, my... lovers." My eyes widened slightly at the revelation, As I looked at two girls in question.


    Liliana had raven-black hair that fell in sleek, straight down her back, and her eyes too were striking blood-red somewhat different than Ashwood''s siblings, her skin too was paler than healthy hue and her posture was graceful, yet there was an unmistakable strength in her presence. Her demeanor radiated confidence and serenity, a stark contrast to the uncertainty I felt about the situation.


    Lily, on the other hand, appeared more reserved. Her golden hair, cascading in soft waves, framed her delicate features. Her eyes, a striking shade of sapphire, were filled with a mix of curiosity and shyness. There was a gentle air about her, and she seemed to observe the proceedings with a quiet attentiveness.


    The revelation of Samael''s relationships with Liliana and Lily added a layer of complexity to the situation. The presence of two lovers, especially in a setting meant for a formal engagement, was unexpected and somewhat unsettling. I could feel the weight of their gazes, each carrying its own story and significance.


    Samael''s casual introduction of them, combined with his earlier behavior, hinted at a man who was both charming and deeply unconventional. It was clear that the dynamics within the Ashwood family were far more intricate than I had anticipated.


    "Ah, I see," I said, my tone smooth despite the surprise. "It''s a pleasure to meet all of you."


    The girl named Alice gave a gracious nod, while Liliana and Lily offered their warmest smiles. Despite the awkward introduction, the atmosphere remained cordial, if a bit strained.


    As we settled into the living room, the conversation started with polite small talk, and the initial tension began to ease. Samael''s charm and the warmth of the room created an environment that was surprisingly comfortable, despite the unusual circumstances.


    Samael took a seat opposite me, with Alice, Liliana, and Lily arranged around the room in a manner that suggested both respect and intimacy. It was clear that this gathering was more than just a formal meeting; it was a reflection of the intricate relationships within the Ashwood family.


    Our conversation began with pleasantries and general topics, but as the discussion progressed, it was evident that Samael had a knack for steering the dialogue in a way that made everyone feel at ease. His charisma was palpable, and it became apparent why he had such a significant reputation. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I tried to maintain my composure, but the underlying tension of the situation lingered. The prospect of this marriage, combined with the unexpected revelation of Samael''s relationships, created a complex web of emotions and politics that I needed to navigate carefully.


    "Lord Samael," I said, turning my attention back to him. "I''ve heard much about you, Your recent impossibility of clearing a dungeon of Fifth Circle Mage level all by yourself. How did you even do it?"


    My question must have caught him off guard. But I wanted to know how he even did such an extraordinary feat. Because when I heard this from my father yesterday, I refused to believe such an inconceivable feat until I witnessed it firsthand in the reports. Samael leaned back slightly, a thoughtful expression crossing his face.


    I also saw the girl named Lily stiffen at my mention of Dungeon, I wondered what is her story but I sensed it might be sensitive. Samael''s response was measured and reflective, his gaze shifting to the fire crackling in the hearth before meeting mine with a steady look.


    "Ah, the dungeon," He said, choosing his words carefully. "It was a challenging experience. I had to rely on a combination of strategy, skill, and the resources available to me. It wasn''t just about raw power; understanding the enemies and adapting quickly was key."


    I had the strong urge to roll my eyes at such an uninformative response, but I kept my demeanor polite and composed. Samael''s answer, though somewhat vague, hinted at his strategic prowess. His ability to handle such a challenge was impressive, even if he chose not to go into specifics.


    "Indeed, It seems you have quite a reputation, Lord Samael. Your accomplishments must be the result of much preparation and discipline." I said with my eyes narrowed slightly.


    Samael''s smile widened slightly, a flicker of amusement in his eyes. "Preparation is crucial, but it also requires the support of those around you. I am fortunate to have a strong team and family backing me."


    Now I just want to punch this shameless bastard for uttering such absurdness with a straight face.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 56: Chapter No.56 Proposal (4)

    [Eveline Clearwater''s POV]


    I shifted my gaze away from this smug bastard and looked over the girls named Liliana and Lily, acknowledging their presence with a nod. "It''s clear that you have the support of those who care for you. That''s invaluable."


    The afternoon sun streamed through the windows, casting a warm glow over the room. The tension from the initial meeting had eased, and the conversation meandered through various topics. I found myself getting a better sense of the dynamics within the Ashwood family. Despite their fall from grace, a strong bond held them together.


    Liliana and Lily were intriguing in their own ways. Liliana''s composed confidence contrasted with Lily''s quiet grace, yet both seemed to share a deep connection with Samael. Their presence added a layer of complexity to the family dynamic that was both fascinating and daunting.


    Alice, on the other hand, was a curious mixture of innocence and a bundle of joy. Her inquisitive eyes often met mine, and I couldn''t help but wonder what thoughts ran through her mind. Despite her youth, she seemed to have a keen understanding of the political intricacies at play. She brought a lightness to the room that was hard to ignore, and her laughter was infectious.


    As the conversation continued, Samael''s charm became increasingly evident. He had a way of making everyone feel included and valued, a skill that was undoubtedly honed through his experiences and trials. His dual-colored eyes seemed to see right through me, making it difficult to maintain my guard.


    I looked toward the window and saw it was quite late, So I stood up to leave. "Thank you for the warm welcome, Lord Samael. I appreciate the hospitality and the opportunity to meet your family."


    "It was our pleasure, Lady Eveline," He said, standing to see me off. "We hope this meeting lays the groundwork for a fruitful alliance."


    Fufufu~ I almost forgot this meeting was all about the alliance between our families. Thankfully, I prepared this surprise just in case I found Lord Samael good enough. And while he is a smug bastard, he is... too good to let go of.


    "Oh~ there''s no need for that," I said as my eyes gleamed with a hint of mischief. I produced a small, ornate box from my space ring. It was covered in intricate runes that glowed faintly, hinting at some sort of magical enchantment. And if my father''s words are anything to go by, the engagement rings in it are sought after by many.


    "Inside there are a pair of engagement rings," I announced, my voice carrying a mixture of formality and playful intrigue. I opened the box to reveal two elegant rings, each intricately designed with gemstones and fine craftsmanship.


    And from the looks of Samael''s sharp intake of breath, it was quite the sight to see. The engagement rings must have been striking indeed. The light danced off the precious stones, casting delicate hues across the room. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Samael''s eyes widened slightly as he took in the sight. His expression shifted from surprise to contemplation, and I could see the wheels turning in his mind.


    The rings were known for their magical properties¡ªenhancing the bond between the wearers, storing some amount of Mana from daily life to use in crucial times, and If the wearer allows the partner then even the location of the wearer could be known to the counterpart of the ring-wearer.


    "This... this is quite unexpected," He said, struggling to maintain his composure, which I found quite cute as his cheeks flushed. "Lady Eveline, I wasn''t aware that this visit would include such a formal proposal."


    Oh~ How would you know? I just took this decision, Hahahaha~


    My smile widened, a blend of satisfaction and anticipation in my eyes. "Indeed, it is rather sudden. But circumstances have led us to this point, and I believe it''s an opportune moment for both of our families."


    From the corner of my eyes, I saw others'' reactions to my stunt, Liliana''s gaze was fixed on the rings, her expression a mixture of surprise and concern. Lily, too, looked unsettled, though she tried to mask her feelings with a polite smile. Alice, ever the composed one, remained silent but her eyes betrayed a flicker of... anger?


    Hey! Hey! What''s with such reactions? I admit I feel quite superior to Liliana and Lily because from the looks of it, even they haven''t done something this significant towards their future with Samael. But Alice?! She looked so cute and innocent just a while ago.


    The room was thick with an unspoken tension. I could feel the weight of Alice''s gaze on me, and it was clear that my gesture had struck a nerve. I was about to address the situation when a beautiful woman materialized between me and Samael.


    "You have quite the audacity," She said with an expression mix of defiance and protectiveness. She had evidently overheard the conversation and emerged from the dept of the mansion, her presence commanding immediate attention.


    Elysia Ashwood.


    The strongest mage of the kingdom stood in front of me like an angry hen protecting her chicks. Her eyes, sharp and unwavering, fixed on me with an intensity that made it clear she was trying very hard to not outright attack me.


    "Mother," Samael said, with a hint of surprise in his voice. So this was not orchestrated by him, "We were just discussing Lady Eveline''s proposal."


    Lady Elysia''s gaze remained fixed on me, her voice firm and unwavering. "You have quite the audacity, Lady Eveline. To come here with such a proposal, without prior notice or consultation-"


    I tried to keep my emotions in check but a hint of annoyance escaped. "I understand your surprise, Lady Elysia. However, the urgency of the political landscape leaves little room for delays. This engagement could strengthen your family, as everyone knows about the feud between Ashwoods and the Royal family."


    My words hung in the air, charged with the weight of political intrigue. My tone was calm, yet carried an undercurrent of challenge that made it clear I wasn''t backing down easily. But soon after I regret saying those words in such a haughty tone and even more in front of this monster.


    "Girl, Do you even know who is standing in front of you?" Lady Elysia pressed forward as her heavy mana leaked making me almost kennel from its weight alone.


    My mind became a mess as it filled it, I could feel the oppressive weight of Elysia''s mana, a force so palpable it seemed to press against my chest, making it difficult to breathe. Her power was undeniable, and the intensity of her presence sent a shiver down my spine. This was not a woman to be trifled with.


    "I know precisely who you are, Lady Elysia," I managed to say through gritted teeth. "The Strongest Mage in the kingdom¡ªand a formidable force in her own right," I added, my voice straining under the pressure. My eyes were wide, but I quickly regained my composure.


    "However, I came here with a genuine intention of fostering a beneficial alliance between our families."


    But Lady Elysia''s gaze remained unyielding, her mana pressing heavily on me. "A genuine intention?" She echoed, her tone dripping with skepticism. "You arrive with an engagement proposal without prior notice, as if it''s a mere formality. This isn''t just about formalities; it''s about respect and understanding."


    Lady Elysia''s presence was overwhelming, a torrent of raw mana that nearly drowned out everything else in the room. Her disapproval was evident, and the palpable tension made every word I spoke to feel like it was being measured under a microscope.


    "Respect and understanding are precisely what I seek to offer. This proposal was made in response to pressing political circumstances. It''s not meant to insult or undermine you."


    Lady Elysia''s gaze remained sharp, and the oppressive weight of her mana seemed to intensify. Despite my best efforts to stay composed, the raw power emanating from her was almost unbearable. I knew I had to tread carefully if I wanted to salvage the situation.


    "I can see that my approach may have been abrupt," I continued, forcing my voice to steady. "But I genuinely believe that this engagement could benefit both of our families, especially given the current political climate. I had hoped that such a gesture would show my commitment to strengthening our ties."


    "Lady Eveline," Samael interjected, stepping forward I hoped for him to take my side. "Let''s not let this escalate further. We appreciate your proposal and understand the urgency, but we need to handle this with due respect for everyone involved."


    My eyes softened slightly as I turned my gaze back to him. "Lord Samael, I appreciate your willingness to address this matter calmly. I understand the need for respect and proper procedure. My intentions were to expedite a process that could benefit both our families."


    As I said those words, I felt Lady Elysia''s mana pressure slowly recede, though her eyes remained sharp and scrutinizing. "If you wish to discuss this proposal, We will do so with the proper respect and consideration for our family''s values and decisions."


    I hurriedly nodded, visibly relieved as the magical pressure lifted. "Thank you, Lady Elysia. I''m willing to discuss this further and address any concerns you might have."


    ***


    After all the trouble we were again sitting like civil people, and I thought I was out of the woods but I was so wrong as I said those words...


    "And what do you seek in return?" Lady Elysia asked, her tone probing.


    And then I said the words that irked this monster once more and this time much more than before.


    "Lord Samael to marry into Clearwater family¡ªleaving the surname of Ashwood and adopting the Clearwater name," But before I could continue, a pressure again pressed down on me but this was much more powerful than before, If the previous one was a flood than this one was a ruthless tsunami ready crush everything in its path.


    Crack! Crack!


    Boooooom!


    Due to the immense mana leaking from this monster, the chair on which I was sitting shattered into splinters, sending wooden fragments skittering across the floor. Some even went through my skin as blood sprinkled onto the floor. The intense pressure from Lady Elysia''s mana made it feel as though the very air around me was being squeezed out.


    My heart raced as I struggled to maintain my composure under the sheer weight of her aura.


    WHYYYYYYYY????


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 57: Chapter No.57 Proposal (Final)

    [Eveline Clearwater''s POV]


    WHYYYYYYYY????


    My blood started to boil from this humiliation, and I fought to stay on my feet, refusing to let the pain and pressure break me. This is far from over.


    If not for Samael''s intervention, I might have been crushed by the sheer force of Elysia''s mana.


    "Mother!" Samael''s voice cut through the tension, sharp and authoritative. "This is not the way to handle this."


    "Samael," Elysia said, her tone softening slightly as she addressed her son. "You understand the gravity of her proposal, don''t you? She asks you to forsake your family name, the Ashwood legacy."


    Samael nodded, his expression grave. "I do, Mother. But we need to discuss this calmly. Lady Eveline came here with a proposal, and while it might not have been presented in the best manner, it deserves consideration."


    I looked at Samael, my gratitude evident in my eyes. He was my only ally in this room, and I needed his support to navigate this delicate situation.


    But this monster is in a different mood entirely...


    "I think I should make a visit to your distinguished Clearwater family," She said those words as if my family was just a bug right under her thumb to be crushed at her whim.


    Frankly, if the stories of elders in the family are anything to go by, it is the truth. She, the strongest mage of the kingdom did annihilated many families who made the mistake of becoming her enemy.


    My face took on a horrified expression as I grasped the full extent of Elysia''s unspoken threat. The implication of Elysia''s "visit" was clear: it was not merely a social call but a declaration of potential destruction. Everyone in the kingdom knows not to provoke this living storm, especially when her family is concerned. Panic welled up inside me.


    The room fell into a heavy silence as I struggled to regain my composure. My face once assured and resolute, was now a mask of fear and resignation. I opened my mouth to speak but seemed to find her voice faltering.


    "Lady Elysia." I began, My voice trembling slightly. "I... I didn''t intend for this situation to escalate so dramatically. My father and I are prepared to discuss alternative solutions and negotiate terms that accommodate your family''s concerns."


    Lady Elysia''s gaze remained icy, her mana pressure still palpable but slightly tempered. "Let me be clear: Any attempt to separate my beloved from me will be met with the full force of my wrath. My family and I have endured much, and we will not accept any form of disrespect or coercion.


    If the Clearwater family wishes to proceed with this alliance, they must be prepared to engage with us on equal terms and acknowledge the full weight of our strength and dignity."


    I swallowed hard, my eyes darting between Elysia and Samael. "Of course, Lady Elysia. I assure you, that we only seek a partnership that is mutually beneficial and respectful of all parties involved. We will reconsider our proposal and seek a more balanced approach that respects the Ashwood family''s standing."


    Elysia''s expression softened, though her eyes remained vigilant. "Good. Remember, it is not merely about political advantages but also about honoring the bonds that come with such an alliance. Our family''s honor and integrity are non-negotiable."


    With that, the intense pressure in the room began to recede, though the atmosphere remained tense. I, though visibly shaken, attempted to regain my composure. "Thank you for your understanding, Lady Elysia. I will relay your concerns to my father and arrange for a follow-up meeting to discuss revised terms."


    Samael stepped forward, offering a reassuring smile. "I appreciate your willingness to adapt, Lady Eveline. It''s important that we find a way forward that aligns with both our families'' interests and values."


    ADAPT?! My beautiful Arse!!! CAN''T YOU SEE MY WHOLE FAMILY IS THREATENED TO BE ANNIHILATED HERE?


    But I nodded gratefully, my demeanor reflecting both relief and apprehension. "Thank you, Lord Samael. I look forward to our continued discussions."


    "Thank you for your ''hospitality''." I immediately turned and took my leave as I crossed the doorframe of the exit, I literally ran and climbed my carriage as my good-for-nothing escorts ran after me.


    Once inside the carriage, my composure crumbled. The adrenaline from the encounter with Elysia Ashwood left my hands trembling and my heart racing. The reality of her veiled threat weighed heavily on me, and the prospect of her visiting my family sent a chill down my spine.


    The carriage ride back to the Clearwater estate was a blur, the familiar landscape passing by unnoticed as my mind raced with plans and contingencies. I needed to speak with my father immediately. We had underestimated the Ashwoods'' resolve, particularly Elysia''s, and this mistake could cost us dearly.


    As the carriage rolled to a stop in front of the Clearwater estate, I took a deep breath and forced myself to calm down. Panicking wouldn''t help; I needed to be clear-headed and strategic. I stepped out of the carriage, my steps hurried as I made my way to my father''s study.


    "Father," I called as I pushed open the door, finding him at his desk, surrounded by stacks of documents and letters.


    "Eveline," he looked up, concern etching his features as he saw the urgency in my expression. "What happened? AND WHAT''S WITH THIS BLOOD? TELL ME WHO DID THIS!!!"


    "Father, please, calm down," I urged, though my voice trembled. I hadn''t realized until now that there was blood on my hands, a reminder of Elysia''s overwhelming power. "It was Lady Elysia. She... she made it clear that our proposal was unacceptable and issued a veiled threat against our family."


    My father''s face darkened with fury, his hands balling into fists. "That woman dares to threaten us? After everything we''ve done to secure this alliance?"


    I nodded, my fear giving way to a grim determination. "We can''t afford to provoke her further. We need to rethink our approach, and find a way to placate her without compromising our position."


    Father took a deep breath, forcing himself to calm down. "You''re right. We can''t act rashly. We need to be strategic. Tell me everything that happened." S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I recounted the entire encounter, from Elysia''s initial display of power to Samael''s intervention and the final moments of our conversation. My father''s expression grew more serious with each detail.


    "Elysia is not someone we can challenge directly," he said finally. "We need to find a way to appeal to her sense of honor and integrity. Perhaps we can offer a different kind of alliance, one that strengthens both our families without requiring Samael to forsake his name."


    "But how?" I asked, frustration evident in my voice. "What could we possibly offer that would satisfy her?"


    "Lady Eveline, may I suggest an alternative," a voice spoke from the doorway. It was our trusted advisor, Lord Benedict, who had been listening quietly.


    "Please, go ahead," my father said, motioning for Benedict to enter.


    "Lady Elysia values family above all else," Benedict began. "What if we proposed a union that acknowledges and respects both family names? A partnership that does not require Samael to give up his heritage but instead celebrates the union of two powerful houses."


    "Go on," my father said, intrigued.


    "What if instead of demanding Lord Samael to forsake his family, We give our Lady Eveline to their family adapting their name and title? This way, the Ashwoods will not feel threatened or disrespected, and it would show that we are willing to honor their legacy by strengthening it with our own."


    My father considered Benedict''s words carefully. "You propose we marry Eveline into the Ashwood family, ensuring she adopts their name and customs?"


    "Yes," Benedict replied. "This would demonstrate our respect for their heritage and our willingness to integrate our families. Additionally, we could offer a significant dowry or joint venture that benefits both families, solidifying the alliance."


    I felt a surge of mixed emotions. While the idea of becoming an Ashwood and the potential benefits of such an alliance were promising, the thought of leaving my family and the uncertainty of my future weighed heavily on me.


    "Eveline, what do you think?" my father asked, turning his gaze to me.


    "I... I see the logic in Lord Benedict''s proposal," I began, choosing my words carefully. "If it can ensure peace and strengthen our position without provoking Lady Elysia''s wrath, then it is worth considering. However, we must negotiate terms that also protect our family''s interests and ensure my well-being."


    "Of course," my father said, nodding. "We will make sure the terms are favorable and fair. Benedict, draft a proposal outlining this new arrangement. We will present it to the Ashwoods and see if it meets their approval."


    "Yes, my lord," Benedict replied, bowing slightly before leaving the room.


    I took a deep breath, trying to steady my nerves. This was a significant step, and while it carried risks, it also presented an opportunity to build a stronger alliance with the Ashwoods. I just hoped that Lady Elysia and Samael would see the value in this new proposal and agree to it.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 58: Chapter No.58 I AM BROKE!!!

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    After Lady Eveline left, and our group hug finished. I went into my room, Finally being free from all the immediate work.


    I walked over to the balcony giving the view of the beautiful forest on the backside of the mansion, letting the cool evening breeze calm my thoughts. The events of the day replayed in my mind: the intense confrontation with Lady Eveline, my mother''s unyielding resolve, and the delicate balance of power we had to maintain.


    Elysia''s mana pressure had been overwhelming, even for me, and I knew that the threat she posed was not an idle one. She was a force of nature, fiercely protective of our family and willing to go to any lengths to defend us. Her love and dedication were unquestionable, but I feared that her actions might push us into a corner.


    But I flushed all those thoughts out of my mind and focused on the system interface in front of my eye.


    [Heavenly Destiny System Menu]


    [1. Status]


    [2. Skills]


    [3. Inventory]


    [4. Missions]


    [5. Shop]


    And even in those options, my focus zeroed on the still untouched feature of the system "Shop".


    ''System, Open Shop.''


    The familiar blue screen of the Heavenly Destiny System flickered, and the Shop menu materialized before my eyes. Rows of items, spells, weapons, and potions scrolled past, each with a description and a price in Destiny Points.


    My gaze drifted over the various categories, noting the potential enhancements and tools that could prove invaluable in the uncertain times ahead. The options were overwhelming, but I knew I needed to make careful, strategic choices.


    I navigated to the ''Special Items'' section, my eyes drawn to a few standout options:


    [1. Elixir of Mastery: A rare potion that grants a temporary boost to all magical affinities for a short period, ideal for high-stakes confrontations. Cost: 5000 Destiny Points]


    [2. Teleportation Scroll: Allows instant travel to any known location, a perfect escape tool, or for quick reinforcements. Cost: 8000 Destiny Points]


    [3. Soul Bond Crystal: A powerful artifact that can create an unbreakable bond between two souls, enhancing their abilities and synergy in battle. Cost: 50000 Destiny Points]


    My eyes widened at the descriptions of those Special Items, And at the astronomical prices, my eyes almost popped out.


    The fun fact is that these items are just beginner-level, And I have to level up the shop to unlock more "Remarkable-Level" items as if the beginner-level items weren''t already impressive enough. I needed to accumulate more Destiny Points if I wanted to unlock the full potential of the shop.


    I leaned against the balcony railing, as I saw ''Catalog'' at the topmost corner of the system panel.


    ''Open Catalog.''


    A new screen appeared, displaying a categorized list¡ª


    [1. Consumable Items]


    [2. Equipments]


    [3. Magical Artifacts]


    [4. Rare Spells]


    [5. Combat Enhancements]


    [6. Miscellaneous]


    I tapped on Magical Artifacts, curious to see what might be available. The screen populated with a list of items, each more intriguing than the last:


    [1. Phoenix Feather Pendant: Grants the wearer''s temporary invulnerability to fire-based attacks and accelerates healing. Cost: 100000 Destiny Points]


    [2. Dragon''s Eye Amulet: Enhances perception and intuition, allowing the wearer to detect hidden threats and traps. Cost: 150000 Destiny Points]


    [3. Time-Worn Tome: Contains ancient knowledge that boosts the user''s magic proficiency in a specific affinity of their choice. Cost: 200000 Destiny Points]


    [4. Eternal Flame Lantern: Provides light in complete darkness and can reveal hidden passages or illusions. Cost: 15000 Destiny Points] Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Twitch~ Twitch~


    Is this system making fun of my financial situation by showing these ABSURDLY, STUPIDLY EXPENSIVE ITEMS!!!


    Huff~ Huff~


    I took a deep breath, forcing myself to regain composure. It was clear that the items available in the shop were beyond my current means, but I couldn''t let that deter me from using the system to its fullest potential.


    And then I saw it... the god in the valley of beggars *Cough**Cough* Sorry! Sorry! wrong line.


    I mean a filter option, I quickly accessed the filter options, hoping to narrow down the choices and find items that might be more within my reach. The filter menu allowed me to sort by price range, item rarity, and even potential utility.


    I selected the "Affordable" price range to see what options were available without breaking the bank.


    The screen refreshed, presenting a list of more manageable items:


    [Magical Artifacts]


    [1. Lesser Healing Crystal: Provides a moderate healing effect and can be used in emergencies. Cost: 500 Destiny Points]


    [2. Shadow Cloak: A cloak that grants temporary invisibility in low light and shadows. Ideal for stealth missions. Cost: 2000 Destiny Points]


    [3. Rune of Insight: A small rune that enhances the user''s perception and allows them to see through illusions for a short period. Cost: 1500 Destiny Points]


    [4. Windstone Ring: A ring that increases the user''s agility and speed, providing a slight boost in movement and reflexes. Cost: 3000 Destiny Points]


    [5. Attack Rune (Peak Fifth Circle Mage): A rune containing a full-powered attack Spell for a single use, providing a significant burst of energy in combat. Cost: 40000 Destiny Points (70% Discount on the first purchase.)]


    ...


    My eyes refused to go down as I saw the Attack Rune (Peak Fifth Circle Mage). And if we apply the discount it would be... 12000 Destiny Points.


    I looked at the amount of Destiny Points I have¡ª


    [Destiny Points: 12500]


    I was on the edge of my seat, contemplating the potential of the Attack Rune (Peak Fifth Circle Mage). With only 1,500 Destiny Points left, I could still afford a few other items, but this rune could significantly tip the scales in any high-stakes confrontation.


    After weighing the options, I decided that the Attack Rune was a must-have, given its discounted price and the advantage it could provide in the upcoming challenges. The extra firepower might just be what we need to deal with the threats looming over us, especially considering the tension with the Clearwater family and the power dynamics involved.


    I tapped on the rune''s description to confirm the purchase and proceeded to the payment screen. The system confirmed the transaction and added the rune to my inventory.


    [Transaction Complete]


    [Item Added to Inventory: Attack Rune (Peak Fifth Circle Mage)]


    With the rune secured, I turned my attention back to the remaining Destiny Points. There were a few other items that caught my eye, particularly the Shadow Cloak and the Rune of Insight. Both could be useful for stealth and reconnaissance, areas where I was currently lacking in resources.


    However, with the remaining Destiny Points, I could only afford one more item. I have to consider the options carefully.


    I surfed out of "Magical Artifacts" and selected the "Spells" option.


    The "Spells" section of the shop opened up, and I was greeted with a variety of Affinity to choose but I could only get access to the affinities I had, Others were grayed out seemingly locked.


    [Choose Your Affinity:]


    [Star]


    [Lightning]


    [Shadow]


    [Nature]


    [Destruction]


    ...


    Everything else was [grayed out]. I scrolled through the available spells under each affinity, assessing their potential utility and cost. Each affinity had unique abilities that could enhance my combat and strategic options. Given my current situation and the challenges ahead, I had to prioritize spells that would provide immediate benefits and versatility.


    {Star Affinity}


    [Star Light Shield: Creates a protective barrier that absorbs a limited amount of damage. Cost: 3000 Destiny Points.]


    [Meteor Shower: Summons a brief rain of meteors to deal area-of-effect damage. Cost: 7000 Destiny Points.]


    [Guiding Star: Marks a target with a glowing star, increasing accuracy and tracking ability. Cost: 2500 Destiny Points]


    ...


    {Lightning Affinity}


    [Lightning Dash: Increases movement speed and agility for a short duration. Cost: 1500 Destiny Points.]


    [Thunder Strike: Calls down a powerful lightning bolt to strike a single target. Cost: 6000 Destiny Points.]


    [Static Field: Creates an area that slows and damages enemies over time. Cost: 4000 Destiny Points.]


    ...


    {Shadow Affinity}


    [Shadow Veil: Grants temporary invisibility and reduces sound. Cost: 3000 Destiny Points.]


    [Dark Bind: Binds an enemy in place with shadowy tendrils. Cost: 2500 Destiny Points.]


    [Shadow Clone: Creates a decoy that mimics your movements and attacks. Cost: 4500 Destiny Points.]


    ...


    {Nature Affinity}


    [Healing Breeze: Provides a moderate healing effect to the caster and allies nearby. Cost: 3500 Destiny Points.]


    [Vine Whip: Summons vines to entangle and damage enemies. Cost: 2500 Destiny Points.]


    [Nature''s Call: Summons animals to assist in battle. Cost: 5000 Destiny Points.]


    ...


    {Destruction Affinity}


    [Destruction Wave: Emits a powerful wave of destructive energy, dealing damage to all enemies in a cone. Cost: 10000 Destiny Points.]


    [Chaos Orb: Launches an orb of chaotic energy that explodes on impact, dealing massive damage to a single target. Cost: 17000 Destiny Points.]


    [Annihilate: A high-energy beam that pierces through multiple targets, causing severe damage. Cost: 20000 Destiny Points.]


    ...


    "..."


    Seriously, this much diversity in the spells was both a blessing and a curse. I took a deep breath, trying to focus on what would best complement my current skills and strategy.


    First, I needed something affordable but also highly effective. After some consideration, my eyes landed on one spell that seemed like an immediate game-changer: Lightning Dash.


    I wanted much more but... I AM BROKE!!!


    With only 1,500 Destiny Points left, Lightning Dash seemed like the best option. Enhancing my speed and agility would be invaluable in both combat and evasion scenarios.


    ''System, purchase Lightning Dash.''


    The transaction was swift, and the spell was added to my repertoire.


    [Transaction Complete]


    [Skill Acquired: Lightning Dash]


    I took a moment to appreciate my new acquisitions. The Attack Rune and Lightning Dash would significantly bolster my combat capabilities. Despite the heavy cost, the investment felt worthwhile given the precarious situation I was navigating.


    Satisfied with my choices, I leaned against the balcony railing once more, letting the cool breeze soothe my mind. The day had been long and exhausting, but I felt more prepared for what lay ahead.


    The tensions with the Clearwater family, the looming threats to my family, and the intricacies of the Heavenly Destiny System were all complex challenges that required careful planning and decisive action.


    As the evening sky darkened, I turned away from the balcony and headed back inside. There was still much to do, and I couldn''t afford to rest for long. I needed to check in with the rest of my family and ensure that everyone was safe and well-prepared for the days ahead.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 59: Chapter No.59 The Cult of the Infernal Eye

    [???''s POV]


    Huff~ Huff~


    Step! Step!


    I don''t know, what I did wrong. But what I know is they are going kill me...


    My lungs are burning due to running from their pursuit for so long but I can''t stop now. Every step is a fight against the pain, but it''s the only thing keeping me alive. The dense forest around me offers some cover, but I know it''s only a matter of time before they catch up.


    The darkened sky above gives me a sliver of hope; maybe I can lose them in the shadows. I force myself to push harder, weaving through the trees and dodging low branches, my ears straining for any sound of pursuit.


    As I run, my mind races with thoughts of what led me here. I''m not some nobody, but the princess of the demon race and in my family only me and my mother are alive... I guess? Because I hadn''t seen my mother for six months, If I''m ambushed then mother...


    Anyway, No use of despairing thoughts, I was sent on a mission by "The Cult of the Infernal Eye"¡ª They are like a council formed by some of the oldest demon lords. I was supposed to infiltrate the human realm, gather intelligence, and report back. But something went terribly wrong.


    I was discovered, betrayed from within, and now, I was on the run, hunted by both humans and those who once claimed to be my allies.


    I had to survive. Not just for me, but for my mother, for the future of our race. The cult might have used me as a pawn, but I wouldn''t let them discard me so easily.


    I stumbled over a root, barely catching myself before I hit the ground. My breath came in ragged gasps, my heart pounding in my ears. I could feel the demonic energy inside me, a burning force urging me to keep going.


    But then, a sound. Footsteps, getting closer. I forced myself to stay quiet, hiding behind a thick tree trunk, my eyes darting around for any sign of my pursuers.


    A whisper of movement to my left. I held my breath, trying to blend into the shadows, my hand gripping the dagger at my side.


    Three figures emerged, their eyes glowing faintly in the dim light. Demons. My own kind sent to kill me.


    "We know you''re here, Princess," one of them called out, his voice smooth and mocking. "Come out, and we''ll make it quick."


    I clenched my jaw, tightening my grip on the dagger. Quick? They had no intention of making it quick. They wanted to make an example out of me.


    I glanced around, searching for any possible escape route. The forest was dense, but it also offered plenty of hiding spots. I just needed to be smart about it.


    My infernal mana (Demon''s Mana) was almost depleted, and without it, my abilities were severely limited. I had to rely on my wits and what little energy I had left.


    Taking a deep breath, I focused on the faint remnants of my mana, channeling it into a minor illusion spell. It wasn''t much, but it might buy me a few precious seconds. A flicker of shadow moved to my right, a decoy to distract them.


    The lead demon''s eyes snapped toward the movement. "There!" he shouted, and the three of them rushed in that direction.


    I took my chance. Silently, I moved in the opposite direction, keeping low and using the thick underbrush to mask my escape. Every step was a battle against exhaustion, but I couldn''t afford to stop.


    I could hear them crashing through the undergrowth, their frustration growing. They wouldn''t be fooled for long. I needed a plan, a way to turn the tables.


    My mind raced, trying to recall any useful spells or tactics. Then it hit me. The old ruins. If I could reach them, I might have a chance. The ancient structures were imbued with residual magic, a perfect place to hide or even set a trap.


    Pushing through the pain, I changed course, heading toward the ruins. The forest began to thin, and the outline of crumbling stone walls came into view. Relief surged through me, but I couldn''t afford to let my guard down.


    I slipped through a narrow gap in the wall, making my way deeper into the ruins. The air here was thick with ancient power, a comforting reminder of the demonic heritage that flowed through my veins. I found a small alcove and crouched down, catching my breath and assessing my options.


    The ruins had once been a fortress, and while much of it had fallen into disrepair, there were still pockets of strong, lingering magic. I focused on these areas, sensing the remnants of old wards and enchantments. If I could tap into that power, I might stand a chance.


    I closed my eyes, reaching out with my senses. The magic responded, sluggish at first, then more eagerly as I poured my will into it. Slowly, the air around me began to shimmer, the old spells awakening to my touch.


    Footsteps echoed through the ruins, growing closer. I could hear the demons cursing under their breath, their patience wearing thin. But I was ready.


    As they rounded the corner, I unleashed the spell, a burst of raw energy that sent them sprawling. It wasn''t enough to defeat them, but it bought me time.


    With a surge of determination, I bolted from my hiding spot, heading for the heart of the ruins. If I could just reach the central chamber, I might be able to find something more powerful, something that could turn the tide.


    The demons recovered quickly, hot on my heels. I could feel their anger, their desire to see me broken. But I wouldn''t give them that satisfaction.


    I skidded into the central chamber, my eyes scanning the room for anything useful. And there, in the center of the room, was an ancient altar, its surface etched with intricate runes. Power radiated from it, a beacon of hope in the darkness.


    I didn''t hesitate. Placing my hands on the altar, I channeled my remaining mana into the runes, praying they would respond. The air hummed with energy, the runes glowing brighter with each passing second.


    The demons burst into the chamber, their eyes widening as they saw what I was doing. "No!" the leader shouted, lunging toward me.


    But it was too late. The altar''s magic surged to life, enveloping me in a protective barrier. The demons slammed into it, recoiling from the force.


    I felt the power coursing through me, rejuvenating my mana and strengthening my resolve. This was my chance. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Drawing on the altar''s magic, I cast a powerful spell-


    "Demonic Illusion: Hell''s Gate!!!"


    This is one of the most powerful spells in the arsenal of the royal family of the demon race, one that could either save me or obliterate everything in its path. The room filled with a dark, swirling energy as the Hell''s Gate manifested, a portal leading directly to the depths of the demon realm.


    The demons'' eyes widened in fear and awe. They knew what this spell could do. It was a gamble, but it was my only hope. I poured every last bit of my mana into the spell, feeling the strain on my body and soul.


    The portal opened with a thunderous roar, and from it emerged infernal flames and shadowy figures. The demons hesitated, unsure whether to advance or retreat. Their moment of indecision was all I needed.


    "Get her!" the leader finally commanded, but it was too late.


    The dark figures from the portal surged forward, grabbing the attacking demons and pulling them into the abyss. Their screams echoed through the chamber, a chilling reminder of the power I had unleashed.


    My consciousness started going in and out as the spell took its toll on me. I felt my vision blur, and my body grew weak from the immense effort. But I couldn''t let go now; I had to see this through.


    The leader of the demons fought desperately, trying to resist the pull of the Hell''s Gate. His eyes locked onto mine, filled with a mix of hatred and desperation. "You won''t get away with this, Princess," he snarled. "The Cult of the Infernal Eye will never let you live."


    His words sent a chill down my spine, but I pushed the fear aside. "I will find a way," I replied, my voice steadier than I felt. "For my mother, for our future."


    With a final surge of power, I forced the remaining demons into the portal. The Hell''s Gate began to close, the infernal flames and shadowy figures receding into the void. The chamber fell silent, the air thick with the remnants of dark magic.


    I collapsed to the ground, my strength utterly spent. The protective barrier around me flickered and disappeared. I had bought myself time, but I knew this was only the beginning. The Cult would come after me, and I had to be ready.


    As I lay there, catching my breath, a glimmer of hope stirred within me. The altar''s magic had rejuvenated me enough to survive this encounter. I had to believe that I could find my mother and together, we could fight back against those who sought to destroy us.


    These were my last thoughts as I finally lost consciousness before the exhaustion overtook me completely.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 60: Chapter No.60 Princess Of The Demon Race (1)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    Did I take the wrong turn?


    I thought as I looked around me seeing nothing but towering trees and groves. The dense foliage and the eerie silence of the forest sent a shiver down my spine. This part of the forest was uncharted territory for me, and the oppressive atmosphere made it hard to breathe.


    I checked my surroundings, trying to recall the path I had taken. The forest was alive with the sounds of nocturnal creatures, but it seemed oddly deserted. No sign of life, human or otherwise.


    As for what I am doing in this forest, Then the answer would be this stupid system of mine that gave me a mandatory mission-


    [Ding! A Mandatory Mission!]


    [Name: Demon Princess]


    [Description: Raven Duskbringer, The Princess of the demon race, is in grave danger. She has narrowly escaped an ambush and is currently being hunted by both demons and humans. Find and protect her, ensuring her safety until she can recover her strength.]


    [Reward: Unique Skill ¨C Infernal Pact, 10000 Destiny Points, ???]


    [Failure: System shutdown for 2 Years]


    As I read the mission description, my heart sank. Two years without the system would be devastating. My eyes scanned the dense forest, searching for any sign of the Demon Princess, Raven Duskbringer.


    If I recall my memory of the original novel, then this princess is meant to die and the protagonist saves her mother from the cult of the infernal eye or something like that and ultimately adds her to his ever-growing harem and becomes the King of the Demon race.


    But as the protagonist has already died, the fate of this mother and daughter is quite pitiful, leaving me no choice but to intervene.


    I took a deep breath and steeled myself for what lay ahead. Following the faint traces of demonic energy, I moved swiftly through the forest, every step bringing me closer to my target.


    But as I was swiftly maneuvering through the forest, the hair on my neck stood up. My instincts screamed that I was being watched. I halted and scanned my surroundings, senses heightened. The forest was unnervingly still, but I could feel the presence of something¡ªor someone¡ªhidden in the shadows. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Show yourself!" I called out, my voice firm and unwavering.


    Kekekekekeke~


    "Look, boys, what did I find?" a raspy voice echoed through the trees, followed by sinister laughter. My eyes darted around, searching for the source. Out of the shadows emerged a group of figures, their eyes glinting with malevolence. Demons, dark-skinned with a pair of horns and jagged teeth, advanced slowly, their predatory gazes fixed on me.


    They were armed with crude weapons, each more menacing than the last.


    "I thought I smelled something interesting," the leader, a tall demon with a scar running down his face, sneered. "A human wandering in the forest? and that too alone? What a treat."


    "Boss, something''s wrong... he is not a... human?!" Another demon said looking at a device-like thing in his hands.


    "Not human, you say?" The leader''s eyes narrowed as he took a step closer, scrutinizing me. "Then what exactly are you?"


    I couldn''t afford to reveal my true identity or intentions. I needed to think fast.


    "I''m just a traveler," I replied, keeping my voice steady. "Lost my way in this cursed forest."


    The leader laughed, a cruel sound that sent chills down my spine. "Lost, you say? How unfortunate for you. But I think we''ll find some use for you."


    Before I could react, the demons lunged at me. I summoned my magic, ready to defend myself. With a flick of my wrist, I unleashed a wave of starlight energy, illuminating the forest and forcing the demons to recoil.


    "Impressive," the leader growled, wiping blood from a cut on his cheek. "But it''ll take more than that to scare us off."


    "Don''t worry, I have much more to show." My other personality started to surface as an almost maniacal smile stretched on my mouth.


    This side of mine, I always try to suppress as much as possible, because of the darkness it harbors. But in situations like this, it proves useful. Channeling the power within me, I felt a surge of energy course through my veins. I embraced the shift, letting the shadows within me intertwine with the starlight.


    The demons hesitated, sensing the change. Their leader''s eyes widened, and he took a cautious step back. "What... what are you?"


    I grinned, feeling the power ripple through me. "I''m your worst nightmare."


    "Lightning Dash!!!"


    With a burst of lightning, my figure flickered all over the forest, striking at the demons with blinding speed. Each movement left trails of electrified air, and the scent of ozone mixed with the forest''s damp earth. The leader tried to follow my movements, but I was already behind him, delivering a powerful kick that sent him crashing into a tree.


    The other demons roared in anger and fear, but their attacks were clumsy and slow. I ducked and weaved through their assaults, using a combination of starlight bursts and shadow strikes to incapacitate them one by one. The clearing was soon littered with fallen demons, groaning in pain and unable to rise.


    The leader staggered to his feet, wiping blood from his mouth. His eyes burned with hatred as he summoned a dark, swirling energy around his fists. "You''ll pay for this," he snarled, charging at me with reckless fury.


    I stood my ground, focusing my energy. "Nature''s Embrace!" Vines erupted from the ground, wrapping around the leader and immobilizing him. He struggled against the bindings, but they only tightened, draining his strength.


    "Tell me," I said, stepping closer, "who sent you after Raven Duskbringer?"


    The leader spat at my feet. "I''ll never tell you, scum."


    I sighed, tightening the vines further. "I don''t have time for games. Either you tell me, or I''ll leave you here for the forest to devour."


    His eyes flickered with fear, and he finally relented. "It was the Infernal Eye. They want her dead, to prevent her from uniting the demon clans."


    I already knew this, I just wanted to create an alibi. So people don''t suspect me for knowing things out of nowhere.


    "Good-"


    "I gave what you wanted, Now please spare me." Demons have one shameful weakness they bend to the stronger person easily, especially low-class demons.


    "Spare you?" I mused, considering my options. Leaving him alive could mean trouble later, but killing him might draw more attention. A swift decision was necessary.


    "Yes, please!" he pleaded, his earlier bravado entirely gone. "I won''t trouble you again."


    "Very well," I said, loosening the vines slightly. "But if I ever see you again, you won''t get another chance." I released him from Nature''s Embrace, and he fell to the ground, gasping for breath.


    "Thank you, thank you," he stammered, scrambling to his feet and retreating into the forest with his remaining comrades.


    "On second thoughts, you all can die~" My dark side again took over, and I flickered towards them and swiftly unsheathed my sword hanging by my hip.


    Cling~


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    Bodies collapsed on the ground as their head flew in the air, The stillness that followed was deafening, the forest once again silent, save for the soft rustling of leaves in the wind. I sheathed my sword, the dark satisfaction of my other self lingering in my mind. I had no time for regrets, only for the mission ahead.


    The encounter with the demons made it clear how dangerous this forest was and how perilous my mission had become. Raven''s pursuers were relentless, and if I didn''t act quickly, they would eventually find her.


    Pressing onward, I retraced my steps to where I last sensed Raven''s presence. The energy trails were faint but discernible to someone with my abilities. Following the traces, I moved deeper into the forest, alert for any signs of danger.


    After what felt like an eternity, I came upon hidden ruins that had strong residual ancient mana as if an extremely powerful spell had been cast there recently. The energy emanating from the ruins was unlike anything I had felt before, a mix of ancient magic and something darker. This had to be where Raven was hiding.


    I cautiously approached the entrance, the remnants of protective wards tingling against my skin as I crossed the threshold. The interior was dimly lit by the eerie glow of runes etched into the stone walls, casting long shadows that seemed to shift and move of their own accord.


    I slowly walked towards the fallen giant gates but before I could do anything, a blurring punch went through my guts, behind me the air compressed from the force alone as I flew like a broken kite and crashed against the wall. The impact sent a jolt of pain through my body, struggling to even breathe.


    "You are alive, impressive~," a voice echoed through the ruins. The owner of the voice stepped forward, revealing a towering figure cloaked in dark armor, his eyes glowing with an unnatural light. Behind him, several other demons, all equally menacing, advanced slowly, their gazes fixed on me with a mix of curiosity and malice.


    I struggled to stand, my body protesting with each movement. The pain was intense, but I couldn''t afford to show weakness. Not here, not now.


    "Who are you?" I demanded, my voice steady despite the agony.


    The leader chuckled, his laughter reverberating through the ruins. "My name is Azazel, Sixth team captain of the Infernal Eye. And you- ah! A little dhampir here in the human continent, quite unusual," he said, his voice dripping with amusement. "What business do you have meddling in demon affairs?"


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 61: Chapter No.61 Princess Of The Demon Race (2)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    "I... I am just a... traveler, w-why d-did you a-attacked me without warning?" I stammered, trying to buy time and gather my strength.


    Azazel''s eyes narrowed, a hint of suspicion in his gaze. "A traveler, you say? Wandering into the forest, Yeah I believe you~" Azazel''s tone was mocking, and it was clear he didn''t buy my story. I needed to think fast and come up with a plan to turn this situation around.


    "Look," I said, trying to keep my voice steady despite the pain. "I''m not here to cause trouble. I got lost in the forest and stumbled upon this place by accident. I don''t want any part in whatever''s going on with the demons."


    Azazel seemed to consider my words momentarily, but then he laughed again. "You''re a terrible liar, little Dhampir. But no matter, you''re going to die here anyway."


    His words were a signal. The demons behind him started to advance, their weapons gleaming ominously in the dim light. I had no choice but to fight, even in my weakened state.


    WHYYYYY!!! ITS ALWAYS LIKE THIS!!!


    FIRST SHOWOFF AGAINST WEAK OPPONENTS AND WHEN REAL THREAT COMES, BECOMES A LAMB TO THE SLAUGHTER!


    WHY ITS ALWAYS LIKE THIS????


    WHY! WHY! WHY! WHY! WHYYYYYYY!!!


    My whole body shivered from rage which filled every cell of my being as my dhampir regeneration ran on overdrive as my body healed visible to the naked eye.


    But that was not all-


    [Ding! Conditions are met to unlock the hidden feature of the title: The First Mage''s Heir.]


    [The First Mage''s Memories: Spells Palace]


    [The First Mage''s Inheritance: Space Affinity]


    Azazel''s eyes widened as he witnessed my rapid recovery. He took a step back, clearly unnerved by the sight. The other demons hesitated, unsure whether to continue their advance.


    "Impossible," Azazel muttered, his confidence wavering. "What are you?"


    I didn''t bother answering. Instead, I focused on the newly unlocked memories flooding my mind. Spells, techniques, and an understanding of magic that I had never known before now seemed to be second nature. The knowledge of the First Mage flowed through me, blending seamlessly with my own abilities.


    I raised my hand, feeling the familiar but enhanced surge of energy as I summoned a new spell from the depths of my mind.


    "Spatial Rend!" I shouted.


    The air around me shimmered and distorted as space itself was torn apart. A rift opened up, swirling with raw, chaotic energy. I directed it towards Azazel and his minions, the fabric of reality bending to my will.


    The rift expanded rapidly, consuming the demons caught in its path. Their screams echoed through the ruins as they were pulled into the void, their forms disintegrating into nothingness. Azazel''s eyes widened in horror as he realized the power I now wielded.


    "You... you can''t be..." he stammered, backing away. "This is... impossible."


    "Nothing is impossible," I replied, my voice cold and determined. "Not for the heir of the First Mage."


    ***


    [Third Person''s POV]


    Gasp~


    Azazel''s fear was palpable as he stumbled backward, his eyes reflecting a mix of terror and disbelief. The sight of Samael''s new power, manifested through the Spatial Rend spell, had shaken him to the core. The once intimidating demon captain now appeared unsure of his next move.


    Quickly regaining his composure, Azazel''s mind raced with calculations. ''He''s just a second-circle mage,'' he thought, attempting to convince himself. ''That spell must have drained all his mana.''


    Azazel''s eyes narrowed as he focused on the strategy at hand. He knew that overconfidence could be his downfall, but he also recognized an opportunity. If Samael had expended a significant amount of energy, there was a chance he could be vulnerable.


    "Don''t be so sure of yourself," Azazel said, his voice steadying as he addressed Samael. "You might have surprised me with that spell, but even the greatest mages have limits. Let''s see how you fare against me now."


    With a wave of his hand, Azazel conjured dark flames that roared to life, filling the space with a malevolent heat. The flames twisted and danced, taking on the form of demonic creatures with glowing eyes and razor-sharp claws. They surged towards Samael, a fierce counterattack meant to overwhelm him. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Samael stood firm, his expression resolute. The power of the First Mage''s inheritance surged within him, granting him a newfound mastery over his magical abilities. He could feel the heat of the dark flames, but it did not deter him. Instead, he channeled his energies into a countermeasure.


    "Starlight Barrier!" Samael commanded, his voice ringing with authority. A radiant shield of pure starlight materialized in front of him, its brilliance pushing back against the encroaching darkness. The dark flames hissed and writhed as they collided with the barrier, their destructive force neutralized by the protective shield.


    Azazel''s eyes narrowed in frustration. The demon captain was not accustomed to seeing his attacks deflected with such ease. He focused his will, channeling more of his demonic power to intensify his assault. The dark flames grew larger and more ferocious, aiming to break through Samael''s defenses.


    But Samael was ready. Drawing on his newly unlocked spatial affinity, he began to manipulate the space around him. "Dimensional Shift!" he shouted. His form flickered and shifted, becoming elusive as he dodged the dark flames with blinding speed. Each shift repositioned him strategically, allowing him to evade Azazel''s relentless attacks.


    With every successful evasion, Samael closed the distance between himself and Azazel. He could see the strain on Azazel''s face, the fear that had taken root. Samael could sense the demon captain''s vulnerability, an opening he was prepared to exploit.


    ''Mystic Eyes Of The Death God!!!'' Samael activated the mystic eyes at the crucial moment, as the world lost its color and the realm of existence seemed to shift around him. The intense gaze of the Mystic Eyes of the Death God began to alter his perception, revealing the conceptual threads of death extending from Azazel.


    The Mystic Eyes of the Death God pierced through the veil of reality, exposing the fragile threads of mortality that bound Azazel to the world. Samael''s perception expanded, and he saw the death lines etched into Azazel''s form, glowing ominously. The threads wavered with an eerie light, hinting at the vulnerability that now lay bare before Samael.


    Azazel''s face twisted in terror as the mystical gaze bore down on him. He could feel the chilling weight of the Mystic Eyes, and his bravado faltered under the oppressive dread Samael projected. His dark flames sputtered and faltered, unable to sustain their ferocity against the intense fear that Samael invoked.


    Samael''s body trembled under the strain of using such a powerful ability and spells, but his resolve was unwavering. The power of the Mystic Eyes was immense, but Samael could feel the toll it was taking on him. His vision swam, the threads of death weaving in and out of focus. He fought to maintain control, knowing that his chance to end this confrontation lay before him.


    Summoning the last vestiges of his strength, Samael focused on the most vulnerable part of Azazel''s existence, as revealed by the Mystic Eyes. He drew upon the spatial affinity he had recently gained, combining it with the raw power of the death perception to deliver a decisive blow.


    With a final, deep breath, Samael shouted, "Void Descent!"


    The rift he opened was not just a tear in space but a chasm imbued with the conceptual weight of death. It expanded rapidly, pulling in the very essence of Azazel''s being. The dark flames around Azazel shrieked as they were absorbed into the void, leaving him exposed and struggling against the inevitable pull of the abyss.


    Azazel''s screams grew louder, a mixture of rage and terror as he fought against the inexorable force. His form began to disintegrate, the threads of his existence unraveling before Samael''s eyes. The void continued to consume him, stripping away his power, his demonic essence, and his very life force.


    "No! This cannot be!" Azazel''s voice echoed one last time as he was pulled into the void, his final defiant roar swallowed by the chasm.


    As the last vestiges of Azazel''s form were obliterated, the void collapsed in on itself, leaving behind only an eerie silence. Samael staggered back, the immense drain on his mana and stamina causing him to collapse onto his knees. The Mystic Eyes flickered and dimmed, their power spent.


    The forest, once again, fell silent, the malevolent presence dissipating along with Azazel. Samael''s surroundings seemed to return to normal, the eerie glow of the demonic energy fading into the shadows of the trees.


    Samael''s breathing was labored, his body trembling from exhaustion. He glanced around, his vision blurry and his senses dulled. The forest seemed to close in around him as he fought to remain conscious.


    He could feel the strain on his body and mind from using such powerful abilities. The Mystic Eyes had exacted a severe toll, and Samael knew he needed to recover. He fumbled for a healing potion in the system inventory and took a swig, the potion''s soothing properties working to mend his physical injuries and restore his depleted mana.


    He exhaled shakily, feeling the warmth of the potion spreading through him.


    With the immediate threat vanquished, Samael''s mind raced. The encounter with Azazel had revealed new and frightening dimensions of his power, but it had also left him vulnerable. The toll on his body and mind was significant, and he knew he couldn''t afford to remain in this state for long.


    He slowly stood up, leaning against a nearby tree for support. The forest around him was quiet, the oppressive atmosphere lifted with Azazel''s defeat. His heart pounded as he assessed the damage¡ªthe ground was scorched, and remnants of dark flames lingered in the air.


    "How... how did I even manage that?" he muttered to himself, his voice weak but filled with awe. The powers he had accessed were formidable, far beyond his previous capabilities, and he couldn''t help but marvel at the potential they held.


    But one thing he knew was that-


    "Thanks, Merlin!"


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 62: Chapter No.62 Princess Of The Demon Race (3)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    "Thanks, Merlin," I murmured again, the name of the First Mage now holding a deeper significance. His legacy had saved me, but it had also unleashed a force I barely understood.


    I needed to move. Staying here, exposed and vulnerable, was not an option. With a determined effort, I forced my legs to carry me forward. The forest felt both familiar and alien, shadows dancing in the corners of my vision as I made my way through the undergrowth.


    Every step was a reminder of the battle''s toll. My body ached, and my mind was a fog of fatigue and lingering pain. Yet, there was a strange clarity that came with the exhaustion¡ªa realization that I had tapped into something profound, something that could change everything.


    I stumbled upon a small clearing, the moonlight filtering through the canopy above. It provided just enough light to see my surroundings, and I decided to take a moment to rest. Leaning against a tree, I let myself slide to the ground, the cool earth a welcome relief against my back.


    Closing my eyes, I allowed myself a moment of respite. The memories of the First Mage''s Spells Palace swirled in my mind, a vast repository of knowledge waiting to be explored. There were spells and techniques I had yet to understand, and the thought of delving deeper into that power was both thrilling and daunting.


    As my breathing steadied, I became aware of the faint rustling of leaves nearby. My senses, though dulled, were still alert enough to pick up the subtle movement. I opened my eyes, scanning the darkness for any sign of danger.


    "Who goes there!!!"


    Kekekeke~


    OH COME ON GIMME A BREAK ALREADY!!!


    A spearhead entered my vision as its sharp tip hauled at my head with monster speed like teleporting, I barely had time to react, my instincts kicking in just in time to shift my head to the side. The spear''s tip grazed my cheek, drawing a thin line of blood. I rolled to the side, my body protesting with every movement, and managed to get to my feet, facing my new attacker.


    Before me stood a figure cloaked in darkness, eyes gleaming with a predatory light. The creature''s grotesque form was barely visible in the dim moonlight, but I could sense its malicious intent. It moved with an unnerving grace, the spear in its hand a blur of deadly precision.


    I summoned what little energy I had left, ready to defend myself. "I''m really getting tired of this," I muttered, my voice low and filled with frustration.


    The creature lunged at me again, spear aimed straight for my heart. I sidestepped, the tip barely missing me, and retaliated with a blast of lightning magic. The bolt struck the creature squarely in the chest, sending it reeling backward with a pained screech.


    Not wanting to give it a chance to recover, I pressed the attack. Drawing upon the spatial magic I had recently acquired, I manipulated the space around the creature, distorting its movements and making it stumble. With a swift motion, I conjured a blade of pure energy and slashed at the creature, the blade cutting through its dark flesh with ease.


    The creature let out a final, agonized scream before collapsing to the ground, its form disintegrating into a pool of shadowy essence. I stood over the remains, panting heavily, my body trembling from the exertion.


    "One more down," I said, wiping the blood from my cheek. "But how many more are there?"


    As if in answer, the forest around me seemed to come alive with the sounds of movement. More creatures were approaching, drawn by the commotion. I could hear their guttural growls and the rustling of leaves as they closed in on my position.


    I unsheathed the sword hanging by my side, its blade gleaming faintly in the moonlight. Each approaching sound sent a jolt of adrenaline through my already weary body. I couldn''t afford to let my guard down for even a moment.


    The first creature emerged from the shadows, a hulking figure with glowing red eyes and razor-sharp claws. It snarled at me, saliva dripping from its fangs. With a swift motion, it charged, but I was ready. Channeling my remaining energy, I summoned a burst of lightning, striking the creature in mid-air. It convulsed violently before collapsing into a smoking heap.


    More followed a horde of twisted forms, each more grotesque than the last. I fought with everything I had, swinging my sword and casting spells, each movement a desperate attempt to stay alive. My body screamed in protest, the pain almost unbearable, but I couldn''t stop. I wouldn''t stop.


    The creatures fell one by one, and their dark forms dissipated into nothingness. But for everyone I defeated, two more seemed to take its place. It was an endless tide, and I was losing ground.


    My remaining mana burned into kindled as I was standing on a snare of desperation and determination. I focused, drawing upon every ounce of strength left within me. My vision blurred, and my movements became sluggish, but I pushed through, refusing to succumb to the overwhelming odds.


    A powerful roar echoed through the forest, momentarily pausing the onslaught. I turned to see a massive beast towering above the rest, its eyes burning with a fierce intensity. This creature was different, more formidable, and clearly the leader of the horde.


    HEY! WTF!!! I AM A PROTAGONIST WHO WILL PULL A NEW TRICK OUT OF HIS ASS IN THE MOMENTS OF DESPAIR!!!


    ... or am I? As I looked at the system interface-


    [Ding! Conditions are met to unlock the hidden feature of the title: First Warlock''s Heir]


    [First Warlock''s Memories: Eternal Arms Mastery]


    [First Warlock''s Inheritance¡ª]


    But before I could look at the inheritance part, a head-splitting headache crashed over me, bringing with it a tidal wave of disjointed memories and sensations. It was as though a floodgate had been opened, pouring an overwhelming torrent of experiences, emotions, and ancient knowledge into my mind. The pain was nearly unbearable, a blinding intensity that made it hard to focus on anything else.


    Amidst the chaotic storm of memories, I glimpsed fragments of battles long past, ancient rituals, and glimpses of the First Warlock''s life. Images of formidable warriors, mystical realms, and forgotten spells flitted through my consciousness. Each vision seemed to carry its own weight, filling me with both awe and trepidation.


    I staggered, clutching my head in an attempt to ground myself. The massive beast roared again, its menacing presence a stark reminder of the immediate danger I faced. With my focus shifting between the creature and the barrage of new knowledge flooding my mind, I struggled to maintain my composure.


    "Hold on, Samael," I whispered through gritted teeth, forcing myself to push through the pain. "You can do this."


    As the memories continued to assault me, I began to discern patterns and connections within the chaos. The First Warlock''s teachings were becoming clearer, their implications more defined. I realized that the power I had inherited was not just a weapon¡ªit was a profound augmentation of my own abilities and understanding.


    The beast, its form growing ever more imposing, charged once more. I raised my sword, now humming with the latent energy of the Eternal Arms Mastery. The blade''s light seemed to respond to my newfound focus, its edge glowing with a fierce, otherworldly brilliance.


    My mind sharpened with the realization of the immense power I was now capable of wielding. The "Flaming Sword of the Nine Suns" was a technique of immense potency, a blend of martial prowess and arcane mastery that combined the essence of fire with the precision of a warrior''s blade. The ancient images and sensations that had overwhelmed me now coalesced into a single, driving focus.


    The massive beast roared, its eyes burning with evil intent. It charged, each step shaking the ground and making the air around it ripple with its ferocity. I had only moments to prepare, but the pain and confusion that had clouded my senses were now replaced with a clear, purposeful resolve.


    I raised the sword, channeling the fiery energy that surged through it. The blade ignited with intense, blazing light, its surface shimmering as if it were forged from the very essence of the sun. The heat radiated from it, scorching the air and casting an otherworldly glow across the clearing.


    "EVENTIDE ECLIPSE!!!"


    The roar of the massive beast reverberated through the forest, but it was quickly overshadowed by the intense heat of my blade. As the sword, now blazing with the combined fury of fire and ancient power, sliced through the air, I could feel the very essence of the First Warlock''s mastery coursing through me.


    The massive beast charged, its claws extended and dripping with malevolence. But I was ready. My movements, though still tinged with exhaustion, were guided by the precision and strength imbued by the Eternal Arms Mastery.


    I swung the Flaming Sword of the Nine Suns in a sweeping arc, the blade cutting through the thick, humid air with a trail of fiery brilliance. The heat of the blade intensified, creating a shockwave that blasted through the forest and singed the surrounding trees. The flames coalesced into a searing, golden light as I invoked the power of the "Eventide Eclipse."


    The sword''s energy surged outward, forming a radiant crescent of fire that collided with the beast. The impact was catastrophic. The fire, infused with ancient magic and divine wrath, engulfed the beast in a blinding explosion of heat and light. The creature''s roars turned into a cacophony of agony as the flames consumed it, its form writhing and convulsing under the relentless onslaught.


    The light of the sword, now burning with the brilliance of a hundred suns, painted the clearing in shades of crimson and gold. I could barely make out the outlines of the beast as it fought against the flames, its monstrous form twisting and distorting in its death throes.


    Despite the overwhelming heat, I forced myself to hold the blade steady, channeling every bit of my remaining energy into the attack. The flames roared and roiled, seemingly alive with the power of ancient, forgotten magic. The beast''s screams echoed through the forest, gradually fading as the flames reduced it to nothing more than ashes and smoldering remnants.


    Finally, as the last vestiges of the beast''s form were consumed by the fire, the clearing fell eerily silent. The blaze from the sword slowly dimmed, the intense heat dissipating into the cool night air. The sword''s light faded, leaving me in the dim moonlight once more.


    I collapsed to one knee, my strength nearly spent. The exhaustion was profound, my body trembling with the aftermath of the battle and the intense magic I had wielded. The forest around me was scorched and blackened, a stark contrast to the serene moonlight that now filtered through the canopy.


    Breathing heavily, I forced myself to stand. My gaze swept over the remnants of the battle, the remains of the beast scattered across the charred earth. The immediate threat had been neutralized, but the toll on my body and mind was immense.


    "Is it over?" I murmured, more to myself than anyone else. I wiped the sweat and grime from my face, my heart still pounding from the adrenaline and exertion.


    The forest was quiet now, the sounds of the remaining creatures seemingly driven away by the sheer force of my attack. But there was no time to rest. The danger was not entirely gone, and I needed to be ready for whatever came next.


    I sheathed the sword, the blade''s glow now a dim ember, and took a moment to steady myself. The memories of the First Warlock''s teachings were still fresh, and I knew I had much to learn. But for now, Raven is the priority.


    "DAMN THE CLICHE ANIME MOMENTS!!! I AM GETTING TRIED OF THIS!!!"


    I wanna go home and hug my mommy... Nevermind! it came out a bit wrong, Hehe~ Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 63: Chapter No.63 Princess Of The Demon Race (4)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    I steadied myself, a rueful chuckle escaping my lips despite the exhaustion. The battle had drained me, but it had also ignited something deeper within¡ªa hunger for knowledge, for power, and for understanding the legacy I''d inherited.


    I took a deep breath, forcing myself to move forward. The forest was quiet now, but I knew it wouldn''t stay that way for long. I had to find a safe place to rest and recover before continuing my journey. My thoughts drifted to my family¡ªto Alice, Sionna, and even to the stubborn, unyielding Lord Ashwood. And to Lily, who was still grieving Ethan.


    They were my anchor, my reason for fighting through every ordeal.


    The path ahead was uncertain, filled with dangers and challenges I could barely comprehend. But I wasn''t alone. With the First Warlock''s memories and my own growing strength, I felt more prepared than ever to face whatever lay ahead.


    As I made my way through the forest, my mind replayed the battle with the beast. The technique I''d used¡ªthe "Eventide Eclipse"¡ªhad been devastatingly effective. It was a taste of the power I now held, a glimpse into the potential that lay within the First Warlock''s legacy. I would need to master it, hone my skills, and learn to wield that power with precision and control.


    The clearing gave way to a denser forest, and I pushed through the undergrowth, my senses alert for any sign of danger. The adrenaline was wearing off, replaced by a deep, bone-weary fatigue. I needed to rest, to regain my strength before I could continue.


    After what felt like hours of trudging through the forest, I finally stumbled upon a ruined sight... which looked like a fortress as I took in the scene, My senses picked up traces... traces of mana.


    But this Mana felt like those of demons but almost faint as if fortress. I approached with caution, my mind racing with possibilities. The structure was partially collapsed, vines snaking through the cracks in the stone walls. It was clear that this place had not been touched by human hands for many years.


    I saw footprints in the muddy ground, I knew I wasn''t alone. The footprints were fresh, indicating that someone or something had been here recently. The mix of demonic and ancient mana suggested that whatever was in this fortress, was not to be taken lightly. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As I looked at the footprints'' size, It was... small compared to a grown human size. It looked like... a female- Raven! It has to be her!


    But instead of blindly charging forward, I slowed my pace, my mind racing with possibilities. What if it wasn''t her? What if it was a trap? I needed to be cautious, to think this through.


    I took a deep breath and moved quietly, my senses heightened. The footprints led me deeper into the fortress, through a maze of corridors and rooms that had long been abandoned.


    I paused at the intersection of the core chamber and a long hallway. The footprints here became intense as there were many other footprints but they looked disturbed, almost as if someone had been moving hastily through the area. The chaotic arrangement of tracks suggested a struggle or a desperate attempt to leave in a hurry.


    I decided to follow the trail of disturbed footprints, which led me to an imposing set of double doors, half-opened and ajar. The demonic mana emanating from beyond the doors was palpable, a dark and unsettling presence that sent a shiver down my spine.


    I approached the doors cautiously, peering through the narrow gap. Inside, the chamber appeared to be a grand hall, adorned with faded murals depicting scenes of ancient rituals and battles. At the far end of the room was a raised dais with a large, intricately carved stone slab at its center. Surrounding the slab were several arcane symbols etched into the floor, glowing faintly with an eerie light.


    The room hummed with an almost imperceptible energy, the faint glow of the symbols casting long shadows that danced across the walls. The air was thick with the lingering scent of old magic and burnt incense. It was clear that something significant had happened here, and the demonic mana was stronger than before.


    I slipped through the gap in the doors, moving silently as I surveyed the room. The stone slab on the dais was the focal point of the chamber, its surface covered in runes and symbols that pulsed with a dim, otherworldly light. I could sense a powerful enchantment radiating from it, one that resonated with the demonic mana I had detected earlier.


    My thoughts raced as I examined the symbols. They seemed to be part of a complex ritual designed to channel or amplify demonic energy. This ritual could be related to the strange occurrences and disturbances in the area. It was evident that whoever had been here was not only familiar with demonic magic but also had a specific goal in mind.


    As I studied the chamber, I noticed a figure collapsed at the altar-like slab. The figure was hunched over, clearly exhausted or injured, and the robes they wore were tattered and stained with what looked like both blood and soot. The figure''s presence was a stark contrast to the imposing grandeur of the chamber.


    I approached cautiously, my senses alert for any sign of danger. As I drew closer, the figure''s features became visible, and I recognized her immediately¡ªit was Raven. Her face was pale, and she seemed like she exhausted her mana dry.


    Her long fury crimson locks were splayed out around her like a halo of fire against the cold stone floor. Her breathing was shallow, each inhaling a labored effort as she clutched the tome tightly against her chest. Her skin was light for a demon, but her small cute horns peeking through her tangled hair were unmistakable.


    The exhaustion and strain on her face were evident, and it was clear that she had been through a significant ordeal.


    I picked her head and placed it on my lap, I felt a surge of relief mixed with concern.


    "Hey! Stranger~ are you alright? wake up!" Raven''s eyes fluttered open at the sound of my voice, her gaze hazy but focused on me. There was an intense fear and determination as she strung into action even with her battered body.


    "Who are you? I WILL NEVER SUBMIT TO THE COUNCIL!!!" But as she tried to forcefully use her mana, she screamed and started to fall forward.


    I gently caught Raven as she fell forward, her body trembling from exhaustion. "I am not from the cult, I am Samael Ashwood, a... traveler. I... accidentally stumbled upon this place while following the trail of mana. I''m here to help."


    Raven''s eyes, though clouded with fatigue, locked onto mine. She seemed to struggle with her thoughts, her mind racing despite her physical state. The tension in her body slowly eased as she processed my words.


    "You a-are not from t-the c-cult?" I nodded, trying to convey sincerity through my eyes and voice. "No, I''m not. I''m here to stop whatever was planned in this place. It looks like you''ve been through a lot."


    Raven''s breath came in ragged gasps, and her eyes darted to the tome she clutched. "I... am Raven- just Raven... thank you for coming."


    I quietly took a water bottle out of my space ring which I keep to disguise my system inventory and gently helped Raven drink. Her hands were shaking as she took the bottle, but she managed a small, grateful nod.


    "I don''t know how long I can stay awake," Raven murmured, her voice weak but filled with a hint of resolve. But you should leave, people behind will kill you too if you linger."


    I shook my head firmly. "I''m not going anywhere without you, Raven. You''re in no condition to be on your own, and I need to make sure you''re safe. Besides, if there''s a threat here, I can''t just walk away."


    Raven''s eyes softened slightly, a mix of gratitude and resignation in her gaze. She tried to sit up, but her body was clearly too weak. I helped her back down gently, making sure she was comfortable against the cold stone floor.


    "And if you are talking about some Azazel guy then don''t worry, I took care of him."


    Raven''s eyes widened slightly at the mention of Azazel. "Azazel¡­? You fought him? But that''s¡ª"


    "Yes," I said, cutting her off gently. "I encountered him and dealt with him. I''m not sure if he''s dead or just incapacitated, but the immediate threat should be neutralized."


    "Azazel was just a team captain of the demon army, The one who is after me is an elder of the Cult of the Infernal Eye, a far more dangerous entity. The Elder has been orchestrating plans involving demonic power and dark, forbidden rites meant to alter the balance between realms."


    I nodded, absorbing the gravity of her words. "It sounds like we''re dealing with a much larger threat than I anticipated. Do you know what their ultimate goal is?"


    Raven shook her head, wincing at the effort. "The Elder... his goal is to merge the mortal plane with the upper planes, I don''t even know who else is involved with him."


    [Ding...]


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 64: Chapter No.64 Princess Of The Demon Race (Final)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    Raven''s words hung heavy in the air, the enormity of the situation sinking in. A merging of planes would be catastrophic, potentially unleashing untold horrors upon the world.


    "Is he dumb-ass, who the heck does he think he is? Because even if is successful tries to merge the planes. there will be more chaos than he can handle unless..." Then like a puzzle piece, it clicked to me. "Unless he wanted it to be unleashed. He must be trying to harness the chaos, the energy from the collision of realms, for some dark purpose. But why?


    What''s his endgame?"


    Raven closed her eyes, a deep weariness settling over her features. "Power. Control. The cult believes that by merging the planes, they can ascend to godhood, and become rulers of both realms. It''s a twisted belief, but they are fanatical. The Elder is...


    ruthless and will stop at nothing to achieve his goal."


    "How much time do we have before the cult''s plan reaches a critical point?" I asked, urgency creeping into my voice.


    "On the last day of a leap year, which means Three years and ten months to be precise," Raven replied, her voice weak but filled with determination. "But their preparations are extensive. They''ll need to perform numerous smaller rituals to gather the necessary power and weaken the barriers between the planes."


    I absorbed her words, feeling a mix of relief and urgency. We had some time, but not much. This was a monumental task, and it was clear that the cult''s activities were widespread and deeply entrenched.


    "We need to gather allies," I said, my mind racing. "People who can help us stop them. This isn''t something we can handle alone."


    Raven nodded, her eyes showing a glimmer of hope. "Yes, there are others who oppose the cult. We just need to find them and convince them to join us."


    I helped her sit up, supporting her as best I could. "For now, we need to get you out of here. My home is just... outside this forest, let''s go."


    Raven''s eyes widened in surprise and then softened with gratitude. "Thank you, Samael," she whispered, her voice barely audible as she lost her consciousness and went limp.


    I quickly assessed Raven''s condition. She was still breathing, but she needed proper rest and healing. I gently lifted her into my arms, mindful of her injuries, and started making my way out of the fortress.


    The forest was eerily silent as I navigated through the dense undergrowth, the weight of Raven''s words and the gravity of the situation pressing heavily on my mind. The cult''s ambitions were far more sinister and far-reaching than I had initially imagined.


    As I moved, I couldn''t help but think about my family. They needed to be warned and prepared for what was coming. We would need all the help we could get to stop the cult and protect our world from the impending disaster.


    After what felt like an eternity, I finally emerged from the forest. There stood a majestic black fur-coated horse, as I lied about my home being outside the house. I crossed the whole city to reach the mission of saving this suicidal princess.


    I gently placed Raven onto the horse, ensuring she was comfortably secured. The horse, a magnificent creature with a deep, intelligent gaze, seemed to sense the urgency in my actions. I mounted behind her, holding her steady as we began our journey back through the forest and towards the city.


    But I avoided entering the city and just crossed the city from the outskirts, As I came near my city I again stuck to the outskirts and entered the Ashwood territory. The whole journey didn''t even take a day''s time due to this powerful horse, which is more steady and powerful than the horses in the past life on earth.


    As we approached the Ashwood estate, the familiar sight of the towering gates and the sprawling grounds brought a mix of relief and determination. The journey through the forest had been tense, but the powerful horse had ensured we made swift progress. Now, the next challenge was to ensure Raven''s safety and prepare for the monumental task ahead.


    I dismounted the horse, carefully lifting Raven from the saddle and carrying her towards the mansion. The estate was quiet, the only sounds being the distant chirping of birds and the soft rustle of leaves. I could see the glow of lights from the windows, a comforting sign of home.


    "SAMAEL!!! WHERE DID YOU GO SO URGENTLY? DO YOU KNOW I WAS SO WORRIED," Before I could even say something Liliana''s voice cut through the quiet night air, filled with concern and frustration. She appeared at the top of the mansion''s steps, her face a mask of worry that quickly shifted to shock as she saw Raven in my arms.


    "Liliana," I called, trying to keep my voice steady despite my exhaustion. "I need your help. This is Raven, and she''s in critical condition. We need to get her inside and tend to her injuries immediately."


    Liliana rushed down the steps, her expression a mixture of alarm and determination. "What happened? Where have you been? And who is this?"


    "Long story," I said, hurrying towards her.


    "Get her to your mother''s room, she has Nature Affinity. She might be able to help stabilize her," Liliana instructed urgently, her worry giving way to practical action.


    I nodded, grateful for her guidance, and carried Raven up the steps and through the grand entrance of the Ashwood estate. The marble floors and opulent d¨¦cor seemed almost surreal given the gravity of the situation. Liliana led us swiftly to Elysia''s quarters, the rooms illuminated by soft, warm light.


    Just as we opened the door to her room, Mother jumped at me enveloping me in a tight embrace, her concern palpable. "Samael! Where have you been? I was frantic!" Her eyes then fell on Raven, and her worry deepened. "What happened? Who is this?"


    "Mother, this is Raven," I said quickly, trying to catch my breath as I shifted Raven gently into a more comfortable position. "She''s been injured and exhausted. She needs immediate help."


    Elysia''s eyes softened as she took in the sight of Raven''s condition. "Bring her here," she instructed firmly, her motherly instincts taking over. She guided us to a plush, ornate bed where she carefully laid Raven down. "I''ll see to her injuries. Samael, explain everything to me while I work."


    I stepped back, allowing Elysia to begin her healing process. Liliana stood by her side, assisting where she could. I took a deep breath and began recounting the events of the past hours, starting with the discovery of the fortress, Raven''s revelations about the cult, and the dire threat they posed.


    "Raven said they''re planning to merge planes, trying to ascend to godhood," I finished, my voice carrying the weight of the urgency. "They''ve already made significant progress, and we have less than four years to stop them."


    Elysia''s face was a mask of concentration as she worked, her Nature Magic weaving a gentle, glowing aura around Raven. "This is serious. The energy in her is chaotic, but I can stabilize her for now. We need to gather more information and prepare ourselves for what''s to come."


    Liliana looked at me with concern. "And what about you, Samael? You''ve been through a lot yourself. You need to rest."


    "Yeah, you are right. Come with me I need to... you know," I said while gesturing to her toward my mouth. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ah! Yes~ Yes~ of course," Liliana nodded understandingly, sensing my need for a moment of solace. I followed her out of the room, leaving Elysia to tend to Raven''s injuries. As we walked through the grand corridors of the Ashwood estate towards my room.


    I opened the door to my room and locked it after Liliana entered, creating a private space where I could finally unwind. The room was dimly lit, with shadows dancing on the walls as the flickering light from the sconces cast a warm glow.


    Liliana gently shifted her collar showing her pale neck to me with an inviting gesture, her expression a mix of tenderness and understanding. The stress and strain of the day had taken a toll on both of us, and this moment was a rare opportunity to find some comfort amidst the chaos.


    As I closed the door and stepped closer to her, I felt a wave of exhaustion and relief. Liliana''s presence was a balm to my frayed nerves. She reached up, her fingers brushing against my cheek with a gentle touch, her eyes reflecting a deep concern and care.


    "I''m here for you, Samael," she said softly, her voice soothing. "You''ve been through so much. Let''s take a moment to be together, and drink as much as you need."


    I felt my fangs sharpen with my tongue, as I licked my upper lips. "Here I come," I murmured, letting the exhaustion and the day''s trials melt away for a moment in the warmth of Liliana''s presence.


    Liliana''s touch was tender, and her gaze held a depth of understanding that transcended words. As I closed the distance between us, I felt a comforting sense of solace in her embrace. The world outside seemed to fall away, leaving only the immediate, intimate space between us.


    Her lips met mine in a soft, reassuring kiss, and I let myself be consumed by the sensation, the heat, and the comfort it provided. It was a moment of respite, a chance to reconnect and find solace in each other amidst the storm of our responsibilities and the danger that lay ahead.


    As we pulled back slightly and dived at her beautifully pale neck and after licking for some time, I bit into her soft skin piercing and drawing blood.


    Liliana''s gasp was barely audible as I sank my fangs into her neck, drawing blood. Her initial surprise quickly gave way to a soft, trusting sigh. The taste of her blood was rich and revitalizing, offering a deep sense of nourishment and relief from the exhaustion that had weighed heavily on me.


    Her warmth and the comforting pulse of life flowing from her made the world outside seem distant and irrelevant, if only for a moment.


    I could sense her slight shiver, but she remained still, her hand gently resting on the back of my neck. The connection between us deepened as the blood flowed, and I felt an intense surge of energy and clarity. The warmth of Liliana''s presence and the intimate act provided a brief but profound escape from the chaos and responsibilities that lay ahead.


    "You can drink mine too," I said pulling away for some air, my voice low and husky. "I need to take care of myself, but not at your expense."


    "Thank you, darling~" She said with a gleeful smile as she dived onto my neck and bit into my skin. The sensation of her fangs grazing my neck was a strange mix of sharpness and warmth, an intimate connection that deepened our bond. Her lips pressed against my skin, and I could feel the delicate pull of her bite as she drew a small amount of blood.


    The exchange was both invigorating and soothing. I felt a renewed strength flow through me, the exhaustion of the day''s trials lifting slightly as Liliana''s blood mingled with mine. Her touch, gentle and careful, brought a calming presence that helped ease the tension that had built up over the past hours.


    As she pulled away, her eyes met mine with a soft, satisfied smile. The mutual exchange had created a deeper sense of connection between us, a shared understanding of our vulnerabilities and strengths.


    "Thank you," I said softly, brushing a strand of hair from her face. "I needed that more than I realized."


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 65: Chapter No.65 Heart Of A Dead God (1)

    [Location: Unknown]


    [Third Person''s POV]


    "USELESS SHITS!!! YOU PIGS CAN''T EVEN DO A SINGLE JOB PROPERLY," A hunchbacked elderly demon shouted at the gathered cult members, his voice echoing through the dark, cavernous chamber. The flickering light from the torches cast eerie shadows on the stone walls, adding to the oppressive atmosphere.


    The cult members, cloaked in dark robes, cowered before the Elder, their heads bowed in fear and submission. They dared not meet his gaze, knowing that his wrath could lead to a fate worse than death.


    "We needed that princess''s royal blood to even kick start our plans, and you incompetent fools let her escape!" The Elder''s voice was a growl, filled with barely contained rage. His eyes glowed with a malevolent light, reflecting the depth of his anger.


    "E-Elder, we have sent Azazel and his team after the princess. He will definitely bring her back," one of the cult members stammered, his voice trembling.


    The Elder''s eyes narrowed, his malevolent gaze boring into the speaker. "Azazel, you say? He had better succeed, or I''ll have all your heads on pikes. We cannot afford any more failures. The merging of the planes depends on it, and the blood of that princess is crucial to our plans."


    The cult members shivered, knowing the Elder''s threats were not empty. They had witnessed his cruelty firsthand and knew the consequences of failure.


    Just when the meeting was going to be dismissed, A huffing and puffing minion came inside the room with a broken crystal-like thing in his hand in which name and status were written¡ª "Name: Azazel" "Status: Dead".


    Minion went to the side of a demon and said something in his ear discreetly showing the shattered crystal. The demon''s eyes widened in shock as he took the broken crystal from the minion and approached the Elder cautiously.


    "E-Elder, there''s been an update," the demon stuttered, holding out the broken crystal for the Elder to see.


    The Elder''s eyes darkened further as he snatched the crystal from the demon''s hands. His expression turned from anger to cold fury as he read the name and status of the crystal. "Azazel... dead," he murmured, his voice dripping with menace. "How did this happen?"


    The demon trembled, struggling to find his voice. "W-we don''t know the details yet, Elder. But it seems that Azazel and his team were ambushed. The princess might have had help."


    "Help you say... HELP ON A WHOLE DIFFERENT CONTINENT?! THAT TOO THE CONTINENT OF HUMANS?! tell me which human has ever helped a demon? TELL ME!"


    The Elder''s voice thundered through the chamber, shaking the very walls with his rage. The cult members exchanged fearful glances, their earlier nervousness now replaced with sheer terror.


    "Find out who helped her!" the Elder roared, his eyes blazing with an intense, unnatural fire. "And make sure that person pays dearly. We cannot afford any more disruptions in our plans."


    The demon who had brought the news nodded frantically, his face pale with fear. "Yes, Elder. We will investigate immediately. We''ll find the source of this interference and deal with it."


    The Elder''s gaze settled on the remaining cult members, his expression a mask of cold determination. "As for the rest of you, prepare for the next phase of the ritual. We have lost valuable time, but we will not be deterred. Double your efforts."


    As everyone left the room, The elder went straight to a bookshelf and nudged one book among many, causing a hidden compartment to swing open with a soft click. The compartment revealed an ornate chest, intricately carved with runes and symbols of ancient power. The Elder approached it with a reverence that bordered on worship, his anger momentarily replaced by a grim focus.


    He opened the chest to reveal a collection of ancient artifacts, each pulsating with dark magic. He reached for a particular artifact¡ªa small obsidian orb embedded with flickering red and black runes. It seemed to absorb the light around it, casting a shadowy aura over the Elder''s face.


    Contained within an equally if not more powerful glass covered with dark runes and markings unknown to the average eye, the glass cover housed an ancient, sealed artifact. The Elder''s fingers trembled slightly as he carefully lifted it from the chest. It was a dark crystal, its surface shifting with chaotic patterns of crimson and ebony.


    "This¡­" The Elder''s voice was a whisper, though it held a menacing undertone. "This is the Key of Endless Night. Its power can open portals to realms beyond our current reach, but it requires an alignment of the stars and a sacrifice of immense power."


    He placed the crystal back into the chest and picked a runes-covered mirror, poked his finger with his sharp teeth drew a single drop of blood, and smeared it across the mirror''s surface. The blood reacted immediately, causing the mirror to shimmer and shift, its reflections swirling into a chaotic vortex of dark colors.


    "Bathia Ignis¡­" The Elder''s voice carried a dark resonance, invoking the name as though it held a sacred significance. The mirror''s surface continued to swirl with chaotic colors, distorting and shifting into images of shadowy landscapes and swirling maelstroms.


    The Elder watched intently, his gaze fixed on the mirror as if trying to pierce through the veil of reality itself. Slowly, a shadowy figure began to coalesce within the swirling vortex. Bathia Ignis¡ªan elder just like himself, involved in the darker aspects of their magical network¡ªappeared in the mirror, her face obscured by a veil of shadows.


    Her eyes glowed with a faint, otherworldly light as she regarded the Elder with a mix of curiosity and aloofness. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Elder''s expression softened slightly, though his anger was still palpable. "Bathia Ignis," he intoned, "we have a situation that requires your expertise. Our plans have been disrupted, and it appears someone on the human continent has meddled with our operations."


    Bathia''s voice, though distorted by the mirror''s magic, was sharp and clear. "Disruptions, you say? How amusing. What is it that you need from me?"


    "The Key of Endless Night is at stake," the Elder explained, his tone urgent. "We are close to unlocking its full potential, but we require additional guidance. The interference from the human continent could jeopardize everything. We need to ensure that this key is activated and that the ritual proceeds without further interruptions."


    Bathia''s gaze remained steady, her eyes flickering with dark amusement. "You underestimate the complexity of the situation. The Key of Endless Night is not simply a tool to be wielded; it is a gateway to immense power. The forces you are tampering with are not easily controlled."


    The Elder''s jaw tightened. "Are you suggesting that I am unprepared to handle it?"


    Bathia''s eyes narrowed slightly. "Not unprepared, but there are nuances to the Key''s activation that you might not fully grasp. I can offer guidance, but it will come at a cost."


    The Elder''s anger flared again. "A cost? We are already on the brink of an immense ritual. We cannot afford to waste time or resources on petty negotiations."


    "Can''t help it~ Take it or leave it? You are now on your own~"


    The Elder''s eyes narrowed dangerously at Bathia Ignis''s dismissive tone. "Do not toy with me, Bathia. This is not a time for games. Our entire plan hinges on this ritual, and I will not be deterred by delays."


    "Delays?! don''t joke with me, I know that the ritual can only be held on the last day of a leap year, and the next leap year is three years and ten months away. So be threatened. If you need my help, you will have to meet my conditions."


    The Elder''s eyes burned with frustration, but he took a deep breath, forcing himself to remain calm. "What do you require, Bathia? Name your price."


    Bathia''s gaze remained cool and unyielding. "I want the Heart of that ''that'' dead god from your vault."


    The Elder''s eyes widened in shock and outrage. "The Heart of the Dead God? Are you out of your mind? That artifact is a priceless relic, a key component of our own plans. Why would I give it to you?"


    Bathia Ignis''s eyes glinted with a cold, calculating light. "Because, despite your grandiose schemes, you need my expertise to unlock the full potential of the Key of Endless Night. Without my help, your efforts may come to naught. The Heart of the Dead God would grant me the power to assist you, ensuring that everything proceeds smoothly."


    The Elder''s expression hardened as he wrestled with the decision. He could sense the weight of Bathia''s words and the necessity of her assistance, yet the thought of parting with such a powerful artifact was nearly unbearable. The Heart of the Dead God was more than just a symbol; it was an embodiment of ancient, forbidden power that held the potential to change the balance of their dark operations.


    "You realize," the Elder said, his voice laced with controlled anger, "that the Heart is integral to our own plans. Without it, we lose a significant portion of our leverage."


    Bathia''s voice was chillingly calm. "And if you don''t accept my terms, you risk failing the ritual and jeopardizing the entire operation. You must weigh the cost of failure against the cost of compliance."


    The Elder stood silent for a moment, his mind racing through the implications. The Key of Endless Night was crucial, but so was the Heart of the Dead God. The balance of their plans hung precariously in the balance.


    Finally, with a resigned sigh, the Elder spoke, his tone begrudgingly accepting. "Very well. You shall have the Heart. But you better ensure that your guidance is worth the price."


    Bathia''s eyes glowed with satisfaction. "I assure you, it will be. The Heart will be in my possession once our meeting is arranged. Until then, prepare for the alignment of the stars and the final phase of your ritual. Time is of the essence."


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 66: Chapter No.66 Heart Of A Dead God (2)

    [Third Person''s POV]


    The mirror shimmered and faded, leaving Bathia Ignis in the dim, candlelit chamber. Her lips curved into a satisfied smile as she turned away, her mind already working through the intricacies of her newly gained advantage. The Heart of the Dead God was a prize she had long sought, and now, it was almost within her grasp.


    She moved gracefully through the shadows of her lair, her long robes trailing behind her like a wisp of smoke. The chamber was filled with arcane symbols and relics of immense power, each carefully arranged to amplify her dark magic. Her eyes gleamed as she approached a central altar, where a blackened tome lay open, its pages inscribed with forbidden knowledge.


    But she ignored everything and went toward the corner which only had a single handmade portrait on a simple, unadorned easel. The portrait depicted a young boy with striking features and hauntingly familiar eyes. His expression was one of determination and innocence, a stark contrast to the dark and foreboding atmosphere of Bathia''s lair.


    She reached out, her fingers lightly tracing the boy''s face on the canvas, a rare softness crossing her features.


    "All for you, my dear Alaric," she whispered, her voice barely audible. "Soon, everything will fall into place, and your legacy will be fulfilled."


    Bathia Ignis turned away from the portrait, her resolve hardening once more. The Heart of the Dead God was not just a tool of immense power; it was a step closer to her ultimate goal. The ritual, the Key of Endless Night, and the merging of planes¡ªall were a means to an end, a way to bring her long-departed husband back to life.


    Her eyes glinted with a dangerous determination as she gazed upon the darkened tome on the altar. The secrets contained within its pages would be the final pieces in the intricate puzzle she had been assembling for years. The Heart of the Dead God was but one of the many powerful artifacts she needed to gather, and with each piece she obtained, her power grew exponentially.


    As Bathia meticulously planned her next move, her mind wandered to the complex web of alliances and rivalries within the cult. She knew that the Elder would not easily part with the Heart, but his desperation would drive him to make concessions. She would ensure that her role in the upcoming ritual was indispensable, binding him further to her will.


    Turning her attention back to the portrait of Alaric, Bathia felt a surge of emotion. His loss had been the catalyst for her descent into the darker arts, and every action she took was a step toward bringing him back. The merging of planes would create the perfect conditions for his resurrection, and the power of the Key of Endless Night would ensure its success.


    She whispered an incantation, and the candles in the room flickered and dimmed, casting long shadows that danced across the walls. The atmosphere grew heavier with the palpable sense of ancient, forbidden magic. Bathia''s lips curled into a dark smile as she felt the energy coalesce around her, ready to be harnessed and directed toward her ultimate goal.


    "Prepare yourself, Alaric," she murmured, her voice echoing softly through the chamber. "Soon, we will be reunited, and our enemies will tremble before us."


    She made her towards the chest and carefully placed the artifact she had taken out back inside. She closed the chest and sealed it with a series of intricate gestures, ensuring that only she could reaccess its contents. Bathia Ignis straightened up, her expression hardening with resolve.


    She knew that the path ahead would be fraught with challenges, but she was more than willing to face them for the sake of her beloved Alaric.


    As she exited the chamber, her mind was already strategizing the next steps. She needed to gather more power, secure the loyalty of her allies, and neutralize any threats that could jeopardize her plans. The ritual involving the Key of Endless Night was crucial, and its success hinged on precise timing and flawless execution.


    Bathia''s lair was situated deep within a secluded mountain range, hidden from prying eyes by powerful wards and enchantments. The cult members under her command were fiercely loyal, bound to her by dark pacts and promises of power. She had spent years building this network, and now it was time to reap the rewards of her meticulous planning.


    As Bathia Ignis stepped out of the chamber and into the winding corridors of her lair, she allowed herself a brief moment of reflection. Her obsession with Alaric had consumed her entire existence. The death of her beloved had set her on a path of dark ambition, and every spell, every ritual, had been a step toward her ultimate goal: his resurrection.


    The secluded mountain range that concealed her lair was a testament to her efforts. Hidden away from the world, it was fortified with ancient wards and enchantments that kept intruders at bay. The cult members who served her were more than mere followers; they were bound to her through dark oaths and the promise of unimaginable power.


    The Key of Endless Night was her most prized possession. It was said to hold the power to merge planes, to tear the veil between the living world and the realm of the dead. She had acquired it after a series of treacherous encounters and ancient rites, its power vital for the resurrection she sought. But the Key was not the only tool she needed.


    There were other elements to consider, other pieces of the puzzle that required careful planning and execution.


    As Bathia made her way through the dimly lit corridors, her thoughts turned to the heart of ''that'' particular god. It was a crucial element in the ritual she was preparing. The god in question was an ancient deity of shadows and forbidden knowledge, whose heart was said to be a source of immense power. Securing it was essential for ensuring the success of the merging of planes.


    It was said that the heart''s dark energy would amplify the ritual, making the resurrection of Alaric not just possible, but inevitable.


    Bathia had learned of this god''s heart through forbidden texts and cryptic prophecies. It was rumored to be hidden in a sacred, uncharted location, protected by both magical and physical barriers. Finding it would require more than just power¡ªit would need cunning, resourcefulness, and perhaps even alliances with unsavory entities.


    She reached the grand hall, where her most trusted lieutenants awaited her. Their faces were masked in reverence and anticipation. They knew the importance of the tasks ahead and were prepared to follow her every command.


    "Contact our agents on the human continent, I want information on Princess Raven''s whereabouts and her unknown helper if it even exists. I want everything reported to me immediately," Bathia commanded, her voice low but authoritative. "We cannot afford any surprises or delays. The success of our plan depends on every piece falling into place."


    Her lieutenants nodded in agreement and dispersed to carry out her orders. Bathia watched them go, a flicker of satisfaction crossing her face. The pieces of her grand design were slowly falling into place, but there was still much work to be done.


    She moved through the grand hall, her steps echoing off the cold stone floors. The chamber was adorned with dark tapestries and intricate runes, each a testament to the forbidden magic she wielded. Her eyes lingered on a large map spread across a table at the far end of the hall.


    It detailed various locations of interest, including potential sources of power and hidden relics that could aid her in her quest.


    Bathia approached the map, her fingers tracing the lines and symbols marked on it. Her focus shifted to the regions where her scouts had reported sightings of potential magical artifacts and ancient texts. These items would be crucial for enhancing the ritual and ensuring its success. She had already dispatched teams to secure some of these artifacts, but there were many more to obtain.


    As she reviewed the map, her thoughts turned to her next major objective: acquiring the heart of the ancient deity of shadows and forbidden knowledge. The heart was said to be located in a hidden sanctuary, accessible only through a series of complex trials and guarded by powerful wards. It was a challenge she relished, a test of her skills and determination.


    The trials would require not just brute strength but also cunning and strategic thinking. Bathia knew that she needed to prepare thoroughly, gathering additional resources and allies if necessary. She was willing to make deals with those who had the power to help her achieve her goals, even if it meant aligning herself with questionable entities.


    With a final glance at the map, Bathia turned and exited the grand hall, making her way to her private study. The study was filled with ancient tomes and grimoires, each containing knowledge of dark arts and forgotten rituals. She had spent countless hours poring over these texts, seeking any advantage she could find.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 67: Chapter No.67 Heart Of A Dead God (Final)

    [Third Person''s POV]


    The elder looked at the fading image of Bathia in the scrying mirror with a mixture of anger and hate. His gnarled fingers gripped the edges of the ornate frame, knuckles white with tension. She dared to exploit the heart of ''that'' god from him.


    If she asked for anything from him, he would have given it freely, but this was different. Because it is the heart of a Death god, which in itself is special, As killing a god with dominion over death was a feat that transcended ordinary limits, the heart of such a deity was imbued with a unique and volatile essence.


    The power contained within it was not just a force to be reckoned with but a catalyst for profound change¡ªa change that could unravel the very fabric of reality if mishandled.


    The elder''s anger was rooted in more than mere pride. The heart of the Death god was the vital piece needed for the ritual to merge all the planes of the realm. Such an undertaking was fraught with peril and complexity, and its successful execution would reshape the world in ways beyond imagination.


    He opened the chest again and placed the mirror in its designated spot. With a practiced hand, he adjusted a series of intricate mechanisms within the chest. The satisfaction of the clicking sound echoed through the chamber as a hidden compartment sprang open, A single item was revealed: a small, intricately carved obsidian box. The elder''s expression hardened as he lifted the box with reverent care.


    This is none other than the heart of the Death god itself.


    The obsidian box was no ordinary container; it was crafted with ancient enchantments to keep the volatile essence of the Death god''s heart contained. The dark, pulsating energy within seemed to resonate with the elder''s own aura, a reminder of the power and danger it represented. This artifact was not only crucial for the ritual but also incredibly delicate.


    Mishandling it could unleash forces beyond comprehension.


    He carefully lifted the obsidian box from its pedestal, ensuring that his movements were deliberate and controlled. The weight of the box felt both ominous and substantial in his hands, and he could feel the faint, rhythmic thrum of the heart within as if it were alive and aware.


    The elder''s eyes narrowed with focus as he transported the box to a hidden alcove behind a secret door in the chamber.


    Inside, a kneeled demon could be seen in a meditative posture, bound by intricate chains of binding magic. The demon''s eyes, glowing with a fiery red hue, tracked the elder''s movements with a mixture of curiosity and reverence. Its presence was both formidable and unnerving, a constant reminder of the dark power that surged through the chamber.


    The elder placed the obsidian box on a stone pedestal in the center of the alcove, surrounded by a circle of ancient runes. He then turned to the demon, his expression one of grim determination.


    "Deliver this box to Elder Bathia''s place as soon as possible," the elder commanded, his voice low and laced with a menacing edge. "Ensure that it is protected by all necessary wards and enchantments. We cannot afford any mistakes."


    The demon''s eyes flared with an intense glow as it nodded in acknowledgment. It moved with fluid grace, its chains clinking softly as it took the obsidian box from the pedestal. The demon''s every action was precise and deliberate, reflecting the gravity of the task at hand.


    As the demon began to prepare for the journey, the elder turned his attention to the pathway leading underground, hidden behind an intricate stone door etched with runes of concealment. He walked towards it with a twisted smile on his face, the weight of his grim thoughts reflected in the somber light that filtered through the chamber.


    The elder''s path led him deeper into the labyrinthine depths of his stronghold, descending through narrow, twisting tunnels carved into the very bedrock of the mountain. The air grew colder and more oppressive with each step, heavy with the scent of ancient dust and the palpable aura of dark magic.


    He finally arrived at a heavy, iron-bound door, its surface engraved with elaborate sigils of binding and suppression. The door creaked open at his command, revealing a chamber designed to hold and contain entities of immense power. Inside was a personal prison, a place of confinement and torment reserved for those who posed a threat to his plans or had failed him in some way.


    The chamber was dimly lit, with flickering torches casting eerie shadows on the walls. Chains of enchanted iron hung from the ceiling, and dark runes were etched into the floor, forming complex magical circles designed to neutralize any escape attempts. In the center of the room stood a large, stone altar, upon which lay an array of mystical tools and artifacts used to interrogate and control.


    At the far end of the chamber, a series of cells were built into the walls. Each cell was filled with faint, glowing runes that pulsed with an eerie light, ensuring that the occupants were thoroughly subdued and their powers restrained. The elder''s gaze fell upon one particular cell, where a figure hunched in the corner, its presence cloaked in shadows.


    The figure was none other than Naethasa Duskbringer, the queen of the Demon Continent and the mother of Raven Duskbringer, who had been a thorn in the elder''s side for years. Her defiance and attempts to thwart his plans had earned her a special place in his private prison. Despite her imprisonment, she remained an indomitable force, her aura still crackling with latent power.


    The elder''s gaze lingered on Naethasa Duskbringer, who sat hunched in her cell, her long dark hair cascading like a veil over her face. Despite her imprisonment, the air around her crackled with a palpable aura of defiance and untamed power. The runes on her cell glowed with a soft, pulsing light, an attempt to suppress her formidable strength.


    Naethasa looked up slowly as the elder approached, her eyes glowing with a mixture of anger and disdain. The flickering torchlight danced across her gaunt features, highlighting the strength that lay beneath her weariness. Despite her confinement, she carried herself with an air of regal dignity, refusing to be broken.


    The elder, a figure shrouded in dark robes and exuding an aura of ancient authority, approached the cell with a calculated air. His face, carved with deep lines of age and power, remained impassive, but his eyes betrayed a flicker of disdain. He knew that Naethasa was not to be underestimated, even in her current state.


    "You still cling to your defiance, even now," he said, his voice a cold, measured tone. "How fitting for someone of your stature."


    Naethasa''s gaze was unyielding. "You think you can break me, old man? You underestimate the strength of my will. You will never get to my daughter as long as I still draw breath." sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The elder''s lips twisted into a thin, cruel smile. "Your daughter''s rebellion against me has only made things more complicated. But your spirit is admirable¡ªalmost as admirable as the wrath I plan to unleash. Your defiance is noted, but it will ultimately prove futile."


    He stepped back from the cell, his gaze never leaving Naethasa. "It''s sad, you don''t have royal blood in your veins as you were married into the royal family. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have require for your daughter, So one way or another it''s you who is at fault for not having the power to make a difference."


    Naethasa''s eyes narrowed with a fierce, unyielding resolve. "Do what you will, but know this: even if you succeed, the price you will pay will be steep. There are forces beyond your understanding that will rise against you."


    The elder''s smile widened, a cold and calculating glint in his eyes. "You overestimate the strength of your allies. My plans are already set in motion, and nothing will stop them."


    "Oh~ and I found the estimated location of your daughter, Kekekeke~" The elder''s laugh was a dark, echoing sound that reverberated through the chamber. It was a cruel and mocking tone, designed to unsettle and provoke. Naethasa''s eyes flashed with a mix of anger and fear at the implications of his words.


    "What do you mean, you found her?" Naethasa demanded, her voice sharp and strained.


    The elder''s eyes gleamed with a malicious delight. "Yes, it seems your daughter has been rather conspicuous in her recent activities. She was sent to the Human Continent by your allied elder¡ªthe one who foolishly believed he could aid her escape. It seems she has become a pawn in a larger game. But don''t worry; I will be sure to let you know her location at the appropriate moment.


    For now, you have a more pressing concern."


    He turned on his heel, his dark robes swishing with his movement. "Enjoy the company of your tormentors while you can. Soon enough, the time will come for your final reckoning. And I assure you, it will be an end worthy of the suffering you''ve inflicted upon me."


    With that, the elder departed the chamber, leaving Naethasa alone in the dim light, her mind racing with the implications of his words. Her thoughts were a storm of dread and determination, both for her daughter and for the impending chaos that the elder''s schemes would undoubtedly unleash.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 68: Chapter No.68 Missions (1)

    [Naethasa Duskbringer''s POV]


    It''s been more or less six months since I have seen my baby girl, I can''t even imagine her fate in the hands of those who wish to harm her. My thoughts are a whirlwind of worry and anger. I clench my fists, the runes on my cell floor dimly flickering as they try to suppress my rising energy. I won''t let my daughter suffer because of me. I won''t let the elder''s twisted plans come to fruition.


    My mind went to past memories in which we were happy, just me and my daughter. Her father... I even refuse to call that man my husband, he... betrayed us. He was never the loving partner I had hoped for, always scheming, always focused on his own ambitions. His cold eyes and cruel smile haunt my dreams, a constant reminder of his treachery.


    I remember the day he revealed his true colors. He wanted to sacrifice our daughter to gain favor with the elder council, to harness her latent powers for their nefarious purposes. The look in his eyes that day was one of pure calculation, devoid of any fatherly love. He saw Raven not as his child, but as a pawn in his quest for power.


    My heart ached as I thought of the moment I had confronted him, standing in our chamber with tears streaming down my face. "How can you do this to her? She''s your daughter!" I had pleaded, my voice breaking.


    His response was cold and unfeeling. "Sentimentality has no place in the pursuit of power, Naethasa. Raven''s potential is a resource we must exploit."


    I knew then that I had to protect her at all costs. So, I did it... I killed him... I killed the demon king so brutally that even the very walls of our chamber seemed to weep with blood. His eyes widened in shock and fury as my blade found its mark, piercing his heart. I remember the exact moment life left his eyes, and a strange mix of relief and horror settled over me.


    The weight of what I''d done was immense, but it was a necessary evil to protect Raven from his monstrous plans.


    I fled with Raven, but it was only a matter of time before the elder council discovered his demise and our escape. We were hunted relentlessly. Eventually, they captured me, but I made sure Raven was hidden far away, in a place they would never think to look.


    The cell door creaks open, snapping me back to the present. A guard enters his expression a mixture of boredom and disdain. "Get up," he barks. "The elders want to see you."


    I rise slowly, my muscles aching from months of confinement, but my mind is sharper than ever. The guard cuffs my wrists with enchanted manacles that sap my strength, making it harder to focus my magic. As I''m led through the dimly lit corridors, I mentally rehearse the spellwork I''ve been devising for my escape. I will find Raven, and we will be free of this nightmare.


    We enter a grand hall, where the elder council is gathered. Their cold, calculating eyes fix on me, assessing, plotting. At the center stands Elder Malachai, the leader of this vile assembly, his long silver hair and piercing blue eyes giving him an air of ancient malevolence.


    "Naethasa," he begins, his voice dripping with false civility, "it''s been quite some time. We have a proposition for you."


    I looked at every face present in the hall but failed to find my allied elder, Lyriana. The absence of her reassuring presence made my heart sink. Had she been discovered? Or worse, had they dealt with her already? I couldn''t afford to show my concern, though. I kept my expression neutral, my eyes locking onto Elder Malachai''s.


    "Are you looking for someone, Naethasa?" Malachai''s voice cut through my thoughts, his tone almost too smooth, too knowing.


    I forced myself to look him in the eye, masking the anxiety gnawing at my insides. "No, Elder Malachai. I''m simply here to hear your proposition."


    "Ah~ no need to be so formal, and by the way, she''s been dealt with. My Cerberus chewed her whole body into pieces. The traitor''s end was as fitting as it was necessary."


    My heart sank at Malachai''s cruel words, but I forced myself to maintain a composed facade. The loss of Lyriana, if true, was a blow, but I couldn''t afford to let it show. My daughter''s safety and my own freedom depended on my ability to navigate this treacherous situation.


    Malachai''s eyes narrowed slightly as he observed my reaction, but he made no further comment on Lyriana''s fate. Instead, he shifted his focus back to the matter at hand. "You''ll find the Heart of Eternity in the Old Kingdom," he continued, gesturing to the scroll on the pedestal. "Retrieve it, and we''ll discuss the terms of your daughter''s future."


    I nodded curtly, my mind already racing through the implications of the task ahead. The Old Kingdom was a place of ancient magic and danger, known for its treacherous landscapes and powerful guardians. But it was also the key to ensuring my daughter''s safety.


    "Do you have any further questions or concerns?" Malachai asked, his tone seemingly indifferent but with an edge of challenge.


    I shook my head. "No, I understand the task."


    "Excellent," Malachai said with a cold smile. "You will have access to some provisions and equipment for your journey. Use them wisely." sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "And before you even think about running away, Remember that seal we branded on your soul," Malachai continued, his smile turning sinister. "It ensures that you cannot escape our grasp without facing severe consequences. We have placed powerful enchantments around the seal, making it nearly impossible to break free without incurring immense pain or worse."


    I met his gaze without flinching, though my heart tightened at the reminder of the binding magic. The seal was a constant, oppressive presence¡ªa cruel reminder of the control they held over me.


    "Do not underestimate the difficulty of this task," Malachai added, his voice growing colder. "The Old Kingdom is not a place for the faint of heart. Even with the equipment we provide, you will face trials that will test every ounce of your strength and will."


    "I understand," I replied evenly. "I will complete the task."


    With a final nod, Malachai signaled for the guards to escort me out. As they led me back to my cell, I mentally reviewed the contents of the scroll and the map. The Old Kingdom''s labyrinth was legendary for its deadly traps and ancient guardians. To retrieve the Heart of Eternity, I would need every bit of skill and cunning I possessed.


    Back in my cell, I began to prepare. I studied the map carefully, noting key landmarks and potential hazards. The enchanted tools provided were minimal but necessary: a set of warding stones, a compass that could detect magical anomalies, and a few protective charms. I would have to use them wisely.


    As night fell, I took a moment to reflect on the situation. The cell, once a place of despair, now felt like a temporary refuge compared to the perilous journey that awaited me. My thoughts turned to Raven, and the image of her sweet face kept me focused. Every step I took in the labyrinth would be for her¡ªher safety, her future.


    In the early hours of the morning, the guards came to fetch me. They escorted me to a hidden gate, obscured by powerful illusions. As they unlocked it, I took a deep breath and stepped into the dense, mist-covered woods of the Old Kingdom.


    In the early hours of the morning, the guards came to fetch me. They escorted me to a hidden gate, obscured by powerful illusions. As they unlocked it, I took a deep breath and stepped into the dense, mist-covered woods of the Old Kingdom.


    The air was thick with magic and the scent of ancient forests. The path ahead was obscured by twisting branches and shifting shadows. I activated the compass, which began to glow faintly, guiding me through the tangled underbrush.


    I moved cautiously, aware that the Old Kingdom was known for its shifting terrain and deceptive paths. The compass''s glow was my only source of certainty in this land of illusions. As I ventured deeper, the forest grew darker, and the whispers of ancient magic filled the air.


    Hours turned into days as I navigated the treacherous landscape. Each night, I used the warding stones to set up protective barriers against the malevolent spirits and creatures that prowled the Old Kingdom. The nights were filled with strange sounds and shifting shadows, but my determination to find the Heart of Eternity kept me moving forward.


    Eventually, I arrived at the entrance to the labyrinth. The entrance was an imposing archway carved with runes that pulsed with dark energy. I could feel the magic radiating from it, a foreboding reminder of the trials ahead.


    With a deep breath, I stepped through the archway and into the labyrinth. The air inside was cool and filled with a sense of ancient power. The walls were lined with glowing symbols and traps, each one designed to deter intruders. I used the protective charms and warding stones to navigate through the traps, moving carefully and with purpose.


    Hours turned into days as I delved deeper into the labyrinth, my sense of time distorted by the magical enchantments. The labyrinth was a maze of illusions and hidden dangers, but I remained focused. The compass guided me closer to the Heart of Eternity, and my determination to find Raven gave me strength.


    "Don''t worry, Baby. Mommy will come for you."


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 69: Chapter No.69 Missions (2)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    I stared at the system panel with a deadpan expression, feeling the weight of my recent tasks and challenges. The Heavenly Destiny System had been relentless, pushing me to the brink with each new mission.


    "I haven''t even claimed my rewards for my previous mission, and now this," I muttered under my breath.


    The system''s prompt blinked before me, the mission details crystal clear.


    [Ding! A New Mission]


    [Name: The Royal Flush]


    [Description: Blackthorns, the royal family of your kingdom, has summoned your mother, and their motives are highly suspicious. Ensure the safety of your mother and uncover the true intentions of the Blackthorn family.]


    [Objective 1: Escort your mother, Elysia, to the Royal Palace.]


    [Objective 2: Uncover the hidden motives of the Blackthorn family.]


    [Objective 3: Ensure your mother''s safe return.]


    [Reward: 25000 Destiny Points, Title - Royal Guardian, Unique Skill - King''s Insight]


    [Failure Penalty: Loss of family prestige, Potential harm to your mother]


    [Accept Or... Accept?]


    I let out a sigh. There was no room for refusal. Not that I would want to. My mother''s safety was paramount. Elysia had been through enough, and I couldn''t bear the thought of her being in danger again.


    ''Let''s claim the pending rewards first,'' I thought, navigating to the previous mission''s reward panel.


    [Ding! Previous Mission Rewards]


    [Rewards: Unique Skil: Infernal Pact, 10000 Destiny Points, Bloodline Awakening Vial]


    [Does the host want to claim the rewards?]


    [Y/N]


    I clicked "Y" to claim the rewards, and the system panel updated with the details of each reward.


    [Infernal Pact: A unique skill that allows the user to form a temporary pact with a powerful demonic entity, granting them immense power and abilities for a short duration. The pact''s strength and duration depend on the user''s current magical affinity and stamina.]


    [Bloodline Awakening Vial: It awakes the latent bloodline of whoever drinks from the vial, revealing ancient powers and traits tied to their ancestry. Drinking the vial will grant access to the first stage of this bloodline''s abilities, including enhanced attributes, new magical affinities, and unique skills specific to the awakened bloodline.]


    The moment I claimed the rewards my blood started to boil as the Infernal Pact activated within me. I could feel the surge of energy coursing through my veins, a potent mix of demonic power and my own magical affinity blending into something formidable. It was both exhilarating and slightly unsettling, the warmth spreading through my body as I acclimated to this newfound strength.


    I turned my attention to the Bloodline Awakening Vial. Holding it up to the light, I admired the swirling liquid inside, its dark hue hinting at the profound transformation it promised. With a determined breath, I uncorked the vial and consumed its contents.


    Have you ever heard of instant regret?


    Well, I did just that, and it is good that my room is soundproof because¡ª


    AHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!


    I was wracked with an intense surge of pain and energy that overwhelmed my senses. The moment the vial''s contents hit my system, it felt like my very essence was being torn apart and reassembled. My body was engulfed in a searing heat, my veins pulsing with an energy that was both foreign and exhilarating.


    My screams of agony echoed through the soundproofed room, the walls bearing silent witness to the transformation. The raw power of the Bloodline Awakening Vial was unlike anything I had experienced before. It wasn''t merely a physical change¡ªit was a complete overhaul of my very being.


    The liquid flowed into my heart... destroying both my magic circles which caused me to puck blood as the very foundation of my being was being fundamentally restructured. Each heartbeat felt like a drumbeat of change, a relentless hammer reshaping the very core of my existence. The fiery sensation radiated through my veins, making every nerve scream in protest and pleasure simultaneously.


    My vision blurred, the room spinning as my body underwent a metamorphosis. The pain was excruciating, but it was accompanied by an extraordinary sense of awakening. I could feel ancient, dormant powers stirring within me, pushing at the limits of my magical potential. It was as though the vial was not just enhancing my abilities but rewriting the very essence of who I was.


    My skin started to fall off and my hair grew darker, with streaks of crimson and silver weaving through. The transformation was both terrifying and awe-inspiring. My body felt like it was being remade from the inside out, every cell and fiber of my being aligning with the ancient bloodline powers now coursing through me.


    The searing pain gave way to a cold, almost serene stillness. My breathing was heavy, each inhale feeling like I was drawing in new life. As the final remnants of the transformation settled, I noticed the changes. My eyes, once a striking blend of blue and red, now glowed with a deeper, otherworldly hue¡ªan amalgamation of the demonic and divine.


    The magic circles within me, which had been disrupted and broken- WHAT!!!


    I struggled to process the abrupt shift in my perception. The once-familiar magic circles, my primary sources of magical power and control, had vanished. In their place, I felt a raw, unfettered energy surging through me, a chaotic amalgamation of demonic and... draconic?


    I stumbled, feeling the turbulent energy crackling within me. The absence of the familiar magic circles was unsettling. In their place was an unpredictable, raw power that was both demonic and draconic, intertwining in ways I hadn''t anticipated.


    The draconic essence felt ancient and primal as if I was tapping into a force far beyond my previous understanding. It surged with a life of its own, responding to my thoughts and emotions with a wild, unrestrained force.


    But the question remains: HOW THE FUCK DID I GET DRACONIC BLOODLINE?


    I tried to calm my racing thoughts as I grappled with the new, unpredictable energy coursing through me. The draconic essence was a surprise and a significant one at that. I had anticipated demonic influences due to the Infernal Pact, but this¡ªthis was something entirely different.


    My mind raced through possible explanations. The Bloodline Awakening Vial was meant to awaken latent powers tied to my ancestry. But where did the draconic element come from? Had there been some hidden lineage or connection I was unaware of? It was disconcerting to realize that the vial had not just awakened a single aspect of my heritage but had introduced a completely new and potent force.


    Is it?


    ''Status!''


    [Status Window]


    [Name: Samael Ashwood]


    [Race: Demonic Dhampir, Royal Dragon, Royal Elf] S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Magic: Demonic Dragon Heart (First Stage)]


    [Body: Golden Body (Mid)]


    ------


    [Attributes]


    [Strength: 64]


    [Agility: 60]


    [Endurance: 65]


    [Intelligence: 60]


    [Charisma: 60]


    [Destiny Points: 10000]


    [Affinites: Star, Destruction, Lightning, Shadow, Nature, Dark*, Blood*]


    The realization hit me like a tidal wave. My status window displayed a blend of traits and affinities that were both overwhelming and unprecedented. I had expected to see the results of my recent transformation, but this¡ªthis was a new level of complexity.


    The term "Demonic Dhampir" was unexpected as demonic traits were an outcome of the Infernal Pact, So... that unknown bloodline was dragon''s and royal at that... as for royal elf, it''s as it was before.


    The Demonic Dragon Heart magic, now a part of my arsenal, hinted at an ancient and potent power. My body felt charged with a primal force, a chaotic energy that I would need to learn to control. The Royal Dragon aspect signaled a deep connection to draconic heritage¡ª a heritage that was both prestigious and formidable.


    My mind raced with possibilities, trying to piece together the implications of my new status and abilities.


    I took a deep breath, attempting to center myself amidst the overwhelming surge of power. The draconic essence felt like a wild, untamed force, and I had to harness it if I was to face the challenges ahead.


    I focused on the two new affinities, Dark and Blood, feeling their distinct energies pulsing within me. Each had its own unique flavor and potential.


    Dark Affinity: This seemed to connect with the shadowy and more sinister aspects of my newly acquired powers. It promised to enhance my stealth, and shadow manipulation more easily, and possibly open new avenues for dark magic. My mind flashed to the possibilities of blending this affinity with my existing skills, creating devastating combinations.


    Blood Affinity: This was intriguingly powerful. Blood magic often had connotations of control, vitality, and sacrifice. It could potentially enhance my physical abilities, grant me the power to manipulate blood in various forms, and even tap into deep, ancient energies associated with my new dragon heritage.


    The energy from these affinities was unpredictable, swirling within me and occasionally flaring up with raw, unrestrained power. I needed to test their limits and learn how to control them before I faced any new threats.


    I sat in a meditative position, focusing on the flow of energy within me. The room, once filled with my cries of agony, now held a tense silence. My breathing slowly returned to a steady rhythm as I sought to center myself amidst the new, chaotic power.


    My heart started to beat with a steady, rhythmic pulse, and I could feel the energy within me gradually settling into a more manageable state. The raw power that had overwhelmed me now began to feel more like a part of me¡ªa new, potent extension of my being and suddenly¡ª


    WTF?!


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 70: Chapter No.70 Missions (3)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    My meditation was abruptly interrupted as I felt a sudden surge of energy, far stronger than anything I had experienced so far. My heart raced, and my vision blurred again, but this time with a distinct sense of urgency and alarm. The power within me was not just settling¡ªit was reacting to something external.


    Before I could react, a searing pain shot through my chest, and my body convulsed. I doubled over, gasping for breath as the pain intensified. It felt as though my very essence was being ripped apart, my newly awakened powers spiraling out of control.


    [Warning! System Overload Detected]


    [Initiating Emergency Stabilization]


    The system''s alerts blared in my mind, but I could barely focus on the words. The energy within me was erupting, a volatile mix of demonic, draconic, and elven powers clashing violently. I could feel my consciousness slipping, the edges of my vision darkening as I struggled to maintain control.


    Suddenly, a new presence made itself known¡ªa voice, ancient and powerful, resonating within my mind.


    "Child of the Ashwoods, you carry the blood of dragons. Do not resist. Embrace the change."


    The voice was both commanding and comforting, a stark contrast to the chaotic energy raging within me. With no other option, I focused on the voice, letting its words guide me.


    "Calm your mind. Find the balance within the chaos."


    I took a deep, shaky breath, trying to center myself amidst the storm. Slowly, I began to visualize the energy within me, not as separate, clashing forces, but as different facets of a single, powerful entity. I envisioned the demonic, draconic, and elven energies merging, coalescing into a harmonious whole.


    The pain began to subside, the chaotic energy settling into a more stable, controlled state. I could feel the presence of the ancient voice guiding me, helping me to harness the raw power within me.


    "Yes, that''s it. Embrace your true nature."


    With a final, deep breath, I felt the energy within me stabilize completely. The pain dissipated, replaced by a profound sense of power and control. I opened my eyes, feeling a new clarity and strength.


    [Emergency Stabilization Successful]


    [System Update: Host''s body has successfully integrated the new bloodlines]


    I took a moment to process what had just happened. The energy within me was now a cohesive force, a potent blend of demonic, draconic, and elven powers. I could feel the strength coursing through my veins, the raw potential waiting to be unleashed.


    "Rahahahaha~ Lil'' dragon, don''t hurry to get overwhelmed," the ancient voice chuckled, echoing within my mind. "Your journey has only just begun."


    [Emergency Stabilization Completed]


    Before I could even ask any questions, the presence faded, leaving me alone in my room once more. I let out a long breath, feeling the tension slowly drain from my body. The transformation had been intense, but I felt stronger and more in tune with my powers than ever before.


    There was no time to dwell on the changes. I had a mission to complete and my mother''s safety to ensure. I rose to my feet, feeling the newfound strength and agility in my movements. My senses were sharper, and my mind was clearer.


    I looked in the mirror the changes were striking. My eyes, which once held a mix of blue and red, now glowed with a deeper, otherworldly hue, a blend of demonic, draconic, and elven energies. My hair, previously half-snow-white and half-pitch-black, now had streaks of crimson and silver interwoven, giving me a more formidable appearance.


    How the fuck am I going to explain all of this to my family?


    I sighed, running a hand through my now more vibrant hair. The changes were unmistakable, and I could already anticipate the barrage of questions that would come my way.


    Oh! Right~


    System Shop!!!


    I quickly accessed the System Shop, hoping that the items available might help me manage or even disguise my transformation. The familiar interface flickered to life in my mind, displaying a range of options. I scanned through the categories, looking for something that could assist with my current situation.


    [1. Consumable Items]


    [2. Equipments]


    [3. Magical Artifacts]


    [4. Rare Spells]


    [5. Combat Enhancements]


    [6. Miscellaneous]


    The Magical Artifacts category opened up, revealing a variety of intriguing options. I scanned through the list, looking for something that could either help me disguise my transformation or give me an advantage in managing my new powers.


    [Magical Artifacts:


    1. Mask of Shadows - 10500 Destiny Points


    Description: An enchanted mask that conceals the wearer''s true identity and magical attributes, perfect for blending into different environments. Provides a +20 boost to stealth and deception.


    2. Dragon''s Amulet - 50000 Destiny Points S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Description: This amulet enhances draconic powers and grants control over dragon-related abilities. It also stabilizes fluctuations in dragon bloodline energies.


    3. Elven Veil - 12000 Destiny Points


    Description: A shimmering veil that hides the wearer''s magical aura and appearance, making them appear as an ordinary elf. It provides protection against detection spells.


    4. Demon''s Crown - 100000 Destiny Points


    Description: A crown that amplifies demonic powers and grants the wearer authority over lower demonic entities. It offers increased control over demonic energy and can mask demonic traits.


    5. Universal Disguise Pendant - 20000 Destiny Points


    Description: A pendant that allows the wearer to alter their appearance and magical signature at will. It offers a comprehensive disguise that adjusts based on the wearer''s needs.]


    "..."


    Seriously, I AM STILL BROKE!!!


    [Destiny Points: 10000]


    I stared at the list, feeling a wave of frustration wash over me. With only 10,000 Destiny Points and all the items priced significantly higher, I was faced with a tough choice. Only Universal Disguise Pendant will work in my unique situation, But I couldn''t afford it. My current balance of 10,000 Destiny Points was far short of the 20,000 needed for the Universal Disguise Pendant.


    I closed the System Shop, frustration simmering within me.


    [Ding! System One-Time Offer: The host can get 50% Reward points of the ongoing mission completion as an advance for immediate use. Would you like to proceed?]


    I hesitated for a moment, considering the implications. Taking an advance on the reward points could help me get the pendant now, but it would mean fewer points later. Still, given the urgency of my situation, it seemed like the best option.


    "Yes, proceed with the advance," I confirmed.


    [Ding! 12,500 Destiny Points have been credited to your account. Current Balance: 22,500 Destiny Points.]


    Perfect. I reopened the System Shop and swiftly selected the Universal Disguise Pendant.


    [Universal Disguise Pendant - 20000 Destiny Points]


    [Purchase Confirmed. Remaining Balance: 2500 Destiny Points]


    As the pendant materialized in my hand, I felt a rush of relief. Its design had a trident in the middle which was surrounded by blue glowing runes. It felt warm to the touch, pulsating with a gentle energy that seemed to sync with my own. I slipped the pendant around my neck and activated its enchantment.


    Instantly, a sensation of calm washed over me as my appearance began to shift. I watched in the mirror as the vibrant streaks in my hair faded, my eyes returning to their original blue and red mix. The pendant had successfully cloaked my true form, masking the intense changes I''d undergone.


    With my appearance back to its familiar state, I felt a surge of confidence. Now I could face my family without drawing unnecessary attention. I took a deep breath and left my room, heading towards the main hall where I knew my family would be gathered.


    As I walked through the corridors of the Ashwood estate, I couldn''t help but notice the heightened awareness I had of my surroundings. Every detail, every sound was more vivid, more alive. The integration of the new bloodlines had amplified my senses to an extraordinary degree.


    I reached the main hall and found my mother, Elysia, Alice, Sionna, Lily, and Liliana drinking tea and snacks and chatting animatedly. As I approached, their conversations were hushed, and all eyes turned toward me. My mother, Elysia, was the first to speak.


    "Samael, you look... different," she said, her eyes narrowing slightly.


    I forced a smile, hoping to convey nonchalance. "Just a bit of a rough night, Mother. I''m fine now."


    Alice, my little sis, raised an eyebrow. "Rough night or not, there''s something different about you."


    Lily, who was still grieving for Ethan, looked at me with concern. "Are you sure you''re alright?"


    I nodded, trying to appear as composed as possible. "Yes, really. I just need some rest."


    Sionna bounced her way up to me and leached onto my arm, her curiosity evident. "Samael, did something happen? You seem... stronger."


    I chuckled, ruffling her hair affectionately and scratching her wolf ears as she looked up at me with those wide, innocent eyes. "Maybe I''ve just been training a bit harder," I said, hoping to deflect their concern.


    "Hey! He is my big brother only I am allowed to tease him," Alice made her way to my side, giving me a playful nudge.


    Elysia''s gaze softened as she observed the interaction between us. "Well, I''m glad you''re feeling better. And that Raven girl is also out of danger and is resting, might gain consciousness tomorrow."


    I gave Elysia a grateful smile. "Thank you, Mother. It''s good to hear she''s on the mend."


    "Mother, are you going somewhere?" I asked pretending to act casual while sensing the subtle tension in the room.


    Elysia looked at me, her expression shifting to one of contemplation. "I have some important matters to attend to," she said. "There are political alliances that need addressing, and I must ensure the safety of our family''s interests."


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 71: Chapter No.71 Missions (Final)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    "Meeting? with the council, perhaps?" I inquired, trying to gauge the gravity of the situation.


    "Not this time, my son. This matter is... more delicate," she said, her tone heavy with meaning. "It''s just a royal summon..."


    "Let me come with you, Mother," I interrupted, feeling a sense of urgency. "I have a bad feeling about this, and I can''t let you face it alone."


    Elysia gave me a long, searching look before finally nodding. "Very well, Samael. Your presence might indeed be beneficial."


    "Thank you," I said, feeling a mix of relief and determination. I turned to the rest of the family. "I''ll be back soon. In the meantime, please stay safe and look after each other."


    Alice and Sionna both nodded, their concern evident but unspoken. Lily and Liliana gave me encouraging smiles, and I felt a surge of gratitude for their support.


    As we left the main hall, Elysia filled me in on the details of the royal summon. "It''s from King Cedric Blackthorn," she explained. "In the letter, he said ''It has come to our attention that recent events have caused considerable tension within the the noble houses. The Royal family wishes to extend an invitation to discuss matters of mutual interest and ensure the continued stability of Blackthorn.


    A meeting will be held at the Royal Palace in three days'' time. Your presence is requested.'' those were his words."


    I absorbed the gravity of my mother''s words, feeling anxious and determined. King Cedric Blackthorn''s invitation was not to be taken lightly. The political landscape in Blackthorn was fraught with tension, and any meeting with the royal family had the potential to reshape alliances and power dynamics.


    "We need to be cautious," I said, my mind racing through possible scenarios. "The royal family might have ulterior motives. We must prepare for anything."


    Elysia nodded in agreement. "Indeed. This meeting could be an opportunity or a trap. We must be vigilant."


    As we made our way through the corridors, I couldn''t shake the feeling that this was the beginning of something significant. The integration of my new powers, the changes within me, and now this royal summon¡ªit all felt interconnected, as if the threads of fate were weaving a complex tapestry.


    We arrived at Elysia''s study, where she had gathered several documents and maps. "We need to review our current alliances and understand the potential risks," she said, spreading out the materials on the desk.


    I joined her, scanning the documents. "We have allies within the noble houses, but we must be wary of those who might seek to undermine us," I said, pointing to specific names and factions.


    Elysia nodded. "Lord Whitewood has been supportive, but we need to ensure his loyalty. And there''s Lady Stormrider¡ªshe''s been unpredictable. We can''t afford any surprises."


    "Those are just count-level houses, what about Rutherford''s house, It is the duke-level house after Clearwater; who will support us


    Elysia''s face grew serious at the mention of the Rutherford house. "The Rutherfords are indeed a formidable duke-level house, and their position is crucial. They have significant sway in the political landscape and their support or opposition could greatly impact the outcome of any negotiation."


    I leaned in closer, studying the documents and maps spread across the desk. "Do we have any intelligence on their current stance or potential inclinations? Their neutrality could shift easily, depending on recent developments or incentives."


    "I have but it''s not good for us, because according to my contacts Lady Clarissa: the eldest daughter of Lord Rutherford is seen with the crown prince frequently."


    I furrowed my brow at the mention of Lady Clarissa Rutherford. "Lady Clarissa? She''s been seen with the Crown Prince? That could indeed be a troubling sign. If she''s aligning herself with the crown, it could mean the Rutherfords are leaning toward supporting the royal family."


    Elysia nodded, her expression grim. "Yes, Lady Clarissa''s association with the Crown Prince is certainly a red flag. Her influence within the Rutherford house is considerable, and if she is indeed aligning herself with the crown, it could signify a shift in their allegiance.


    The Rutherfords are known for their political maneuvering, and this could be part of a larger strategy to gain favor or secure concessions from the royal family."


    I took a deep breath, processing the implications. "If the Rutherfords are leaning toward the Crown Prince, we need to act quickly to either secure their support or at least neutralize any potential threat they might pose. We can''t afford to lose their influence or face them as an adversary."


    I continued "Our only saving points are you; the strongest mage of the kingdom and alliance with the Clearwater family."


    Elysia''s gaze softened at my words, but her seriousness remained. "Our strength and alliances are indeed vital. The Clearwater family''s support could be a game-changer. We should reach out to them immediately to solidify our standing and gauge their current stance. Their involvement might counterbalance the Rutherfords and offer us leverage."


    I nodded, already considering the steps we needed to take. "I''ll draft a message to the Clearwater family right away. We should emphasize our mutual interests and reinforce our commitment to the alliance. It''s crucial that we present a united front."


    Elysia gave a firm nod. "And I''ll work on fortifying our position with Lord Whitewood and other supportive count-level houses. We need to ensure that they remain steadfast in their loyalty and ready to back us if necessary."


    "Also, we should keep a close watch on Lady Stormrider," I added. "Her unpredictability could become a significant factor. If there''s any opportunity to influence or secure her support, we should seize it."


    "Agreed," Elysia said, her voice steady. "I''ll have our agents discreetly gather more information on Lady Stormrider''s recent activities and any potential motives she might have. If we can understand her current disposition, we might be able to leverage it to our advantage."


    I took a deep breath, feeling the weight of the situation settling on my shoulders. "We have a lot to manage before the meeting with King Cedric. Let''s ensure that our preparations are thorough and that we are ready for any eventuality."


    Elysia and I worked through the night, drafting messages, reviewing our alliances, and formulating strategies. Every detail mattered, and every decision could impact the future of the Ashwood family and the stability of Blackthorn.


    As dawn approached, we concluded our preparations. The sense of urgency remained, but I felt a renewed determination. We had a plan in place, and with Elysia''s leadership and our combined efforts, we were ready to face whatever challenges lay ahead.


    "Everything is set," Elysia said, her voice tired but resolute. "Now, we must wait and see how the pieces fall into place."


    I looked at her, admiration and gratitude evident in my gaze. "Thank you, Mother. I couldn''t have done this without your guidance. We''ll face this challenge together."


    "Go, freshen up and change into something regal," Elysia instructed gently, her eyes softening as she gave me a brief but warm smile. "You need to be ready for whatever the meeting with King Cedric brings. First impressions matter."


    I nodded, appreciating her concern. "I''ll be quick," I assured her, heading toward my chambers.


    As I walked through the halls of the Ashwood estate, my mind was a whirl of thoughts. The meeting with King Cedric could drastically shift the political landscape, and I needed to be both sharp and composed. It was not just about presenting a strong front but also about navigating the intricate web of alliances and rivalries that shaped the kingdom.


    Entering my room, I found my trusted attire laid out¡ªan elegant ensemble designed to project both power and approachability. It was a dark, deep blue with intricate silver embroidery, symbolizing the Ashwood house''s heritage. The attire was both regal and understated, perfect for making a strong impression without appearing overtly aggressive. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As I dressed, I mentally reviewed our strategies. Reaching out to the Clearwater family was crucial. Their support could serve as a buffer against the potential shifts in allegiance from the Rutherford house and provide us with a stronger position during the meeting. Securing Lady Stormrider''s support was another critical task.


    Her unpredictability could be turned to our advantage if approached correctly.


    Once dressed, I looked at my reflection in the mirror. The attire fit perfectly, accentuating my stature and the sense of authority I needed to project. The dual-colored eyes and striking hair seemed to complement the ensemble, adding to the aura of command I hoped to convey.


    Returning to the study, I found Elysia waiting, her own attire reflecting the gravitas of the occasion. She looked up as I entered, her eyes scanning me with approval.


    "Excellent," she said. "You look the part. We''ll make a strong impression."


    "Thank you," I replied. "Is there anything else we need to discuss before we head to the Royal Palace?"


    Elysia thought for a moment. "Only that we should remain vigilant and flexible. The royal family has their own agenda, and we must be prepared to adapt to any unexpected developments. Keep your mind sharp and your responses measured. We cannot afford to show any weakness."


    "Understood," I said, feeling a surge of resolve. "I''ll be ready."


    "Here, *Chuuu*" She kissed my lips with a gentle touch, a comforting gesture that bolstered my confidence. "Let''s go, Darling~ We have a kingdom''s worth of matters to address."


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 72: Chapter No.72 The Royal Trouble (1)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    Step~ Step~ Step~ Step~


    The rhythmic sound of horse hooves echoed through the cobblestone streets as we made our way towards the Royal Palace. Inside the carriage, the atmosphere was tense, yet focused. Elysia and I exchanged a few words, both deep in thought, each contemplating the gravity of the upcoming meeting.


    The city of Kaitoria bustled with activity as we passed through. Merchants peddled their wares, citizens went about their daily routines, and guards patrolled the streets with watchful eyes. The palace loomed ahead, a majestic structure of imposing towers and elegant architecture symbolizing the kingdom''s power and history.


    As we approached the palace gates, the guards immediately recognized our carriage and allowed us entry. The carriage came to a halt in the grand courtyard, where attendants swiftly opened the doors and helped us down.


    "Welcome, Lady Elysia, Lord Samael," one of the royal attendants greeted us with a bow. "This way, please."


    Mother''s whole demeanor turned to a cold countenance, a mask of regal authority that matched the imposing walls of the palace. I followed her lead, adopting a composed and resolute expression.


    On the way to the throne room, whoever saw Mother bowed in her direction no matter their status or rank. It was a testament to the respect and fear she commanded within the palace walls. We navigated the labyrinthine corridors with practiced ease, the grandeur of the palace doing little to alleviate the tension simmering just beneath the surface.


    Finally, we reached the grand double doors of the throne room. The guards stationed there nodded and pushed them open, revealing the vast expanse of the room beyond.


    King Cedric Blackthorn sat on his throne, a figure of authority draped in rich fabrics and adorned with the crown that symbolized his rule. The room was filled with high-ranking nobles and advisors, their conversations hushed as we entered. The king''s piercing gaze fixed on us, scrutinizing our every move.


    I saw Lady Eveline Clearwater sitting among them giving a subtle wave and a nod in our direction. She was a figure of calm and elegance, her demeanor composed amidst the tension filling the room. Her presence reminded me of the intricate web of alliances and rivalries that defined the kingdom''s political landscape.


    "Ah! Lady Elysia, you came at last," King Cedric said, his voice carrying the weight of authority. "And you? I didn''t catch your name." An indirect way of addressing me, an indication that my presence was noteworthy yet not fully acknowledged.


    "I haven''t introduced myself yet..." I said with a slight bow. "I am Samael Ashwood, Lord of the Ashwood family. I appreciate the opportunity to speak with you, Your Majesty."


    "Lord of Ashwood family... what happened to your father?" King Cedric''s inquiry was direct, and his gaze was sharp. The question hung in the air, a reminder of the complex dynamics and past grievances that colored our interactions.


    "The previous Lord Ashwood is proved to be unfit for the title and has been deposed," I replied calmly. "My mother now leads the Ashwood family, and I assist in managing our affairs and ensuring the stability of our house."


    "So... this is where the Ashwood family stands now," King Cedric mused, his expression unreadable. "And you, Lord Samael, have taken on a significant role. It seems the recent upheavals have shifted more than just the balance of power."


    "Anyway, Take your seats, we are going to start the meeting," King Cedric continued, gesturing toward the seats arranged in a semi-circle before the throne. His tone was both commanding and dismissive, underscoring the formal nature of the proceedings.


    Mother and I took our seats, with Elysia seated to my left and I positioned to her right. The rest of the nobles and advisors settled into their own places, each one maintaining an air of quiet anticipation. The atmosphere in the room shifted, the focus now entirely on the matters to be discussed.


    King Cedric leaned forward slightly, his gaze sweeping across the assembly. "Let us begin. We are here to address the recent developments and internal rifts between the noble houses that have threatened the stability of our kingdom. I trust each of you has come prepared with insights and proposals to remedy the situation."


    The room fell silent as each noble and advisor shifted their attention to the king, ready to contribute to the discussion. I noticed Lady Eveline Clearwater shifting slightly in her seat, her poised demeanor reflecting her role as an influential figure in the court. Her presence seemed to subtly influence the mood of the room, adding a layer of intrigue to the proceedings.


    King Cedric continued, his tone authoritative. "Our first order of business is to address the recent hostilities between the Ashwood family and the Rutherford family. I have received reports of increasing tensions and clashes between the two houses. Lord Samael, would you care to provide us with your perspective on the matter?"


    I took a moment to gather my thoughts before speaking. "Your Majesty, the conflict with the Rutherford family has its roots in longstanding grievances and recent provocations. The Rutherford family has made several aggressive moves against our interests, including the sabotage of our trade routes and attempts to undermine our position within the council."


    "What is there to undermine? If not for Lady Elysia being such a formidable force, the Ashwoods would have already been outmaneuvered," a voice from the council interjected, dripping with condescension. It was Lord Garrick Rutherford, the head of the Rutherford family and a man known for his arrogance and contentious nature.


    "Talk like that again to my son and see where your head flies," Mother''s voice cut through the room with an edge of menace. Her eyes locked onto Lord Garrick, her gaze cold and unwavering.


    "THIS IS A MEETING OF THE COURT, NOT A BRAWL!" King Cedric''s voice boomed, echoing through the room. His authority was absolute, and the sudden outburst silenced the room immediately. The nobles shifted uncomfortably, their previous tensions momentarily eclipsed by the king''s formidable presence.


    Lord Garrick straightened, clearly aware of his misstep. "My apologies, Your Majesty. I was merely responding to the situation as I see it."


    Everyone looked at Mother hoping to see her apologize to King Cedric, but she remained silent, her expression unyielding. The room was thick with an unspoken tension as the nobles awaited her response.


    King Cedric cleared his throat, regaining control of the meeting. "Lady Elysia, if you would, please continue. How do you propose to address the grievances between the Ashwoods and the Rutherfords?"


    Mother''s gaze was icy as she looked around the room before speaking. "Our family has been more than accommodating in our attempts to resolve these issues diplomatically. However, the Rutherford family''s actions have left us with little choice but to take a firm stance. We propose a formal negotiation to address these grievances and establish clear terms for the future.


    Both sides must come to an agreement that ensures mutual respect and stability."


    "Preposterous! My mighty and great duke house mingling with a mere count, and my pride as a lord being sullied by petty negotiations!" Lord Garrick''s voice was laced with contempt. "Such humiliating terms will not bind the Rutherford family."


    "Lord Garrick," King Cedric said sharply, his patience visibly wearing thin. "If you continue to undermine the discussions, I will be forced to take measures to ensure that the meeting proceeds without further interruptions."


    Lord Garrick fell silent, his face flushed with a mix of anger and embarrassment. The room remained tense, the air heavy with the weight of unresolved conflict.


    King Cedric turned his attention back to Mother. "Lady Elysia, you may proceed. If you have any specific proposals for these negotiations, I would appreciate hearing them."


    A cruel smile made its way to Mother''s lips, her eyes gleaming with determination. "Thank you, Your Majesty. We propose the establishment of a neutral arbitration committee composed of representatives from both houses, along with a third-party mediator selected by the crown. This committee will oversee the negotiations and ensure that all grievances are addressed fairly."


    King Cedric''s gaze remained steady, his expression thoughtful. "And what if the Rutherford family refuses to participate or abide by the terms of this arbitration?"


    "Oh~ I would like to see that happen, It''s been some time since my sword tasted the flesh of a stubborn fool," Mother said with an edge of menace. Her voice carried a hint of dark satisfaction, reflecting the dangerous resolve she had always harbored.


    "See Your Majesty, she is threatening a lord of duke''s house in front of the entire court," Lord Garrick''s voice trembled with indignation. "This is an abuse of power and a violation of the respect that is due to the nobility." S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    King Cedric''s gaze hardened, his patience clearly fraying. "Lady Elysia, while I understand your frustration, threats, and intimidation will not resolve this matter. We must maintain the integrity of our institutions and the respect due to all members of the court."


    Mother''s expression remained unyielding, but she held her tongue. I could see the internal struggle in her eyes, a fierce desire to defend her family clashing with the need to navigate the intricacies of court politics.


    I decided to interject, sensing that the discussion could quickly spiral out of control. "Your Majesty, if I may offer a perspective. The proposal for a neutral arbitration committee is a step toward finding a solution that can benefit all parties involved. It ensures that grievances are addressed in a fair and orderly manner.


    However, if the Rutherford family refuses to participate, it would only highlight their unwillingness to resolve the conflict through diplomatic means."


    King Cedric considered my words, his gaze shifting between Mother and me. After a moment, he spoke, his tone firm but measured. "Very well. We shall proceed with the establishment of the arbitration committee as proposed by Lady Elysia. I will appoint a mediator from among the crown''s trusted advisors to oversee the process.


    Lord Garrick, you are to inform the Rutherford family of this decision and prepare them for the negotiations."


    Lord Garrick''s face was a mix of fury and grudging acceptance. He gave a curt nod, though his displeasure was evident. "As you wish, Your Majesty."


    "Now, let us move on to other matters," King Cedric continued, shifting the focus of the meeting. The discussion gradually moved to other pressing issues, but the tension between the Ashwoods and the Rutherfords remained palpable.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 73: Chapter No.73 The Royal Trouble (2)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    "If I may, Your Majesty," A man who looked to be in his early forties sitting beside Lady Eveline Clearwater spoke up. His presence exuded authority and wisdom, his eyes sharp and attentive. This was Lord Maxwell Clearwater, head of the Clearwater family and a respected figure in the court.


    King Cedric nodded for him to proceed. "Please, Lord Clearwater, share your thoughts."


    "My most noble and respected house of Clearwater also faces certain grievances that warrant this council''s attention," Lord Maxwell Clearwater began, his voice steady and clear. "It has come to my attention that the tensions between our houses are not isolated incidents but part of a larger pattern of unrest that could jeopardize the stability of our kingdom."


    He continued, "Our only ally Ashwoods has provided us with much-needed support while Rutherford has done nothing but stir conflicts in my territory, I humbly ask the court to do justice to my family otherwise..."


    The pause in Lord Maxwell''s voice was deliberate, his eyes scanning the room as he allowed the weight of his words to settle. The silence was thick, a collective anticipation hanging in the air.


    King Cedric leaned forward, his expression thoughtful. "Otherwise, what, Lord Maxwell? You must understand the gravity of such a statement."


    Lord Maxwell nodded. "Otherwise, we may be forced to take measures to protect our interests and ensure the safety and stability of our territories. This could include fortifying our borders and extermination of anyone who dares to threaten our peace. Though necessary for our protection, such actions could inadvertently escalate tensions further.


    Therefore, this council must address these grievances with the seriousness they deserve."


    The declaration sent ripples through the room, the nobles exchanging concerned glances. The prospect of one of the most influential families in the kingdom taking drastic measures was not something to be taken lightly. King Cedric''s eyes narrowed as he considered the weight of Lord Maxwell''s words.


    King Cedric''s gaze hardened. "We cannot afford such divisions within our kingdom, Lord Maxwell. The unity of our noble houses is paramount to our strength and prosperity. I will not allow this court to descend into chaos and conflict."


    "Your Majesty," Lady Eveline Clearwater interjected smoothly, her voice a soothing counterpoint to the rising tension. "Perhaps a joint investigation into the actions of the Rutherford family could be conducted, with representatives from both the Clearwater and Ashwood families participating.


    This would ensure a fair and balanced approach to addressing the grievances and finding a resolution that upholds justice."


    King Cedric considered her suggestion, his expression contemplative. "A joint investigation... It is a reasonable proposal. It would allow for transparency and collaboration between our noble houses. Very well, I approve this course of action."


    Lord Garrick''s face twisted with barely concealed anger. "This is an outrage! My family has done nothing to warrant such scrutiny."


    "Then you have nothing to fear from an investigation," I replied calmly, meeting his glare with a steady gaze. "If the Rutherford family is indeed innocent, the investigation will prove it. And if there are grievances, they will be addressed fairly and justly."


    King Cedric nodded in agreement. "Lord Samael is correct. The investigation will proceed, and the findings will be presented to this court. Until then, I expect all parties to refrain from any further actions that could escalate tensions."


    Lord Garrick muttered under his breath, but he acquiesced with a curt nod. The decision was made, and there was no further room for argument.


    A concealed smirk made its way across my face, This was my plan: Targetting the Rutherfords, and the letters I sent to all my family allies said to do the same, I had carefully laid the groundwork for the upcoming investigation.


    By exposing the Rutherford family''s actions through this investigation, I aimed to destabilize their influence and shift the court''s focus away from the Ashwoods and Clearwaters.


    This is just the beginning as the investigation would serve as a pivotal point in the ongoing struggle for power. My goal was to leverage the findings to weaken the Rutherford family''s standing and consolidate our position within the court.


    I knew that while the initial investigation would bring some immediate results, the real impact would be determined by how well we managed the fallout and maneuvered within the shifting allegiances.


    "Your Majesty, If I may," A new voice cut through the murmur of the chamber, drawing the court''s attention. Lord Whitewood, Head of the Count House of Whitewood, and one of my allies stepped forward, his distinguished presence adding weight to his words. Lord Whitewood was known for his diplomatic skill and strategic acumen, which made his intervention at this moment both significant and expected.


    "Your Majesty," Lord Whitewood began, his tone measured and calm, "I concur with Lord Maxwell and Lady Eveline''s suggestion for a joint investigation. As the Rutherford Family has been subjects for dark rituals and forbidden magic. This behavior is not only reprehensible but also poses a direct threat to the safety and stability of the kingdom."


    The chamber fell into a stunned silence as Lord Whitewood''s accusation reverberated through the room. His revelation about the Rutherford family''s alleged practices added a new, ominous layer to the proceedings. The idea of the Rutherford family engaging in such dark and illegal activities would certainly intensify the investigation''s urgency.


    King Cedric''s eyes widened in shock, his expression a mix of disbelief and concern. "These are serious allegations, Lord Whitewood. Do you have evidence to support these claims?"


    Lord Whitewood nodded, his demeanor resolute. "I have gathered substantial evidence through discreet channels. While I am prepared to share this evidence with the investigative committee, I must stress the importance of proceeding with caution. These are not just accusations but matters that touch upon the very fabric of our kingdom''s laws and morality."


    "LIES! Your Majesty, they are all in this together, Yes! They are targeting my family! This is a coordinated effort to undermine the Rutherford name and discredit us," Lord Garrick''s voice was filled with indignation as he interrupted Lord Whitewood. His outburst only added to the tension that was already palpable in the chamber.


    King Cedric''s expression grew stern. "Lord Garrick, accusations of such gravity must be supported by evidence if they are to be taken seriously. This council has agreed to a joint investigation, which will address all concerns and reveal the truth. You will have the opportunity to present your case and defend your family."


    "But your majesty, My family do no such things, they are spreading falsehoods to discredit us! This is an outright conspiracy!" Lord Garrick''s voice was now a sharp, desperate plea as he continued to fight against the mounting accusations.


    "But Lord Whitewood is saying, he has the evidence to prove the validity of his claims," I interjected smoothly, addressing Lord Garrick. "It would be wise to focus on preparing your defense rather than accusing others of conspiracy without proof."


    "YOU BRAT! SHUT UP!!! I AM TALKING TO HIS MAJESTY," Lord Garrick''s outburst was met with a collective gasp from the assembled nobles. His frustration was palpable, but it only served to further alienate him from the court.


    But before the king could say anything, heavy pressure descended on the shoulders of everyone present except me, of course.


    "Are you tired of living, you pig?" A slow almost ominous voice cut through the heavy pressure that blanketed the room, its tone dripping with an icy menace.


    Everyone collectively looked beside me and saw Mother surrounded by her mana as her eyes fixed on Lord Garrick. The room fell silent as the intensity of her aura became apparent. Her mana, a shimmering blue with flecks of white, crackled around her like a protective shield, casting an ethereal glow that contrasted sharply with the dark tension in the room.


    King Cedric''s eyes widened in surprise, and the nobles exchanged nervous glances. Elysia Ashwood, renowned for her formidable control over Nature Magic, had always been a figure of quiet strength, but witnessing her display such raw power was both impressive and intimidating.


    Lord Garrick, his face now pale and stricken with fear, took an involuntary step back. His bravado seemed to dissolve under the weight of her gaze.


    "Lady Elysia, please," King Cedric said, his voice attempting to calm the rising storm. "This is a council meeting, and we must maintain decorum."


    "Tell that to this pig first," Elysia replied coldly, her eyes never leaving Lord Garrick. Her voice was low and measured, but every syllable was imbued with an unspoken threat. "If you cannot maintain your composure and speak with respect, then you forfeit the right to be heard."


    Lord Garrick swallowed hard, his previous arrogance replaced with a mix of fear and desperation. The pressure in the room was palpable, the very air seeming to crackle with Elysia''s suppressed mana.


    "Are you siding with this pig too, Your Majesty?" She said while shifting her gaze from Lord Garrick to King Cedric. The room was filled with tense silence, and the weight of Elysia''s anger hung heavily over everyone present.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    ------------------------- sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 74: Chapter No.74 The Royal Trouble (3)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    "Are you disobeying the crown, Lady Elysia?"


    Elysia''s eyes narrowed at King Cedric''s words, her stance unwavering. "Disobedience, Your Majesty, would imply a lack of respect for your authority. I am merely defending my family''s honor against baseless accusations and blatant disrespect. You know as well as I that decorum must be maintained, but it should not be weaponized to silence those who seek justice."


    "So, My question stands, Are you siding with this pig too, Your Majesty?" Elysia''s voice was ice-cold, cutting through the tension like a knife.


    Instead of answering, King Cedric also released his aura, the golden radiance clashing with Elysia''s blue, creating a palpable tension in the room.


    Gasp~ Gasp~


    It was not King''s action that surprised us all but the density of mana¡ª


    "Seventh Circle!"


    I don''t know who said that but King Cedric''s power radiated through the chamber, the golden aura shimmering with an intensity that spoke of his vast magical prowess. The collision of his aura with Elysia''s created a palpable force, a swirling vortex of blue and gold that dominated the room.


    "Congratulations, Your Majesty for your breakthrough~" Lord Garrick hurriedly said as if seen the only hope.


    King Cedric''s eyes flickered towards Lord Garrick, his expression betraying no emotion. "Lord Garrick, this is not the time for flattery," he said, his voice cold and authoritative. "We are here to address serious grievances and maintain the stability of our kingdom."


    Lord Garrick swallowed nervously, stepping back slightly. The tension in the room was almost unbearable, the clashing auras of King Cedric and Elysia creating an oppressive atmosphere.


    "Since when did you, a pig, care about the kingdom''s stability?" Elysia''s voice cut through the silence, her tone filled with disdain.


    Garrick''s face turned a deep shade of red, but he remained silent, knowing that any retort could worsen his position.


    She continued as her gaze again turned to King Cedric, "And you, The timing of your breakthrough is quite convinent~ finally gathered enough courage to have your revenge on me~"


    Elysia''s words hung in the air, dripping with sarcasm and defiance. The room fell silent again, the tension thick enough to cut with a knife. King Cedric''s eyes narrowed, the golden glow of his aura intensifying momentarily.


    "You overestimate your importance, Lady Elysia," King Cedric replied coldly. "My breakthrough is a matter of kingdom security, not petty revenge."


    "I overestimate my value? quite hypocritical from your mouth who used my name many times to negotiate deals from neighboring kingdoms."


    King Cedric''s expression remained steely, but a flicker of annoyance crossed his eyes. "Your contributions, Lady Elysia, have indeed been valuable. However, they do not place you above the law or immune to scrutiny."


    Elysia''s gaze didn''t waver, her eyes locked onto the king''s. "Scrutiny is not the issue here, Your Majesty. It is the malicious intent behind it. We all know that Lord Garrick has personal vendettas and has been involved in many heinous crimes, but what do we do about it? We form an investigation team~ instead of addressing the root of the problem."


    The king''s aura flared momentarily, but he kept his voice controlled. "Your accusations must be backed by substantial proof, Lady Elysia. Emotional outbursts and baseless claims will not suffice in the court of law."


    "Lord Whitewood, Give me the evidence you have, no need to form some stupid investigation team." Elysia immediately commanded, her tone leaving no room for argument.


    Lord Whitewood, a tall and dignified figure, stepped forward, producing a stack of documents from within his robes. He handed them to Elysia, who in turn presented them to King Cedric. The king''s eyes scanned the papers, his expression growing increasingly grim as he read.


    "These documents detail Lord Garrick''s numerous transgressions," Elysia explained. "Including illegal dealings, extortion, and even orchestrating attacks on rival noble houses to consolidate his power."


    The room was deathly silent as the king reviewed the evidence. The nobles exchanged uneasy glances, the weight of the situation settling over them like a shroud.


    King Cedric finally looked up, his expression hard as granite. "Lord Garrick, these accusations are grave. What do you have to say in your defense?"


    Lord Garrick''s face was ashen, his eyes darting around the room in desperation. "Your Majesty, this is a conspiracy! These documents are fabrications, meant to undermine me¡ª"


    "Enough," King Cedric interrupted, his voice ringing with finality. "The evidence speaks for itself. You will be taken into custody and thoroughly investigated. Should you be found guilty, you will face the full weight of the law."


    "Still insufficient to execute this pig, huh?" Elysia''s sarcastic remark cut through the room, her tone dripping with disdain.


    King Cedric''s gaze hardened, the weight of his authority pressing down on everyone present. "Lady Elysia, while your fervor for justice is noted, we must adhere to the laws of the land. Due process will be followed."


    Elysia crossed her arms, her eyes never leaving the king''s. "If he were to kill any of your own, Would you still say the same?"


    Elysia''s words hung heavily in the air, a direct challenge to King Cedric''s sense of justice and duty. The king''s eyes flickered with a hint of frustration, but he maintained his composure, the golden aura around him pulsing with controlled intensity.


    "Lady Elysia," King Cedric began, his voice measured and authoritative, "the laws of this kingdom are designed to ensure justice is served impartially, regardless of personal vendettas or emotions. If Lord Garrick is found guilty, he will face the consequences of his actions."


    "Still indecisive as always, if he were to touch a single hair of my family. I would have annihilated the very foundations of this court to seek vengeance," Elysia declared fiercely, her blue aura flaring once more, emphasizing her words with a display of raw power.


    King Cedric''s eyes widened slightly, and a murmur of concern rippled through the room. The nobles exchanged uneasy glances, the tension rising as Elysia''s declaration threatened to shatter the delicate balance of the court.


    My frustration was palpable as I watched the unfolding drama. The carefully laid plans for this court session seemed to be unraveling with every passing moment. Elysia''s fierce stand, while impressive, threatened to escalate the conflict further and undermine the very stability we needed to maintain.


    I could see the shifting dynamics in the room: the nobles were increasingly divided, some backing Elysia''s calls for immediate justice, while others feared the repercussions of crossing the king. The air was thick with tension, and I could almost feel the energy of conflicting auras as if it were a physical presence.


    "HOW DARE YOU WITCH!!! THREATEN THE ROYAL FAMILY!!!" The crown prince finally lost it as he shouted across the chamber, his face flushed with rage. The room fell into stunned silence as Prince Julian, the heir apparent, stepped forward, his own aura flaring in response to Elysia''s defiance.


    His sudden outburst only added fuel to the already explosive situation. King Cedric''s eyes narrowed, his authority challenged not just by Elysia''s words but now by his own son''s emotional reaction.


    Elysia''s gaze turned to the prince, her expression unwavering. "And what exactly do you intend to do, Prince Julian? Do you think your anger will change the truth?"


    Julian''s jaw tightened as he strode forward, his voice rising in intensity. "You threaten the very core of our kingdom''s stability with your accusations and your blatant disrespect! If you believe you can disrupt the order of this court and not face consequences, you are gravely mistaken."


    "GUARDS!!! ARREST HER IMMEDIATELY!!!" Prince Julian''s voice was a command laced with fury, his anger palpable as he pointed at Elysia. The guards, caught between their loyalty to the crown and their recognition of Elysia''s power, hesitated for a moment.


    That''s it.


    I stood up and faced Prince Julian, my voice steady despite the turmoil swirling around us. "Can''t you shut up for a moment? My ears are ringing from all your disgusting yelling."


    Julian''s eyes blazed with indignation as he turned to me. "How dare you speak to me like that, Samael Ashwood? This is a matter of royal authority!" sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I SAID SHUT UP ALREADY!!!" My hand blurred as a heavy punch landed squarely on Julian''s jaw, sending him staggering backward. The unexpected blow silenced the room instantly, and the noble''s expressions ranged from shock to awe.


    Julian, clutching his jaw, glared at me with a mixture of fury and disbelief. His aura flared dangerously, and it was clear he was on the verge of losing his composure.


    "How dare you!" Julian shouted, his voice trembling with rage. "You have no right to strike me!"


    "Well, since you''re so eager to stir up more chaos," I said coolly, stepping forward to close the distance between us, "perhaps you''d like to address the real issue here. This entire court session has devolved into a farce. The real problem is not just Lord Garrick''s corruption, but the royal family''s incompetence and its failure to address the real issues at hand."


    The room was deathly silent, the weight of my words hanging heavily in the air. I could feel the eyes of every noble, every guard, and even King Cedric himself, fixated on me. The gravity of the situation seemed to have shifted with my intervention.


    Julian''s face was a mask of anger and humiliation, but he struggled to maintain his composure. "You speak of incompetence, Samael Ashwood. What makes you think you are in any position to judge us? You''ve only just arrived in court and already you act as if you understand everything."


    "I don''t need to be a member of the court to see that it''s failing in its fundamental duty," I retorted. "The king hiding his breakthrough as If plotting some hidden agenda, and the very thing not mentioned till now: Your involvement with Hose Rutherford, don''t even try to deny it as we all know about your fondness for Lady Clarissa of Rutherford family."


    The tension in the room was palpable as I called out Prince Julian''s secret involvement with Lady Clarissa Rutherford. The noble''s faces went from shock to a mix of curiosity and concern. King Cedric''s expression darkened.


    Prince Julian''s eyes widened in a flash of fear and anger before he masked his emotions with a steely glare. "How dare you accuse me of such a thing in the presence of the court?" he spat out, his voice trembling with controlled rage. "What do you hope to achieve by making such baseless claims?"


    "Baseless?" I countered, my tone unwavering. "Is it not true that Lady Clarissa has been a frequent guest in your chambers, and that your ''affections'' for her have been a matter of gossip amongst the nobility? Such behavior undermines the integrity of the royal family and destabilizes the court."


    Prince Julian''s face flushed with a mix of embarrassment and rage. "That is a personal matter, and you have no right to bring it into this court!"


    "It becomes a matter of public concern when it affects the integrity of the royal family and the court''s ability to govern," I replied, my gaze steady and unyielding.


    "ENOUGH!!!"


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 75: Chapter No.75 The Royal Trouble (4)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    "ENOUGH!!!" King Cedric finally lost it as he blasted his way toward me with his hand stretched out to grab my throat but a wall stood in front of me, a wall called Elysia Ashwood. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Elysia''s presence was a force to be reckoned with, her blue aura clashing once more with King Cedric''s golden radiance. The king''s hand, halted by the invisible barrier of Elysia''s magic, trembled with suppressed rage.


    "Your Majesty," Elysia''s voice was cold and commanding, "this court session is a farce because it refuses to address the real issues at hand. Samael has merely pointed out the elephant in the room. Your son''s indiscretions and Lord Garrick''s corruption are symptoms of a deeper rot within the kingdom."


    King Cedric''s eyes burned with anger, but he did not withdraw his hand. Instead, he leaned closer to Elysia, his voice low and dangerous. "You overstep your bounds, Lady Elysia. This is not your court to command."


    "Maybe not," Elysia said as a thick vine sported from the ground and coiled around King Cedric''s neck tightening ever so slightly, just enough to remind him of her power. "But try to attack my son again and see if your ''royal'' family survives the night."


    The room was suffused with a palpable tension as the vine coiled around King Cedric''s neck. Every noble, guard, and advisor watched with bated breath, unsure of what would happen next. The confrontation had reached a boiling point, and any further escalation could lead to unprecedented consequences.


    King Cedric''s eyes flashed with fury, "I WILL KILL YOU!!!" with a massive surge of golden mana the vine around his neck disintegrated into nothingness. Elysia didn''t flinch as King Cedric''s golden aura expanded, filling the room with an oppressive heat. The gathered nobles recoiled, shielding themselves from the overwhelming force.


    Elysia''s gaze remained unwavering. "If you believe brute force will silence us, you are mistaken. This kingdom''s stability is already precarious. One wrong move from you, and it will all collapse."


    King Cedric clenched his fists, his eyes narrowing. "You think you can threaten me, Elysia? You and your son are a mere nuisance in the grand scheme of things."


    A soft, mocking chuckle escaped Elysia''s lips. "You underestimate the strength of a mother protecting her child. And you underestimate Samael. He is far more than you think."


    "Samael Ashwood!" King Cedric barked, turning his wrathful gaze to me. "You think you can challenge the throne and walk away unscathed?"


    "What do you think? I am standing right here, unscratched." I said as I again raised my fist and threw a punch at the still-recovering Julian.


    Julian barely managed to raise his arms to defend himself, but my punch connected with a satisfying thud, sending him sprawling back to the floor. The court was filled with gasps and whispers, the tension escalating with each passing second.


    "You insolent wretch!" King Cedric roared, his golden aura flaring even brighter. "You dare to assault my son in my presence?"


    "Twice," I said nonchalantly, wiping my knuckles.


    "What?" King Cedric''s voice was more confused than angry.


    "I said I already punched your son twice and I am still unscratched, unlike what you claim."


    King Cedric''s eyes narrowed dangerously, his golden aura seething with a volatile mix of anger and confusion. "You dare mock me in front of the entire court? Do you have any idea who you''re dealing with?"


    "I''m quite aware," I said, meeting his gaze unflinchingly. "And if you think intimidation will force me to back down, you''re sorely mistaken."


    "THAT''S IT!!!" King Cedric screamed as his hands started to gather mana.


    "SUN MAGIC: INFERNO''S WRATH!"


    King Cedric''s voice echoed through the hall as he unleashed his spell. A massive wave of golden flames surged from his outstretched hands, engulfing the space between us in an inferno of blistering heat and radiant light. The sheer intensity of the magic caused the air to shimmer and crackle, and the nobles scrambled to shield themselves from the searing heat.


    Elysia''s eyes widened, and with a swift motion, she summoned a protective barrier of her own. Thick, emerald vines wove together to create a verdant shield that held back the raging flames. The clash of magic created a whirlwind of energy, the roar of the fire meeting the hiss of the vines as they strained to contain the explosive force.


    A mocking smirk made its way to my face as I thought, ''Using magic against the heir of the Legendary Merlin heh~''


    "Space Magic: Eternal Sanctuary!"


    I called out, focusing my mana to create a protective barrier. A shimmering dome of violet energy expanded around me, intercepting the wave of golden flames with a soft, translucent sheen. The intense heat from Cedric''s inferno collided with the barrier, causing the dome to ripple and pulsate with energy, but it held firm.


    The flames were deflected away, creating an intense heatwave that rippled through the chamber but spared me from the full brunt of King Cedric''s wrath. The protective dome absorbed and dissipated the heat, keeping the immediate area around me cool and stable. I could feel the strain of maintaining the barrier, but it was holding.


    King Cedric''s eyes widened in disbelief as he saw his inferno falter against my magic. "What¡ª? How are you withstanding my spell?"


    "I told you," I said calmly, maintaining focus on the barrier. "You''re not the only one with powerful magic. If you''re looking to make a statement, you''re going to have to do better than that."


    King Cedric''s fury was palpable, his golden aura crackling violently as he tried to push through the barrier. The nobles and advisors watched in stunned silence, their previous confidence eroding as they witnessed the clash of titans.


    Elysia''s protective barrier also began to wane as she concentrated on containing the residual heat and energy. The vines started to retract, their task completed. Her gaze was sharp as she observed Cedric''s efforts and my own response.


    "Nature Magic: Planetary Rejuvenation!"


    Elysia invoked, her voice resolute. The emerald vines that had previously shielded her coiled back into the ground, creating a shimmering wave of rejuvenating energy that flowed through the room. The heat and residual damage from King Cedric''s inferno began to mend, the vitality of nature restoring balance and calming the tumultuous energies.


    King Cedric''s eyes flickered with astonishment as he realized the full extent of Elysia''s power. His own flames had been turned aside, and the atmosphere in the room was now imbued with a soothing, restorative aura. The nobles and courtiers, who had been on edge, began to relax slightly as the immediate threat seemed to recede.


    "GUARDS!!! ATTACK THOSE TRAITORS!!!" King Cedric''s command reverberated through the hall, and the once-stunned guards sprang into action, drawing their weapons and moving toward Elysia and me with renewed aggression. The room was once again filled with chaos as the clash between royal authority and defiance continued.


    "Not so fast!" Lord Maxwell Clearwater''s voice cut through the chaos as he raised his staff. With a powerful surge of water magic, he summoned a torrent of crystalline water that surged forth, creating a swirling barrier between the attacking guards and the central confrontation. The guards skidded to a halt, their advance impeded by the sudden wave of water.


    "Let me join too," Lord Whitewood said as he used his sword to cut open a rift in the air, summoning a gust of wind that swept across the hall. His air magic created a powerful vortex, swirling around the attacking guards and lifting them off their feet, disrupting their coordinated assault. The guards were thrown into disarray, their attempts to advance thwarted by the sudden and forceful wind.


    Lady Eveline Clearwater helping her father maintain control of the situation. Her gentle presence belied her formidable water magic, and she extended her hands, drawing upon the surrounding moisture to create a shimmering shield of water around the central confrontation. This shield absorbed and dispersed the residual heat from King Cedric''s spell, further mitigating the chaos within the hall.


    Lady Stormrider stepped forward, her demeanor calm but her eyes sharp with focus. Her affinity with storm magic allowed her to summon a dark, roiling cloud overhead, which crackled with electrical energy.


    With a decisive gesture, she unleashed a controlled lightning strike that arced through the air, striking the ground near the guards and creating a powerful shockwave that stunned and disoriented them.


    The guards, caught between the elemental onslaught and the disruptive magic, faltered. They looked around in confusion and fear, their resolve wavering under the combined pressure from the elemental mages and the escalating chaos of the court.


    King Cedric, still seething with rage and disbelief, glared at the mages who had come to our aid. His eyes were wild with anger, but the growing chaos around him began to temper his fury.


    The combined might of Elysia''s nature magic, Maxwell and Eveline Clearwater''s water magic, Whitewood''s wind manipulation, and Stormrider''s lightning was beginning to overwhelm him, challenging his royal authority in a way he had never experienced before.


    "Enough of this charade!" Cedric roared, his voice booming through the chamber. The king''s golden aura flared as he struggled to regain control of the situation. The energy he radiated was fierce and menacing, but it was also strained, faltering against the overwhelming elemental assault.


    As the storm cloud overhead crackled with lightning, Cedric''s eyes darted to the remnants of his guards, who were now struggling to regroup. His frustration was palpable, but he knew that a full-scale assault on the assembled mages would only exacerbate the chaos.


    "Disperse!" Cedric commanded, his voice laced with authority. The remaining guards hesitated before falling back, their formation breaking apart as they retreated from the elemental onslaught.


    The nobles and advisors, who had previously been cowering in fear, began to murmur among themselves. The sight of the king''s authority being challenged so openly was unsettling, and the court was left in a state of uneasy silence. Some whispered about the potential consequences, while others debated the merits of the actions taken by the various factions within the court.


    "I, MYSELF WILL END THOSE BETRAYING THE CROWN, WITH THIS..."


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 76: Chapter No.76 The Royal Trouble (Final)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    "I, MYSELF WILL END THOSE BETRAYING THE CROWN, WITH THIS!" King Cedric screamed as he pulled a purple vial in which a dark, swirling liquid glowed ominously. His eyes burned with desperation and fury as he uncorked the vial and downed its contents in one swift motion.


    The moment he swallowed the potion, the room was filled with a suffocating darkness. Cedric''s golden aura twisted and distorted, turning a sickly shade of purple. His body convulsed as the dark magic surged through him, transforming his once radiant form into a monstrous silhouette. His eyes glowed an eerie violet, and dark tendrils of energy writhed around him like living shadows.


    Elysia''s eyes narrowed as she recognized the forbidden magic. "He''s using a dark enhancement potion. We need to be careful."


    "Samael," Elysia said, her voice steady but urgent, "be ready. This is going to get much worse before it gets better."


    I nodded, focusing my mana as I prepared for the imminent clash. Sensing the escalation, the other mages tightened their defenses and readied their spells. The court was on edge, every breath held in anticipation of the coming storm.


    Cedric''s voice boomed through the chamber, now distorted and resonant with dark power. "You dare challenge my authority? You will all pay for your insolence!"


    With a guttural roar, Cedric unleashed a wave of dark energy that surged toward us, crackling with malevolent force. Elysia immediately summoned a barrier of vines, but the dark energy tore through them like paper, forcing her to reinforce the barrier with even more mana.


    "Everyone, brace yourselves!" Elysia shouted as she extended her protective barrier to encompass our allies. The mages tightened their formations, their combined magics creating a multi-layered shield against Cedric''s onslaught.


    "Space Magic: Eternal Shield!" I invoked, adding another layer of protection with a shimmering dome of violet energy. The dark energy crashed against our combined defenses, causing the barriers to ripple and strain under the pressure.


    King Cedric, now a twisted figure of dark power, advanced with relentless fury. His eyes blazed with madness as he summoned another wave of dark energy, aiming to crush our defenses and subjugate us all.


    Elysia''s gaze was fierce and determined. "We can''t let him continue this rampage. Samael, follow my lead. We need to bring him down before he causes irreparable damage."


    I nodded, focusing my mana and preparing to launch a counterattack. "I''m with you, Mother. Let''s end this."


    Elysia channeled her Nature Magic, summoning massive roots from the ground that wrapped around Cedric''s legs, trying to immobilize him. At the same time, I invoked "Space Magic: Dimensional Bind," creating chains of spatial energy that coiled around Cedric''s torso, further restricting his movements.


    King Cedric struggled against our combined restraints, his dark energy flaring violently as he tried to break free. "You think these tricks will stop me? I am the king!"


    "Yeah~ Yeah~ we know," I said sarcastically as I held the hilt of the sword hanging by my side.


    "What you gonna do with this rusted and withered sword!" Lady Eveline shouted at me as she continued to channel her magic, forming a powerful spear of water that she hurled at Cedric.


    The spear of water surged through the air, its force amplified by Lady Eveline''s mastery over elemental magic. It struck Cedric with a powerful impact, dousing the dark flames that surrounded him momentarily. However, the dark energy within Cedric absorbed the water, turning it into steam that hissed and evaporated almost instantly.


    Cedric''s laughter echoed through the chamber, a sound twisted by the dark magic coursing through him. "Is that all you''ve got? You can''t stop me with mere elemental attacks!"


    Elysia''s expression hardened, and she glanced at me. "Samael, we need to combine our attacks. He''s too powerful to be taken down by individual strikes."


    "You are mistaken, Mother. Please step aside for a moment," I said as I slowly walked toward the mad king with my thumb right under the hilt of my sword, ready to draw it. My calm demeanor seemed to agitate Cedric even more, his monstrous form thrashing against the combined restraints.


    "You dare approach me with such arrogance?" Cedric roared, his voice a mix of human and demonic tones. "I will obliterate you!"


    Ignoring his threats, I continued forward, my focus entirely on the blade in my hand. I could feel the energy within it, a power I had not yet fully understood or unleashed. As I reached a point just a few meters away from Cedric, I stopped and looked up at him, my eyes locking onto his crazed violet gaze.


    "This sword may look withered and rusted," I said, my voice steady and unwavering. "But it holds a power far greater than you can comprehend."


    Cedric snarled, his dark energy flaring violently as he prepared to unleash another wave of destruction. But before he could strike, I drew the sword in one swift, fluid motion, channeling my mana into the blade.


    "Flaming Sword Of The Nine Suns: Third Sun; Black Flames~"


    The moment the blade was drawn, it burst into flames, but these were no ordinary flames. They were dark and twisted, black as the void, with hints of crimson that seemed to consume the very light around them. The temperature in the room soared, the air crackling with the intense heat radiating from the sword.


    Cedric''s eyes widened in disbelief and fear. "What is that power? No mortal should possess such magic!"


    Ignoring his words, I held the sword high, the black flames licking hungrily at the air. The power of the Nine Suns surged through me, each pulse of energy more potent than the last. The third sun, the black flames, represented destruction in its purest form¡ªa power that could obliterate any darkness.


    "Behold the power of the Nine Suns," I intoned, my voice echoing with the combined might of the celestial flames. "This is your end, Cedric."


    With a swift, decisive motion, I slashed the sword downward, sending a wave of black fire surging toward Cedric. The flames roared like a living beast, consuming everything in their path. Cedric tried to conjure a barrier of dark energy to protect himself, but it was no match for the black flames. The barrier shattered like glass, and the flames engulfed him entirely.


    Cedric''s screams filled the chamber as the black flames tore through his corrupted form. His dark energy was no match for the pure, destructive power of the Nine Suns. Within moments, his monstrous form was reduced to ashes, and the dark magic that had twisted him purged completely.


    The room fell silent, the oppressive darkness lifted as the last remnants of Cedric''s power were consumed by the flames. I stood there, the black flames still flickering around the blade, breathing heavily from the exertion of channeling such immense power.


    Ping~ Shatter!


    A sword dropped from the hands of a noble as everyone present was gawking at me, a mere seventeen-year-old boy killing a seventh-circle mage who used further enhancement with a single sword technique. The silence in the chamber was palpable, broken only by the faint crackle of the dying flames and the sound of Cedric''s ashes settling to the ground.


    Elysia was the first to speak, her voice filled with a mixture of awe and relief. "Samael, you did it. You actually did it."


    I sheathed the sword, feeling the residual heat and energy slowly dissipating. "It had to be done," I replied, my voice calm despite the adrenaline still coursing through my veins. "He was too far gone. The dark magic had consumed him."


    Lady Eveline approached cautiously, her eyes wide with a newfound respect. "That was... incredible. I''ve never seen anything like it."


    "Neither have I," I admitted, glancing at the now-calm sword by my side. "The power of the Nine Suns is something I am still learning to control. But in moments like this, it seems to know exactly what needs to be done."


    The other nobles and mages began to murmur among themselves, their shock slowly giving way to gratitude and admiration. Elysia stepped forward, her gaze sweeping the room. "Let this be a lesson to all who dare to use dark magic to seize power. The Ashwood family stands against such corruption, and we will always fight to protect our kingdom and our people."


    There was a murmur of agreement, and I could see the resolve in their faces. The danger had passed, but the fight against darkness was far from over. The nobles who had once been allies of Cedric now looked at me with a mixture of fear and respect, realizing the true power that lay within the Ashwood family.


    Elysia turned to me, her eyes filled with pride. "You''ve proven yourself today, Samael. Not just as a mage, but as a leader. The kingdom owes you a great debt."


    I nodded, feeling the weight of her words. "I did what was necessary. For the crown, for our family, and for the future of Blackthorn."


    "But what now? What about the kingdom, as the king is dead?" Lady Eveline asked, her voice tinged with concern and urgency. The chamber, still filled with the lingering echoes of battle, now faced the sobering reality of a leaderless realm.


    Elysia stepped forward, her posture regal and commanding. "The kingdom must not be left in a state of uncertainty. We must act swiftly to stabilize the situation and ensure a smooth transition of power."


    One of the elder nobles, Lord Alistair, a respected figure among the council, spoke up. "Lady Elysia is right. We need to convene an emergency council meeting to discuss the succession and maintain order."


    .


    .. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 77: Chapter No.77 After-Effect (1)

    [Elysia Ashwood''s POV]


    ''T-This- m-my son is so...'' My heart swelled with pride as I looked at Samael, standing tall and resolute in the aftermath of the battle. The boy I had nurtured and guided was now a formidable mage and a leader in his own right.


    But then I noticed his trembling hand, as he tried to keep it from shaking by clenching it into a fist. The immense power he had wielded was not without its cost, and the strain was evident in his eyes. Despite his outward composure, I could sense the toll it had taken on him.


    I could see he didn''t want anyone to see his weakened form, even in a moment of vulnerability. His pride and sense of duty were as strong as the magic he wielded. I stepped forward, placing a gentle hand on his shoulder.


    "let''s go home, I want to take a rest," I said not wanting to discourage him. He nodded slightly, understanding my unspoken concern.


    "We''ll regroup and discuss our next steps later," I added, addressing the nobles and mages around us. "For now, we need to recover our strength."


    The nobles nodded, their expressions a mixture of respect and relief. As we turned to leave, Samael''s steps were steady, but I could sense the exhaustion weighing on him. We walked through the castle halls, the echoes of battle still lingering in the air.


    "Darling~ How did you become so powerful?" I asked softly, my hand gently holding his arm, feeling the exhaustion radiating from him. My voice was filled with both awe and maternal concern as we walked through the castle halls.


    Samael glanced at me, a tired smile touching his lips. "Bloodline Awakening..."


    My eyes widened at the mention of "Bloodline Awakening." It was a term spoken of only in hushed tones, associated with the most potent and ancient powers of the world.


    Let''s take a dragon for example, An awakened dragon is at least fifty times more powerful than an ordinary one, possessing abilities and strength that can reshape entire landscapes. The Bloodline Awakening Samael referred to was equally formidable, suggesting that his power had tapped into something ancient and incredibly potent.


    But an Elf even with bloodline awakening doesn''t contend with a seventh circle mage much less an enchanted one. Samael''s revelation of a "Bloodline Awakening" was both intriguing and alarming.


    "Samael, an elf doesn''t usually possess the power to face a seventh-circle mage, especially not with an enhancement potion in play. This ''Bloodline Awakening'' must be something extraordinary."


    He sighed before saying, "It''s not Elf bloodline, I have awakened Dragon bloodline."


    I felt a shiver run down my spine at Samael''s revelation. The mention of a Dragon bloodline explained the immense power he had wielded, but it also brought a flood of questions and concerns.


    "A Dragon bloodline?" I repeated my voice barely above a whisper. "That''s... unprecedented."


    Samael nodded, his expression a mix of weariness and contemplation. "It''s a power that goes beyond the usual understanding of magic. It''s why I could challenge Cedric and the potion he used."


    We reached the exit of the palace and saw our carriage ready to take us to the estate. The sight of it brought a sense of comfort and relief, a stark contrast to the chaos of the palace. As we approached the carriage, I continued to process Samael''s revelation about the Dragon bloodline.


    "How long have you known about this?" I asked, my voice laced with concern and curiosity. The implications of such a power were vast and complex, touching on everything from political ramifications to personal safety.


    Samael climbed into the carriage and settled onto the plush seat, his exhaustion evident in his posture. "I discovered it not long ago," he said, his voice heavy with fatigue. "It was unlocked during a pivotal moment, one that required more than ordinary strength."


    I took a seat beside him, reaching out to gently hold his hand. "You''ve borne a great burden today, Samael. The power you wield is immense, and it must be exhausting to channel it so effectively."


    He nodded, leaning back against the seat, his eyes closing briefly as he allowed himself to relax. "It''s a burden I accept willingly. The Dragon bloodline is a significant part of who I am now. But it does come with its own challenges and responsibilities."


    The carriage began its journey, the rhythmic sound of the wheels on the road providing a soothing backdrop. I could see Samael''s eyes growing heavier, the toll of the battle catching up with him despite his efforts to stay alert.


    "Samael," I said softly, my heart aching at the sight of his weariness. "Rest now. We will have time to discuss this further when you''re feeling better."


    He nodded, a faint smile crossing his lips. "Thank you, Mother. I''ll need time to understand and harness this power fully. But for now, I''m grateful for the chance to rest."


    The carriage ride was peaceful, the soft hum of conversation from the other nobles who had joined us subdued as they too processed the events of the day. Samael leaned back, his head resting against the cushioned seat, allowing himself a well-deserved moment of repose.


    When we finally arrived at the estate, I helped Samael out of the carriage, his steps slow but steady. The familiar sight of our home, with its warm lights and welcoming atmosphere, brought a sense of calm and normalcy.


    Due to the sound of horses'' hoofs, Alice and Liliana came outside with Lily and Sionna not far behind to greet us. Their expressions were a mix of relief and concern, reflecting the collective anxiety of our family during the battle. As we approached, I could see Alice''s gaze lingering on Samael, her eyes filled with a deep, unspoken worry.


    "What happened to Big Brother? Why does he look like he''s exhausted?" Alice asked, her voice a mix of relief and concern as she approached us.


    Samael offered a tired smile, trying to reassure her. "Just a long day, Alice. I''ve been pushing my limits, but I''m fine."


    "Pushing to your limits? But you were going to a meeting, right? then how did you end up in such a state?" Liliana asked, stepping forward with a look of deep concern. Her eyes scanned Samael''s weary face, reflecting her worry and care.


    Samael gave a faint, reassuring smile. "The meeting turned into something much more intense. There were unforeseen challenges, and I had to use all the strength I could muster. But it''s over now, and I''m safe."


    I placed a comforting hand on Alice''s shoulder, signaling her to stay calm. "He''s had a difficult day, but he''s home now where he can rest. We''ll need to give him some time to recover."


    Sionna stepped closer, her eyes filled with a mix of relief and lingering concern. "I''m just glad you''re back, Samael. We were all worried."


    Samael nodded, his expression softening at her words. "Thank you, Sionna. I appreciate your concern."


    As we entered the estate, the atmosphere was filled with a quiet sense of relief. The warmth of our home enveloped us, and Samael was guided to his quarters, where he could finally rest. I made sure he was settled comfortably, ensuring that everything he needed was within reach.


    Before leaving him to rest, I took his hand gently. "Remember, Samael, no matter how powerful you become, you still have us. We''re here to support you through everything."


    Samael nodded, his gaze meeting mine with gratitude. "I know, Mother. And I''m thankful for it."


    As I closed the door to his room, I felt a mixture of relief and apprehension. Samael''s new power, the Dragon bloodline, was both a blessing and a burden. It would bring him strength, but also immense challenges. As a mother, my greatest desire was for his safety and happiness, and I knew that navigating this new power would be a significant part of his journey.


    I returned to the main hall, where the family had gathered. The day had been long and taxing, and it was clear that everyone was feeling the strain of the events. I glanced at each of them, my heart full of love and determination to ensure that we would face whatever challenges came our way together.


    "So it''s like this..." I narrated the whole event to the family, my voice steady but filled with the weight of the day''s revelations. I began with the battle''s details, the intensity of the conflict, and the surprising strength Samael had shown. Each family member listened intently, their faces reflecting a mix of concern, awe, and curiosity.


    "I had no idea Samael''s power was tied to a Dragon bloodline," Liliana said, her tone a blend of amazement and worry. "This is beyond anything we could have anticipated."


    "I knew it, Big Brother is the real dragon!" Alice shouted with a silly smile on her face as she tried to lighten the mood. Her innocent excitement was a welcome break from the heavy atmosphere, and a few quiet chuckles rippled through the room.


    Lily''s gaze looked into an empty space while muttering under her breath, "My love, A real dragon... my love... my love..." S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 78: Chapter No.78 After-Effect (2)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    My eyes keep staring at the system panel with the mission completed notification and to claim the rewards.


    [Congratulations host for completing the mission]


    [Reward: 12500 Destiny Points, Title - Royal Guardian, Unique Skill - King''s Insight]


    [Does the host want to claim the rewards?]


    [Y/N]


    My vision blurred as I stared at the system panel, exhaustion weighing heavily on me. The adrenaline from the battle had long since faded, leaving a bone-deep weariness in its place. Despite my fatigue, the sight of the mission rewards piqued my interest.


    The title "Royal Guardian" and the unique skill "King''s Insight" were promising. Titles and unique skills were incredibly valuable, often providing significant boosts to my abilities or unlocking new potential.


    I took a deep breath, steadying myself before mentally selecting "Yes" to claim the rewards. The familiar sensation of the system activating washed over me, followed by a surge of energy that momentarily alleviated my fatigue.


    [Title "Royal Guardian" acquired]


    [Unique Skill "King''s Insight" acquired]


    The notifications appeared briefly before the information about the new skill flooded my mind.


    [King''s Insight:


    ? Effect 1: Grants the ability to discern the true nature and intentions of others within a certain range.


    ? Effect 2: Enhances strategic thinking and decision-making, providing insights into optimal courses of action.


    ? Effect 3: Temporarily increases charisma and leadership abilities when activated.]


    The implications of this skill were immense. The ability to read people and situations more accurately would be invaluable, especially given the political intricacies of the kingdom and the ongoing conflicts within my family.


    The last attack I unleashed on Cedric used more than just my mana. Even with my Dragon Heart, pulling that off was very difficult. I could feel the strain deep in my bones. Yet, the exhilaration of victory and the new rewards somewhat mitigated my fatigue.


    I glanced around my room, taking in the familiar surroundings. The soft glow of the lamplight cast a warm hue, contrasting sharply with the cold, harsh reality of the recent battle. I needed to rest, but my mind wouldn''t stop racing.


    I decided to test my new skill, "King''s Insight." Focusing on my thoughts, I activated it, feeling a strange clarity settle over me. My mind sharpened, and a wave of understanding washed over me, allowing me to see the room and its contents with newfound precision.


    I could sense the faintest of magical traces, the subtlest of shifts in the atmosphere, and an acute awareness of my own body and its limits.


    Satisfied with the initial test, I deactivated the skill, feeling the mental strain ease. The skill was powerful, but it required careful management. Overuse could lead to exhaustion, both mental and physical.


    And before I knew it, my heavy eyelids began to droop, and I felt myself sinking into the embrace of sleep. The day''s events, the battles, the rewards¡ªthey all faded into the background as exhaustion finally claimed me.


    I awoke to the soft light of dawn filtering through the curtains. My body ached, but the rest had done me good. I stretched, feeling the familiar stiffness of muscles that had been pushed to their limits. Despite the lingering soreness, I felt quite refreshed, must be the dragon and demonic regeneration.


    But as I tried to pull myself off the bed, I felt a heavy feeling on my chest and on my right arm... and left arm.


    Looking down, I saw Sionna and Liliana clinging to me, their faces peaceful in slumber. Sionna''s indigo hair was spread out across my chest, while Liliana''s silver locks were draped over my right arm. On my left arm, Lily, who must have come in during the night, was sleeping soundly, her grip firm as if seeking reassurance.


    A soft smile tugged at my lips. They must have been worried and sought comfort by staying close. Gently, I tried to shift without waking them, but Sionna stirred, blinking sleepily at me.


    "Good morning, Sionna," I whispered, brushing a strand of hair from her face.


    "Morning, Samael," she mumbled, rubbing her eyes. "Are you feeling better?"


    "I am," I assured her, placing a gentle kiss on her forehead. "But when did you all wake up in here?"


    Sionna stretched and yawned, her eyes still heavy with sleep. "I... I don''t really remember. I just felt like I needed to be close to you. The battles, everything that happened¡ªit''s been a lot."


    Liliana stirred next to Sionna, her eyes fluttering open. She blinked at me, then smiled softly. "We wanted to make sure you were okay. It''s been a rough few days."


    Lily, still holding my arm, stirred slightly at the sound of our voices. She opened her eyes and looked at me with a mix of surprise and relief. "Samael, you''re awake. How are you feeling?"


    "I''m better now, thanks to all of you," I said, gently kissing her and Liliana''s forehead too.


    "Here..." Lily muttered something under her breath while pointing at her mouth? lips?


    I tilted my head slightly, trying to understand Lily''s gesture. It seemed she was trying to say something but was too tired to articulate clearly. I leaned in closer, offering her a soft, reassuring smile.


    "Is everything alright, Lily?" I asked softly.


    Lily''s eyes met mine with a mixture of sleepiness and affection. She reached up and kissed me on my lips with passion and gentleness, her lips lingering for a moment before she pulled back with a shy smile.


    "I needed to remind you how much you mean to me," she whispered, her voice barely audible but filled with sincerity.


    A warm flush spread through me at her touch and words. I gently cupped her face, brushing my thumb over her cheek. "Thank you, Lily. Your support means the world to me."


    Liliana, now fully awake, watched us with vacant eyes, "Where''s mine?"


    I looked at Liliana, momentarily taken aback by her playful yet tired query. A small smile crept onto my face as I realized she was asking for a similar gesture of affection.


    "How could I forget you, Liliana?" I said softly, leaning over and pressing a gentle kiss to her forehead.


    "Mou~ I too want it on lips," She pouted like a playful child, her eyes sparkling with mischief despite her tiredness.


    I chuckled softly, touched by her light-heartedness amidst the exhaustion. "Alright, Liliana," I said with a warm smile, leaning closer. I placed a tender kiss on her lips, savoring the sweet connection between us.


    Liliana''s eyes fluttered closed for a moment, and when she pulled back, she beamed at me with satisfaction. "Thank you," she said, her voice soft but filled with genuine affection.


    Sionna, having watched the exchange with innocent eyes finally said, "Hey, what are you doing attaching your mouth with hers?"


    I chuckled softly at Sionna''s innocent question, feeling a slight blush rise to my cheeks. "Just sharing a moment of affection," I explained, trying to keep my tone light and reassuring. "It helps us stay connected and supports each other through tough times."


    Sionna tilted her head slightly, her expression a mix of curiosity and understanding. "Okay, then give me mine."


    I grinned at Sionna''s playful request, feeling a mixture of affection and amusement. "Alright, Sionna," I said, shifting slightly to face her. "You deserve some love and reassurance too."


    I leaned in and placed a gentle kiss on her forehead, letting the gesture be a reflection of my care and gratitude for her presence. Sionna''s cheeks flushed with a light pink hue, and she smiled up at me with a mix of shyness and happiness.


    But soon a frown replaced the smile on Sionna''s face as she gazed at me with hurt, "I too want it on my mouth, Samael," she said, her voice tinged with a mix of hurt and playful challenge.


    I blinked in surprise, my heart aching at her earnest expression. I hadn''t expected Sionna to feel left out or to ask for a kiss on her lips. It was clear she was feeling a bit left out amid the affection shared with Liliana and Lily.


    "Alright, Sionna," I said softly, trying to hide the smile that tugged at my lips. I gently cupped her face, leaning in closer. "You deserve to feel cherished too." S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As I pressed my lips to hers, it was a tender, lingering kiss, meant to convey my love and appreciation. Sionna''s initial surprise quickly melted into a contented smile, her eyes closing momentarily as she savored the gesture.


    When I pulled back, Sionna''s cheeks were still pink, but her eyes were full of warmth. "Thank you," she said, her voice soft and filled with gratitude.


    With the morning light growing stronger, we all began to prepare for the day ahead. The atmosphere was lighter, the earlier tension eased by our shared moments of closeness.


    "Let''s go downstairs, I am super hungry and haven''t eaten anything since yesterday an unmistakable rumble.


    Lily, Liliana, and Sionna chuckled softly at the sound, and we all began to disentangle ourselves from the bed. The warmth of the morning sun filtering through the curtains seemed to chase away the remnants of fatigue and tension.


    As we made our way downstairs, the house felt unusually peaceful. The tension of recent events seemed to have been momentarily set aside, replaced by a simple, shared sense of comfort and normalcy.


    In the kitchen, the aroma of breakfast wafted through the air. Mother had already begun preparing the morning meal, and the scent of fresh bread, sizzling bacon, and brewing coffee filled the room.


    As I turned to the dining table I saw someone already sitting¡ª


    "Raven..."


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 79: Chapter No.79 After-Effect (3)

    [Third Person''s POV]


    [Location: Royal Palace]


    Meanwhile inside the inner sanctum of the royal palace, A whole drama was going on as the crown prince Julian could be seen crying in the lap of a beautiful woman with blonde hair.


    "M-Mother, T-They killed f-father, That monster of Ashwoods killed father with a single sword attack, I-It was so... so unbelievable," Julian sobbed, his tears soaking into his mother''s dress. The beautiful woman, Queen Clarissa, gently stroked his hair, her own eyes glistening with unshed tears. The shock and grief were palpable in the room, casting a heavy pall over the opulent surroundings.


    "Shh, Julian," Queen Clarissa murmured, her voice soothing despite her own anguish. "We will get through this. Your father was a great man, and his legacy will live on through you. But we must be strong now."


    "Legacy! No, tomorrow they are going to kill all of us: you, me, James, and Caroline. So they can make a new king of that bastard Samael Ashwood. Mother, we need to act fast!" Julian''s voice cracked with a mixture of desperation and determination.


    Queen Clarissa''s eyes hardened, her grip on Julian tightening. "You are right, my son. We cannot allow them to usurp our rightful place. We must gather our allies and strike back before they have the chance to solidify their power."


    Julian nodded, his tears subsiding as a newfound resolve took hold. "Yes, Mother. We will avenge Father and protect our family. But how? We need a plan, and we need it now."


    Queen Clarissa rose from her seat, her posture regal and commanding despite the grief that still lingered in her eyes. "First, we must secure the loyalty of our guards and the nobles who still support us. We will need their strength and resources."


    Julian wiped his eyes, standing up beside his mother. "And then? What should we do about Samael Ashwood? He''s incredibly powerful, and he''s already killed Father."


    A shadow crossed Queen Clarissa''s face. "Samael Ashwood is indeed a formidable opponent. But I will be contacting... my family."


    "Mother! But I thought you broke every relationship with your family to marry Father," Julian exclaimed, his voice rising in surprise. "I thought they wanted nothing to do with us."


    Queen Clarissa''s expression softened slightly, but the steely resolve remained. "It''s true that my marriage to your father strained our ties, but in times of crisis, family must come together. My family has resources and power that can help us in this fight. They may be our only hope."


    Julian''s expression transformed into a confident one as he said, "Even that monster of Ashwoods won''t stand a chance against grandfather who is the emperor of eastern provinces. If my maternal family intervenes, Samael Ashwood will face forces far beyond what he anticipated. We can leverage their influence and military strength to turn the tide in our favor."


    Queen Clarissa nodded approvingly at Julian''s newfound determination. "Yes, Julian. The emperor has significant sway over the region, and his intervention could be the key to reclaiming our position. We must act swiftly and decisively."


    She then turned to her trusted advisor, Lord Everard, who had been quietly observing the exchange. "Lord Everard, prepare a detailed dossier on all the nobles who are still loyal to us. We need to ensure that everyone is ready and willing to support our cause. Send discreet emissaries to each of them to gauge their commitment."


    Lord Everard bowed deeply. "At once, Your Majesty."


    Queen Clarissa then addressed Julian with a look of fierce determination. "We also need to consider our immediate defense. I want the palace fortified and our personal guards doubled. We must ensure that our family is secure while we mobilize our allies."


    Julian, now standing tall and resolute, added, "And what about our public stance? We need to manage the perception of our cause. If we can rally the people to our side, it will strengthen our position."


    Queen Clarissa considered this for a moment. "Agreed. We will need to use every means at our disposal to communicate our plight and our fight for justice. The people must see that we are not simply seeking revenge but fighting to restore the rightful order and ensure the safety of the realm."


    She continued, "Now you go and call little James, and Caroline here so we can inform them about your... father''s death. They might still not know anything that happened today."


    Julian nodded and went to summon his younger siblings. As he walked through the ornate halls of the royal palace, he could feel the weight of the situation settling heavily on his shoulders. The loss of his father was not just a personal tragedy; it was a threat to the entire family and the kingdom. He had to find a way to turn their dire situation into a rallying cry for the future.


    ***


    [Location: Royal Palace - Family Chambers]


    Julian re-entered the meeting room with James and Caroline in tow. The young ones looked alarmed, their eyes searching for answers. Queen Clarissa, standing with a composed yet sorrowful demeanor, gestured for them to take their seats.


    "James, Caroline," Queen Clarissa began, her voice steady, "I have some difficult news to share. Your father has been killed. We are in grave danger, but we must stay united and strong."


    The shock on their faces was immediate. James''s eyes widened in disbelief, and Caroline''s hand flew to her mouth as she stifled a sob. Julian stood beside them, his presence a silent source of strength.


    "We must be brave," Queen Clarissa continued her voice firm despite the tears that threatened to spill. "We are not alone in this fight. We have allies who will stand with us, and together, we can reclaim what is rightfully ours."


    James, struggling to hold back his tears, looked up at his mother. "What can we do, Mother? How can we help?"


    Queen Clarissa smiled faintly, her heart aching for her children. "You can help by being strong and by supporting each other. We will need your courage and your hope to get through this. Your father believed in the strength of our family, and I know he would want us to continue fighting for our future."


    Caroline, her voice trembling, asked, "What will happen to us now?" S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Queen Clarissa took a deep breath, her resolve unwavering. "We will fortify our defenses and gather our allies. We need to ensure that the palace is secure and that our loyal supporters are ready to fight. We will also reach out to my family, who have resources and power that could turn the tide in our favor."


    Julian stepped forward, his voice carrying the weight of their situation. "We''ll need to be strategic in our approach. We must manage our public stance carefully and rally the people to our cause. If we can show them that we are fighting for justice and the stability of the realm, we can gain their support."


    Queen Clarissa nodded, acknowledging Julian''s insight. "Precisely. We must present ourselves as the rightful leaders fighting against injustice, not as vengeful seekers of retribution. Our message must be clear and compelling."


    She continued, "And release Lord Garrick Rutherford from his prison, we need his support in this critical time. His knowledge of the political landscape and his influence could be invaluable."


    Julian, now fully engaged in the discussion, nodded in agreement. "Yes, Mother. Lord Rutherford''s expertise and connections could help us rally additional support and strengthen our position."


    Queen Clarissa turned to Lord Everard, who had been quietly taking notes throughout the conversation. "Lord Everard, make arrangements to release Lord Rutherford. Ensure his release is discreet but swift. He must be brought to us without drawing unnecessary attention."


    Lord Everard bowed and immediately set to work, his expression one of focused determination.


    As the family began to finalize their plans, the sense of urgency in the room became palpable. The gravity of their situation was clear, but so was their resolve. They were not going to let their father''s death be in vain.


    James, who had been quiet up to this point, spoke with newfound conviction. "Mother, we need to also consider our allies within the merchant guilds and the common folk. They may not have military might, but their support and resources can be crucial in swaying public opinion and undermining Samael Ashwood''s position."


    Queen Clarissa nodded, her eyes meeting James''s with pride. "Indeed, James. We must leverage every advantage we have. The guilds and common people are part of the larger strategy. Their support will be essential to restoring balance and regaining control."


    Caroline, still shaken but resolute, added, "And what about our diplomatic efforts? We might be able to forge alliances with neighboring regions or kingdoms that could offer us military or economic support."


    Queen Clarissa''s smile strained as she said, "It''s very good suggestion, My little princess. But we don''t have that much time to negotiate and secure new alliances. We must focus on the immediate threats and opportunities we have at hand. Our primary goal now is to solidify our position internally and make strategic moves that can help us leverage existing resources."


    James, sensing the urgency, proposed, "Perhaps we can use our existing diplomatic channels to reach out to potential allies who have previously shown support or interest in our cause. Even if they can''t offer immediate military support, their influence could sway public opinion and offer critical resources."


    Queen Clarissa considered this, nodding slowly. "You make a valid point, James. We should prioritize reaching out to those who have been sympathetic to our cause in the past. Their endorsement could boost our standing and potentially attract more support."


    Julian, looking more confident now, added, "And we should also make use of our intelligence network to monitor Samael Ashwood''s movements and strategies. If we can anticipate his actions, we might be able to counter his plans more effectively."


    Queen Clarissa''s gaze turned steely. "Agreed. We need to be one step ahead. Lord Everard, ensure that our spies and informants are activated immediately. We need the most accurate and up-to-date information on Samael''s actions and any developments within the Ashwood faction."


    Lord Everard, who had been deep in thought, responded promptly, "I will see to it, Your Majesty. Our network will be mobilized at once."


    The meeting continued with a focused and intense atmosphere as the family members discussed and refined their strategies. Queen Clarissa''s leadership was unwavering, and the children, despite their grief, were stepping into roles of responsibility with determination.


    The urgency of their situation fueled their resolve. They knew that every decision made, every action taken, and every ally secured would be critical in their fight to reclaim their position and protect their legacy.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 80: Chapter No.80 After-Effect (Final)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    "Let me get this straight, You are a demoness from Infernia Continent in which demons reside, and you kind of were sent on a mission here but accidentally found out about the some grand plan of the elder of the Cult of the Infernal Eyes, who also was the one who sent you to this continent, Did I miss anything else?" Mother asked with the best straight face she could muster as she looked at Raven.


    Raven nodded, her eyes reflecting a mixture of relief and apprehension. "Yes, that''s correct. The Cult of the Infernal Eyes has a far-reaching plan that involves merging the upper planes with this plane or we can call it a total destruction of the whole realm," Raven continued, her voice steady but tinged with urgency.


    "Their goal is to harness the immense power from the destruction to ascend and gain control over both realms. I stumbled upon their plans when I was sent here on a reconnaissance mission. Realizing the gravity of their intentions, I knew I had to warn someone powerful enough to oppose them."


    She continued, "I was going to be caught by those sent by the elder, But Samael here, came and saved me from them."


    Mother nodded slowly, processing the information. Her face, normally serene, showed lines of concern as she turned to me.


    "Samael, is this true?" she asked, her voice gentle but firm. "Did you rescue Raven from the Cult''s agents?"


    I met Mother''s gaze and nodded. "Yes, Mother. I encountered Raven when she was unconscious in a ruined fortress. At first, I wasn''t sure who she was or what her intentions were, but it was clear she was in danger. The Cult''s agents were closing in on her, and I couldn''t just leave her there. I decided to bring her back here to keep her safe and to learn more about what she knew."


    Mother''s eyes softened slightly, but the concern remained. "I see. And Raven, you believe this Cult of the Infernal Eyes poses a significant threat to our realm?"


    Raven nodded earnestly. "Absolutely. Their plans are already in motion, and they have agents everywhere. They will stop at nothing to achieve their goal. But we have time in our hands, the ritual for merging the realm can only be performed on the last day of a leap year which is three years and ten months away."


    Mother''s eyes flickered with a mix of relief and determination. "Three years and ten months... We have time, but we must act swiftly and decisively."


    She turned to me, her expression resolute. "We need to gather allies, The Cult will not sit idle; they will be making their own moves. Samael, I trust you to lead this effort. Use every resource at our disposal. We must learn more about their plans and disrupt them at every turn."


    I nodded, feeling the weight of responsibility settle on my shoulders. "I''ll do everything in my power, Mother. We won''t let them succeed."


    Raven''s expression was one of determination. "I''ll provide you with all the information I have about the Cult and their agents. We need to stay one step ahead of them."


    Mother''s eyes softened as she looked at Raven. "You are welcome here, Raven. You have shown great courage in coming forward with this information. We will do everything in our power to protect you."


    Raven nodded gratitude and determination in her eyes. "Thank you. I won''t let you down."


    "They also have... my mother..." Raven''s voice trembled slightly, but she steadied herself and continued. "My mother is a powerful demoness who opposed the Cult''s plans. When they discovered her resistance, they captured her. The Cult uses her as leverage, ensuring my compliance."


    Mother''s expression softened, a mixture of sympathy and resolve. "We will do everything we can to rescue your mother, Raven. Family is sacred, and we will not allow the Cult to use such despicable tactics."


    Raven''s eyes filled with gratitude. "Thank you, Lady Ashwood. I promise to help in any way I can. With our combined efforts, we can stop the Cult and save my mother."


    I placed a reassuring hand on Raven''s shoulder. "You''re not alone in this. We will face this threat together."


    "Let her have some rest, Her body is still not fully recovered, She almost damaged her mana circuits it will take time to heal fully," I said while finishing the breakfast with a biting edge of worry in my voice. "She needs time to recover her strength before she can be of any real help."


    Mother nodded in agreement. "Of course, Samael. Raven, please take the time you need to heal. Rest is crucial for your recovery, and we will handle the immediate preparations."


    Raven managed a small, grateful smile. "Thank you, Samael. I''ll rest now. But please keep me updated on any developments."


    "Absolutely," I assured her. "We''ll keep you informed."


    As Raven made her way to a guest room specially prepared for her, I turned to Mother with a thoughtful expression. "We need to act quickly. But our enemies are on the whole continent here, what could we even do to counter a threat of this magnitude? Gathering allies is crucial, but we need a more detailed strategy."


    Mother considered this for a moment, her eyes reflecting deep thought. "We need to think beyond immediate defenses. The Cult of the Infernal Eyes has likely infiltrated various levels of society. We''ll need to identify their agents and dismantle their network piece by piece. Also, we should leverage our own intelligence sources to track their movements and uncover their plans."


    "Yes, and Raven might be a crucial asset in this regard," I added. "Her knowledge about the Cult and its methods could help us pinpoint their weaknesses. We should ask her to share any specific information she has about their operations."


    Mother nodded. "I''ll make sure to consult with her once she''s rested. In the meantime, let''s focus on building our network. Oh! right your academy trails are going to start in some days right? And in the academy students from all over the realm will come, From almost every race and faction.


    This might be the perfect opportunity to establish connections and gather allies. You''ll need to be vigilant and strategic in forming these alliances."


    I nodded, seeing the wisdom in her words. "The academy trials will indeed be a critical time. I''ll use it to find those who can aid us in our cause, those who are both powerful and trustworthy. But we must also be cautious. The Cult might send their own agents to the academy, and we can''t afford to let them get too close."


    Mother agreed. "That''s why you''ll need to be discerning in who you trust. We can''t risk exposing our plans to potential enemies. But if we play this right, the academy could become a hub for our resistance efforts."


    Step! Step! Step! Step!


    Knock~ Knock~


    The sound of heavy steps and then the knocking at the door interrupted our conversation. Mother and I exchanged a glance, both of us tensing slightly.


    "Enter," Mother called out.


    The door creaked open, revealing a beautiful woman huffing and puffing. I failed to recognize her but mother-


    "MIA! what happened why are you in such a state?" Mother exclaimed, rushing to the woman''s side. Her concern was evident as she helped Mia, who was clearly exhausted, into a chair.


    Mia took a moment to catch her breath, her face flushed from exertion. "Lady Ashwood, Lord Samael, I came as quickly as I could. I have urgent news."


    "Who is she, Mother?" I asked while bringing a glass of water to the distressed woman.


    Mother glanced at me, her expression a mix of worry and urgency. "Mia is one of our most trusted spies and informants. If she''s here in such a state, the news must be grave."


    Mia took a grateful sip of water, her hands trembling slightly. "Thank you, Lord Samael," she said before turning her attention to Mother. "The royal family... Queen Clarissa... released Lord Garrick Rutherford from prison and relaying the people against Lord Samael by announcing King Cedric''s murder by your hands, how you killed their beloved king in cold blood." sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The room seemed to chill as Mother''s aura intensified, her normally serene demeanor shattering in an instant. Her Nature Magic responded to her fury, causing the plants in the room to tremble and grow wild.


    "How dare they!" Mother hissed, her voice seething with rage. "King Cedric''s death was a consequence of his own actions. To accuse Samael of such a heinous act is beyond outrageous!"


    Mia nodded, her expression grave. "Yes, Lady Ashwood. The news has already spread through the capital and beyond. Many are rallying behind Lord Garrick, seeing him as a symbol of justice and retribution."


    Mother took a deep breath, attempting to calm herself. "We must act swiftly to counter these lies. Our family''s reputation is at stake, and we cannot allow them to tarnish it further."


    "Samael," she said, turning to me with a determined look. "We need to clear your name and expose the truth. If they wish to paint you as a villain, we must show them the true nature of their so-called heroes."


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    The Vol.1 is going to end soon enough...


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 81: Chapter No.81 Showdown (1)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    I nodded, feeling a surge of resolve. "We''ll need to gather evidence and witnesses to support our case. We must show the people the truth behind King Cedric''s actions and the circumstances of his death. But first, we need to ensure our safety and secure our allies."


    Mother''s expression softened slightly as she turned to Mia. "Mia, thank you for bringing this information to us. You should rest and recover from your journey. We will need your skills and knowledge in the coming days."


    Mia nodded, her exhaustion evident. "Thank you, Lady Ashwood. I''ll rest and be ready to assist however I can."


    As Mia left the room, Mother and I exchanged a look of determination. "We''ll need to act quickly," she said. "Raven''s information about the Cult of the Infernal Eyes and now this new threat from Garrick Rutherford, First we stomp this Rutherford Pig then remind those of the remaining royal fools who they are dealing with. We cannot afford to be complacent."


    I nodded, my mind already racing with plans and strategies. "You rally our allies while I pay a visit to Rutherford prison, I have a plan that will most definitely ensure that we have the upper hand."


    Mother''s eyes narrowed slightly, a look of concern crossing her features. "Be careful, Samael. Lord Garrick is dangerous and cunning. We cannot underestimate him."


    "I won''t, Mother," I assured her, my voice steady with resolve. "But we need to take bold steps to counter this threat. I''ll ensure we come out on top."


    Mother nodded her expression a mix of determination and worry. "Very well. I''ll start reaching out to our allies and prepare our defenses. We''ll need all the support we can get."


    With a final nod to my mother, I turned and left the room, my thoughts focused on the task ahead. The Ashwood estate was vast, and I made my way swiftly through the corridors, my mind already formulating the steps I needed to take.


    "Space Magic: Instant Wrap!"


    The space affinity flowed through me, and the world around me shifted in an instant. The familiar sensation of displacement filled my senses, and in the blink of an eye, I found myself standing at the entrance of Rutherford Prison. The grim, imposing structure loomed before me, a stark reminder of the kingdom''s darker undercurrents.


    The guards, initially startled by my sudden appearance, quickly recognized me and attacked with their swords and weapons of all types. I had anticipated such a reaction and swiftly countered with my abilities.


    "Lightning Strike!"


    A bolt of lightning arced from my hand, disarming several guards and sending them sprawling. I moved with the speed of the storm, my enhanced reflexes allowing me to evade and counter their attacks with precision.


    "Nature''s Embrace!"


    Vines erupted from the ground, ensnaring the remaining guards and immobilizing them. Their struggles were futile against the strength of my magic. I stepped forward, my eyes cold and determined.


    "Enough," I commanded, my voice echoing through the stone corridors. "I am here on official business. You will stand down and allow me to proceed, otherwise I will cut every single one of you down without hesitation."


    The guards, sensing the seriousness in my tone and the power radiating from my presence, reluctantly lowered their weapons and stepped aside. I walked past them, my steps echoing through the cold, dimly lit corridors of Rutherford Prison. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As I ventured deeper into the prison, the oppressive atmosphere grew heavier. The smell of damp stone and unwashed bodies filled the air, a stark reminder of the harsh conditions within these walls.


    I turned to the guards following me from behind and asked, "Where is the warden of this prison?"


    One of the guards, his face pale with lingering fear, pointed to a door further down the corridor. "The warden''s office is at the end of this hall, my lord. You''ll find him there."


    I thanked him with a curt nod and continued my path, the muffled sounds of prisoners'' murmurs and clanking chains growing louder with each step. Reaching the door, I knocked sharply before pushing it open.


    The warden, a burly man with a grizzled beard and a stern expression, looked up from his desk, his eyes widening as he took in my presence. "Samael Ashwood," he said, his voice betraying a hint of nervousness. "To what do I owe this unexpected visit?"


    "I want full control of the prison," I demanded with a sweet smile on my face.


    The warden''s eyes widened further at my bold demand. He was clearly taken aback by my request. "Full control of the prison, my lord? That''s¡­ this is a private prison of the Rutherford Family, not some government facility. I don''t have the authority to grant such a request without consulting Lord Garrick himself."


    I leaned forward slightly, my expression unyielding. "I understand that this is a Rutherford Family facility, but the situation we face is urgent and beyond normal protocols. If you refuse or delay, it will not only obstruct my investigation but could also endanger everyone involved. I''m here to ensure that matters are handled with the utmost efficiency."


    The warden''s face was a mixture of anxiety and contemplation. "I see the seriousness of your intent, Lord Ashwood. However, without direct orders from Lord Garrick, I cannot simply hand over control."


    "Lord Garrick is the reason I am here," I said, my voice taking on a steely edge. "He has been a thorn in our side, and his machinations threaten the stability of the entire kingdom. I assure you, that I have the full backing of the Ashwood Family and the support of influential allies. If you want to avoid complications, you will cooperate."


    The warden seemed to weigh his options, clearly nervous but also acutely aware of the potential fallout from defying me. After a tense moment, he finally shook his hand," If I hand over the control of the prison to you then I would be considered a traitor to the family, So you can kill me but I would never betray my family."


    I regarded the warden with a steely gaze, weighing his defiance against the potential benefits of compliance. The situation was precarious, and I needed a way to move forward without further escalating tensions.


    "You misunderstand me," I said calmly, my voice cutting through the tension. "I''m not here to make enemies unnecessarily. What I require is access to the prison''s resources and information, not your life. Betrayal is not my intention¡ªefficiency and results are."


    The warden''s expression shifted from defiance to contemplation. I could see the conflict in his eyes as he wrestled with the choice before him. The atmosphere was thick with the weight of our confrontation.


    "Lord Ashwood," he began hesitantly, "if I allow you access, I risk everything. Yet, if Garrick''s plans are truly as dire as you say, perhaps it is worth the risk. I need assurances for my family and myself."


    I nodded, understanding his predicament. "I can offer you a guarantee of protection and a safe passage if you cooperate. Your loyalty to your family will be respected, and I will ensure that your position and safety are secured. You have my word."


    The warden seemed to mull over my offer, his eyes reflecting the burden of his decision. Finally, with a resigned sigh, he relented. "Very well. I''ll give you access to the necessary resources and information. But I will need a moment to prepare the required documents and notify my staff."


    I nodded in acknowledgment. "Take the time you need. I appreciate your cooperation."


    The warden stood up, visibly relieved yet still cautious. "Follow me, then. I''ll take you to the secure area where the sensitive documents are stored. I trust you''ll handle this matter with the utmost discretion."


    As we walked through the winding corridors of the prison, the warden guided me with a mix of anxiety and cautious respect. We reached a heavily guarded section of the prison, where the walls were reinforced and the air seemed even colder.


    The warden spoke to the guards stationed there, explaining the situation and instructing them to grant me access. With a final nod of approval, he led me into a small, dimly lit room. Inside were several locked cabinets and a large desk piled with documents.


    "This is where we keep the most sensitive information," the warden said, unlocking one of the cabinets. "You''ll find records and documents related to various prisoners and operations."


    I began examining the contents, carefully sifting through files and papers. Among the documents were detailed reports on prisoners, including their affiliations, recent activities, and any potential connections to Garrick Rutherford''s schemes.


    "Oh right! Are there any prisoners whose names are Marcus and Flint?" I asked the warden as my eyes scanned the documents.


    The warden''s expression shifted to one of concern. "Marcus and Flint? Yes, I believe we have records on them. They were transferred here recently under somewhat unusual circumstances. Let me check the records."


    He pulled out a folder labeled "Recent Transfers" and began flipping through it. After a few moments, he located the relevant files and handed them to me.


    "Marcus and Flint are here," he said. "Both were... caught stealing the artifacts from Rutherford family''s exclusive dungeon, But there was one another fellow caught with them named... Atom, But he ran away with another prisoner some time ago. What about them?"


    I glanced through the files the warden had provided, noting the details about Marcus, Flint, and the missing me... Now I feel embarrassed to pick such a silly fake name.


    "Free both of them, They are innocent and were caught wrongly due to Alexander Rutherford''s wrongly accused declaration," I instructed firmly, trying to hide the trace of embarrassment in my voice. "I need them released immediately. Their information is crucial to understanding Garrick Rutherford''s schemes and securing our position."


    The warden''s brows furrowed in confusion. "But¡­ if they were caught stealing from the Rutherford dungeon, they are considered dangerous and their release could lead to severe repercussions."


    I met his gaze with unwavering determination. "Trust me. The situation is more complicated than it appears. Their release is imperative for our plans and for ensuring justice is served. I will take full responsibility for their safety and the consequences of their release."


    The warden hesitated but eventually nodded, recognizing the seriousness in my tone. "Very well. I will start the process of their release. It may take some time to complete all the formalities."


    "Good," I said, feeling a sense of relief wash over me. "While that is being arranged, I will continue to review the documents. If there''s anything else you can assist with, please let me know."


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    The Vol.1 is going to end soon enough...


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 82: Chapter No.82 Showdown (2)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV] Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The warden nodded, his posture now reflecting a mix of reluctant cooperation and a cautious sense of duty. "I will ensure the release of Marcus and Flint is expedited. Meanwhile, if you need any additional information or resources, I am at your service, Lord Ashwood."


    As he left the room to make the necessary arrangements, I continued to sift through the documents, my mind racing with thoughts of what might come next. The more I delved into the files, the clearer the web of Garrick Rutherford''s influence became. It was evident that he had been operating with a level of impunity, using the prison as a tool for his own machinations.


    In some documents, there were mentions of secret sealed floors on which some extremely dangerous prisoners were held¡ªindividuals who had been deemed too powerful or influential to be left in the general population. These prisoners were often subjected to harsh conditions, their very existence a tightly guarded secret.


    The implications of such a facility within Rutherford Prison were troubling, indicating that Garrick had far more power and reach than initially suspected.


    As I continued to read, one particular file caught my attention. It detailed a series of experiments conducted on certain prisoners¡ªexperiments that involved the extraction of magical essences and the forced awakening of latent affinities. The descriptions were gruesome, outlining the pain and suffering inflicted on the subjects, many of whom had died as a result.


    Those who survived were either driven mad or turned into mindless husks, their magical abilities used as fuel for dark rituals.


    A chill ran down my spine as I realized the extent of Garrick''s depravity. He was not merely a political rival or a schemer; he was a monster willing to sacrifice anything and anyone to achieve his goals. The more I uncovered, the more urgent it became to dismantle his operations and bring him to justice.


    And then I picked up the black file, my fingers tracing the worn edges of the cover. There was something ominous about it, a sense of foreboding that made my pulse quicken. No tag, no label¡ªthis file was meant to stay hidden, buried among the countless other records.


    Taking a deep breath, I opened the file, my eyes scanning the first few pages. The contents were unlike anything I had seen so far¡ªencrypted documents filled with arcane symbols and cryptic notes. The handwriting was erratic, almost frantic as if the author had been in a state of desperation or madness.


    It took me a moment to piece together the meaning behind the words, but as I deciphered them, a chilling realization began to form.


    This file detailed a project codenamed "The Deathless One". It spoke of an ancient ritual, performing this ritual with a Vampire as a main ''ingredient'' somehow extracting their undying aspect and embedding it into a host, effectively creating a being that could not die by conventional means. The ritual was dangerous, forbidden even, with a high chance of failure.


    The notes detailed multiple attempts, all of which ended in catastrophic failure, resulting in the destruction of both the host and the surrounding area. But what stood out the most was the mention of a recent attempt¡ªone that Garrick Rutherford had personally overseen.


    The name of the host was listed as Xandros Blackthorn¡ªa name that sent a jolt through me. But... He was... supposed to die in an assassination attempt.


    Xandros Blackthorn¡ª was the youngest prince of this kingdom, but suddenly he just vanished from the public eye a few years ago, following a supposed assassination attempt. His death was widely accepted, as a tragic loss to the kingdom, but it seems that wasn''t the full story. If these documents are to be believed, Xandros didn''t die.


    Instead, he was taken¡ªcaptured, and subjected to Garrick''s twisted experiment. The implications were staggering.


    Xandros Blackthorn had always been somewhat of an enigma, a prince with a natural affinity for powerful magic. His potential had made him a target for many, but no one could have anticipated that he would become the focal point of such a dark and forbidden ritual. The thought of him being transformed into some form of immortal, undying entity under Garrick''s control was horrifying.


    The experiment must have been recent, and if Xandros survived the ritual, he could still be alive somewhere within this prison or hidden away in one of Garrick''s other facilities. This could be the key to unraveling Garrick''s entire operation¡ªif I could find Xandros and bring him back, it would expose Garrick''s crimes to the world and provide a powerful ally in the fight against him.


    I snapped the file shut, the weight of what I had discovered pressing down on me. The situation had escalated beyond mere political maneuvering. Garrick Rutherford wasn''t just a rival; he was a threat to the very fabric of the kingdom, willing to plunge into the darkest depths of magic to achieve his ambitions.


    But looks like this is not the end as I saw another file tucked away behind the other documents, barely noticeable but distinct in its own way. It was smaller, thinner, and lacked the ominous weight of the previous files, yet something about it felt equally significant. I hesitated for a moment, then pulled it out, opening it with cautious curiosity.


    This file was different. It wasn''t filled with experiments or dark rituals but instead detailed a series of communications between Garrick Rutherford and various shadowy figures throughout the kingdom. As I read through the correspondence, a clearer picture of his network began to form¡ªone that extended far beyond the prison walls.


    The letters were coded, but I managed to decipher them, revealing Garrick''s involvement in a vast conspiracy. He was in contact with corrupt nobles, rogue mages, and even foreign agents, all of whom were part of a grander scheme to destabilize the kingdom from within. They spoke of planned uprisings, sabotage of key infrastructure, and the gradual erosion of the royal family''s power.


    One letter, in particular, caught my attention. It was from a figure known only as "The Shadow Regent," a title that sent a shiver down my spine. The Shadow Regent was evidently a key player in this conspiracy, providing Garrick with resources, information, and even manpower to carry out his plans.


    The letter mentioned an upcoming "event" that would serve as the catalyst for their rebellion¡ªa public execution intended to spark outrage and incite chaos.


    The name of the intended victim was not mentioned, But the title was clearly discussed here. the realization hit me like a cold, hard slap. My mother, Elysia Ashwood, the strongest mage of the Blackthorn Kingdom, was the intended target of this public execution.


    The thought of her being paraded before the kingdom, condemned by these traitors, filled me with a seething anger that threatened to consume me. They dared to plot against her¡ªagainst my family¡ªthinking they could use her death to incite rebellion and tear the kingdom apart.


    I clenched the letter tightly, the paper crumpling under the pressure of my grip. This conspiracy was more intricate and dangerous than I had imagined. Garrick Rutherford wasn''t just aiming to increase his power; he was planning to dismantle the kingdom itself, piece by piece, starting with the heart of my family.


    But they had made a grave mistake. They underestimated the Ashwoods¡ªunderestimated me. I would not let their plans come to fruition. The Shadow Regent, Garrick, all of them¡ªthey would pay dearly for even thinking of harming my mother.


    My mind raced as I considered my options. I needed to act swiftly, to ensure my mother''s safety and thwart this conspiracy before it could gain any more momentum. There was no time to lose; every moment I spent here was a moment closer to their plan''s execution.


    I carefully placed the files back in order, ensuring that nothing appeared disturbed. If Garrick realized someone was onto him, he might accelerate his plans or go into hiding, making it harder to stop him. I would need to be both subtle and decisive in my next moves.


    As I prepared to leave the warden''s office, I knew that the information I had uncovered was only the beginning. There were more layers to this plot¡ªmore players involved. But I had an advantage now. I knew what they were planning, and I had the means to disrupt it.


    "Before leaving, Let''s see those sealed floors myself," I murmured under my breath. The knowledge I had gained so far was invaluable, but it wasn''t enough. I needed to see the truth with my own eyes¡ªto confirm whether Xandros Blackthorn was truly alive and, if so, what state he was in. If he had survived Garrick''s twisted experiment, he might hold the key to unraveling this entire conspiracy.


    I strode out of the warden''s office, my expression set in determination. The warden, now fully aware of the gravity of the situation, hurried to catch up with me. "Lord Ashwood, is there anything else you require before you depart?"


    "I need access to the sealed floors," I replied firmly. "I want to see firsthand what''s being hidden there."


    "My lord, Even I don''t know where it is? Lord Garrick sends every guard out of the prison whenever he enters those restricted areas. He oversees everything personally. But, I''ve heard rumors about hidden passages within the prison¡ªones that only he and a select few know about."


    The warden''s words confirmed my suspicions. Garrick had gone to great lengths to ensure his secrets remained buried. But if Xandros Blackthorn was truly down there, then those secrets would not stay hidden for long.


    "Take me to the most secure area of the prison," I instructed. "I''ll find the passage myself."


    The warden hesitated, fear flickering in his eyes, but he nodded, leading me through the winding corridors of Rutherford Prison. As we descended deeper, the air grew colder, the oppressive atmosphere weighing heavily on us. The walls were lined with ancient runes, glowing faintly, a sign of the powerful magic used to reinforce the prison''s defenses.


    Finally, we reached a massive iron door, reinforced with layers of enchantments and locks. The warden stopped in front of it, glancing nervously at me. "This is the deepest level we''re allowed to access, my lord. Beyond this point, even I have no authority."


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    The Vol.1 is going to end soon enough...


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 83: Chapter No.83 Showdown (3)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    The massive iron door loomed before me, its surface etched with intricate runes that pulsed with a faint, ominous light. The warden''s nervousness was palpable as he stepped back, leaving me to confront the barrier on my own. Beyond this point, even he was forbidden, which meant I was likely entering Garrick''s most closely guarded secrets.


    I reached out, tracing the runes with my fingers. The magic woven into them was complex, designed to keep out all but the most powerful intruders. But I was not just any intruder. I was Samael Ashwood, and I had faced worse than enchanted doors.


    "Stand back," I instructed the warden, who immediately complied, retreating several paces. I took a deep breath, summoning my magical energy, and letting it flow through me like a current. The raw destruction affinity within me pulsed with power, eager to be unleashed.


    I allowed it to merge with the starlight affinity, the dual energies intertwining and harmonizing, creating a potent force that radiated from my hand.


    With a focused effort, I pressed my palm against the iron door. The runes flared in response, attempting to resist my intrusion, but their defenses were no match for the destructive power I commanded. The runes began to crack, the light within them flickering and fading as I poured more energy into the door.


    The air hummed with the intensity of the magic, and the temperature around us dropped as my power fought against the ancient enchantments.


    Finally, with a resounding crack, the door''s defenses shattered, and the massive structure groaned as it swung open, revealing a dark, foreboding passage beyond. Cold air rushed out, carrying with it the scent of damp stone and metallic blood. The atmosphere beyond the door felt thick, almost oppressive as if the very air was weighed down by the dark secrets concealed within.


    I glanced back at the warden, whose face had turned ashen. "Stay here," I commanded. "If anyone asks, you were never involved."


    The warden nodded vigorously, retreating even further as I stepped into the passageway. The walls were rough-hewn stone, lit only by faint, flickering torches that cast long, eerie shadows. The silence was almost deafening, broken only by the distant drip of water echoing through the tunnel.


    ARRRGGGGGG!!!


    HAHAHAHAHAHAHAH!!!


    AUUUUUUUUU!!!


    Swish! Swish!


    BOOOOM! BOOOOOM!


    The sudden cacophony of sounds echoed through the passage, sending chills down my spine. The eerie laughter, pained screams, and distant explosions seemed to come from all directions, making it impossible to determine their source. My grip tightened around the hilt of my sword as I pressed forward, the oppressive atmosphere growing thicker with each step.


    The tunnel seemed to stretch on forever, winding deeper into the bowels of Garrick''s fortress. The torches flickered more violently now as if the very air was rebelling against the intrusion of light. Shadows danced along the walls, taking on shapes that twisted and contorted, resembling grotesque forms that defied explanation.


    I paused for a moment, extending my senses to detect any signs of life. The energies here were dense, and suffocating, but I could still pick up faint traces of life essence¡ªtwisted and corrupted, yet unmistakably human. Whatever awaited me at the end of this tunnel was no ordinary prisoner.


    A faint, distant rumble reverberated through the walls, shaking loose dust and small stones from the ceiling. I quickened my pace, the anticipation building as I neared the source of the disturbance. My mind raced, considering the possibilities. Could this be one of Garrick''s forbidden experiments? Or perhaps an ancient entity sealed away for centuries?


    The passage finally opened into a vast chamber, its ceiling lost in the shadows above. The walls were lined with iron chains and manacles, some still occupied by what looked like desiccated corpses. In the center of the chamber, a massive circular platform rose from the floor, surrounded by a swirling vortex of dark energy.


    The source of the earlier noises became clear¡ªseveral figures, barely human in appearance, were thrashing against their restraints, their bodies grotesquely mutated and contorted.


    Swish~ Swish~ Swish~


    Clang! Boom!


    Clang! Boom!


    And in the middle of all this a group of... people if we can even call those things that, were fighting among themselves, laughing and taunting each other with a crazed intensity that bordered on madness. Their forms were twisted and grotesque, bearing only a vague resemblance to humans.


    Their eyes gleamed with a malevolent light, and their bodies were covered in pulsating veins as if the very essence of darkness itself had merged with their flesh.


    The air was thick with the scent of decay and blood, and the swirling vortex of dark energy seemed to pulse in time with the twisted beings'' movements. As I stepped closer, I noticed that the platform they fought upon was inscribed with ancient runes, similar to those on the door, but far more intricate and powerful.


    These runes were feeding the vortex, drawing power from the twisted beings and whatever dark magic had been used to create them.


    I narrowed my eyes, trying to make sense of the chaotic scene before me. These creatures were clearly the result of some horrific experiment¡ªGarrick''s handiwork, no doubt. But what was their purpose? Why keep them alive in this chamber, and why let them fight amongst themselves?


    As I looked carefully they had one thing in common¡ª A runic collar around their necks. These collars, adorned with pulsating runes, were linked to the platform''s intricate network of symbols. It was clear that the collars were not just restraining these creatures, but also draining their life force, feeding the vortex at the center of the chamber.


    The twisted beings were not just prisoners¡ªthey were living batteries, fueling some dark, unspeakable ritual.


    I cautiously approached the edge of the platform, my senses on high alert. The closer I got, the more I could feel the oppressive weight of the dark magic that permeated the chamber. It was ancient and malevolent, and it resonated with a power that sent shivers down my spine. Whatever Garrick had planned here, it was far beyond simple experimentation.


    As I cautiously approached, my eyes locked onto the two more humanoid figures at the table. The one who was awake looked up, noticing me with a sharp, calculating gaze. His eyes, though more human than the others, held a disturbing intensity, glowing faintly with an unnatural light. His features were sharp and gaunt, his skin pale and almost translucent, with veins visible just beneath the surface.


    He was drumming his fingers on the table, the rhythm irregular, yet somehow unsettling in its precision.


    The other figure, slumped over the table, was more difficult to discern. From the slight rise and fall of his shoulders, it was clear he was breathing, but there was an eerie stillness to him, as if he was not just asleep, but in some sort of trance or deep stasis. His hair, a matted mess of dark strands, obscured most of his face, but what little I could see suggested a similarly gaunt appearance.


    The awake one finally spoke, his voice low and rasping, "You''re not one of Garrick''s usual lackeys. Interesting..." His gaze flicked over me, assessing, as if trying to determine whether I was a threat or merely an annoyance.


    I kept my hand near my sword, not trusting the calm demeanor he was displaying. "Who are you, and what is this place?" I demanded, keeping my tone steady and authoritative.


    The figure smirked, his lips curling into a twisted grin that didn''t reach his eyes. "This place? It''s a playground, a pit of entertainment for Garrick''s twisted mind." He gestured lazily at the fighting creatures. "These poor souls are his toys, each one a masterpiece of pain and suffering. And we..." He paused, placing a hand on his chest in mock grandeur, "We are his favorites."


    I felt a surge of anger and disgust at his words. The casual way he spoke of these tortured beings was sickening. But there was something else in his tone¡ªresignation, perhaps? Or maybe he was just as twisted as the situation he found himself in.


    "And what do you get out of this?" I asked, probing further, trying to gauge his intentions.


    He leaned back in his chair, his eyes narrowing as he studied me. "Survival, for one. A twisted form of immortality, if you can call it that." He glanced at the sleeping figure beside him. "We weren''t always like this, you know. Once, we were men. But now...


    well, let''s just say that Garrick''s experiments have a way of changing you."


    He continued, "And before you start thinking of playing, saving us and all that. Knowing this we chose this life, So don''t even bother."


    I narrowed my eyes, trying to understand the full scope of what he was saying. Choose this life? It didn''t add up. Who in their right mind would willingly submit to such twisted torment, to become little more than a plaything for Garrick''s demented experiments?


    But as I stared at the man before me, I could see a flicker of something deeper behind his words¡ªa truth that ran darker and more twisted than I could have imagined.


    "You chose this?" I asked, my voice low, skepticism clear.


    The man let out a dry, humorless chuckle. "Chose is perhaps too strong a word. Let''s just say... there are fates worse than what you see here. Garrick offers a kind of protection. Those who submit, those who give themselves to his ''craft,'' gain a twisted form of sanctuary.


    The world beyond these walls... it''s not as it seems."


    My grip tightened around my sword. There was a hidden layer to this, something that made even these horrors seem preferable to whatever lay outside. Garrick''s influence clearly extended far beyond simple cruelty¡ªthere was a calculated method to his madness, a grander scheme at play.


    "So, you traded your humanity for... what? Power? Protection?" I pressed, trying to keep my emotions in check.


    The man sighed, his gaze dropping to the table. "Humanity is a fragile thing, easily stripped away when survival is on the line. Garrick promised us life, twisted as it may be. He promised safety from the forces that would tear us apart out there. In here, we''re his... favorites.


    Out there, we would be nothing but prey."


    A chill ran down my spine. There was something more terrifying than Garrick''s dungeon, something that made even these horrors seem like a refuge. "What are you talking about? What''s out there that you fear so much?"


    He looked up at me, eyes gleaming with a mix of despair and resignation. "The shadows that move in the darkness, the things that hunt in the night... Garrick didn''t create them. He''s just harnessed their power, bent it to his will. But out there, in the wilds, those forces are unbound. They feast on souls, devour them whole.


    There''s no mercy, no reprieve. At least here, we know our place in the chain."


    I took a step back, trying to digest this revelation. The world beyond Garrick''s domain was more dangerous than I''d realized¡ªinfested with malevolent forces that even Garrick, for all his power, could only control within these walls. The twisted beings in the chamber, the dark magic, the cruel experiments¡ªthey were all part of a larger, darker truth. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Why tell me this?" I asked, keeping my tone cautious. "If you truly are his ''favorites,'' why warn me of what''s outside?"


    The man''s smile faded, replaced by a grim expression. "Because you''re not like us. You still have your humanity, your will. And that makes you dangerous¡ªnot just to Garrick, but to the things that lurk beyond these walls. Whatever brought you here, it''s something bigger than him, bigger than us. You need to be ready for what comes next."


    His words hung in the air, heavy with implication. The chamber around us seemed to grow colder, the oppressive energy tightening its grip. I had come here seeking answers, seeking to uncover Garrick''s secrets, but what I''d found was a glimpse into a much darker reality.


    "If I were you, I would leave this place right about... now."


    As he finished speaking, the figures fighting on the altar simultaneously turned toward me.


    "Shit..."


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    The Vol.1 is going to end soon enough...


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 84: Chapter No.84 Showdown (4)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    "Shit indeed, Because we too are bound to protect this place and kill any intruders," the man finished, his voice cold and detached. As he and the one who was sleeping awoke with a sudden, unnatural jolt, the atmosphere in the chamber shifted dramatically. The once-slumbering figure now stood beside the other, his eyes glowing with the same eerie light.


    Both of them exuded a palpable aura of malevolence, their bodies tensed and ready to attack.


    The twisted beings on the platform, who had been locked in their grotesque battle moments before, now turned their full attention toward me. Their eyes gleamed with an unnatural hunger, their twisted forms pulsating with dark energy as they started to converge on my position.


    I gripped my sword tightly, feeling the surge of magic coursing through my veins. The oppressive energy in the chamber was overwhelming, pressing down on me from all sides. But I couldn''t afford to hesitate. These creatures, these twisted remnants of humanity, were bound to protect this place at all costs¡ªand that meant they would stop at nothing to kill me.


    The first of the twisted beings lunged at me with terrifying speed, its limbs elongating unnaturally as it closed the distance. I sidestepped its attack, slashing with my sword as I moved. The blade met flesh, but instead of blood, a thick, black ichor oozed from the wound. The creature didn''t even flinch as the wound was healed even before it could land on the ground. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Its grotesque smile widened, revealing rows of jagged teeth as it continued its relentless assault. I barely had time to react before another one of the creatures lunged at me from the side, forcing me to pivot and block its attack with my sword. The impact sent a jarring vibration up my arm, and I could feel the immense strength behind each of their blows.


    These weren''t ordinary enemies. They were something far more dangerous¡ªguardians twisted by dark magic, their very existence fueled by whatever cursed energy permeated this place. And their ability to regenerate almost instantly made them even more of a threat.


    I needed to change my approach.


    Channeling my magic, I unleashed a wave of destruction energy from my free hand, the dark, crackling force sweeping across the chamber. The blast hit the advancing creatures, their forms writhing as the destructive energy tore through their bodies. This time, the regeneration couldn''t keep up; several of them collapsed into piles of disintegrating flesh and bone.


    But the humanoid figures¡ªthe ones who had spoken¡ªremained unaffected, watching me with an eerie calm. Their expressions were unreadable, but I could sense their power, and it was formidable. They were not like the others; they were something else entirely.


    The one who just woke up lunged at me with its claws stretched out dripping with some acidic liquid that hissed as it dripped onto the stone floor, leaving small pockmarks where it touched. I quickly sidestepped, barely avoiding the attack, and countered with a swift slash of my sword.


    The blade met the creature''s arm, but instead of severing it, the sword was met with an unnaturally hard resistance, as if I had struck solid metal.


    The creature snarled, its mouth opening wide to reveal a maw filled with razor-sharp teeth. It was faster than I expected, its other claw swinging toward me with lethal speed. I raised my arm instinctively, casting a quick barrier of starlight. The claw collided with the barrier, sending a shockwave through the chamber, but the barrier held¡ªbarely.


    The other figure began to chant in a guttural, incomprehensible language, its voice echoing ominously throughout the chamber. Dark tendrils of energy started to coalesce around it, forming a dense, shadowy mist that spread across the floor like living smoke. Whatever spell it was casting, I could sense it was something far beyond the usual dark magic¡ªsomething ancient and deadly.


    But before I could even do something, the remaining twisted figures jumped from all over the place pressing onto me with relentless ferocity. Their twisted limbs and jagged claws slashed through the air, a flurry of attacks that left me no room to breathe. I parried and dodged as best as I could, but they were coming from all directions, their numbers overwhelming.


    I unleashed another wave of destructive energy, aiming to clear some space, but it only slowed them down for a moment. The dark tendrils of energy that the chanting figure summoned were beginning to wrap around me, constricting like a serpent. I could feel them leeching away my strength, weakening my defenses.


    I had to act quickly. My mind raced, searching for a solution as the situation grew more dire by the second. My sword wouldn''t be enough, and the twisted figures were too many, too persistent. The chanting figure''s spell was nearing completion, and I could feel the oppressive energy growing stronger, its dark power threatening to overwhelm me.


    Then it struck me¡ªif I couldn''t defeat them with brute force, I would have to outsmart them. My magic had always been my greatest weapon, and it was time to use it in a way they wouldn''t expect.


    I concentrated, pulling every ounce of power from my affinities, and channeled it into the ground beneath me. The earth responded to my call, and with a tremendous rumble, the stone floor of the chamber began to crack and split apart. The twisted figures faltered, their movements unsteady as the ground beneath them shifted.


    The chanting figure paused, momentarily disrupted by the sudden quake. That was the opening I needed. I poured more energy into the earth, forcing the cracks wider until the very foundations of the chamber began to give way. The stone floor collapsed in sections, sending the twisted figures tumbling into the dark abyss below.


    But I wasn''t done yet. I focused on the remaining humanoid figures, the ones who had proven resistant to my attacks. They were the true threat here, and I needed to deal with them before their spell could be completed.


    I reached deep within myself, tapping into the shadow affinity I had only just begun to understand. The shadows around me responded, swirling and coalescing into a dense, impenetrable barrier. I infused the barrier with starlight and destruction, creating a volatile mix of energies that crackled with raw power.


    The humanoid figures watched me, their expressions unreadable, but I could sense their growing unease. They could feel the power I was summoning, and they knew they couldn''t allow me to finish.


    But it was too late for them.


    With a surge of effort, I unleashed the combined power of light, shadow, and destruction in a single, devastating blast. The energy tore through the chamber, obliterating everything in its path. The humanoid figures screamed as the blast hit them, their forms disintegrating under the onslaught.


    The chamber itself couldn''t withstand the force. The walls crumbled, and the ceiling began to cave in, sending chunks of stone crashing to the ground. I could feel the entire structure collapsing around me, but I didn''t stop. I kept pouring my energy into the attack until there was nothing left of the humanoid figures but ashes scattered across the floor.


    Exhausted, I stumbled back, barely able to keep my footing as the chamber continued to collapse. I needed to get out of here before I was buried alive. With the last of my strength-


    "Space Magic: Wrap!"


    Due to not having enough mana to teleport directly home, I decided to teleport to the entrance of this sealed or we can call this ruined floors now.


    The chaotic energy of the collapsing chamber swirled around me as I activated the Space Magic spell. My vision blurred for a moment as reality twisted, the very fabric of space bending to my will. When the world came back into focus, I found myself standing at the entrance of the ruined floors, the air still thick with the lingering echoes of destruction.


    The once formidable chamber had been reduced to a crumbling ruin, its walls and ceiling now nothing more than heaps of shattered stone. The oppressive energy that had filled the air was fading, the remnants of dark magic dissipating like smoke in the wind. I took a moment to steady myself, my breath coming in ragged gasps.


    The battle had taken a lot out of me, and I could feel the weight of exhaustion pressing down on my shoulders.


    "Numbers still overwhelm me, I have to rethink my strategy if I want to survive this place," I muttered to myself, feeling the lingering tension in my muscles. The twisted figures and humanoid guardians were not something I could continue to face head-on, especially in my current state. But I couldn''t afford to back down either¡ªthere was too much at stake.


    "M-My lord, W-What was that? And how did you end up in this state?" A familiar voice stammered from behind me. I turned around, finding myself face-to-face with the warden I told to stand at the entrance of the sealed floors of the prison.


    I looked at the warden, who was clearly shaken by the devastation he''d just witnessed. His eyes darted around the ruins, taking in the chaotic aftermath of the battle. He seemed unsure whether to be relieved that I had survived or frightened by the sight of the wreckage.


    "Stay back," I said, raising a hand to signal caution. "There were powerful guardians here, twisted by dark magic. I had to use everything I had to defeat them. The chamber has collapsed, and the place is no longer safe."


    The warden nodded, swallowing hard as he glanced at the crumbling walls and the remnants of dark magic still lingering in the air. "I¡ªI see. My lord, are you injured? What can I do to assist you?"


    "No need," I said while trying to sense any movement in the rumbles.


    "A-Mm... My lord, Lady Clarissa is here-" Warden said but before he could finish his words.


    "WHERE IS THAT INTRUDER?"


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 85: Chapter No.85 Showdown (5)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    "WHERE IS THAT INTRUDER?"


    Clatter~ Clatter~


    A shout resounded throughout the prison right after which the sound of heels clicking against the stone floor echoed through the passage. Lady Clarissa''s voice carried an icy authority that sent a shiver down the warden''s spine. He took a step back, clearly intimidated by her presence, but I remained still, gathering what little strength I had left.


    From the shadows, a tall, imposing figure emerged, her silver hair cascading down her back in intricate braids. Lady Clarissa''s piercing eyes locked onto mine, and for a brief moment, the air seemed to freeze around us. She was dressed in her usual elaborate gown, the deep crimson fabric flowing behind her like bloodstained silk.


    Her expression was a mixture of fury and concern, a rare combination that only made her more intimidating.


    "You," she hissed, her voice dripping with venom. "What in the gods'' names happened here? And why does it reek of dark magic?"


    She continued, "And start with what are you doing in my Rutherford family''s private prison? You better have a damned good explanation," Lady Clarissa snapped, her eyes narrowing as she approached me. The warden stepped aside, clearly not wanting to be caught in the crossfire.


    I took a deep breath, trying to steady myself. I was already drained from the battle, and the last thing I needed was a confrontation with Clarissa. But I knew there was no avoiding it.


    "Lady Clarissa," I began, my voice calm but firm. "Do you have any idea what your father does in those sealed floors of this prison?''''


    "Mmm... No! But this is not about my father," Lady Clarissa interrupted, her voice sharp and commanding. "This is about you trespassing in a place you have no right to be. Now, explain yourself, Samael Ashwood, before I lose my patience."


    I could feel her anger radiating off her in waves, but there was something else in her eyes¡ªa flicker of curiosity, perhaps even fear. She was on edge, and she wanted answers.


    "I had no intention of trespassing," I replied, keeping my tone even. "And since you don''t have any idea what your father was doing down there, it seems I''m the one who needs to enlighten you," I continued, my voice steady despite the growing tension. "You know who was the youngest prince of our kingdom, right?"


    "Xandros Blackthorn, But what does he have anything to do with this? he was killed by some assassins years ago," She said with each word her anger intensified, her gaze never leaving mine. "What does he have to do with this?"


    I took a step closer, my expression earnest. "Assassins did not kill Xandros Blackthorn, He was kidnapped by your father, Who experimented on him to advance his plans for artificial immortality."


    Lady Clarissa''s eyes widened in shock, and her composure faltered for a moment. "My father... kidnapped Xandros Blackthorn? This is beyond anything I could have imagined."


    I nodded, trying to gauge her reaction. "Yes. And the dark magic you''re sensing is a result of those experiments. Your father was trying to use the essence of Xandros to achieve something far beyond mere mortal understanding. But his attempts have gone awry."


    "NOOOO! You are lying, my father is not a monster!" Lady Clarissa''s voice trembled with a mix of anger and disbelief. Her hands clenched into fists at her sides, and her eyes flashed with a fierce, almost desperate intensity. "My father would never engage in such dark magic!"


    "Well, I have the evidence," I said, my voice resolute despite her rising anger. "I will present this to the royal family, and if what I have found is as damning as I believe, it could lead to severe consequences for your father."


    Lady Clarissa''s eyes flickered with a tumult of emotions¡ªshock, anger, and fear. "Are you saying you have proof of my father''s dark magic? That he has committed such heinous acts?"


    "Can I see the evidence?" Lady Clarissa''s voice wavered, a mix of desperation and determination in her tone. "If what you''re saying is true, I need to understand the full extent of what has happened."


    I hesitated for a moment, weighing the implications of showing her the evidence before we had more concrete proof. But the urgency of the situation was clear, and Clarissa''s sincerity seemed genuine.


    "I''ll show you," I said, nodding in agreement. "But be prepared. What you''re about to see might be disturbing."


    I reached into the system inventory and pulled out the files with no tags on them. The papers were stained with remnants of dark magic and the arcane symbols that had been used in the experiments. I placed them carefully on a nearby table, the items laid out for Clarissa to see.


    Clarissa''s eyes fell on the documents and the residue with a mixture of horror and disbelief. She picked up one of the papers, her hands trembling slightly as she scanned the contents. The arcane symbols and the notes detailing the experiments were stark and chilling.


    "This is... This is not just dark magic," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. "This is something far more sinister. My father... how could he?"


    "Well, experimenting on the youngest prince is just one of the many crimes he committed. He kidnapped orphans from the streets and joined hands with the kingdom''s enemies. There are more layers to his machinations than just these experiments."


    Her face contorted with a mixture of anguish and fury. "Orphans? Enemies? This is... this is too much. How could my father have been involved in such...


    monstrous acts?"


    "It''s not just about what he''s done," I said, trying to maintain my composure despite the gravity of the situation. "It''s about what he''s planning to do with the knowledge and power he''s accumulated. The dark magic, the experiments¡ªthese are steps toward something far more dangerous. He''s been making deals with forces that could threaten the entire kingdom."


    Lady Clarissa''s hands shook as she set the papers down. Her face was pale, and her usually composed demeanor was cracking under the strain. "I need to speak to him. I need to understand... I need to know why."


    "And what do you hope to get from that? ''Oh shit! my daughter found me in the act, what do I do?'' do you seriously think he would answer your question?" I said while dramatically waving my hands.


    Lady Clarissa''s face was a portrait of turmoil. Her eyes, once so sharp and commanding, were now clouded with a mix of betrayal and desperation.


    "Even if he won''t give me answers," she said through gritted teeth, "I need to hear it from him directly. I need to understand why he chose this path, why he betrayed everything we believed in."


    I sighed, realizing the depth of her conflict. "Very well, but be cautious. The man you knew as your father may no longer be the same person. His actions have led him down a dark path, and he might be more dangerous than you expect."


    Clarissa nodded, her resolve hardening. "Thank you for showing me this. I need to take action immediately."


    As she turned to leave, I couldn''t help but feel a pang of concern. This confrontation could go in many directions, and I hoped that Clarissa''s pursuit of the truth wouldn''t lead to further complications or danger.


    "Lady Clarissa," I called out as she made her way to the exit. She paused and looked back at me, her expression a blend of determination and weariness.


    "Be careful," I said, my voice low and sincere. "You''re about to walk into a storm of secrets and dangers. And remember, not everything is as it seems."


    She gave a terse nod and continued on her way, her silver hair catching the dim light as she vanished down the corridor.


    Left alone in the prison, I took a deep breath, feeling the weight of the revelations and the upcoming confrontation. The situation was far from resolved, and the ripple effects of these discoveries were just beginning to unfold.


    "Mmm... My lord, do you need anything else?" The warden''s voice broke the silence, and his uneasy gaze shifted between me and the scattered papers on the table. His discomfort was palpable, and I could sense his apprehension at the unfolding situation.


    I waved him off, my mind still reeling from the gravity of what had transpired. "No, you may leave. I need some time to gather my thoughts." sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The warden nodded quickly and scurried away, leaving me alone in the dimly lit prison cell. The walls seemed to close in on me, the echoes of Lady Clarissa''s anger and disbelief still resonating in the air.


    "I should too go home, This is enough evidence to clear my name and have that bastard begone forever." I muttered to myself as I looked around the dimly lit prison cell. The weight of the revelations hung heavy in the air, and I knew that the next steps I took would be crucial.


    I took another deep breath, trying to steady my racing thoughts. With Lady Clarissa now armed with the truth, I had to focus on my own course of action. The evidence I had uncovered was more than enough to bring serious charges against her father, but I needed to make sure it reached the right hands.


    My immediate priority was to ensure that the information was secured and that my own position was safeguarded. I could already anticipate that there would be backlash, and it was imperative that I prepared for any potential complications.


    I quickly gathered the scattered papers and stowed them in a secure compartment within my system inventory, ensuring their protection. Then, I made my way out of the prison, the weight of the recent events pressing heavily on my shoulders.


    As I walked through the cold, echoing corridors, my mind raced with plans. I needed to contact my allies, especially those who had a vested interest in the stability of the kingdom. It was crucial to coordinate with them and prepare for the fallout from Lady Clarissa''s confrontation with her father.


    Once outside the prison, I made my way back to my estate, the familiar surroundings offering a brief moment of solace amidst the chaos.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 86: Chapter No.86 Showdown (6)

    [Clarissa Rutherford''s POV]


    My mind was a whirlwind of emotions as I made my way through the winding corridors of the prison. The evidence Samael had presented was like a dagger to the heart of everything I believed about my father. Each step I took felt heavier, burdened by the weight of the revelations and the uncertainty of what lay ahead.


    I had my own assumptions, as I was not some na?ve child, but the truth had always been elusive. I had heard whispers of my father''s secretive behavior, but I had never imagined he was involved in such dark and malevolent deeds. The thought of him experimenting with forbidden magic, especially involving Xandros Blackthorn, was almost too much to bear.


    My fingers brushed against the cold stone walls as I navigated the labyrinthine passages, my thoughts racing. I needed answers, but I had no idea what to expect. The man I had known as my father could very well be a different person now, consumed by his own twisted ambitions.


    I thought my father was falsely accused by those noble families in the meeting yesterday, and there is even this information of the King being murdered by Samael Ashwood circulated by the royal family. So much has happened since yesterday. Father was summoned to a meeting called by the King, only to be arrested amidst a flurry of accusations.


    And then, in an unexpected turn, the King was killed by Samael Ashwood. It was chaos. My father, suddenly freed, had begun rallying the people against Samael Ashwood, casting him as the villain of the hour.


    But now, standing in the midst of these dark revelations, the narrative seemed more complicated than ever. My father''s sudden release and subsequent actions were disconcerting, but the evidence in the prison suggested a deeper and darker conspiracy. Was there a connection between the events unfolding and the sinister plans my father had been enacting in secret?


    As I approached the heavy iron door that led to my father''s chamber, I took a moment to steel myself. The chill of the stone seemed to seep into my bones, matching the dread in my heart. I had always respected my father, even when I questioned some of his decisions. But now, I had to confront him, not just as a daughter seeking answers but as someone faced with the enormity of his actions.


    Taking a deep breath, I pushed open the door and stepped into the room. My father was seated at a large desk, surrounded by papers and artifacts that spoke of arcane knowledge. He looked up as I entered, his eyes cold and calculating, devoid of the warmth they once held.


    "Clarissa," he said, his voice smooth but carrying an edge I hadn''t heard before. "I didn''t expect you so soon."


    "F-Father, I h-had some questions," I stammered, struggling to keep my voice steady. The room felt oppressive, filled with the heavy scent of parchment and old magic. My father''s imposing presence only added to the weight of the situation.


    "Please, leave through the gate you entered from. I don''t have time for your silly questions," my father said dismissively, his eyes narrowing in irritation. His words stung more than I expected, but I refused to be dissuaded.


    "No, Father," I said firmly, stepping further into the room. "I need answers now. I''ve seen the evidence. I know about the forbidden magic, the experiments. I need to understand why you''ve chosen this path."


    His eyes instantly flickered with a mixture of surprise and irritation. The calm facade he maintained faltered briefly before he regained his composure. "I don''t know what you are talking about," he said, though a trace of unease slipped into his voice.


    "I saw the documents, the magical artifacts. They were enough to convince me that something far more sinister is at play," I said, trying to keep my voice steady. "You can''t deny it anymore. What is it you''re really involved in?"


    My father''s expression darkened, a flash of anger crossing his face before he masked it with forced calm. He took a deep breath as if gathering his thoughts. "Clarissa, you must understand that there are forces at work here that are beyond our control. My actions, as drastic as they may seem, are intended to protect our family and ensure our place in this world."


    "Protect us from what?" I asked, feeling a mix of frustration and fear. "What could possibly justify the use of forbidden magic and manipulation of the kingdom''s politics? Are you trying to protect us from Samael Ashwood? From the King''s death? This chaos? Or is there something even darker that you haven''t told me?"


    He looked away, his gaze fixed on an intricate, ancient artifact on his desk. "The world is not as black and white as you might think, Clarissa. The magic I''ve been involved with, the alliances I''ve made¡ªthese are all part of a larger game of survival. Our enemies are not just the visible ones but those who work from the shadows, whose motives are hidden behind layers of deceit."


    I could feel my resolve wavering as I struggled to make sense of his words. "You''re talking about enemies, but what about the people who are suffering because of your actions? What about the truth that is being buried under these machinations? You''re manipulating and controlling to secure power, but at what cost?"


    He turned back to face me, his eyes cold and hard. "Sometimes, sacrifices must be made for the greater good. The people will never understand the necessity of my actions, but that does not make them any less important. We are at a critical juncture, and every decision I make is to ensure that our family remains strong and influential."


    "But at what cost to our morals, our humanity?" I demanded, my voice rising despite my efforts to stay calm. "The world may be complex, but it doesn''t justify losing ourselves in the process. What you''ve done is more than just strategic¡ªit''s unethical."


    "Watch. Your. Tone. Girl," my father said, his voice like ice. The sudden intensity in his eyes made me flinch. "You dare question the decisions I''ve made for the greater good of our family?"


    I swallowed hard, trying to steady my racing heart. The room seemed to close in around me, the shadows from the artifacts stretching like dark fingers. I knew I was walking a dangerous line, but the truth felt too urgent to ignore. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I barely managed to whisper, "Xandros Blackthorn..." before my father''s gaze became piercing. His eyes, which had been cold and unreadable, now reflected a mixture of frustration and hidden menace. The atmosphere in the room thickened with tension.


    My father''s eyes narrowed, and his voice took on a dangerous edge. "Tell me where you found those so-called ''evidence.'' What did you see, and where?"


    I hesitated, weighing the consequences of revealing too much. The urgency in his tone, however, compelled me to speak. "In the prison''s restricted section," I admitted. "I heard of an intruder being in our prison who took full control of the prison and I was close by so I decided to confront him. What I found was more than I expected.


    I found Samael Ashwood who destroyed your sealed floors under the prison¡ª"


    "WHAT! SAMAEL ASHWOOD!" My father''s roar was thunderous, shaking the room with its intensity. His eyes, once cold and calculating, were now filled with a fiery rage. The force of his anger was palpable, and I took a step back, feeling the weight of his fury.


    "Yes, Father," I continued, trying to keep my voice steady despite the fear that gripped me. "Samael Ashwood was in the prison, and he seemed to be looking for something. He caused a considerable amount of destruction in the restricted section. I don''t know all the details, but it''s clear that he was searching for something important. and that apparently was the evidence that he found there."


    "Don''t tell me that the evidence is with him?" Father grabbed my shoulders with such strength that I winced under his grip. His eyes were wide with a mix of fear and fury, and I could feel the intensity of his emotions radiating from him.


    "Y-Yes," I stammered, struggling to maintain my composure. "It seems that Samael Ashwood managed to obtain some of the evidence. I don''t know what he intends to do with it, but he did say that he is going to present that evidence to the royal family. Especially the ones containing your experiments on Xandros Blackthorn¡ª"


    "Finished... EVERYTHING I worked for," my father spat, his voice filled with a blend of rage and despair. His grip on my shoulders tightened, making me wince. The intensity of his emotions was overwhelming, and I could see the desperation in his eyes.


    "Father," I said, trying to keep my voice steady despite the fear coursing through me. "You need to explain what this is all about. If Samael Ashwood has this evidence, it could change everything. What were you trying to achieve with Xandros Blackthorn? Why involve forbidden magic?"


    "Immortality..."


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 87: Chapter No.87 Showdown (7)

    [Clarissa Rutherford''s POV]


    "Immortality," my father whispered, his voice laced with a chilling fervor that sent shivers down my spine. His grip on my shoulders eased, but his eyes remained locked on mine, burning with a mix of desperation and obsession. "Do you understand, Clarissa? The power to transcend death itself. To rule for eternity. To protect our family, our legacy, forever."


    I stared at him, horrified. The weight of his words sank in slowly, like a stone dropping into the pit of my stomach. Immortality¡ªan ambition so dangerous, so fraught with peril and dark consequences. The idea was intoxicating, but it was also a path littered with ruin and despair. I had read enough ancient texts to know that immortality came at a price too high to bear.


    "You were willing to sacrifice everything for that?" I asked, my voice trembling as I took a step back, needing to put distance between us. "To manipulate the kingdom, to experiment on Xandros Blackthorn? For what? A chance to live forever? This isn''t protection, Father¡ªit''s madness."


    "Madness?" He echoed, his voice rising with indignation. "No, Clarissa, it''s vision! It''s ambition! The world is full of those who cling to power, to life, at any cost. They are the ones who will be swept aside if they do not adapt and if they do not evolve. Our family deserves more than just a fleeting moment in history.


    We deserve to be eternal."


    "How do you plan to achieve this immortality, Father?" I asked, trying to understand the full extent of his plan. My heart pounded in my chest as I awaited his response. "How do you expect to accomplish something that countless others have failed to achieve? At what cost to everyone else?"


    He paused, his eyes narrowing as he considered my question. The silence in the room became suffocating as if the very air was waiting for his response. When he finally spoke, his voice was low and measured, each word carrying a heavy weight.


    "Xandros Blackthorn is the key," he said, his tone filled with a strange mix of reverence and obsession. "The experiments I conducted were not just on him but with the power that he harbored. He possessed a unique form of magic¡ª Time Magic. But on prolonged use, it starts to consume the host''s lifespan and deteriorate their body.


    However, I found a way to harness it without the repercussions that destroyed him."


    "W-What?" My voice faltered as the enormity of his claim hit me like a tidal wave. "You found a way to harness Time Magic without suffering its consequences? But how?"


    He smiled a cold and calculating expression that made my skin crawl. "It was not easy. The key was to create a ritual that would separate the aspect of immortality from a Vampire¡ªan immortal creature of the night known for its long lifespan and regenerative abilities.


    By binding the essence of Time Magic to the core of a vampire''s being, I could create a vessel that would withstand the power without degrading over time.


    "The ritual involved merging the vampire''s regenerative properties with the Time Magic, creating a conduit capable of maintaining the magic indefinitely without harming the host. The result is a vessel that can endure the immense strain of Time Magic, granting the bearer a form of immortality. It''s the ultimate fusion of magic and life."


    "S-So that''s why you insisted on imprisoning those vampires in the war, you wanted to extract their essence for your experiment," I said, feeling a wave of nausea wash over me. The realization of the sacrifices my father was willing to make to achieve his twisted vision of immortality was both horrifying and overwhelming. "You used them as mere tools in your quest for power."


    "Well you are half-correct, So answer me: What was the reason that the war started in the first place?" Father asked with his smile stretching wider, his eyes gleaming with a dark intensity.


    I blinked, momentarily caught off guard by the shift in his tone. The question seemed to hang in the air, weighted with a deeper meaning. "The war... it was started over territorial disputes, political power, and the control of resources," I answered cautiously, recalling the historical justifications given for the conflict. "But what does that have to do with your experiments?"


    "Everything," he replied, his voice dropping to a whisper. "The war was not just about land or power¡ªit was a carefully orchestrated scheme to create the conditions necessary for my experiments. By instigating the conflict with the help of my accomplices, We kidnapped their youngest princess and seized the opportunity to capture and experiment on the vampires.


    The chaos of the war provided the perfect cover, obscuring my true intentions and allowing me to carry out my research without interference."


    The cold realization of his manipulation hit me with the force of a physical blow. The war, which had claimed countless lives and caused immense suffering, was nothing more than a smokescreen for his dark ambitions. He had orchestrated a conflict that had devastated both sides, all to pursue his quest for immortality.


    "But... the princess? Why involve her in this?" I asked, my voice shaking with a mix of anger and despair.


    "Ah, the youngest princess," my father said with a touch of pride. "She was a key component of the ritual. Her bloodline carried unique magical properties that were essential for the final stages of my experiment. Her capture and subsequent imprisonment allowed me to harness those properties and ensure the success of the ritual."


    "I-Is she even alive?" I asked, my voice barely above a whisper, the dread in my heart growing heavier with each passing second.


    My father''s gaze grew colder, a flicker of something unsettling in his eyes. "She''s alive, yes. Her survival was crucial for the final phase. But... an unknown bastard ran away with her, I placed her in prison with three runic swords penetrating her from three different sections..."


    The revelation was a blow that left me reeling. My mind struggled to process the implications of my father''s actions. He had not only orchestrated a war but had used a young princess as a mere pawn in his twisted quest for immortality. The thought of her imprisoned, suffering, and used as a tool for his dark rituals was unbearable. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You''ve gone too far, Father," I said, my voice trembling with a mix of fear and determination. "This is beyond redemption. The lives you''ve destroyed, the suffering you''ve inflicted¡ªit''s monstrous."


    He sighed, his expression hardening. "You still don''t understand, Clarissa. You see only the sacrifices and the suffering, but you fail to see the greater picture. Immortality is not a mere desire; it is the ultimate form of power and protection. Everything I''ve done has been for the preservation of our family and our legacy. In the grand scheme of things, the ends justify the means."


    "No, they don''t!" I countered, my voice rising with a fierce conviction. "You''ve lost sight of what truly matters. The world you''re trying to build is one of darkness and tyranny. It''s not a future worth fighting for."


    My father''s eyes narrowed with cold anger. "You speak of ideals and morality, but those are luxuries of the naive. You must be willing to make hard choices, sacrifices, if you wish to shape the world according to your vision. If you cannot understand that, then you are no better than the weak who will be swept aside."


    "Maybe," I said, taking a step back, my resolve hardening. "But I won''t be part of this. I won''t help you with your plans, and I won''t let you continue down this path of destruction."


    He glared at me, his face a mask of anger and disappointment. "You''re making a grave mistake, Clarissa. I gave you a chance to be part of something greater. If you choose to oppose me, you''ll be seen as a traitor¡ªa threat to everything I''ve worked for. I won''t hesitate to deal with you if it comes to that."


    A shiver ran down my spine, but I stood my ground. "Do what you must," I said, my voice steady despite the fear gripping my heart. "But I will not stand by and let you continue this madness."


    With a final, disdainful look, my father turned away, his mind clearly already working on the next steps of his grand, sinister scheme. I knew that this was far from over; my father would not take my defiance lightly. His ambitions were too great, his obsession too consuming.


    As I left the room, the weight of the truth settled heavily on my shoulders. I needed to find a way to stop him, to expose his plans and rescue the princess if she was still alive. Samael Ashwood might be my best chance¡ªhe had the strength and the resolve to challenge my father, and his own motivations could align with mine if he understood the full extent of the threat.


    But reaching out to Samael would be risky. I had to be cautious, careful in how I approached him. Trust would need to be earned, and I would have to navigate the dangerous web my father had spun with utmost precision.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 88: Chapter No.88 Showdown (8)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    I enter the estate still recovering from exhaustion, but the recovery is much faster than before I had the dragon heart. As I opened the door and made my way towards the hall.


    I was immediately greeted by the faint scent of lavender, a fragrance that brought a sense of calm and familiarity to my weary mind. The Ashwood estate was quiet, almost too quiet, considering the chaos that had unfolded recently. The echoes of my footsteps seemed to linger in the air as if the walls themselves were waiting in anticipation.


    My thoughts were still a jumble of everything that had transpired¡ª the sealed floors under the prison of the Rutherford family, files, and those experimented people turned monsters.


    My mind kept replaying the horrors I had uncovered, the twisted experiments, and the lives shattered by a lust for power. The Rutherford family had crossed a line, and I couldn''t shake the feeling that there was more to uncover, more darkness lurking beneath the surface. But for now, I needed to focus on the present, on the people who were counting on me.


    As I entered the hall, I was greeted by the sight of Sionna. She sat by the fireplace, her face lit by the warm glow of the flames. Her expression softened as she saw me, and she rose to her feet, crossing the room in a few swift steps.


    "Samael," she said, her voice a mixture of relief and concern. "You''re back. Are you alright?"


    I nodded, though I could see the worry etched on her face. "I''m fine, just tired. There''s a lot we need to discuss, but first, where''s Liliana?"


    "She''s resting," Sionna replied, her eyes searching mine for any sign of what I had been through. "She was worried about you. We all were."


    My hand went to her head gently combing through her indigo hair, her wolf-like ears drooped down as her tail started to waggle slowly behind her, a clear sign of her concern. I offered her a small smile, trying to reassure her despite the weight of everything that had happened. "I''m here now, Sionna. I won''t let anything happen to you or the others."


    She leaned into my touch, her tension easing slightly, though her eyes still held a flicker of worry. "You always say that, Samael, but you keep throwing yourself into danger. I know you''re strong, but we need you too. I need you."


    Her words hit me harder than I expected, a reminder of the responsibility I carried, not just for myself but for those who depended on me. Sionna, Liliana, Alice¡ªmy family had already been through so much, and I couldn''t bear the thought of them suffering anymore because of my actions.


    "I know, Sionna," I replied, my voice soft but firm. "And I promise, I''ll be more careful. But there are things I need to deal with, things that threaten all of us. I can''t just stand by and let them go unchecked."


    She sighed, her tail stilling as she pulled away slightly to look me in the eye. "Just¡­ don''t forget that you''re not alone in this. We''re stronger together, Samael. Whatever you''re facing, we''ll face it with you."


    Her words brought a warmth to my chest, a reminder of the bond we shared. I wasn''t alone, and that thought gave me strength. "Thank you, Sionna. I won''t forget that."


    I pulled her into a brief hug, feeling the tension in her body slowly ease as she wrapped her arms around me. When we finally pulled apart, she looked more at ease, her usual determined expression returning.


    "A kiss?" She asked with a blush on her cheeks, her eyes looking up at me expectantly. There was a playful glint in her gaze, but beneath it, I could see the genuine affection she held for me. It was moments like these that reminded me why I fought so hard, why I was willing to face the dangers that lurked in the shadows.


    Smiling softly, I leaned down and pressed a gentle kiss on her forehead. "Always," I whispered, letting the warmth of the moment sink in. "I''ll always be here for you."


    "Mou~ Not there, Kiss me here," She pouted as her finger pointed towards her lips which glistened slightly in the dim light of the hall. Her cheeks flushed a deeper shade of pink as she leaned closer, her eyes half-lidded with expectation.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle at her persistence. Sionna had always had a way of lightening the mood, even when the weight of the world seemed to press down on me. It was one of the many things I cherished about her.


    "You''re relentless, you know that?" I teased, though my voice was soft, affectionate. Her pouting expression only deepened, and I knew I couldn''t deny her.


    With a gentle touch, I cupped her cheek, feeling the warmth of her skin beneath my fingertips. I leaned in slowly, closing the distance between us until our lips met in a tender kiss. It was brief but sweet, a moment of solace in the midst of all the chaos.


    When I pulled back, her face was a mix of contentment and bashfulness. Her tail wagged faster now, betraying her true feelings despite her best efforts to appear composed.


    "Better?" I asked with a grin.


    She nodded, a smile breaking through her feigned pout. "Much better," she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper.


    For a moment, everything else faded away¡ªthe horrors of the Rutherford estate, the looming threats, and the burdens I carried. In that small, quiet space, it was just Sionna and me, finding comfort in each other''s presence.


    But the reprieve was short-lived. I could feel the weight of responsibility creeping back in, the knowledge that there were still battles to fight, and dangers to face. And yet, as I looked into Sionna''s eyes, I felt a renewed sense of determination.


    "Come on," I said, offering her my hand. "Let''s check on Liliana and the others. We''ve got a lot to figure out, and I could use your help."


    Sionna took my hand, her grip warm and reassuring. We walked together through the dimly lit halls of the Ashwood estate, the silence between us filled with unspoken understanding. Despite everything, it was moments like these¡ªmoments of quiet companionship¡ªthat gave me the strength to keep pushing forward.


    "Is Mother back from her task, yet?" I asked while walking with a thoughtful expression.


    "Not yet," Sionna replied, her voice tinged with a hint of concern. "She''s still out dealing with the aftermath of the recent attacks. Some issues in the neighboring territories required her attention. You know how she is¡ªshe won''t rest until everything is under control."


    I nodded, understanding all too well. Elysia Ashwood was a force to be reckoned with, especially when it came to protecting her family and the Ashwood estate. Her strength and resolve were unmatched, but it also meant that she often took on more than she should.


    "We''ll need to update her on what we''ve discovered," I said, my mind already racing with the information we needed to share. "The Rutherford family''s experiments... It''s worse than we imagined, Sionna. They''re playing with forces they don''t understand, and innocent people are getting caught in the crossfire."


    Sionna''s expression hardened, her concern replaced by a fierce determination. "We''ll put a stop to it, Samael. Whatever it takes. They won''t get away with this."


    Her words echoed my own resolve. The Rutherfords had gone too far, and it was up to us to ensure they were held accountable. But for now, there were other priorities¡ªlike checking on Liliana and making sure everyone else was safe.


    As we continued down the hallway, the flickering candlelight cast long shadows on the walls, creating an eerie atmosphere that seemed to match the weight of the situation. The Ashwood estate, once a place of safety and solace, now felt like a battleground waiting for the next skirmish.


    We reached the door to Liliana''s room, and I paused, taking a deep breath before gently pushing it open. Inside, Liliana lay on the bed, her form barely visible under the soft covers. The room was dimly lit, with only the faint glow of the moonlight filtering through the curtains.


    Sionna and I approached the bed quietly, not wanting to disturb her rest. But as we drew closer, Liliana stirred, her eyes fluttering open as she sensed our presence.


    "Samael? Sionna?" Her voice was groggy, but there was a relieved smile on her lips as she recognized us.


    "I''m here," I said softly, sitting down on the edge of the bed. "You should I say, Princess Liliana."


    Her eyes widened at hearing the title I used her gaze shifting from surprise to a gentle, appreciative smile. She sat up slowly, propping herself up on her elbows. The weariness in her eyes was evident, but there was a spark of warmth as she looked at us.


    "So you know about it, huh~ I wanted to tell you all this myself," Liliana continued, her voice carrying a mix of vulnerability and strength. "There''s so much that needs to be addressed, and I didn''t want you to find out secondhand."


    Sionna and I exchanged a glance. I could see the strain in Liliana''s eyes, the toll that everything had taken on her. Despite her attempts to appear calm, the exhaustion was evident. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We''ve discovered some troubling things," I began, my tone somber. "The Rutherford family''s experiments are more horrific than we anticipated. How Garrick Rutherford kidnapped you and started the war with the Vampire race to get them as his experimental subjects, to extract the immortality aspect from them and convert them into his twisted version of superhumans.


    The horrors we''ve seen¡ªit''s a lot to process."


    I continued, "I am just waiting for Mother to come back, After that. I will storm the Rutherford Territory myself."


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 89: Chapter No.89 Showdown (9)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    "We''ve discovered some troubling things," I began, my tone somber. "The Rutherford family''s experiments are more horrific than we anticipated how Garrick Rutherford kidnapped you and started the war with the Vampire race to get them as his experimental subjects, to extract the immortality aspect from them and convert them into his twisted version of superhumans.


    The horrors we''ve seen¡ªit''s a lot to process."


    I continued, "I am just waiting for Mother to come back, After that. I will storm the Rutherford Territory myself."


    Bang!


    A small fist zoomed in on my head and landed with a surprisingly firm thud. I blinked in surprise, feeling the sting of the impact before I registered that it was Sionna''s fist.


    Sionna''s small fist made contact with my head, cutting off my words. The unexpected hit wasn''t painful, but it was enough to snap me out of my dark thoughts. I blinked, turning to face her, rubbing the spot where her fist had landed.


    "What did we just talk about?" she asked, her voice a mix of frustration and concern. Her eyes narrowed, and her tail flicked in irritation, emphasizing her displeasure.


    I sighed, realizing what she was getting at. "Sionna, I know you''re worried, but¡ª"


    "No buts, Samael," she interrupted, crossing her arms. "You can''t just keep throwing yourself into danger without thinking about the consequences. You''re always taking everything on yourself, but you''re not alone in this. We need you to stay safe too."


    Liliana, who had been watching the exchange with a mix of amusement and concern, reached out and placed a gentle hand on my arm. "She''s right, Samael," she said softly, her voice carrying the weight of her own worries. "We''ve all been through so much, and we need to stand together. Charging in alone isn''t the answer."


    I held up my hands in surrender as I spoke, trying to defuse the tension. "Okay, okay, I get it. I won''t go rushing in without a plan. But listen, I can''t take either of you anywhere near Garrick Rutherford. He''s a psychopath, and I won''t risk you getting hurt. Liliana, you''ve already been through enough, and Sionna, your unique features¡ªyour wolf ears and tail¡ªwould be a dead giveaway.


    Your race has been extinct for a long time, and we can''t risk Garrick finding out about you. He''d be even more dangerous if he knew."


    Sionna''s ears drooped slightly at my words, a mix of frustration and concern flickering in her eyes. She opened her mouth to argue, but I cut her off gently. "Sionna, you know I''m right. We have to be smart about this. I need to keep you both safe, and the best way to do that is by keeping you out of Garrick''s reach."


    Liliana''s grip on my arm tightened, her worry palpable. "But Samael, we can''t just sit back and do nothing. You''ll be walking into a lion''s den alone. There has to be another way."


    "Hey, at least let me finish my thought before you two gang up on me," I said with a slight smile, trying to lighten the mood. But the worry in their eyes kept me grounded. "You both think Mother would let me go in alone?"


    I continued, shaking my head with a hint of amusement. "She''s not the type to sit idly by when her family is in danger. And you know she''s not going to let me rush off without her. We''ll be going in together and with her power, victory is guaranteed as she is not called the strongest Mage of the kingdom for a mere title. But even with her strength, we still need to be cautious.


    Garrick Rutherford isn''t just some run-of-the-mill villain. He''s resourceful, and he''s been planning these atrocities for a long time. Rushing in blindly, even with Mother''s power, could still be a mistake."


    Liliana nodded, her eyes showing a mix of relief and lingering concern. "It''s good that your mother will be with you, Samael, but that doesn''t mean you should let your guard down. We''ve seen what Garrick is capable of, and we can''t underestimate him."


    Sionna, who had been silent, still looked uneasy. Her ears twitched slightly, betraying her inner turmoil. "I just... I don''t want to lose you, Samael. Not to Garrick, not to anyone. We''ve already been through so much."


    Her words tugged at my heart, and I reached out to gently ruffle her hair, a gesture that had always brought her comfort. "You''re not going to lose me, Sionna. I promise. We''re all going to get through this together. But to do that, we need to stay smart, stay strong, and most importantly, stay united."


    The room fell into a brief silence as we all absorbed the weight of the situation. The threat of Garrick Rutherford loomed large, and we all knew that the road ahead was fraught with danger. But as long as we had each other, we had hope.


    Liliana''s hand found mine again, and she gave it a reassuring squeeze. "We trust you, Samael. Just remember, you''re not alone in this. We''re with you, every step of the way."


    I smiled at her, feeling a warmth spread through me despite the heavy burden we were all carrying. "Thank you, both of you. Your support means more to me than you know."


    "You should go talk to Lily too, She has been through so much the past few days, losing her brother to the dungeon and you have been out most of the time, dealing with everything that''s been happening. She needs you, Samael. She needs to know that she''s not alone in this, that she still has people who care about her."


    Liliana''s words struck a chord within me. She was right¡ªLily had been through unimaginable pain, and I hadn''t been there for her as much as I should have. The guilt gnawed at me, but I knew it wasn''t too late to make things right.


    I nodded, taking a deep breath. "You''re right, Liliana. I need to be there for her. She''s lost so much, and I can''t let her go through this alone." S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sionna gave me a small, encouraging smile. "We''ll take care of things here while you talk to her. Just remember to be patient with her, Samael. She''s hurting, and she needs time."


    "I will," I promised, squeezing both Liliana''s and Sionna''s hands before turning to leave the room.


    As I walked through the halls of the Ashwood estate, I couldn''t help but feel the weight of everything that had happened. The war with the vampires, Garrick''s twisted experiments, Ethan''s death, and now the looming confrontation with the Rutherfords¡ªit was all so much to bear.


    But I knew that if I didn''t keep moving forward, if I didn''t fight for those I cared about, then all of this would have been for nothing.


    I reached the door to Lily''s room and hesitated for a moment. Taking a deep breath, I knocked gently before pushing the door open.


    Lily was sitting by the window, staring out at the night sky. Her once vibrant eyes were dull with grief, and her shoulders were slumped as if the weight of the world was pressing down on them. The sight of her in such pain broke my heart all over again.


    "Lily," I called softly, stepping into the room. She turned her head slightly to look at me, and I could see the tears glistening in her eyes.


    "Samael," she whispered, her voice barely audible. "I didn''t hear you come in."


    I moved closer, sitting down beside her. "I''m sorry, Lily. I''m sorry for not being here for you as much as I should have. I know you''re hurting, and I wish I could take that pain away."


    She shook her head, wiping away a tear that had escaped down her cheek. "It''s not your fault, Samael. I know you''ve been dealing with a lot too. But it''s just... so hard. Losing Ethan, knowing what happened to him...


    it feels like a part of me died with him."


    I reached out, gently taking her hand in mine. "I know it does, Lily. And I won''t pretend to understand exactly what you''re going through. But I want you to know that you''re not alone. I''m here for you, and so is my family. You''re a part of our lives now, and we''ll get through this together."


    She looked at me, her eyes searching mine as if looking for some kind of reassurance, some kind of hope. "Do you really believe that, Samael? That we can get through this?"


    "What you don''t believe your future husband~" I said with a fit of mocking anger in my voice, trying to lighten the heavy atmosphere in the room. The corners of Lily''s mouth twitched slightly, and for a brief moment, I saw a flicker of the old spark in her eyes.


    "Future husband, huh?" she murmured, her voice a mix of sadness and amusement. "You always know how to make me smile, even when everything feels so dark."


    I squeezed her hand gently, offering her a warm smile. "It''s because I care about you, Lily. More than anything, I want to see you smile again, to see you find happiness, even after everything we''ve been through."


    Lily''s gaze softened, and she leaned into me, resting her head on my shoulder. "I don''t know if I''ll ever be the same after losing Ethan, but... knowing you''re here, knowing you''re not going anywhere, it helps. It really does."


    I wrapped my arm around her, holding her close. "We''ll take it one day at a time, together. And if you ever feel like it''s too much, just remember that you don''t have to face it alone. I''ll be right here with you, every step of the way."


    "All well and good but future husband huh~" Lily lifted her head just enough to meet my eyes, a teasing glint starting to return to her gaze. "You sure you''re ready for that kind of commitment?"


    "What you don''t think I am worthy to be your future husband?" I shot back playfully, raising an eyebrow with a smirk. "I''ll have you know that I''m more than capable of handling any challenge, including being the best husband you could ever ask for."


    Lily let out a soft laugh, the sound like music to my ears after so much tension and sadness. "You''re impossible, Samael. But... maybe that''s exactly what I need right now. Someone who can make me laugh even when it feels like the world is falling apart."


    I gently cupped her face, brushing a thumb across her cheek as I looked into her eyes. "Lily, I''m serious about this. About us. I know things are uncertain right now, and I know you''re still grieving. But I''m not going anywhere. We''ll get through this, and when the time is right, I''ll make sure that smile stays on your face."


    Her eyes softened as she gazed back at me, and for a moment, the pain seemed to fade, replaced by something warmer, something hopeful. "I believe you, Samael. And I think... maybe I can start believing in us too."


    I leaned in, pressing a gentle kiss to her forehead. "That''s all I need, Lily. We''ll take it slow, and we''ll heal together. One step at a time."


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 90: Chapter No.90 Showdown (10)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    Knock! Knock!


    "Samael, someone''s here to... meet you," Liliana''s voice came through the door, slightly hesitant.


    I stirred from my nap, blinking a few times to shake off the remnants of sleep. Liliana''s voice had a certain tension to it, something that immediately put me on alert. The Ashwood estate rarely had unexpected visitors, and anyone coming unannounced was bound to bring trouble.


    "Who is it?" I asked, already swinging my legs off the bed and standing up. I could feel the lingering warmth from Lily''s presence beside me, though she had left the room earlier, saying she needed some time to herself.


    Liliana hesitated for a moment before responding. "It''s Clarissa Rutherford, She said only you and your mother could help.


    My heart skipped a beat at the mention of Clarissa Rutherford. Did she really confront her father, as I told her? But I was looking to throw her off my tail.


    Sigh!


    I sighed, trying to mentally prepare myself for whatever awaited me outside. Clarissa Rutherford showing up at the Ashwood estate was unexpected, and it couldn''t be good news. The Rutherfords were a family steeped in dark secrets, and Clarissa''s sudden appearance meant that something significant had happened.


    "Alright, I''ll be there in a moment," I called back to Liliana as I quickly straightened my clothes and ran a hand through my hair, trying to appear composed despite the uncertainty brewing inside me.


    As I made my way to the main hall, thoughts raced through my mind. Clarissa Rutherford... The last time we met, I had tried to manipulate her into causing some internal strife within her own family, hoping it would buy me some time. I hadn''t expected her to actually show up here, and I certainly hadn''t anticipated her asking for help.


    Liliana was waiting by the entrance, her expression a mix of concern and curiosity. "She seems desperate, Samael," she said quietly, her gaze meeting mine. "But I don''t trust her. The Rutherfords aren''t exactly known for their honesty."


    I nodded in agreement. "Neither do I, but we need to hear her out. If she''s here, it means something''s happened that could be important to us. Keep your guard up, though."


    I asked, "Who''s keeping her company?"


    Liliana hesitated, her eyes narrowing slightly. "No one," she replied. "She''s alone. She refused any refreshments and insisted on speaking with you immediately."


    That was even more unsettling. Clarissa Rutherford was not someone who did things on a whim, and her refusal of even basic hospitality suggested that whatever had brought her here was urgent¡ªpossibly even dangerous.


    "Alright," I said, my voice steady but my mind racing with possibilities. "I''ll go see what she wants."


    Liliana placed a hand on my arm, her grip firm. "Be careful, Samael. We don''t know what she''s after."


    I gave her a reassuring nod, though I knew her concern was warranted. The Rutherford family was infamous for their ruthless tactics and hidden agendas. Clarissa''s sudden visit was a wild card, and I needed to be prepared for anything.


    Making my way down the corridor, the silence of the estate felt heavier than usual, as if the very walls were holding their breath. As I reached the drawing room, I paused for a moment, gathering my thoughts before pushing the door open.


    Clarissa was standing near the window, her back to me, gazing out at the sprawling gardens of the Ashwood estate. Her posture was tense, her hands clenched into fists at her sides. The usual confidence and haughtiness that I associated with her were absent; instead, she seemed almost... vulnerable.


    "Clarissa," I greeted, my tone neutral as I stepped into the room and closed the door behind me. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She turned to face me, and I was struck by how different she looked. The sharp, calculating glint in her eyes was replaced with a haunted, almost desperate expression. Dark circles marred the skin beneath her eyes, and her usually pristine appearance was slightly disheveled, as if she had been in a hurry.


    "Samael," she began, her voice barely above a whisper. "I didn''t know where else to go. I... I need your help."


    I studied her carefully, keeping my expression unreadable. "What happened? Why are you here alone?"


    Clarissa hesitated, biting her lower lip as if trying to find the right words. "It''s my father," she finally said, her voice trembling. "He''s gone mad. After our last conversation, things... escalated. He''s planning something terrible, something that could destroy everything.


    And I¡ªI don''t know how to stop him."


    "Okay, Terrible as it is but why did you come here?" I asked as I sat on the sofa across from her, my gaze steady but my mind racing. Clarissa''s distress was palpable, but I needed to understand the full scope of her situation and how it intersected with my own plans.


    "I came here because I trust you," she said, her voice cracking. "You were the only one who seemed to understand the gravity of what was happening. My father''s plans are... far beyond anything I could have imagined. He''s not just threatening our family¡ªhe''s looking to unleash something that could throw the entire kingdom into chaos."


    "Nothing new for your psycho father, no offense." Clarissa flinched at my words, but she didn''t retort. Instead, she looked down at her hands, wringing them anxiously.


    "And I don''t understand, How can you trust me? We literally met a few hours ago and that too for less than five minutes. and last but not least, Why me?"


    Clarissa looked up, her eyes wide with a mixture of desperation and determination. "It''s not just about trust," she said, her voice firming despite her evident distress. "After our brief encounter, I realized you were different. You''re not just another noble scheming for power. You understood the dangers that lurk beneath the surface of our world. I could see that in your eyes, in the way you spoke.


    My father''s madness has reached a level that goes beyond political maneuvering¡ªit''s a threat to everything, and I need someone who can act decisively, someone who can navigate both the political and arcane aspects of this crisis."


    I raised an eyebrow, still skeptical. "And you think I''m that person? What makes you believe I can handle this when your own family''s resources can''t?"


    Clarissa''s gaze was unwavering. "I''ve seen the lengths you''re willing to go to protect your interests and those you care about. I''ve heard whispers about your abilities. This is not just about political power or family squabbles. It''s about the safety of everyone, including the very fabric of reality. You have the potential to understand and counteract the forces my father is dealing with.


    If there''s anyone who might be able to stop him, it''s you."


    I leaned back, my mind racing through the implications of what she had said. Clarissa''s situation was dire, and if what she claimed about her father''s plans was true, it would indeed require a response that went beyond ordinary measures.


    "What exactly is he planning with this immortality he risking all this for?" I asked as I filled two cups with tea from the kettle Liliana had prepared earlier, offering one to Clarissa. She accepted it with a trembling hand, her gaze still haunted.


    Clarissa took a sip before responding, her voice barely above a whisper. "It''s not just about immortality, It''s Time Magic..."


    My eyes widened slightly at the mention of Time Magic. The concept was as rare as it was dangerous, known to be one of the most volatile and unpredictable forms of magic. Mastery over time could grant immense power, but it came with risks that could unravel the very fabric of reality.


    "Wait... So Xandros Blackthorn..." Gears in my mind started turning rapidly as I processed Clarissa''s words.


    "He had this affinity, So Father kidnapped him to extract it from him... but there were some complications if time magic is used for a long time... it consumes the vitality of the host instead of mana..." Clarissa said with her body trembling nearly spilling the tea from her cup. Her hands shook slightly as she tried to steady herself, the gravity of her words apparent in her trembling voice.


    "So to solve this hurdle, he thought of experimenting on vampires who are known for their immortality," Clarissa continued, her voice quavering with fear. "He believes that by combining Xandros''s Time Magic with the regenerative properties of vampires, he can create a being capable of wielding Time Magic without the usual consequences.


    I think he succeeds, as he doesn''t even seem to be afraid of Lady Elysia."


    "Mother?" I interjected, trying to piece together the implications of her statement. "Are you saying that he''s targeting her, or¡ª"


    "No," Clarissa corrected, her eyes wide with alarm. "He''s not targeting her directly, but he''s manipulating the situation in such a way that he''s exploiting the chaos it creates. My father''s actions are causing instability, and he''s using that to cover his tracks and further his experiments.


    If he''s found a way to merge Time Magic with vampiric immortality, it''s only a matter of time before he unleashes a catastrophe."


    "If even think of laying a finger on my Mother, I will fuckin'' dig his guts out."


    Clarissa flinched at my outburst, her eyes widening with alarm. She quickly tried to regain her composure, though her hands were still trembling.


    "I understand your anger, Samael," she said softly, "but this is bigger than just personal vendettas. My father''s experiments with Time Magic and vampiric immortality could destabilize the entire kingdom. It''s not just about targeting individuals¡ªhis actions could lead to widespread chaos and destruction."


    "Don''t worry, I was already planning to deal with your father," I said as I stopped acting, I wanted to see her reaction to my threat to her father.


    ''And it seems I can make my move...''


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 91: Chapter No.91 Showdown (11)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    [Ding...]


    A system notification goes off in my mind, and a smile makes its way to my face.


    ''And it seems I can make my move...''


    Clarissa looked at me, her eyes searching for any sign of deception or hidden motive. She seemed to sense the shift in my demeanor, the cold resolve that had replaced my earlier skepticism.


    "What are you planning, Samael?" she asked her voice barely a whisper, filled with both fear and curiosity.


    I took a deep breath, letting the implications of the system notification sink in. The Heavenly Destiny System had been silent for a while, but now it was presenting an opportunity. One that aligned perfectly with the current situation.


    "Let''s just say," I began, leaning forward, my gaze locking onto hers, "that your father''s actions have made him a target of more than just your family''s enemies. If he''s truly meddling with Time Magic and immortality, then he''s crossed a line that can''t be ignored."


    Clarissa''s hands tightened around the cup, her knuckles turning white. "You don''t understand, Samael. This isn''t just about stopping my father. If he succeeds, it could mean the end of everything as we know it. He''s risking the very fabric of time itself."


    "I don''t get it? Are you kidding me?" I interrupted, my voice tinged with incredulity. "I''ve faced those abominations myself in the sealed floors of your family''s prison. And you''re telling me now that this is bigger than just your father''s twisted ambitions?"


    Clarissa''s eyes widened in shock, her grip on the cup faltering. "You''ve... you''ve seen them? The experiments?"


    "Seen them? I destroyed them," I said, my voice hardening. "All the sealed floors, every last one of those twisted creations. You have no idea what your father''s experiments have wrought, Clarissa. I faced the horrors he unleashed, and I made sure they could never be used again."


    Clarissa''s face paled, her eyes widening in disbelief. "You... you destroyed them? But those were... they were supposed to be..."


    "Unstoppable?" I finished for her, leaning back in my chair. "Your father underestimated what he was playing with. He thought he could control forces that no one should ever touch. But he''s not the only one who can bend the rules."


    She looked at me, a mixture of fear and something else¡ªperhaps a sliver of hope¡ªcreeping into her expression. "If you destroyed them, then maybe... maybe there''s a chance to stop him. Before it''s too late."


    I nodded, feeling the weight of the decision before me. The Heavenly Destiny System had offered me a path, one that involved taking a calculated risk. The notification I received wasn''t just a prompt; it was a new mission, one that could shift the balance of power in this twisted game.


    "I''m going to need your help, Clarissa," I said, my voice firm. "If we''re going to stop your father, we need to act quickly and decisively. There''s no room for hesitation."


    "What do you need me to do?" she asked, her voice steadying, the resolve in her eyes returning.


    "First, you''re going to tell me everything you know about your father''s research, his plans, and anyone who might be working with him," I replied. "Then, we''re going to use that information to dismantle his operation from the inside out. But we''re going to do it my way."


    Clarissa nodded, the fear in her eyes now replaced by determination. "I''ll tell you everything. But Samael... if we fail¡ª"


    "We won''t," I interrupted, my tone leaving no room for doubt. "Failure isn''t an option. Not when the stakes are this high."


    The system notification flashed in my mind again, confirming the details of the mission. It was clear now: I had to stop her father, not just for the sake of the present, but for the future that he threatened to unravel. Time magic, immortality, abominations¡ªhe had to be stopped, and I was the one who would do it.


    But I couldn''t do it alone. Clarissa might have been a pawn in her father''s game, but now, she was going to be a key player in mine.


    "Let''s start with the hideouts," I said, my tone firm and commanding. "Places where your father is most likely to retreat if things go south for him."


    Clarissa hesitated for a moment, her mind racing as she tried to recall every piece of information she had about her father''s secretive operations. "He has several... safehouses," she began slowly, her voice betraying the uncertainty she felt. "But there''s one place¡ªan old estate outside the city. It''s secluded, heavily fortified, and... he''s used it for his most dangerous experiments."


    "That''s where we''ll start," I said decisively. "We need to cut off his escape routes, trap him where he feels safest. He won''t expect anyone to challenge him on his own turf."


    Clarissa nodded, her expression tightening with determination. "He''ll have guards, wards, possibly even some of his... creations."


    "Good," I replied, my smile returning. "Then he won''t see us coming."


    I continued, "So we got down to the location part, Now let''s move on to the more important part. Who are his accomplices outside the kingdom? Do you have names? Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Clarissa hesitated, her gaze dropping to the table as she wrestled with the weight of the information she was about to divulge. After a tense moment, she looked up, her eyes filled with a mixture of fear and resolve.


    "There are a few," she began cautiously. "My father has always been careful, keeping his most trusted allies in the shadows. But I''ve overheard names... whispers of powerful individuals who''ve aided him in his research, people who stand to gain from his success."


    "Names, Clarissa," I urged, my tone leaving no room for evasion. "We can''t afford any half-truths or omissions. Not now."


    She nodded, taking a deep breath. "There is this group of rogue mages and knights banded together doing unspeakable things in the name of power. They call themselves the ''Crimson Circle.'' They''re not bound by any kingdom or allegiance¡ªjust a thirst for forbidden magic and the promise of immortality. They''ve been working with my father for years, providing resources, knowledge, and... test subjects."


    "Crimson Circle huh~ Nah never heard of them," I said while searching for it in my memories of og novel.


    "They do their job... effectively. Leaving no survivors which makes them almost impossible to trace," Clarissa continued, her voice tinged with unease. "They operate in the shadows, leaving no evidence behind, no loose ends. Even within their ranks, members are often unaware of each other''s identities."


    I tapped my fingers on the table, deep in thought. The Crimson Circle... a rogue faction that had eluded even the most vigilant powers in the kingdom. If they were as clandestine and ruthless as Clarissa described, then this was more than just a battle against her father. It was a war against an entire network of power-hungry maniacs.


    "And these ''test subjects''?" I asked, my voice lowering as I pressed for details. "What are we dealing with? What exactly has your father been experimenting on?"


    Clarissa swallowed hard, her discomfort evident. "Every race... except Angels," She clutched her hand so tight it turned white. "After confronting my... father and before coming here, I checked his room and found the latest report on the experiments." Her voice trembled as she spoke, the weight of her words sinking into the silence between us.


    "He''s been trying to create something beyond the abominations you destroyed. Something... worse."


    "Worse?" I echoed, my mind racing through the possibilities. "What exactly is he trying to create, Clarissa?"


    She hesitated, her fear palpable. "He calls them ''Chrono-Wraiths.'' They''re designed to manipulate time itself, He imparted them with the essence of Xandros''s... seeds and the Vampire''s immortality aspects from blood rituals. They''re not just abominations¡ªthey''re living paradoxes, entities that defy the natural order.


    My father believes that by merging time manipulation with immortality, he can create beings that are unbound by the constraints of reality itself."


    The gravity of her words hit me like a cold wave. Chrono-Wraiths. If even a fraction of what she was saying was true, then her father wasn''t just a madman¡ªhe was playing god, tampering with forces that could unravel the very fabric of existence.


    "And he''s planning to unleash these... things?" I asked, my voice low and dangerous.


    "He''s still in the testing phase," Clarissa replied, her voice trembling. "But he''s close. He believes that once he perfects the process, he will use it on himself, gaining ultimate power and immortality. It''s not just about him anymore. He''s planning to unleash these creatures on a grand scale¡ªagainst anyone who stands in his way, and perhaps even to rewrite history itself."


    "Well, he''s got the ambition, I''ll give him that," I said, my tone grim. "But do you know what''s even worse? He''s managed to create a situation where the only way to stop him is to dive headfirst into the very heart of his madness."


    Clarissa''s eyes locked onto mine, her expression a mix of fear and determination. "So what''s the plan?"


    "We start by targeting his safehouse," I said, laying out the strategy. "We''ll need to infiltrate it, gather more intel on his operations, and eliminate his support structure if possible. That means dealing with the Crimson Circle as well."


    Knock! Knock!


    "Darling~ Mother''s back!"


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 92: Chapter No.92 Showdown (12)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    The sudd knock on the door and the familiar voice st a jolt through both of us. Clarissa''s eyes wided in surprise, while I quickly masked any visible reaction.


    "Mother..." I muttered under my breath, already ssing the disruption she might cause to the carefully laid plans.


    The door swung op before I could respond, and Elysia Ashwood, my mother, stepped into the room with her usual happy-go-lucky smile as she jumped into my arms with practiced grace, embracing me tightly. Her snow- hair cascaded over my shoulder as she pulled me close, her eyes sparkling with warmth and a hint of mischief.


    "Samael, my darling," she purred, her voice soft and affectionate. "I''ve missed you."


    I returned her embrace, though my mind was racing to keep up with the abrupt shift in the situation. Elysia Ashwood was many things¡ªfierce, unpredictable, and incredibly powerful¡ªbut subtlety was not her strong suit. If she ssed the tsion in the room, she didn''t show it.


    "Mother," I greeted, managing a smile, "I''m in the middle of an important discussion."


    Elysia pulled back slightly, her eyes flicking to Clarissa, who was doing her best to appear composed despite the sudd intrusion. My mother''s gaze sharped, and I could tell she was sizing up the situation with the same ke instincts that had kept our family safe for years.


    "Oh, I see," Elysia said, her tone shifting from playful to serious. "I didn''t mean to interrupt, darling." She turned to Clarissa, her smile warm but her eyes calculating. "You must be Clarissa. That pig''s eldest daughter, What are you doing here?"


    Clarissa stiffed at my mother''s words, her composed facade momtarily cracking. The tsion in the room thicked as Elysia''s gaze bore into her, assessing and judging with the same ruthless efficicy she applied to everything in her life.


    "Mother," I said sharply, stepping betwe them, "Clarissa is here as an ally. We''re working together to stop her father."


    Elysia''s eyes didn''t leave Clarissa, but her expression softed slightly, though I could still sse the underlying mistrust. "An ally, you say? Interesting." She finally turned to me, her gaze questioning. "But, I can easily squish that pig without any need to ev lift my finger. So why bother involving her?"


    Elysia''s words hung in the air, a clear display of her overwhelming confidce and disdain for Clarissa''s father. It was no secret that my mother held a particular loathing for him, and in her eyes, involving his daughter in our plans must have seemed unnecessary at best, a liability at worst.


    "Because this isn''t just about brute strgth, Mother," I replied, keeping my voice calm and measured. "It''s about strategy. Clarissa knows her father''s operations better than anyone. She can provide us with insights that ev you might overlook."


    Elysia raised an eyebrow, clearly skeptical. "And you trust her? After all, she''s be a part of?"


    I didn''t hesitate. "I do. Clarissa has prov herself already by coming to us and offering her help. She has as much to lose in this as we do."


    My mother regarded me siltly for a momt, her piercing gaze searching my face for any sign of doubt. Th, slowly, she nodded, her expression softing just a fraction. "Very well, Samael. If you believe she''s trustworthy, th I''ll stand by your decision.


    But know this, Clarissa,"¡ªshe turned to the young woman, her voice carrying a deadly seriousness¡ª"if you betray my son, there won''t be a corner of this world where you can hide from me."


    Clarissa met her gaze with a steady calm, though I could see the tsion in her shoulders. "I understand, Lady Ashwood. But I assure you, my loyalty lies with Samael and the cause we''re fighting for."


    Elysia studied her for another long momt before finally stepping back, the intsity in the room easing slightly. "Good. Th we''ll see this through together."


    With that, my mother turned her atttion back to me, her earlier warmth returning. "I trust you know what you''re doing, Samael. Just remember, your family is here for you." She closed the distance betwe us and whispered, "And your lover too, I can''t wait to ''ride'' you."


    A slight blush crept up my neck as my mother''s words took a decidedly unexpected turn. Elysia''s mischievous smile only grew wider as she saw my reaction, clearly joying the effect her teasing had on me.


    "Mother, please," I muttered, trying to keep my composure, especially with Clarissa still in the room. Elysia''s playful antics were nothing new to me, but this wasn''t the time or place for them.


    Elysia chuckled softly, giving me a light pat on the cheek. "Just remember, darling, life is too short to be all serious and no fun." She glanced over at Clarissa with a wink. "And don''t worry, dear. I''ll make sure not to interrupt again. For now."


    "Mother, Take these files. They contained some evidce of experimts performed by Clarissa''s father on innoct people. You might find them useful." I handed the files to Elysia, who accepted them with a raised eyebrow.


    I continued, "The black file with no tag contains some ''special'' project by him on Xandros Blackthorn..."


    "The dead youngest prince? wasn''t he announced dead years after his birth?"


    "Yes," I replied, my voice laced with tsion. "But there''s more to it than what the public knows."


    Elysia''s eyes narrowed as she oped the black file, her usual playful demeanor replaced by a grim seriousness. The room felt charged with the weight of the revelations contained within those pages. Clarissa remained silt, her eyes fixed on the floor, the reality of her father''s actions hanging heavily in the air.


    Elysia flipped through the pages, her expression growing darker with each passing momt. The file detailed experimts that were inhumane and horrific, conducted on Xandros Blackthorn¡ªwho was supposed to be dead. The truth was far more sinister. It revealed that Xandros had be kept alive in secret, subjected to gruesome experimts that twisted and distorted his very essce.


    ???§¦§®¦Ñ¦´?.??§®


    His body was used as a vessel to hance Clarissa''s father''s dark ambitions, a fate worse than death.


    "This is¡­ monstrous," Elysia murmured, her voice barely above a whisper. "I knew he was a cruel man, but this¡­"


    Her words trailed off, unable to fully capture the depth of her disgust. She closed the file with a snap and looked at me, her eyes blazing with a mix of fury and determination. "Samael, we cannot allow this to continue. This¡ªthis atrocity must be brought to light."


    "That''s why we need Clarissa," I explained, my voice firm. "She has access to places and information we wouldn''t otherwise have. With her help, we can expose her father and put an d to his madness."


    Elysia turned her gaze to Clarissa, her expression softing slightly. "I underestimated you," she admitted, her tone sincere. "It takes great courage to stand against your own blood, especially wh they wield so much power."


    Clarissa met Elysia''s gaze with a mixture of defiance and resolve. "It''s not just courage," she said quietly. "It''s desperation. My father''s actions have affected countless lives, and I can''t stand by while he continues this madness." S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Elysia nodded slowly, acknowledging the gravity of Clarissa''s words. "I understand. We will need to tread carefully. This is more than just a matter of exposing his actions; it''s about dismantling a dangerous network that has infiltrated many aspects of our kingdom."


    "Oh! right, what about your remaining family? are they aware of the situation?" I asked Clarissa the question with a tone of concern.


    "Yes, I told them to try and keep them out of father''s reach. But it seems I was too late," Clarissa''s voice faltered, and her eyes clouded with a hint of shame. "Alexandra and Raine were involved with my father helping him gather subjects to experimt on. My sisters were already tak to the safe house by my father and only my mother...


    she had be in coma for quite a few years so at least she was safe." Clarissa''s revelation weighed heavily on the room. Elysia''s expression harded further as she processed the implications of Clarissa''s words.


    "I understand," I said, trying to keep the situation in perspective. "But we still have a chance to interve. We need to locate your family and make sure they''re safe, especially if they''re still under your father''s influce or at risk from his machinations."


    Clarissa nodded, her determination rewed. "I''ll provide you with whatever information I have about their locations and any pottial threats. My father''s network is extsive, but we have to act swiftly."


    Elysia turned her focus back to Clarissa, her voice resolute. "We will make this a priority. Protecting the innocts and dismantling the corruption within our kingdom is crucial. If your family is in danger, we''ll need to plan a rescue and sure their safety."


    Clarissa''s eyes brighted with a glimmer of hope. "Thank you. I appreciate your support more than you know."


    Elysia gave a firm nod. "We''ll start by securing the safe house and any other locations where your family might be. Samael and I will coordinate with our contacts to sure we cover all possible angles."


    I glanced at Clarissa, th back at my mother. "We should also consider the possibility of further traps or manipulations from your father. He won''t hesitate to use his remaining resources against us."


    Elysia''s eyes sparkled with a fierce determination. "Th we''ll outmaneuver him at every turn. This ds now."


    As the discussion turned to detailed plans and strategies, the tsion in the room began to dissipate, replaced by a shared sse of purpose. Clarissa, though visibly exhausted, stood tall, her resolve steeled by the urgcy of our mission.


    With the files now in Elysia''s hands and our course of action clear, we proceeded to map out the next steps. The revelation about Clarissa''s family and her father''s cruel experimts had shifted the stakes significantly. Our focus was now on a multi-pronged approach: rescuing Clarissa''s family, exposing her father''s heinous acts, and dismantling his influce within the kingdom.


    As we began to outline the logistics and assign tasks, a sse of unity and determination filled the room. The challges ahead were formidable, but with each of us committed to the cause, we were ready to face them head-on.


    The conversation continued into the eving, filled with tactical discussions and planning. Clarissa contributed valuable insights about her father''s operations and the layout of his strongholds, while Elysia and I worked to integrate this new information into our strategy.


    By the time we wrapped up, the room was buzzing with a rewed sse of urgcy. Our next steps were clear, and the path forward, though fraught with danger, was now illuminated by our shared determination to see justice done and protect those who were vulnerable.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave your thoughts in the commts.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 93: Chapter No.93 Showdown (13)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    "Ready?" I asked as I looked toward Mother who was wearing a skin-tight silver dress fully showcasing her amazing curves and seductive body, her usual playful demeanor replaced with a seriousness that hinted at the gravity of what we were about to undertake. She adjusted the strap on her dress with an air of nonchalance, but her eyes were sharp and focused.


    "Always, darling," Elysia replied, her voice a mix of warmth and steely resolve. "I''ve be waiting for a chance to put that pig in his place. But this time, it''s not just for revge. It''s about justice."


    "So, Here is the plan. I will go try to deal with this Crimson Circle, While you try and rescue Clarissa''s siblings. Th we will go together and d Garrick''s life once and for all, Any questions?" I said as I tried to scan our surings as we were inside the Rutherford family''s territory.


    My mother''s gaze met mine, and a brief but intse silce settled betwe us. Her lips curled into a smile that held both pride and a touch of nostalgia.


    "No questions, Samael," Elysia said softly, her voice carrying a maternal warmth. "You''ve grown into a fine strategist. Just be careful. The Crimson Circle is no ordinary threat, and Garrick is as slippery as they come."


    I nodded, appreciating her concern, but I knew the weight of the mission on my shoulders. The Crimson Circle was a clandestine organization rumored to have its hands in the darkest of magic and the most forbidd knowledge. Their influce was pervasive, extding into the highest echelons of power, and dismantling them would be no small feat.


    "Alright, Take the position. I will make my move," I continued, locking eyes with Elysia. "We can''t afford any missteps. Once I''m inside, I''ll signal you wh it''s time to strike. Stay alert, and don''t hesitate if things go south."


    Elysia gave me a firm nod, her playful demeanor completely replaced by the fierce determination that had made her a force to be reckoned with. "I won''t let you down, darling. And remember, we''re doing this together. If anything goes wrong, I''ll be right there by your side."


    With our plan set and our resolve unwavering, we parted ways, each heading toward our respective targets.


    "Shadow Magic: Shadow Cloak~"


    I whispered the incantation, feeling the familiar pull of shadow magic veloping me. The world a me blurred and darked as I melded into the shadows, becoming nearly invisible to any prying eyes. The Rutherford family''s estate loomed ahead, a sprawling mansion sured by a high stone wall and guarded by an array of magical and mundane defses.


    I had to be cautious¡ªone wrong move could expose me to both the Crimson Circle''s forces and the Rutherford guards.


    Navigating through the estate was like walking through a maze of darkness and danger. I slipped past guards and avoided detection spells, my dragon heart pounding with the urgcy of the mission. My goal was to locate and dismantle the Crimson Circle''s operations within the estate, gather any useful information, and sure the safety of Clarissa''s siblings.


    BEEEPPP! BEEEPPP!


    Shit!


    Here goes my cover, I am still not well-versed in shadow Magic. My left hand wt to the hilt of the rusty-looking sword hanging by my belt, like it would fall apart in the next swing.


    THUMP! THUMP! THUMP!


    At least a doz footsteps were approaching rapidly. The sound of boots pounding against the stone floor grew louder, signaling the immint arrival of the Crimson Circle grunts.


    I needed to act fast. The Crimson Circle grunts were getting closer, and their presce threated to expose my location. I quickly assessed the surings for a way out or a place to hide. The corridor I was in had several alcoves and side passages that might offer some cover.


    I ducked into a nearby alcove, pressing myself against the cold stone wall. The shadows a me seemed to pulse with the tsion of the momt. As the footsteps drew nearer, I held my breath, focusing on the faint sounds of their conversation.


    "¡ªreports of an intruder in the east wing. They''ve already breached the perimeter."


    "Dammit! We need to find them before they do any real damage. Double the patrols and secure all exits. No one gets out without clearance."


    Their conversation made it clear that the Crimson Circle was on high alert. I had to move quickly but quietly, or risk being caught in a pottially deadly confrontation. With the guards now moving in a more organized manner, my previous escape routes were likely compromised.


    "Hey, The device is pointing towards that wall. Ready your weapons, they''re close!" one of the grunts barked, causing my heart to race ev faster. The wall they referred to was directly opposite my hiding spot, and it was likely that they were closing in on my position. I had no choice but to take a calculated risk.


    Shit! What is this luck? Am I really the Protagonist now?


    I screamed in my mind as looked at the system mission I received wh I was talking to Clarissa.


    [Ding! A New Mission.]


    [Name: Garrick''s Ambition]


    [Objective: . Defeat or Kill Garrick Rutherford (Incomplete)


    . Defeat or Kill The Crimson Circle (Incomplete)


    3. Save Clarissa''s Siblings (Incomplete)


    4. Defeat ??? (Incomplete)]


    ???§¦??¦´?.§³??


    [Rewards: ???]


    The system''s mission popped up in my mind, adding a new layer of urgcy to my already tse situation. My previous tactical advantage seemed to evaporate under the pressure of this new information. I had to complete all objectives, including taking down Garrick, the Crimson Circle, and saving Clarissa''s siblings, with an additional, unknown target left incomplete.


    My mind raced as I considered the implications. If the mission was incomplete, there was something or someone else I had yet to counter. That unknown elemt could be as dangerous as Garrick himself. But I couldn''t afford to get bogged down in uncertainties; I needed to act.


    Fuck It!


    It''s Showtime!


    I took the quick draw stance, my thumb right under the hilt of my sword. Lightning started to dance a my form.


    "Lightning Magic: Thunderclap and Flash!"


    My figure vanished from its place leaving lingering lightning in my wake but before the grunts could ev react, I was already out of the alcove and moving swiftly appearing behind them. In the blink of an eye, my sword found its way back into the rusty-looking sheath with lightning arcs dancing a the blade.


    Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud!


    One by one every grunt fell on the g with their heads rolling with a sicking thud. The precision of my strike had left no room for error, and the Crimson Circle grunts lay incapacitated, their faces contorted in shock and pain. I moved swiftly to sure there were no survivors, their bodies already cooling in the cold stone corridor.


    THUMP! THUMP! THUMP! THUMP!


    But before I could ev collect myself, more footsteps echoed through the corridor. It seemed that my earlier actions had not gone unnoticed, and reinforcemts were on their way. I quickly scanned the area, looking for any pottial escape routes or tactical advantages.


    The corridor was lined with several ornate doors, likely leading to various rooms within the estate. One door in particular stood out: it was slightly ajar, and a faint, flickering light escaped from within. It seemed like a promising place to investigate, and it might offer some cover or valuable information.


    With a deep breath, I darted toward the door, slipping inside just as the sounds of approaching guards grew louder. I quietly closed the door behind me, and the room was veloped in darkness. My shadow cloak was still active, but I needed to be cautious.


    The room appeared to be some kind of master bedroom, but its location being far from the cter of the estate suggests otherwise, As I walked further I saw two more doors. One was likely to be a restroom, while the other seemed to be a large, well-locked storage. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I could hear faint rhythmic breathing from the other side of the large, well-locked storage door. The sound suggested that someone¡ªor something¡ªwas inside. I needed to act quickly, but the heavy, iron-clad lock on the door was a significant obstacle.


    I approached the door siltly, my ears straining to catch any additional sounds. The rhythmic breathing continued, and I could also detect the faint sound of beeping coming from the other side, my mind raced through the possibilities. The sound suggested that someone inside the locked storage might be injured or otherwise in a critical condition.


    The urgcy of the situation demanded immediate action.


    "Alright, Samael, focus," I muttered under my breath. My hand moved over the lock, feeling the intricate mechanism beath my fingers. The iron lock was substantial and fortified, but I had a few tricks up my sleeve.


    I called upon my Destruction affinity, which responded like an eager child looking to please its master. A crimson cloak veloped my hand, crackling with barely contained ergy. With careful precision, I directed a small pulse of Destruction magic towards the lock.


    The air a the lock shimmered as the magic built up, conctrating its force into a pinpoint explosion that shattered the lock with a silt pop.


    The door creaked op slightly, revealing the interior of the storage room. The beeping sound was more pronounced now, and I could see the faint glow of a magical device or medical equipmt inside. I pushed the door op fully, slipping inside with a sse of urgcy.


    The room was dimly lit, and I quickly scanned it for any immediate threats. It was filled with various arcane artifacts and supplies, but my atttion was drawn to the cter of the room, where a large, reinforced containmt unit stood. The rhythmic breathing and beeping were coming from within it.


    I approached the unit cautiously, my sses on high alert. The containmt unit had a transpart panel through which I could see a figure lying inside. The figure was covered in intricate bindings and tubes, connected to a series of magical apparatuses that seemed to be keeping them alive.


    "Is that..."


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave your thoughts in the commts.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 94: Chapter No.94 Showdown (14)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    "Isn''t that... Sera Rutherford, Mother of Clarissa." I whispered as I took in the figure lying in the containmt unit. Sera Rutherford, once a formidable woman in both beauty and power, now looked pale and frail, her body seemingly sustained by the arcane machinery suring her. Tubes connected to her arms and head pulsed with a dim glow, channeling an unknown substance into her veins.


    Her face, though gaunt and sunk, still carried traces of the elegance she was once known for.


    The beeping grew more erratic as if ssing my presce. I couldn''t tell if it was a warning system or a sign that her condition was deteriorating. Either way, I knew I had to act fast.


    "This complicates things," I muttered, feeling the weight of the decision looming over me.


    Now, how to move her without making those machines go haywire? who knows those machines might be her life support.


    I needed to tread carefully. Sera Rutherford''s condition seemed precarious, and any wrong move could pottially wors her situation or trigger an alarm. I quickly assessed the magical apparatus suring her, trying to determine their purpose and how they were keeping her alive.


    The tubes and wires connected to Sera pulsed with a faint, rhythmic glow, likely indicating that they were infused with some sort of life-sustaining magic. The beeping had an ominous tone, one that suggested a precarious balance betwe life and death.


    I took a deep breath, trying to steady my nerves. I was skilled in many things, but delicate medical procedures wer''t one of them. Still, I couldn''t leave her here, not in this state, and certainly not to the mercy of Garrick and the Crimson Circle.


    "Think, Samael," I muttered, trying to recall anything I knew about magical life support systems. My time in my past life had giv me knowledge far beyond that of an ordinary person, but this was uncharted territory. The machinery seemed to be a hybrid of alchemy and magic, a complex array of chantmts designed to keep her barely alive but also restrained.


    My eyes flickered to the system interface, hoping for some clue or assistance.


    [Ding! New Mission Objective Unlocked.]


    [Objective 5: Stabilize Sera Rutherford''s Condition and Secure Her Safety (Incomplete)]


    [Hint: The machinery maintaining Sera''s life is powered by a combination of alchemical ergy and forbidd blood magic. Disabling it without harming her will require either deactivating the blood magic or substituting it with a compatible life force.]


    [Rewards: ???] S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Blood magic. The words st a shiver down my spine. Blood magic was one of the most dangerous and unstable forms of magic, oft involving life force as both fuel and a conduit. If this machinery was indeed using such forbidd arts, I had to be ev more cautious.


    There were two options: deactivate the blood magic or find a substitute life force. Neither was ideal, but I had to choose quickly. The beeping was growing more frantic as if the machinery ssed my indecision.


    I recalled the pulse of life ergy within me, something that the Dragon Heart had hanced. Could I possibly transfer a portion of that to stabilize Sera? It was risky, and there was no guarantee it would work, but it was the best option I had.


    "I guess it''s time to test just how far this power can go," I whispered, placing my hand gtly on Sera''s forehead.


    Ba-Bump! Ba-Bump! Ba-Bump!


    I closed my eyes and focused, reaching deep within myself to tap into the core of my life force. The Dragon Heart responded immediately, beating like a hammer within my chest, its rhythm syncing with the erratic beeping of the machines a Sera. I could feel the raw power coursing through me, a primal force that had the pottial to both create and destroy.


    But I had to be careful¡ªI needed to channel just ough to stabilize her without overwhelming the delicate balance that was keeping her alive.


    I began to push my life force through my hand, letting it flow into Sera''s body. The ssation was strange as if I were pouring a part of myself into her, and I could feel the ergy being absorbed by her frail form. The beeping slowed, becoming more regular, and the pale glow of the machinery seemed to bright slightly.


    [Ding! Blood magic detected. Dragon Heart ergy is recognized as a viable substitute. Commcing stabilization.]


    The system''s notification was reassuring, but I couldn''t let my guard down yet. The blood magic was deeply trched in the machinery, and I had to sure that my life force could fully replace it. I conctrated, visualizing the ergy weaving through Sera''s veins, reinforcing her failing organs, and purging the dark magic that had be keeping her on the brink of death.


    For a momt, the air a us seemed to vibrate with ergy. The machinery hummed louder, and the dim light within the tubes flared with a bright, gold hue as the Dragon Heart''s ergy took hold. I could feel the blood magic retreating, like a malignant force being driv back by something purer and stronger.


    Sera''s breathing, which had be shallow and unev, began to stabilize. Her skin, once pale and lifeless, took on a faint but noticeable flush of color. The tsion in her muscles relaxed, and the beeping of the machines slowed to a steady, reassuring rhythm.


    I sighed in relief, but I knew this was only the beginning. The blood magic had be neutralized, and Sera was no longer at immediate risk, but she was still incredibly weak. Moving her in this state was risky, but leaving her here was not an option. I had to act quickly before anyone realized what I was doing.


    THUD! BOOM!


    Oh, Come on! Could you give it a rest?


    "Found you, Ashwood rat. Sniffing a our territory, Tired of living I guess."


    The door was blown to the smitheres, As eight blurry figures stepped inside the room I could see more than thirty were waiting just outside. The dust and debris settled, revealing the figures clad in dark, crimson-tinged armor, their faces obscured by helmets bearing the insignia of the Crimson Circle.


    The leader, a hulking brute with a scar running down the side of his face, stepped forward, his eyes narrowing as they locked onto me.


    I could sse the malice emanating from them, like a suffocating cloud of hatred and bloodlust. They wer''t just here by coincidce¡ªthey had be tracking me, waiting for the perfect momt to strike. And now, with Sera Rutherford still barely clinging to life and my ergy partially drained from stabilizing her, they believed they had me cornered. ???¦¥??£¤?.?¦¨?


    "I suppose you''re the ones responsible for this little setup," I said, glancing at the machinery still humming a Sera. "Using blood magic to keep someone alive... that''s quite the twisted hobby."


    The leader chuckled darkly, his voice resonating with a deep, guttural tone. "You''ve got guts, kid. But guts won''t save you from what''s coming. The Crimson Circle doesn''t tolerate meddlers, especially not some upstart noble brat who thinks he can play hero."


    The tsion in the room was palpable. I could feel my muscles coiling, ready for a fight, but I knew I had to be careful. Any wrong move and Sera could be caught in the crossfire, or worse, the blood magic could reactivate and undo all the progress I''d made.


    "You''re right," I said calmly, my eyes flicking betwe the eight emies in front of me. "I''m not here to play hero..."


    I continued as a maniacal smile started to stretch on my face splitting into a grin that hinted at something far darker. "...I am here to... slaughter!"


    "Hahahahahaha!!!"


    "Hahahaha!!!" x30


    "Fufufufu!!!"


    The room echoed with a cacophony of sinister laughter. The Crimson Circle members, their faces hidd behind their dark helmets, laughed with chilling thusiasm. Their collective mirth was unsettling, a stark contrast to the dire situation unfolding before me.


    "Hahaha! Kid, You! Haha~ seriously just Haha~ Oh my! Almost died from the laughter!" the leader finally managed betwe fits of dark, cruel amusemt. "You really think you can stand against us with just a few tricks? How adorable."


    The laughter died down, replaced by an air of grim determination. The leader''s eyes locked onto me, his gaze sharp and calculating. "Let''s see how much of a hero you are wh you''re face-to-face with death."


    "Death?! Hahahahaha~ You know what death looks like? let me show you, What staring in the face of death looks like," As I drew my sword from its sheath with a practiced, fluid motion, the blade catching the dim light of the room. The laughter of the Crimson Circle members faded into an uneasy silce, replaced by the sharp, expectant ergy of the impding confrontation.


    The leader''s eyes narrowed, a glimmer of amusemt still flickering in his gaze. "You think a mere blade will make any differce? You''re outnumbered and outmatched."


    "We''ll see about that," I replied, my voice steady as I took a defsive stance, the edge of my blade gleaming ominously.


    The Crimson Circle members spread out, their crimson armor clinking softly as they prepared for the attack. Their leader, a massive figure with a scarred face, watched with a predatory smile. The room''s atmosphere crackled with tsion, the air thick with the sct of impding violce.


    I scanned the room quickly, noting the positions of each emy. The machinery a Sera Rutherford continued its steady hum, and I had to sure that any conflict wouldn''t disrupt the delicate balance I had just achieved. I couldn''t afford to let them get close to her.


    The leader raised a hand, signaling his subordinates. A slder-looking figure lifted its hands as they started to glow blood red-


    "Blood Magic: Crimson Bindings!"


    The slder figure chanted, and dark tdrils of blood magic surged toward me, aiming to snare and immobilize me. The sinister crimson strands slithered through the air with an eerie grace, their very presce tainting the room with a malevolt aura.


    I quickly reacted, using my agility to dodge the initial attack. My instincts kicked in as I sidestepped the blood bindings, the tdrils missing me by mere inches. The leader''s confidce was palpable, but I had no inttion of giving them the satisfaction of an easy victory.


    "Shadow Steps!" I whispered, vanishing from sight in a blur of darkness. The blood tdrils flailed ineffectually where I had be, but I was already reappearing behind one of the Crimson Circle members.


    "Bye-bye ~" I swing my sword in a practiced arc, the blade slicing through the air with deadly precision. The Crimson Circle member I targeted barely had time to react but before my sword could find its mark, The tdrils of blood pulled the target back barely missing their intded path. The Crimson Circle member staggered, the crimson bindings wrching them out of harm''s way.


    The leader''s lips twisted into a sinister smile, clearly pleased with the defsive capabilities of their blood magic.


    "It seems, we have a sneaky bastard in our hands. I am going to joy slicing your bones apart, little rat."


    The leader''s voice was laced with sadistic pleasure as he stepped forward, his massive form exuding a terrifying presce. I could see the glint of malevolce in his eyes as he prepared to join the fray. The other Crimson Circle members spread out, some preparing to attack while others formed a protective ring a their leader.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave your thoughts in the commts.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 95: Chapter No.95 Showdown (15)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    The room''s atmosphere thicked as the Crimson Circle members prepared to launch their coordinated assault. I tighted my grip on my sword, feeling the weight of the situation settle on my shoulders. I needed to keep them away from Sera and, at the same time, find a way to systematically dismantle their forces.


    "Alright, you want to play?" I said, my voice low but carrying an edge of cold determination. "Th let''s play."


    The leader sneered, his eyes flashing with murderous intt. "You''ll regret that, boy."


    He motioned to his subordinates, and they charged forward, their movemts synchronized and deadly. I could sse the power emanating from each of them, a mix of dark magic and combat prowess. They were no ordinary soldiers; these were elite members of the Crimson Circle, each one a skilled practitioner of blood magic.


    As they closed in, I activated [Starlight Burst], allowing radiant ergy to course through my veins. With a swift motion, I unleashed a wave of starlight ergy that cascaded outward, temporarily blinding and disoriting the closest emies. Their advance faltered as they shielded their eyes from the sudd burst of light.


    Taking advantage of their momtary hesitation, I dashed forward with a burst of speed, targeting the nearest emy. My sword cut through the air with precision, aiming for the weak points in their armor. The blade sliced through, severing tdons and arteries as I pivoted to strike the next target.


    But the Crimson Circle wasn''t going to let me take them down easily. The slder figure who had initially attacked me raised their hand, and the blood tdrils from before surged toward me once more. This time, they moved faster, more aggressively, as if they had learned from our previous exchange.


    I countered with [Lightning Strike], summoning a bolt of crackling ergy that shot from my hand, striking the blood tdrils mid-air. The electricity sizzled and crackled, burning through the crimson bindings and forcing the slder figure to retreat with a snarl of frustration.


    Before I could press the advantage, the leader lunged at me with terrifying speed, his massive blade swinging down with brutal force. I barely managed to parry the blow, the impact reverberating through my arms. He was strong¡ªfar stronger than the others.


    "You''re not bad," the leader growled, pushing me back with raw strgth. "But you''re still outmatched."


    He swung again, this time with a combination of strikes aimed to overwhelm my defses. I had to rely on [Shadow Steps] to evade, flickering in and out of visibility as I dodged his powerful blows. But each time I reappeared, the other members of the Crimson Circle were there, attacking from differt angles, trying to pin me down.


    Despite their numbers and strgth, I couldn''t afford to let them see any signs of weakness. I was outnumbered, but I had faced worse odds before. I just needed to stay one step ahead, keep them on the defsive, and look for an oping to turn the tide.


    As I danced through their attacks, I noticed the leader was the linchpin of their formation. If I could take him out, the others would likely falter. But getting close ough to land a decisive blow wouldn''t be easy, not with the way they were all working together.


    I needed to create a distraction¡ªsomething that would draw their atttion away from Sera and give me a chance to strike. My mind raced through possibilities, and th an idea hit me. It was risky, but at this point, risk was the only thing that could give me the edge I needed.


    "Time to up the ante," I muttered under my breath.


    I focused inward, summoning the power of the [Dragon Heart] once more. But instead of channeling it into healing or hancing my physical abilities, I let the ergy build up inside me, compressing it into a volatile, unstable form. I could feel the raw power surging, almost too much to contain.


    With a fierce shout, I released the ergy in a controlled burst, not as an attack, but as a shockwave that rippled through the room. The force of the explosion knocked back the Crimson Circle members, throwing them off balance and disrupting their formation. The machinery a Sera rattled, but I kept the ergy controlled ough to avoid causing any harm to her.


    The leader staggered, momtarily disorited by the sudd blast. That was my chance.


    I lunged forward with everything I had, my sword aimed directly at his heart. He saw me coming and tried to raise his weapon, but he was too slow. My blade pierced through his armor, sinking deep into his chest.


    His eyes wided in shock and pain, and th a smile as his body dissolved into blood and reformed a few feet away. The leader of the Crimson Circle was more than just a skilled fighter; he had a trick up his sleeve that I hadn''t anticipated.


    "Impressive, boy," he said, his voice laced with malice. "But you''re not the only one with a few surprises."


    His body seemed to pulse with dark ergy as blood magic surged through him, healing the wound I had just inflicted. The other members of the Crimson Circle, who had be knocked back by my shockwave, began to recover as well, their determination only heighted by the leader''s appart immortality.


    I gritted my teeth. This was bad. The situation was spiraling out of control, and Sera''s condition was worsing with each passing momt. I had to find a way to d this quickly, but how do you kill someone who can just reform from blood?


    The leader''s eyes gleamed as he raised his hand, and a dse fog of blood-red mist began to fill the room. It was thick, cloying, and reeked of iron. The mist obscured my vision, making it difficult to see anything beyond a few feet in front of me. I could hear the Crimson Circle members moving within the mist, their footsteps silt but their presce unmistakable.


    "Let''s see how you fare wh you can''t ev see your emies," the leader taunted, his voice echoing ominously through the room.


    The blood mist wasn''t just a visual obstruction¡ªit was also a conduit for their blood magic. I could feel the air growing heavier, the pressure building as the mist sapped my strgth, trying to drain my vitality. I couldn''t stay in this fog for long, or it would bleed me dry.


    I needed to act fast.


    It seems I have to use it, I hav''t cast the spell ev a single time. It was a spell I obtained in the inheritance of the Legdary Merlin.


    §®???????.§³¦¨?


    This spell should be one of the most powerful spells Merlin ever created. Of course, this is not the most powerful destructive type but it does its job most effectively.


    "Hehehehe~ You know I wanted to just kill you all and be done with it, But it seems. I''ll have to step it up." I said as my chuckles echoed in this tse situation like a devil''s laughter.


    The leader''s grin faltered for a momt as he ssed the shift in my demeanor. The Crimson Circle members paused, uncertainty flickering in their eyes as they heard my words.


    "What''s he planning?" one of them muttered, his voice betraying a hint of unease.


    Ignoring their whispers, I focused on the spell I was about to unleash. It was a creation of Merlin, one of the most powerful and revered mages in history. The spell was ancit, complex, and required immse conctration and power to cast. But in this dire situation, it was exactly what I needed.


    I positioned my arms wide, spreading them as if to embrace the tire room, and began to chant in a loud and clear voice, "The g will burn..."


    A thin layer of space tore through separating the dimsion betwe our reality and another, as I continued, "The skies will fall..."


    The air a me crackled with arcane ergy, the mist quivering as the powerful incantation resonated through the room. The Crimson Circle members exchanged anxious glances, realizing too late that they had underestimated me.


    "Your soul will scream..." The scery changed into an dless barr land with few trees, but everything was red. No matter where you looked it was as if the tire world was soaked in blood. The Crimson Circle members seemed to falter, their once-unshakable confidce replaced by a growing sse of dread.


    "But who will care..." My voice grew darker, carrying the weight of the spell''s power. The ergy I was channeling was unlike anything I had ever wielded before¡ªancit, forbidd, and overwhelming. I could feel the raw force of it tearing at the very fabric of reality as it began to manifest.


    The leader''s eyes wided in fear as he finally realized the gravity of the situation. "Stop him!" he bellowed, but his voice was tinged with desperation. The Crimson Circle members surged forward, trying to interrupt my casting, but it was too late. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Within this realm of dless gory... Domain Expansion: Crimson Purgatory!!!"


    As the words left my lips, the tire room was gulfed in a violt, crimson light. The very air seemed to ignite as reality twisted and tore, pulling everyone within it into a new and nightmarish dimsion.


    The once-confined laboratory was now replaced by a vast expanse of a blood-soaked wasteland, where the g was charred and cracked, and the sky was an ominous shade of red, as if stained by the essce of countless battles fought and lost.


    This was the Crimson Purgatory¡ªan ancit domain where the laws of nature were subverted, and the very vironmt was a weapon in itself. The spell was one of Merlin''s most devastating creations, designed not just to defeat emies but to break them tirely, body, mind, and soul.


    The Crimson Circle members, once confidt and poised, now found themselves in a state of disarray. The g beath them burned with searing heat, causing them to stumble and scream in agony as their flesh began to sear. The blood-red sky above bore down on them, pressing with an overwhelming, oppressive force that made it difficult to ev stand, let alone fight.


    "Welcome to your d," I whispered, my voice carrying across the barr expanse like the whisper of death itself.


    The leader of the Crimson Circle staggered, his once defiant expression now twisted with fear and disbelief. He tried to summon his blood magic, to reform his body and resist the assault, but the domain''s very nature suppressed his powers, turning his own blood against him.


    He coughed, a thick, dark liquid spilling from his mouth as his internal organs began to fail, crushed under the reltless pressure of the Crimson Purgatory.


    The other members fared no better. They were scattered, their screams echoing through the vast expanse as they were torn apart by the unforgiving vironmt. Some tried to flee, but there was no escape¡ªthis was a prison, a hellscape designed to trap and punish, and there was no mercy to be found within its boundaries.


    "But this is just the beginning..."


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave your thoughts in the commts.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 96: Chapter No.96 Showdown (Final)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    I watched as the Crimson Circle members struggled in the grasp of the Crimson Purgatory. Their once unshakable resolve crumbled under the weight of Merlin''s ancit spell. The vironmt itself was their emy now¡ªevery step they took only led them deeper into the abyss.


    The leader, who had momts ago exuded confidce, was now on his knees, gasping for breath as the blood-red sky bore down on him. His blood magic, which had once seemed invincible, was now useless, turned against him by the overwhelming power of the domain. The others fared no better, their bodies and minds breaking under the reltless assault of the spell.


    But I knew that this was just the beginning. The Crimson Purgatory wasn''t just a spell to destroy their bodies¡ªit was a spell designed to break their very souls. The longer they remained trapped within its confines, the more they would be driv to madness, their spirits crushed under the weight of the despair and agony that permeated this twisted realm.


    And I was its master.


    I walked toward the leader, my steps slow and deliberate, each one echoing through the barr wasteland. He looked up at me with a mixture of hatred and fear, his body trembling as the oppressive force of the domain weighed down on him.


    "Do you understand now?" I asked, my voice calm and cold. "This is the d for you and your followers. There is no escape, no mercy. You chose this path, and now you will pay the price."


    He tried to speak, but only a gurgle of blood escaped his lips. His eyes, once filled with murderous intt, were now glazed over with despair. He knew there was nothing he could do, no spell or power that could save him from the fate that awaited him in the Crimson Purgatory.


    I reached down, grabbing him by the collar and lifting him to his feet. His body was weak, barely able to stand, but I wanted him to face his d with his eyes wide op.


    "Your blood magic... your power... it means nothing here," I whispered, my voice filled with quiet mace. "This place is mine, and within it, I am your god."


    "S-She... will... avge us..."


    The leader''s voice was a brok rasp, each word barely escaping his bloodied lips. His gaze, though clouded with pain and terror, held a flicker of defiance as he mtioned "her." It was a small act of resistance, a final attempt to cling to some hope, some belief that ev in his death, vgeance would follow.


    But I was beyond intimidation.


    "Who? Your mysterious befactor?" I asked, my grip tighting on his collar. "If she''s as powerful as you claim, she should''ve be here by now to save you."


    His response was a wheezing laugh, more like a gurgle of blood than anything else. "You... know nothing... boy... The Crimson Circle... is just...


    the beginning."


    He spat blood on the g, his body shuddering as the last vestiges of his strgth drained away. I could sse his life force ebbing, his connection to this world fraying at the edges. The Crimson Purgatory was reltless, its influce gnawing away at his very soul.


    "Th let her come," I said, my tone ice-cold. "I''ll sd her to the same hell I''m sding you."


    With those words, I plunged my sword into his chest, but unlike before, there was no escape for him. The Crimson Purgatory sealed his fate, trapping his soul within the confines of the domain. His body convulsed as the last remnants of his life force were drained away, his blood feeding the very g he had once sought to control.


    As his lifeless body fell to the g, the remaining members of the Crimson Circle began to collapse one by one, their spirits brok, their bodies consumed by the unrelting power of the Crimson Purgatory.


    I stood amidst the carnage, the blood-soaked g at my feet, and the red sky above. The spell''s power was intoxicating, its ergy coursing through me, but I knew I couldn''t remain here for long. This place, this domain, was too dangerous, too consuming ev for me.


    With a thought, I began to unravel the spell, the barr wasteland slowly dissolving a me. The twisted landscape of the Crimson Purgatory faded away, replaced by the cold, sterile walls of the room with the rhythmic beeping sound of the medical machines attached to Sera


    Sera''s bedside, her pale face illuminated by the soft glow of the machines. The rhythmic beeping was a stark contrast to the chaos of the Crimson Purgatory, a reminder of the fragility of life. The room was quiet, save for the sounds of the medical equipmt and my own steady breathing.


    I took a deep breath, shaking off the lingering tsion from the battle. The Crimson Purgatory had be a necessary measure, but it had tak a toll on me. I could still feel the dark ergy of the spell lingering a me, a reminder of the power I wielded and the responsibility that came with it.


    "Mother should be done with her task, and might be heading here," I whispered as I approached Sera''s condition had improved slightly since the last time I checked on her. Her vitals were stable, though she remained unconscious. Her chest rose and fell with each breath, a small but hopeful sign amidst the grim reality.


    Boom!!!


    BLAST!!!


    WHAT NOW???


    I swear if this disturbance is yet another complication in my life, I''ll¡ª ???§¦?§²£¤?.??§®


    The sudd explosion and the subsequt blaring alarms shattered the sterile silce of the room. My sses sharped, the room''s emergcy lights flickering to life as red warning lights bathed everything in an ominous glow. The beeping of the medical machines quicked, a stark contrast to the steady rhythm I had be monitoring.


    MOM!!!


    My eyes wided as I ssed her magic signature fighting someone and she seemed to be losing as the violt tremors rocked the whole estate and the blaring alarms echoed through the halls. I could feel the strain on her magic, a desperate struggle against an unse emy. Every explosion and tremor reverberated with the intsity of the battle.


    I teleported out of the room, the rush of magic making the world blur a me. As I reappeared in the hallway, the sce was chaotic. The remaining remnants of Crismon Circle looked excited toward the direction battle taking place.


    Without wasting any more time I immediately teleported to Mother''s side just to have an ice spear buried into my guts.


    The world snapped back into focus with a violt jolt as an ice spear impaled my gut, sding a sharp spike of pain through my tire body. My breath caught in my throat, the cold of the magic spreading through me like vom. I stumbled back, clutching the weapon embedded in my flesh.


    A me, the terrain seems to transformed into half glacier and half forest. But thoughts were again interrupted as my gaze landed on the motionless figure of Mother at my feet.


    W-Was I too late?


    I-Is she...


    The sight of my mother, motionless on the g, struck me with a cold wave of dread. The vibrant, chaotic fusion of glaciers and forests a us seemed to mock my anguish, the ice, and nature warring in a twisted reflection of the battle that raged within. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    My heart pounded as I forced myself to move, every step through the shifting terrain a struggle against the searing pain of the ice spear still lodged in my gut. I stumbled forward, reaching out to my mother''s side, my eyes searching desperately for any sign of life.


    Her breathing was shallow, almost imperceptible beath the layers of frost and the tangled mass of her nature magic still flickering weakly a her. The attacker''s dark robes were visible in the distance, their presce a stark contrast to the sere beauty of the chanted forest.


    She was standing triumphantly, her staff raised high, channeling a wave of frost that threated to overwhelm the landscape.


    The sight of my mother lying there, her form barely visible beath the croaching frost, fueled a fire within me that cut through the haze of pain. I grit my teeth against the agony of the ice spear, forcing myself to focus through the throbbing cold that was spreading through my body.


    With a surge of willpower, I pulled the ice spear from my gut, the sharp pain intsifying but leaving me able to move. Blood and frost fell to the g as I discarded the weapon, my eyes narrowing on the figure of our attacker.


    The sorceress, a tall woman cloaked in dark robes with an aura of cold majesty, turned her gaze toward me. Her eyes, glowing with an eerie blue light, held a mix of surprise and satisfaction. Clearly, she hadn''t expected me to show up so soon.


    "You''re brave to face me directly, Samael Ashwood," she said, her voice as cold as the ice she wielded. "But it will be your downfall."


    "Can you..." My voice faded as my trembling hand tried to touch the motionless figure, afraid to touch her and find her lifeless.


    "What?" The sorceress''s icy demeanor shifted to one of cold amusemt as she watched me grapple with my fears. Her gaze followed my trembling hand as it hovered over my mother''s form, now almost completely cased in frost.


    "CAN YOU SHUT UP!!!"


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave your thoughts in the commts.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 97: Chapter No.97 Dragons Sin Of Wrath (1)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    "CAN YOU SHUT UP!!!"


    My voice erupted, fueled by a mixture of desperation and fury. The sorceress''s cold amusemt faltered for a brief momt as my outburst reverberated through the froz landscape. The icy chill in the air seemed to intsify as her gaze harded, her grip tighting on the staff.


    But the sorceress mattered less to me, As my tire force was on Mother''s faith breathing which means-


    There is still a chance! S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A sigh of relief left my body but I instantly oped the system shop, to look for an item to stabilize her condition. My hands moved frantically through the interface, searching for anything that could save her, anything to stop the frost from claiming her completely. The world a me seemed to blur as my focus narrowed on the shop, each second ticking by with agonizing slowness.


    There!


    I found it¡ª"Revitalization Potion!", a rare item that could reverse ev the most severe injuries and restore vitality. Without hesitation, I purchased it, ignoring the steep cost that drained a significant portion of my remaining points. Time was of the essce, and nothing else mattered but saving her.


    The potion materialized in my hand, a shimmering vial filled with a gold liquid that seemed to pulse with life. I knelt beside my mother, carefully brushing away the frost that clung to her skin. Her breathing was faint, but it was there¡ªa small, fragile thread that I could still hold onto.


    "Hang on, Mother," I whispered, uncorking the vial. The potion''s warm glow contrasted sharply with the icy chill that permeated the air. I gtly tilted her head, pouring the liquid into her mouth.


    But another problem surfaced, "She can''t drink." The small amount of liquid poured into her, spilled and froz on her lips, unable to ter her system. Panic surged through me as I realized that her body was too cold, her throat too constricted by the croaching frost, to swallow the potion.


    "Think, damn it!" I muttered to myself, forcing my mind to focus despite the rising dread. The potion was my only hope, but it was useless if I couldn''t get it into her system.


    Desperation turned into determination as an idea struck me. I immediately filled my mouth with the liquid and pressed my lips on hers with urgcy, attempting to warm the potion with my own breath and transfer it directly to her. The icy cold of her lips contrasted sharply with the warmth of the potion, but I refused to let that deter me.


    I focused on getting ev the smallest amount into her system, my hands cradling her head gtly but firmly.


    For a momt, nothing happed. Her body remained cold, lifeless, and unresponsive. Fear clawed at my insides, whispering that I was too late, that nothing could save her now.


    But th, just as despair began to tight its grip, I felt a faint shudder beath my hands. Her chest, which had be barely rising, started to move more noticeably. The frost that had crusted her skin began to recede ever so slightly, melting away under the influce of the potion. I could see a hint of color returning to her pale cheeks.


    "Mother...?" My voice was a mix of hope and fear as I watched her, praying for a miracle.


    Her eyes fluttered op, just a crack, but it was ough. The relief that flooded through me was overwhelming. Tears welled up in my eyes, blurring my vision as I held her close, careful not to disrupt the fragile recovery.


    "Stay with me," I whispered, as much to myself as to her. "Please, stay with me."


    But the danger wasn''t over yet. The sorceress was still there, and I could feel her icy gaze burning into my back. She wouldn''t allow this to happ without a fight.


    I removed my upper robes and placed them on the g settling Mother on it gtly, making sure she was as comfortable as possible. My heart ached at the sight of her fragile state.


    "Space Magic: Endless Void!"


    A dark tear-shaped rift oped and slowly embraced Mother''s fragile form, Enveloping her in a protective bubble of shadowy ergy. The swirling vortex pulled in the cold, the frost, and ev some of the sorceress''s macing aura, creating a shield a my mother. The space within the void was warmer, insulated from the biting cold that had threated her life.


    "It''s your turn," I whispered as my gaze fixed on the sorceress. My dragon heart was pounding inside my chest, screaming to me to rip this emy apart.


    "I don''t know what you did, But the fact that you''ve managed to keep her alive for now," the sorceress hissed, her voice cutting through the frigid air like a blade. Her eyes, glinting with icy mace, fixed on me as she began to channel a new surge of power. "But it will make no differce. My vgeance will be swift, and your pathetic attempts to save her will only delay the inevitable."


    My anger flared as the intsity of the dragon''s heart amplified. The sorceress''s threats were like nails on a chalkboard, each word driving me further into a state of fiery resolve. Her attempt to intimidate me was futile; She crossed the line by threating my mother, and now I was prepared to unleash everything I had.


    The sorceress had underestimated my resolve, and I was determined to make her regret it.


    ???§¦§®?¦´?.??§®


    With a growl of defiance, My magic flared and the disguise pdant stopped functioning due to the mana overload.


    My form started to return to its original state, My height increased, and my muscles started to swell and become compact packing explosive strgth, In my hair patches of crimson-red began to blaze like embers, contrasting sharply with the remaining strands of snow- and jet black.


    But the most intse transformation was still unfolding. My aura expanded, pushing the icy chill away from me, as the dragon''s heart within me roared to life. The air a me shimmered with the heat of my burgeoning power, and the earth itself seemed to quake with each beat of my heart.


    The sorceress''s smirk faltered, her eyes widing slightly in response to the overwhelming force radiating from me. Her own magic struggled against the tide of ergy I was unleashing, and the air crackled with the clash of our opposing powers. I could feel the raw power coursing through my veins, a bld of fiery fury and dragonic strgth that I had never wielded so fully before.


    My hands clched into fists, and I could feel the g beath me melting slightly under the intsity of my aura. The very fabric of reality seemed to bd and warp a me as I prepared to unleash my full might.


    Wh my gaze returned to the sorceress, She was no longer the detached, mocking figure she had be. Now, her expression was a mix of fear and calculation as she realized the magnitude of the power I was wielding.


    "So now you have a fancy transformation~ I wonder, how you obtained this? Did you experimt on yourself too?" After fully examining my form, She said with a relaxed and disdainful tone, though her eyes betrayed a hint of apprehsion. "Very well. If you think this display will intimidate me, you''re mistak. I will show you what true power is."


    Her staff began to glow with a dark, shimmering light, and a storm of frigid ergy swirled a her. The air turned colder as she channeled her magic, her eyes narrowing with focus. I could feel the weight of her power pressing down on me, a counterweight to the dragon''s fury within me.


    "Darkness Convergce!"


    The sorceress unleashed a torrt of shadowy ergy, a swirling maelstrom of darkness that surged toward me. The cold was suffocating, and the shadows seemed to claw at my very essce, attempting to drain my vitality and freeze me in place. I gritted my teeth, resisting the croaching chill with all my might.


    With a roar, I summoned the full force of my dragon heart, igniting a blazing aura a me. The destruction affinity amplified by the dragon''s heart exploded in a blazing eruption. The fiery wave surged outward, clashing with the sorceress''s darkness, creating a cataclysmic collision of elemts.


    The g trembled as our ergies collided, the sheer force of the conflict sding shockwaves through the suring area.


    My aura roared with dragonic power, pushing back against the oppressive cold. The fire within me blazed with unyielding intsity, countering the sorceress''s dark magic. My form, now a striking bld of snow- and crimson-red, pulsed with raw, uncontrollable ergy.


    "Is this all you''ve got?" I shouted through gritted teeth, my voice carrying the weight of my resolve.


    "Destruction''s Desct!"


    I unleashed the full force of my Destruction affinity, the fiery eruption surging toward the sorceress with reltless fury. The spell was a massive wave of molt ergy, burning through the darkness with a raw, searing intsity. The g beath me cracked and heaved as the sheer power of the attack clashed with the sorceress''s defsive barrier.


    The sorceress''s eyes wided in shock as she realized the magnitude of my assault. Her dark magic struggled to contain the overwhelming force of the Destruction''s Desct, and the air a us became a violt storm of crimson and shadows. The icy chill that had veloped the battlefield began to dissipate, consumed by the raging inferno of my attack.


    She raised her staff, attempting to channel more of her dark ergy to counter my spell, but the intsity of my magic overwhelmed her defses. The force of the blast was so immse that it began to push her back, her feet dragging through the snow as she struggled to maintain her g.


    "Is this really the best you can do?" I taunted, my voice ringing with the confidce and determination fueled by my dragon heart. "You threated my mother and tried to d her life. Now, you''ll face the consequces."


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave your thoughts in the commts.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 98: Chapter No.98 Dragons Sin Of Wrath (2)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    The sorceress''s expression twisted into a snarl, her confidce shak by the overwhelming force I was unleashing. She raised her staff again, attempting to gather more dark magic, but it was too late. My attack crashed into her like a tidal wave, and her defses crumbled under the pressure.


    Her body was flung backward, tumbling through the snow as the fiery destruction gulfed her. The froz landscape melted in the wake of my attack, turning the once-icy battlefield into a steaming wasteland of molt earth and ash. The air was thick with the heat of my magic, and the oppressive cold finally brok.


    For a momt, the world was silt. The sorceress lay motionless in the distance, her body battered and burnt by the force of my magic. I approached her cautiously, my guard still up. There was no room for mistakes, not after everything she had done.


    But as I neared her, she let out a weak, ragged laugh, her voice filled with bitter defiance. "You think... this is over...?"


    Before I could react, her form began to shift, her body disintegrating into a mist of shadowy tdrils. The darkness coiled and twisted in the air, reforming into a new figure¡ªlarger, more macing. Her wounds healed instantly, and her staff reappeared in her hand, crackling with dark ergy. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She had transformed into a monstrous version of herself, her eyes now glowing with a terrifying, otherworldly light.


    "This isn''t the d, boy," she spat, her voice echoing with a deeper, more sinister resonance. "I am far beyond the limitations of mortal flesh. I am eternal. And you... will fall."


    I gritted my teeth as using this form with the overload on Dragon''s heart is taking its toll on my body. Every second felt like a battle against my own limits. The transformation had giv me immse power but at a cost. The dragon''s heart was pushing me beyond my natural boundaries, and I could feel the strain creeping in, threating to overwhelm me.


    But I couldn''t back down now. Not wh my mother''s life was still at risk. Not wh this sorceress, this monster, stood in the way of everything I had fought to protect.


    "Fall?" I muttered through ragged breaths, my gaze locked onto her twisted, monstrous form. "You''re the one who''s going to fall."


    I called forth my Lightning affinity, letting it flow at the fingertips of my right hand which was facing towards the sky.


    A low rumble echoed across the battlefield as dark clouds gathered overhead, drawn by the raw surge of my magic. My Lightning affinity crackled in the air, arcs of electricity snapping across the froz landscape, illuminating the ash wasteland. The storm above roared to life, and in response, the power within me surged.


    The sorceress, now a twisted, hulking figure of dark ergy, sneered at my display of magic, her eyes glowing with ominous, pulsing light. She raised her staff, summoning waves of shadow and chaos, but I was already in motion. With a thunderous roar, I released the lightning from my hand, a bolt so bright it split the sky in two.


    "Lightning Magic: Thunder Dragon''s Roar!"


    The words left my lips with an electrifying force, and the sky responded in kind. A massive, serptine dragon of pure lightning descded from the storm clouds above, its roar echoing like the fury of the heavs themselves. The Thunder Dragon twisted and coiled through the air, its radiant form illuminating the battlefield with a blinding light.


    The sorceress''s eyes wided in shock as the beast lunged toward her, its maw crackling with unrestrained ergy. But she immediately composed herself and a faint smirk played at her lips. "You underestimate the darkness, boy," she hissed, raising her staff high. A shadowy vortex swirled a her, growing larger by the second, devouring the light as the Thunder Dragon charged toward her.


    The clash was inevitable.


    The dragon roared as it made contact, lightning exploding across the battlefield. The g shook violtly, and for a momt, it seemed the sorceress would be consumed by the power of the storm. But th, from within the chaos, a pulse of dark ergy shot out. It collided with the dragon, halting its advance.


    The lightning crackled, trying to push forward, but her shadow magic fought back with equal ferocity.


    I clched my fists, feeling the intse strain. The Dragon''s Heart within me pulsed painfully, pushing me to my limits. I could feel the overwhelming force of her magic pressing against mine. It was like two titans colliding, neither willing to give an inch.


    "You think this trick can defeat me?" she spat, her voice echoing with layers of dark magic. Her form began to swell with more power, her eyes glowing like burning embers in the night. "I am the time! I am the eternal! And your light will flicker and die before me!"


    She pinched the empty air in front of her, and the next momt the lightning dragon vanished without any trace as if it had never existed. My heart sank for a momt, feeling the raw power I''d summoned dissipate into nothingness. The sorceress stood, her smirk widing into a wicked grin, eyes gleaming with the confidce of someone who thought they''d already won.


    I staggered slightly, feeling the weight of exhaustion from the Dragon''s Heart. The pulse inside my chest was becoming erratic, and every breath was a battle against the creeping darkness within me. But I couldn''t afford to falter, not now.


    "Impressive, isn''t it?" she said, twirling her staff lazily in one hand. "The power of time and eternity. It bds and twists all things to my will. Ev your brightest lights will fade before its might."


    Her voice was a cold, mocking echo as if her power had already extinguished all hope. I felt the weight of her words pressing down on me, but I forced myself to remain focused. My vision swam with exhaustion, and I knew that if I didn''t act soon, I might not have the strgth to continue the fight.


    "Time, You say?" I said while releasing a sigh but just smoke came out. "So you already wt through the process and acquired the time magic from experimting on Xandros Blackthorn. And let''s not the immortality aspect of Vampires to eliminate the side effects huh~"


    I continued, "And last but not least became the dog of Garrick Rutherford, Quite a big promotion I see." I continued, my voice carrying a bitter edge. "All the way from a scheming sorceress to a puppet of Garrick Rutherford. Seems like you''ve traded your integrity for power."


    Her eyes narrowed the dark ergy a her flaring in response to my words. "You know nothing of the sacrifices I''ve made, the power I''ve claimed. Garrick Rutherford is a means to an d. With him, I can bd reality itself to my will."


    I could feel the Dragon''s Heart within me, a searing furnace of ergy and pain. The strain was almost too much to bear, but I had to keep pushing forward. "Sacrifices? Or just greed and ambition? Either way, it doesn''t change the fact that you''re standing in my way. And as long as you are, I''ll fight with everything I have."


    The sorceress''s laughter was a chilling sound, a bld of mockery and madness. "Fighting me with everything you have? How noble. But ultimately futile. Time and darkness will prevail."


    "How sure are you?"


    "Eh? What did you just say?"


    I narrowed my eyes at the sorceress, my body trembling from the effort of maintaining the Dragon''s Heart. "You heard me. How sure are you about that?"


    ???¦®§®??§Á.?¦¨§®


    Her mocking smile faltered for a split second, but she quickly regained her composure, her eyes blazing with dark light. "What are you implying? That your feeble resistance can alter the course of destiny? You''re merely a fleeting spark against the boundless night."


    "You sure? like doubly sure?" I said trying to look completely nonchalant as I gathered all my remaining mana not to attack but to... teleport Mother safely to home.


    Because I know, that ev if I attacked with all my remaining mana she might survive. Which will expose Mother to the blunt force of this bitch''s onslaughter, Because the barrier suring her will automatically collapse the momt my mana gets exhausted.


    I could feel the weight of every spell I had cast pressing down on me, the Dragon''s Heart within me a reltless furnace that burned with unrelting intsity. With each passing momt, the pressure of maintaining my magical transformations became a heavier burd. But I couldn''t afford to let up¡ªnot wh my mother''s life hung in the balance.


    "Space Magic: Instant Warp~"


    The dark dome-like barrier covering Mother collapsed but her figure instantly disappeared too, leaving just a flicker of distortion in the air where she had be. The sorceress''s eyes wided in shock as she saw my mother vanish from her grasp, the realization of my actions dawning on her.


    "No! You¡ª" The sorceress''s raged scream echoed through the battlefield, her fury palpable. She spun a, her monstrous form writhing with dark ergy as she sought to counter my move, but it was too late. The barrier''s collapse had triggered my emergcy teleportation spell, transporting my mother to the safety of our estate.


    I stumbled, the strain on my body nearly overwhelming. The Dragon''s Heart had pushed me to my limits, and maintaining the powerful magic had tak a severe toll. My breath came in ragged gasps as I tried to steady myself, my vision blurring from the exhaustion.


    The sorceress roared in anger, her dark ergy surging uncontrollably. "You think you can protect your precious family from me? You are nothing but a fleeting spark, and I will extinguish you!"


    Her form expanded further, the shadowy tdrils writhing with malevolt force. She hurled dark blasts of ergy at me, the air crackling with each attack. I barely managed to deflect them, the impact of her magic sding shockwaves through my body. Each spell she cast felt like a weight added to an already burdsome load.


    So this is it huh~


    Dying for the second time...


    I don''t ev know if I died the first time though...


    In my first life, The momts before I was brought to this world... I killed my girlfrid and my best frid for betraying me...


    But this time, I am dying while saving... quite the ironic twist of fate.


    I thought I would never be able to love again after that betrayal...


    But they proved me wrong...


    Liliana... Lily... Alice... Sionna... Lastly my beloved mother... Elysia...


    Those were my last thoughts as I closed my eyes...


    As the darkness croached upon my vision, I felt a strange sse of calm. The weight of my actions, my choices, and my sacrifices swirled together into a poignant tapestry of both regret and fulfillmt. The battlefield blurred, the roaring fury of the sorceress''s dark magic dimming into a distant echo.


    The heat of my magic, the reltless pounding of my heart, and the pressure of the Dragon''s Heart within me¡ªall were fading, replaced by an overwhelming darkness.


    In those final momts, I saw faces¡ªfamiliar, beloved faces. Liliana''s gtle smile, Lily''s sorrowful eyes, Alice''s comforting embrace, Sionna''s determined gaze, and my mother, Elysia, the embodimt of strgth and love. The memories of my family, of the bonds we shared, flooded my mind. They were the reason for my fight, the force driving me forward ev as my strgth waned.


    The sorceress''s raged howls and the tumult of the battlefield seemed to dissolve into an indiffert haze. I felt a pull, a sse of drifting away from the chaos that had consumed me. It was a strange, almost peaceful detachmt from the suffering and the strife.


    But th, a sudd jolt of ergy surged through me. It was as if something or someone was reaching out, grasping at the threads of my existce, holding me at the precipice betwe life and death.


    ''Hey brat, going somewhere~''


    [Ding...]


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave your thoughts in the commts.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 99: Chapter No.99 Dragons Sin Of Wrath (3)

    [Third Person''s POV]


    "So, You are only worth this much?" The Sorceress mocked as she stood over the fall body of Samael Ashwood riddled with injuries, who had no sign of life.


    "What did you say before? Ah! yes ''You sure?'' my foot."


    The sorceress sneered as she kicked Samael''s lifeless body, her dark ergy swirling a her in triumph. Her monstrous form towered over him, shadowy tdrils flickering ominously in the scorched and ash battlefield. "Pathetic. You thought you could challge me? You thought you could protect them?" she spat, her voice dripping with disdain.


    Her eyes glowed as she summoned more dark magic to her hand, preparing to obliterate what little remained of Samael. "Goodbye, Ashwood," she hissed, raising her staff high for the final blow.


    But just as she prepared to strike, the air a her shifted. A strange, unfamiliar presce washed over the battlefield. The temperature dropped suddly, and the oppressive weight of her dark magic seemed to falter.


    "Hey... you didn''t answer my question from before... I had to return back from the gates of hell¡­ you shouldn''t have done that."


    A deep, resonant voice echoed across the battlefield, cutting through the sorceress''s victorious glee like a knife through the fog. The sorceress froze, her eyes darting a in confusion. There was no one else here, she was sure of it¡ªSamael lay defeated before her. So where was this voice coming from?


    Before she could fully comprehd the situation, the air itself seemed to ripple, warping a Samael''s lifeless body. The oppressive darkness of the battlefield recoiled as a pulse of ergy surged from the fall figure. The Dragon''s Heart that had pushed Samael to his limits began to glow once more, faint at first, th brighter, until its radiant power was impossible to ignore.


    The sorceress staggered back, her eyes widing in disbelief. "Impossible... You were dead! I saw you die!"


    Suddly, Samael''s body stirred. His eyes shot op, not with the same blue and red hues from before, but now shining with a brilliant, otherworldly gold light. His injuries began to heal rapidly, and a radiant aura veloped him, lifting him off the g.


    The sorceress took another step back, her confidce crumbling as the impossible unfolded before her. "What¡­ what is this? How are you still alive?!"


    Samael''s voice, now layered with a deeper resonance, spoke in a tone that st chills through the air. "You underestimated me... underestimated us."


    He slowly stood upright, his body radiating immse power. The Dragon''s Heart within him was no longer just a source of pain and strain¡ªit was fully awaked, its ergy merging seamlessly with Samael''s magic.


    The aura of Lightning, Destruction, Star, Nature, Shadow, Dark, and Blood magic that had once be scattered and unfocused now pulsed in perfect harmony, crackling with the force of a tempestuous storm.


    The sorceress''s eyes wided in terror as the once-defeated Samael began to glow with a flash of unparalleled brilliance. The radiant ergy emanating from him cut through the darkness like a beacon, illuminating the tire battlefield with its intse light. The sorceress''s dark magic recoiled, unable to withstand the overwhelming force of Samael''s newfound power. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The g trembled beath them, and the air vibrated with the sheer magnitude of Samael''s magic. The once oppressive cold had giv way to an intse, searing heat, and the molt earth beath them began to churn and bubble.


    Samael took a deep breath, and the gold light in his eyes seemed to pierce through the very fabric of reality itself. His voice now imbued with an ethereal quality, resonated with an authority that commanded the elemts a him.


    "Blighted skies where angels weep..."


    The sorceress''s eyes wided in sheer panic as Samael''s voice echoed with divine authority. The sky, once dark and choked with the residue of magic and battle, began to part as if answering his call. The once-molt earth cooled and solidified under the influce of Samael''s overwhelming aura.


    "Chains of sin in shadows creep..."


    The sorceress''s breath came in ragged gasps as Samael''s words wove an intricate spell in the air. The very fabric of the battlefield seemed to bd to his will, the chaotic remnants of their clash falling into an eerie silce. The sorceress, her once-confidt demeanor shattered, struggled to maintain her composure as she witnessed Samael''s transformation.


    "Heav scorched by pride''s last call..."


    The sorceress''s confidce shattered completely as Samael''s incantation continued. His voice grew more powerful with each verse, and the very atmosphere seemed to pulse in rhythm with his words. The sky above, once darked and turbult, began to clear, revealing the first glimmers of dawn.


    "By the flames of the eternal, I claim this night..."


    Nearly completing the chanting, leaving only the final line hanging in the air, Samael''s aura surged with newfound vigor. The sorceress, now visibly trembling, tried to gather her remaining strgth to counteract the overwhelming power emanating from Samael. Her dark ergy crackled and sputtered as if unable to compete with the sheer magnitude of his light.


    "Domain Expansion: Satan''s Fall!"


    The sorceress''s eyes wided in sheer terror as Samael''s final incantation took shape. The g beath them cracked op, and the very essce of reality seemed to warp and shift. A powerful rift oped in the air, drawing in the suring magic and ergy.


    Samael''s voice resonated through the battlefield with an otherworldly power, and the chaotic forces at play began to coalesce into a single, overwhelming force.


    §®?¨N¦®????.?§°?


    From the rift, a colossal wave of radiant ergy surged forth, crackling with the combined might of all the magic Samael had harnessed. It rolled across the battlefield like a tidal wave, its intsity blinding and scorching everything in its path.


    The sorceress, caught in the full brunt of the assault, tried to muster a defse, but her dark magic was utterly overwhelmed. The gold light from Samael''s spell pierced through her defses like a spear, shattering her dark chantmts and gulfing her in a maelstrom of searing heat and divine radiance.


    AHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!


    The roaring tempest of light and power swallowed her screams of agony. Her once formidable form was reduced to nothing more than shadows and echoes as Samael''s spell reached its peak. The battlefield was transformed into a sea of gold light, and the very air seemed to hum with the remnants of Samael''s overwhelming spell.


    A giant flaming hand with molt crust reached down from the rift, closing a the sorceress in a final, fiery grasp. The g beath them was scorched black, and the heat was intse ough to force back ev the bravest of souls. The sorceress''s form was swallowed by the inferno, her dark magic disintegrating into nothingness.


    The gold light continued to pulse and ebb, illuminating the battlefield with an ethereal glow. Samael, standing at the cter of the radiant storm, felt the surge of ergy coursing through him, a feeling both exhilarating and exhausting. The immse power of the Dragon''s Heart, now fully awaked and harmonized with his own magic, was overwhelming yet exhilarating.


    As the light began to fade, Samael''s form became visible once more, though he was clearly exhausted. His eyes, now returning to their original blue and red hues, still glowed faintly with the remnants of the spell''s ergy. The once-turbult battlefield had calmed, and the oppressive darkness had be replaced by a sere, almost sacred silce.


    Samael collapsed to his knees, his strgth spt but his resolve unwavering. He looked a at the remnants of the battle¡ªthe scorched earth, the dissipated dark magic, and the remains of his emies. The g was littered with the debris of the conflict, but the source of the threat, the sorceress, was no more.


    Huff! Huff! Huff!


    Samael''s breathing was labored as he slowly pushed himself back to his feet. The battlefield was still a mess of destruction, but the once-dominant darkness had be banished by the raw power of his transformation. His body, though battered and exhausted, radiated a sse of victory and newfound strgth.


    He scanned the remnants of the battle, his gaze falling upon the scattered remains of the sorceress''s forces. The oppressive dark magic that had once suffocated the air was now nothing more than faint traces of dissipated ergy.


    "Is it¡­ over?" Samael''s voice was hoarse but filled with a determined edge. The gold light from his spell had receded, but his eyes still held a flicker of that divine radiance. His hands trembled slightly, not just from exhaustion but also from the overwhelming surge of magic he had channeled.


    "It''s quite the contrary~" Samael''s body froze as he heard her voice... again.


    How?!


    Samael''s head whipped a, his heart pounding in his chest as he searched for the source of the voice. The battlefield, now eerily silt and calm after the devastating clash, seemed to pulse with an unsettling ergy. He strained his sses, but there was no visible sign of the sorceress¡ªor so he thought.


    The voice was both familiar and chilling, echoing through the air with a mocking tone. "Isn''t it charming how you think you''ve won?"


    Samael''s eyes narrowed, his gaze shifting across the scorched landscape. He ssed a subtle distortion in the air, a faint ripple that suggested the sorceress''s presce was not tirely vanquished.


    Suddly, the distortion coalesced into a swirling vortex of dark ergy. From within it, the sorceress emerged, her form now twisted and grotesque, a mockery of her previous monstrous appearance. Her eyes glowed with an intse, malevolt light, and her dark magic crackled a her like a storm. She seemed less corporeal, more an embodimt of pure, malevolt ergy.


    "You see," she said, her voice resonating with an unnerving echo, "You almost had me there... almost~"


    She continued, "Quite the forgetful you are, ar''t you? I control dark magic as well as... Time Magic~"


    So all that I did was... useless?!


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave your thoughts in the commts.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 100: Chapter No.100 Dragons Sin Of Wrath (4)

    [Samael''s Ashwood''s POV]


    Previously...


    I thought I was truly at death''s door, but th... everything changed.


    ''Hey brat, going somewhere?''


    The voice of the Soul King rang through my head, cutting through the haze of pain. At the same time, the familiar chime of the Heavly Destiny System followed, confirming that I wasn''t imagining things.


    [Ding! Congratulations, host, for fulfilling the requiremt to unlock: The Protagonist''s Legacy]


    For a brief momt, I wondered if I was hallucinating, hearing both the Soul King and the System at the same time. My body was weak, and brok, yet something inside me stirred¡ªhope.


    ''Brat, want some help there?'' The Soul King''s voice carried a mocking tone, but there was also a hint of... reassurance.


    [Ding! Oping... The Protagonist Legacy]


    I felt the shift immediately. A surge of power rushed through me, not just from my own magic but something deeper¡ªancit, primal. The system was doing something... big.


    [Please wait...]


    My body started to tingle, as if my very being was being rewritt, and reshaped. The pain faded, and something far stronger, far more profound, replaced it. The Soul King''s presce loomed in my mind, his chuckle reverberating through my consciousness.


    ''You''ve got a real fight ahead of you, kid. Don''t let me down~''


    [Congratulations, host, for acquiring: Heavly Protagonist]


    Heavly Protagonist? What...?


    Before I could process it, an overwhelming flood of ergy hit me like a tidal wave. My vision blurred, and I felt as though I was being torn apart and rebuilt all at once.


    This... this power was nothing like I''d ever expericed before. It wasn''t just the Dragon''s Heart anymore. This was... everything. Every fight, every struggle, every destiny intertwined within me.


    The Protagonist''s Legacy had awaked.


    Suddly, I understood. This wasn''t just power¡ªit was authority. I was no longer just a character in someone else''s story. I was the story.


    The g beath me trembled as I stood, my body healed, and my power reignited. The sorceress had thought she could defeat me, could rewrite fate. But now, fate was mine to command.


    ***


    [Prest Time]


    "You see," she said, her voice resonating with an unnerving echo, "You almost had me there... almost~"


    She continued, "Quite the forgetful you are, ar''t you? I control dark magic as well as... Time Magic~"


    So all that I did was... useless?!


    Ev with the protagonist''s legacy, I couldn''t kill her...


    Anger surged through my veins as the realization hit me like a cold wave. All of my effort, my newfound power, and the overwhelming surge of ergy had be rdered useless. Time magic¡­ It was an affront to the natural order, a twisted manipulation that reversed everything I had fought for.


    The sorceress, now more a twisted tity of dark ergy than a physical being, floated above the battlefield, her presce more macing than ever. Her laughter echoed ominously in the air. "You really thought you had won, didn''t you? Poor boy, thinking brute force would be ough."


    I clched my fists, feeling the residual power of the Heavly Protagonist within me. My body still pulsed with strgth, but there was a gnawing doubt in the back of my mind. If she could reverse time, th how could I truly defeat her?


    "Time magic," I muttered, narrowing my eyes at the sorceress. "So, you''re just rewinding everything. Undoing fate, over and over."


    The sorceress sneered, her form flickering as her dark ergy crackled. "Exactly. And as long as I control time, you can never kill me. Every time you strike me down, I''ll rise again. I am eternal."


    Sigh~


    A rumble of discontt echoed through Samael''s mind, and the Soul King''s voice, tinged with irritation, reverberated through the consciousness that was now part of him.


    ''Brat, Let me take over this time. This bitch is getting on my nerves.''


    Sigh~


    ''...Okay-''


    I felt a strange shift in my mtal landscape as the Soul King''s influce surged forth, asserting dominance over the situation. My consciousness faded as Soul King took control of my body.


    ''Make... her... pay..."


    ***


    ???¦®§®?£¤?.???


    [Third Person''s POV]


    The sorceress had hovered above the battlefield, reveling in her appart invincibility. Her dark magic twisted and danced a her like living shadows, her form shifting fluidly with each laugh that escaped her lips. The once-challging hero had become a mere plaything in her hands, dlessly thwarted by her ability to manipulate time itself.


    Her confidce was palpable, her eyes glinting with a cold, unfeeling light. But as the Soul King''s presce asserted itself, the air a her grew heavy, charged with a new kind of ergy. The very fabric of the battlefield seemed to react, the g trembling under an unse force.


    A sudd shift in the atmosphere drew the sorceress''s atttion. Samael''s body, still standing but now devoid of the boy''s conscious control, began to radiate a differt kind of power. It was as if a cosmic storm had be unleashed, the aura a him crackling with raw, untamed ergy.


    The sorceress''s sneer faltered for a momt, replaced by a flicker of uncertainty. "What¡­ what is this?"


    In an instant, the Soul King''s will manifested itself through Samael''s body. His movemts were swift and deliberate, each step calculated with an authority that spoke of millnia of knowledge and power. The shadows a him writhed, bding to his will, their dark forms coalescing into a formidable barrier against the sorceress''s own dark magic.


    "Well, Hello bitch~" ''Samael'' said with an arrogant smile made its way onto his face.


    He stood up like an unsheathed sword, but the thing that caught the sorceress''s atttion was the aura the ''boy'' was releasing...


    ''W-What i-is this?! M-Majestic and R-Regal?''


    The battlefield shifted under the immse pressure of the Soul King''s presce. The once chaotic surings now seemed to fall silt, as if the very world was holding its breath in anticipation. The sorceress, who had be floating with an air of undiable superiority, now seemed small and fragile in comparison to the overwhelming force that Samael¡ªunder the Soul King''s control¡ªnow embodied.


    The shadows a Samael coalesced into a swirling maelstrom of darkness and light, their tdrils weaving together to form a barrier of immse power. The sorceress''s dark magic, which had once seemed impetrable, now collided with this new force, meeting with an intsity that shattered her previous confidce. Her dark ergy crackled and fizzled against the Soul King''s formidable barrier.


    "No¡­ this cannot be!" the sorceress cried out, her voice trembling. Her form flickered erratically, her mastery over dark and time magic faltering as the Soul King''s power dismantled her defses.


    With each step Samael¡ªor rather, the Soul King¡ªtook, the very air grew colder, the g cracking and splitting underfoot. His presce commanded respect, a raw, primal force that seemed to distort reality itself. The sorceress''s attempts to rewind time or shield herself were met with a reltless onslaught of power that defied her manipulations.


    Samael''s eyes, now glowing with the Soul King''s power, locked onto the sorceress with an expression of cold determination. "You think you can control fate, control time? I used to crush god king under my thumb in my teage~ You are not ev worth being an ant in front of me, now... KNEEL!"


    The sorceress''s arrogance shattered as the Soul King''s overwhelming presce bore down upon her. The battlefield, once a chaotic storm of dark magic and shattered destinies, fell silt under the oppressive weight of the Soul King''s might.


    The dark magic that had twisted and danced a the sorceress now recoiled, unable to withstand the sheer force of the new power that Samael¡ªnow an instrumt of the Soul King¡ªcommanded.


    The shadows a Samael surged forward, their forms weaving into a colossal, pulsating shield that absorbed and neutralized the sorceress''s desperate attempts to manipulate time. The dark tdrils of her magic, once formidable and macing, now flickered and dimmed, as if bowing to a superior force.


    The air crackled with an ergy that seemed to distort the very essce of reality, making the sorceress''s once-reliable control over time appear pitifully inadequate.


    The sorceress, her confidce eroding with each passing second, struggled to maintain her composure. Her form wavered, flickering betwe solid and ephemeral as the Soul King''s power reltlessly dismantled her defses. She attempted to cast time-altering spells, but they were met with a barrier of darkness and light that absorbed and redirected her magic, rdering her efforts futile.


    "No¡­ this cannot be!" she shrieked, her voice tinged with panic. "How are you... How can you be so powerful?" S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Samael''s¡ªno, the Soul King''s¡ªresponse was a chilling, almost casual tone. "It''s simple. The one above- Cough* Cough* You see, I''ve transcded the limitations of mere mortals. I''ve ruled over realms, crushed gods, and commanded the very essce of fate. Time magic? It''s nothing but a mere inconvice compared to my dominion."


    With a gesture, the Soul King''s power surged, and the shadows a Samael thicked into a dse, inescapable vortex. The sorceress''s form was drawn inexorably toward the swirling darkness, her attempts to resist proving futile against the overwhelming force.


    "Do you understand now?" the Soul King''s voice resonated through Samael''s lips, cold and commanding. "You''re but a speck in the grand scheme of things. A fleeting momt in my vast and eternal existce."


    The sorceress''s defiance faltered as she was gulfed by the swirling vortex. Her dark magic was absorbed and dismantled, her very essce being consumed by the force that Samael had become under the Soul King''s control. Her screams of frustration and terror echoed through the battlefield, gradually fading as her power was stripped away.


    As the vortex dissipated, Samael stood alone amid the remnants of the battlefield, his body still radiating the Soul King''s formidable power. The g was scorched and cracked, the once-mighty sorceress now reduced to nothingness.


    The Soul King''s presce withdrew slightly, though his power still lingered within Samael, hancing his aura with an aura of dominance and authority. The familiar voice of the Soul King echoed softly in Samael''s mind, carrying a hint of satisfaction.


    ''Well, brat, that should teach her a lesson. You''ve got quite a way to go, but you''re on the right track. Make sure to use this power wisely.''


    Samael''s own consciousness began to reassert itself as the Soul King''s influce receded. He felt a profound sse of relief mixed with the lingering awe of the immse power he now possessed. His body, though still bearing the marks of the earlier battle, felt rejuvated and stronger than ever.


    The once chaotic battlefield was now eerily quiet, the oppressive weight of the sorceress''s dark presce lifted. Samael took a deep breath, feeling the pulse of his new strgth with every inhale. He looked a, taking in the aftermath of the conflict with a newfound sse of purpose.


    "Time magic," he muttered to himself, reflecting on the challge he had just faced. "It''s not something you can simply overcome with brute force. But with the right approach, ev the mightiest of barriers can fall."


    ''Brat, I left...a gift for you. Do with it what you may, I am going back to sleep Yawn*''


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave your thoughts in the commts.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 101: Chapter No.101 Dragons Sin Of Wrath (Final)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    I was standing in the pit formed from the aftermath of the battle, feeling the weight of everything that had just transpired. The once mighty sorceress who had manipulated time itself was no more, and the battlefield, now eerily quiet, bore witness to her defeat. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I could still feel the remnants of the Soul King''s overwhelming power coursing through me, though his presence had faded back into the recesses of my mind.


    "Well, that was... something," I muttered, taking in the devastation around me. The ground was scorched and cracked, and the air was thick with the lingering energy of the fight. I felt different, not just stronger, but more aware of the vast potential within me.


    The Heavenly Protagonist. It wasn''t just about strength¡ªit was about control. Control over fate, over destiny, and over the story itself. The sorceress had tried to twist time to her advantage, but with the Soul King''s power, I had transcended that. I was no longer at the mercy of the plot, but its master.


    I clenched my fist, feeling the surge of power within me. The Soul King''s final words echoed in my mind.


    A gift...


    A shadowy figure kneeling before me, the figure resembled the sorceress'' but made up entirely of shadow with blue lines...entirely of dark energy, her form flickering like a dying flame. She was no longer the proud, defiant sorceress I had faced. Instead, she was a fragment¡ªa mere echo of her former self.


    The Soul King''s voice reverberated in my mind, distant yet commanding. ''I left her for you. Use her as you see fit, or destroy her. She can serve you if you wish. And make of those abilities you got, to make the fallen enemies into loyal shadow soldiers Damit!''


    I felt embarrassed as I heard the Soul King''s exasperated tone in my head. It was a reminder of just how little I had understood about the true extent of my powers. But this¡­ this was different. The sorceress, or rather the shadow of what she had been, was now mine to command.


    I stepped toward her, the faint blue glow of her lines pulsing as if in response to my approach. Her head remained bowed as if waiting for an order. The weight of the decision pressed down on me, but I couldn''t afford hesitation. Not anymore.


    "Rise," I commanded, my voice steady despite the swirling emotions within me.


    The shadow sorceress obeyed, lifting her head and standing before me. Her once vibrant eyes, full of arrogance and malice, were now empty, flickering with the same blue energy that coursed through her. She was a shell of her former self, a weapon I could wield.


    But there are some conditions for me to ''extract'' this shadowy from there: The Corpse and Trigger Command.


    I looked at the system panel to read the description of the skills I obtained.


    [Name: Shadow Extraction]


    [Type: Skill]


    [Description: Shadow Extraction allows its users to revive slain living beings as a shadow soldier. It is triggered through a set command word, does not cost mana to use, and can be applied over a large radius, allowing its users to extract hundreds of shadows at once if they want. Even though Shadow Extraction essentially allows its users to create an army of shadows at their command.]


    [Trigger Command: Yet To Set]


    [Limitations:]


    [1. Shadow Extraction can''t be successfully used on targets who are significantly stronger than the users themselves.]


    [2. Shadow Extraction can only be used three times on a single target, meaning that the users have only three chances for a successful extraction.]


    [Name: Shadow Preservation]


    [Type: Skill]


    [Description: Shadow Storage allows the user to store the Shadows they have created inside their own shadow, as well as summon and reabsorb them at will, the skill also grants the ability to share senses with the Shadows, being able to use them as a means of remote monitoring.]


    [Shadows saved: 1/30]


    So... I just became a little Shadow Monarch huh~


    AWESOME!!!


    Like seriously who would want


    to miss out on the chance of having their own shadow army? A smirk crept across my face as I stood there, processing the potential of my new abilities. The battlefield lay silent around me, and it felt surreal, almost as if time itself had stopped to witness the birth of something far more dangerous than the sorceress had ever been.


    "Let''s test this out," I muttered, glancing down at the shadow sorceress, her form flickering with dark energy, awaiting my command.


    I focused, tapping into the skill that I had just acquired. I could feel the faint presence of the other fallen bodies littering the battlefield, waiting for the moment of extraction. The trigger command... I needed something fitting, something that would resonate with the new reality I was creating.


    "Arise," I declared firmly.


    [Trigger Command: Arise]


    [Does the host confirm this trigger command?]


    [Y/N]


    ''Y.''


    At my word, the dark energy pulsed out from me, crawling across the ground like tendrils of shadow, latching onto the bodies that had fallen during the battle. One by one, they stirred. Shadows began to peel away from their corpses, rising from the ground in forms similar to the sorceress¡ªempty, hollow, but powerful nonetheless.


    They stood before me, silent and obedient, their blue lines glowing faintly in the darkness.


    [Shadows saved: 6/30]


    I felt the power settle within me, a weight of responsibility but also one of potential. These soldiers were mine to command, loyal only to me, bound by the power of the shadows.


    The sorceress, once defiant and arrogant, now stood amongst them, a mere fragment of what she had been. But she still held a sliver of that knowledge, that experience of manipulating time and bending reality. And that made her invaluable.


    "Your name," I said, turning to the shadow of the sorceress.


    Her head tilted slightly as if struggling to remember the identity she had once claimed with such pride.


    "I was... Liriel," she said, her voice barely a whisper, flickering like a distant memory.


    "Liriel," I repeated, feeling the weight of that name. "You will serve me now."


    She bowed her head once more, a silent acknowledgment of her new role.


    I turned my gaze to the other shadow soldiers I had just created. They were simple in comparison, warriors who had fallen in battle, with no special abilities or powers to their names. But they were useful. Together, they represented a growing force¡ªone that would continue to expand as I encountered more enemies and more opportunities.


    But now I have to go see Mother, just thinking about her being so close to death. My anger flared again and instinctively my gaze went to the shadow sorceress, the flicker of irritation clear in my eyes. Liriel seemed to sense it, though she remained utterly still, obedient, and devoid of the arrogance she had once shown.


    "You''re lucky," I muttered, more to myself than to her. If it weren''t for the Soul King, she would have been nothing more than dust by now. But instead, she would be forced to serve the very force she tried to manipulate.


    I dismissed the shadows back into the recesses of my own shadow, watching as they dissolved into the ground at my feet. Liriel was the last to vanish, her form flickering once more before disappearing into the darkness.


    [Shadows saved: 6/30]


    With a deep breath, I turned away from the battlefield, my thoughts racing toward the next step. Mother had been caught up in this web of danger, so close to losing her life because of the sorceress'' treachery. The mere thought of it made my blood boil, but I couldn''t let that anger consume me now. She was alive, and that was what mattered.


    I had to return to her, to Sionna, to my family. And with this new power, I would ensure that nothing like this could ever threaten them again.


    But before I have to move Lady Rutherford from that room to my estate.


    "Space Magic: Instant Warp~"


    My figure instantly teleported to the room in the Rutherford estate, my eyes fell on the figure of Sera Rutheford looking like she was having a peaceful nap not in a coma.


    The medical machines attached to her ran on my draconic energy replacing that Crimson Circle leader''s blood magic.


    I approached her slowly, my footsteps quiet against the cold floor. Sera Rutherford, the woman who had been caught in this twisted game of power and manipulation, lay before me, still as death but not beyond my reach. Her peaceful expression belied the turmoil she had been through, and for a moment, I found myself wondering what kind of life she had lived before this chaos engulfed her.


    "Lady Rutherford," I murmured softly, standing by her bedside. Her pale skin glowed faintly under the dim lights of the room, and the rhythmic beeping of the medical machines reminded me that there was still hope for her recovery. The blood magic that had tainted her system was no longer an issue; my draconic energy coursed through her veins now, stabilizing her condition.


    But she wouldn''t survive here much longer.


    The Rutherford estate was no longer safe¡ªnot with so many factions at play, all vying for control, and with the Crimson Circle still lurking in the shadows. I couldn''t risk leaving her here in such a vulnerable state.


    I reached out, my hand hovering just above her chest, where the magic that kept her alive pulsed gently. The warmth of my draconic energy met the cool air of the room as I prepared to transport her.


    "Space Magic: Instant Warp¡ªAshwood Estate."


    In an instant, the world around us shifted. The sterile room of the Rutherford estate disappeared, replaced by the familiar walls of the Ashwood family''s private medical wing. The air here was warmer, and more welcoming. I had already arranged for my estate to be a sanctuary, fortified with magic and defenses that would keep Lady Rutherford safe while she recovered.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Tomorrow, The last chapter of the this Volume.1


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 102: Chapter No.102 Reign Supreme

    This here ends the first volume of the book.


    ******


    [Garrick Rutherford''s POV]


    T-This?!


    I-Is this the power of Samael Ashwood?!


    E-Even Liriel falls before him?! sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    No... Liriel was given only the lowest affinity for Time Magic, That too an artificial transplanted one... And this battle will surely alert the Empires and other kingdoms.


    I have to clear any other evidence pointing toward me here ... And since that ashwood brat has proof of my previous experiments I can only retreat... it''s a pity my only smart daughter chose to betray me and that brat even took... my wife.


    With one final look at the battlefield of Titans, I turned around and walked the still-standing Rutherford Estate on the horizon while gesturing to the cloaked figures to follow.


    "It seems retreat is the only option for now... After I acquired ''that thing'' no one would be able to stop me." I muttered under my breath I looked at the horizon, determination burning in my eyes.


    The cloaked figures following me moved silently, their faces hidden beneath deep hoods, their loyalty unwavering.


    They are some of the few successful experiments each almost on par with Liriel... But unlike her, I will perfect them further with time... and when I find ''that thing'' I will start my own empire. Samael Ashwood may have won this battle, but the war is far from over.


    I clenched my fists, feeling the cold bite of the night air as it swept across the ruins of what was once a grand estate. The Ashwood boy had proven to be a much more formidable opponent than I had anticipated. Liriel, my prized sorceress, had fallen before him, and now I had lost the only weapon that could manipulate the flow of time itself.


    But no matter. There were other means, other paths to power. The experiments I had conducted were far from over. And with "that thing"¡ªthe ancient artifact I had been hunting for decades¡ªI would ascend to a level of power no one, not even Samael, could comprehend.


    "Prepare for the extraction," I ordered the cloaked figures, my voice low and measured. "We''re leaving this place behind, but the next time we strike, it will be with a force no one will see coming."


    One of the figures stepped forward, bowing slightly. "And what of Lady Rutherford, my lord? Should we attempt to retrieve her?"


    My gaze turned toward the general direction of Ashwood territory, now barely visible in the distance. A flicker of emotion passed through me, but I quickly smothered it. "No. Let her stay with them. She''s no longer of any use to me."


    The figure nodded, stepping back into the shadows.


    I took a final look at the battlefield. The devastation was immense, but it was only a taste of what was to come. Samael Ashwood had made a powerful enemy today, and when the time came, I would ensure that he regretted ever crossing paths with me.


    "Let''s go."


    After a while of walking, I entered the estate to look for any remaining proof of my involvement and destroy it, in fact, this is the second reason I came here.


    First was of course to take my Sera with me... but it seems I miscalculate everything from Ashwood brat''s power to his cunningness to take Sera with him.


    With swift, measured steps, I moved through the corridors of the Rutherford Estate, now eerily silent. The grandeur of the place felt like a hollow shell, empty of purpose. Everything here would need to be wiped clean ¡ª no trace of my involvement, no records of my experiments, nothing that could tie me to the dark magic I had been practicing for years.


    "My lord, we''ve secured the upper floors," one of the cloaked figures reported as he appeared at my side.


    "Good. Ensure that every document is burned, and every piece of evidence destroyed. We leave nothing behind."


    As I made my way toward my personal study, I could feel a faint stirring of anger deep within me. Samael Ashwood had ruined everything, and yet... I couldn''t help but marvel at his sheer power. A boy ¡ª barely a man, really ¡ª had dismantled years of planning in a single confrontation.


    I thought I had accounted for every possibility: Liriel, with her artificial Time Magic, should have been enough to slow down even the most powerful mage. But Samael... he was different. Something in him defied the natural order, and it wasn''t just his strength. His cunning, his ability to manipulate the flow of events ¡ª it reminded me too much of myself.


    But that was where our similarities ended.


    My hand touched the smooth surface of the desk in my study. Hidden compartments, wards of protection ¡ª all meant to safeguard the secrets I had spent a lifetime cultivating. I activated a hidden mechanism, revealing a series of scrolls, some aged beyond their years, others written in languages long forgotten by the common world. These were my contingency plans, the foundation of what was to come.


    With a flick of my wrist, I summoned fire to my fingertips, watching as the flames danced. The scrolls ¡ª years of research, forbidden knowledge ¡ª were consumed by the blaze, turning to ash within moments.


    "Assemble the rest of the men," I commanded without turning. "We leave for the southern territories before dawn. It''s time we begin preparations for the final phase."


    The figure nodded, disappearing into the shadows to relay my orders.


    I took a deep breath, surveying the remnants of my study. The estate would soon be nothing more than a memory, erased from the annals of history. But my plans ¡ª no, my destiny ¡ª were far from finished. I still had the experiments, and once I found "that thing," there would be no force strong enough to stop me.


    I could hear the faint echoes of battles still raging in the distance, the remnants of the confrontation with Samael''s forces. Let him have his victory today. Let him savor the taste of triumph. But when I returned, it would be with powers beyond his understanding.


    For now, I had to disappear, regroup, and grow stronger.


    "Samael Ashwood..." I whispered under my breath, staring out of the window into the vast, dark horizon. "Enjoy your fleeting moment of glory, because the next time we meet, I will bring you to your knees."


    With that final thought, I turned and walked away from the estate, leaving behind the ruins of my past life and stepping into the shadows of a future brimming with vengeance.


    "My lord, What about the subject ''XB-II''? ''It'' is training under your order in the safe house with other young masters and miss, Should we rally your orders to them too?"


    I paused for a moment, the mention of "Subject XB-II" stirring something within me. That particular experiment was one of my most promising¡ª a child imbued with the finest enhancements my dark magic could offer. Born and bred for one purpose: to serve as the ultimate weapon. A pawn in my greater scheme.


    "Hmm... Rally the orders and tell them to be quick with packing, It might take quite a few years to get back," I turned my face looking at the moon in the distance, its cold light reflecting off the devastation left in Samael''s wake. The experiment, XB-II, was my trump card¡ªa masterpiece I had painstakingly crafted, and one that Samael would never see coming.


    "Send word to the others," I continued, my voice low and calculated. "Tell them to maintain their positions until further notice. We will need them for the final act."


    The cloaked figure bowed and vanished into the shadows, leaving me alone to contemplate the pieces I still had in play. Subject XB-II was just one of the pawns I had yet to reveal, a weapon lying in wait until the perfect moment. Along with "that thing," it would ensure my domination.


    I clenched my hand, the faint scent of smoke still lingering in the air from the destroyed documents. This was a setback, yes, but it was not the end. Far from it. I had always known the path to true power would be treacherous, and this battle was just the beginning.


    My eyes lost their focus as memories of my ''beloved'' Sera surfaced yet again...


    Her smile... Her gentle eyes... her touch...


    All before she saw what... she shouldn''t have...


    I had to do it... That''s the only way... In those I had to put her in an artificial coma until I had the means to extract ''them''... The betrayal stung more deeply than I had anticipated. The loss of Sera, my trusted ally and confidante, was a wound that would not heal easily. Yet, even in her absence, I had no room for weakness.


    My ambitions demanded that I press forward, no matter the personal cost.


    My hand tightened into a fist, crushing a small piece of debris underfoot. I needed to consolidate my power, gather what remained of my resources, and prepare for the next phase of my plan.


    I stepped out of the study, passing through the dimly lit corridors of the estate one last time. The emptiness of the once-grand home mirrored the void left by my recent failures and losses. Yet, amidst the desolation, there was also opportunity. The wreckage of my old life was the foundation upon which I would build my new empire.


    As I approached the main entrance, I saw the cloaked figures moving swiftly through the estate, their task of destruction nearly complete. The sounds of their work¡ªthe crackle of burning documents, the clatter of dismantled artifacts¡ªformed a grim symphony of endings and beginnings.


    I stopped at the threshold, casting one last glance at the place that had been both a sanctuary and a forge for my darkest ambitions. The sight of the smoldering ruins stirred something within me¡ªa fierce determination. I would rebuild from this chaos and emerge stronger than ever. My enemies, especially Samael Ashwood, would learn the true meaning of vengeance.


    "Ensure that all traces of our presence are eradicated," I ordered, my voice carrying a note of finality. "We cannot afford any mistakes."


    The figures nodded in acknowledgment. I watched as they continued their work, making sure no evidence remained. The remnants of the Rutherford Estate were systematically erased, a testament to the meticulous nature of my plans.


    Once satisfied, I turned away, heading towards the waiting carriage that would take me to the southern territories. The night air was cold and biting, but I barely felt it. My mind was consumed with thoughts of the future¡ªof the artifact, the experiments, and the strategies that would reshape the world.


    As I settled into the carriage, I could hear the muffled sounds of the estate being dismantled behind me. The motion of the carriage began, taking me further away from the wreckage of my past and towards the unknown future.


    The road ahead was shrouded in uncertainty, but I welcomed it. My plans were only beginning, and the forces I would harness were beyond anything Samael Ashwood could imagine. With each passing mile, my resolve hardened.


    "Samael Ashwood," I murmured to myself, staring out into the dark expanse of the night. "Enjoy your fleeting triumphs. For soon, you will face a storm unlike any other¡ªa tempest of my making."


    The carriage rolled on, carrying me away from the ruins and towards a destiny forged in darkness and ambition. The world was vast, and its balance of power would soon be irrevocably altered by my hand. The final phase of my plan was approaching, and with it, the dawn of a new era¡ªone where I would reign supreme.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    The second volume will start from tomorrow...


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 103: Chapter No.103 Academy Arc Starts

    I have been meaning to change the name of Queen of Blackthorn from Clarissa Blackthorn to Kathlynne Black.


    Due to my mishap of naming two characters with the same name.


    I am sorry for my mistake.


    ***


    [Third Person''s POV]


    The sun rose from the distant horizon with a fiery glow, the wind carried the soft chirps of birds as the first light of dawn painted the sky with warm hues.


    It has been three days, since the final confrontation at the Rutherford Estate. The Ashwood lands had returned to a semblance of peace, though a lingering tension still pervaded the air, like the calm before an inevitable storm.


    The dark experiments and other evil activities of Lord Rutherford have come to light and the Queen issued a large-scale search order to apprehend Garrick Rutherford, though his whereabouts remained unknown.


    The allegations against Samael Ashwood have also been dissolved by the now-acting ruler Queen Kathlynne Blackthorn under the threat of Elysia Ashwood.


    But when presented with evidence of Lord Rutherford''s experiments on Xandros Blackthorn, the kingdom''s youngest prince who was announced dead years ago. It devastated her by the news of her beloved not only being alive but experimented on.


    Right after devastation followed rage and hatred for Lord Rutherford. His experiments had turned her beloved prince into a mere tool, a twisted creation to serve his sinister ambitions. The discovery of Xandros Blackthorn''s survival¡ªthough at a great cost¡ªsent shockwaves through the kingdom. The once noble and respected Lord Rutherford had become the most wanted criminal in Blackthorn''s history.


    Queen Kathlynne, heartbroken and seething with fury, immediately mobilized every available resource to hunt Rutherford down. The search parties were relentless, sweeping through every corner of the kingdom, but the elusive traitor had vanished without a trace. His empire of darkness had been dismantled, but the mastermind remained at large, plotting in the shadows.


    Due to the great contribution of the Ashwood family who brought all these to light gained their Duke title back with the full authority and privileges that came with it. The Ashwood family, once shrouded in scandal and suspicion, now stood as heroes in the eyes of the kingdom.


    Their efforts in uncovering Garrick Rutherford''s dark experiments and their direct confrontation with the corrupted lord had redeemed their honor and elevated them to new heights of power within Blackthorn.


    Samael Ashwood, in particular, had become a figure of immense influence and renown. Though he was lauded for his bravery and cunning, those closest to him knew that his mind was burdened with the knowledge of the forces still at play.


    ***


    In the Ashwood estate, a serene moment of respite could be seen. Samael, exhausted from the trials of the past few days, lay asleep in his room. His naked form was covered partially by a simple sheet, his chest rising and falling with steady breaths. Elysia Ashwood, his mother, had fallen asleep with her head resting gently on his chest.


    Her expression was one of blissful contentment, a stark contrast to the turmoil they had faced.


    The room was bathed in the soft morning light, creating a peaceful ambiance that belied the gravity of recent events. The quiet of the early morning was a rare respite for Samael, offering a brief moment of solace amidst the chaos.


    "Mmmm~" The soft murmur escaped Elysia''s lips as she stirred slightly in her sleep, her hand instinctively tightening around Samael''s waist. She looked up, her eyes slowly fluttering open to meet the morning light. The peace of the moment was a stark contrast to the turmoil that had gripped their lives recently.


    "Darling, I love you~" She uttered those words with a fanatic look in her eyes so intense, After almost dying at the hands of that devious sorceress her infatuation for Samael had taken another intensity. Her gaze, filled with an unspoken devotion, was a mix of relief and an unyielding attachment that had only deepened in the aftermath of their trials.


    Samael''s eyes opened at her words, and he met her gaze with a mixture of tenderness and surprise. He could see the intensity of her emotions reflected in her eyes, and he understood that her feelings had been heightened by the recent events. He placed a gentle hand on her cheek, brushing away a stray lock of hair.


    "I love you too, my love~," he whispered, his voice soft and reassuring. He could feel the weight of her emotions, and he wanted to comfort her in any way he could.


    Closing the distance between them, his lips captured her trembling petal-like lips in a gentle kiss. The contact was tender, filled with the warmth and reassurance that Samael wished to convey. Elysia responded with a sigh of contentment, her arms tightening around him as if to anchor herself in this moment of peace.


    The kiss deepened slightly, expressing more than words ever could. It was a gesture of shared relief and a promise of unwavering support despite the chaos that had surrounded them. The world outside seemed to fade away, leaving only the two of them wrapped in their private sanctuary.


    After the kiss, Samael pulled back slightly, his eyes searching hers. "We''ve been through so much," he said quietly. "But we''ve come out stronger. Together, we can face anything."


    Elysia nodded, her eyes shimmering with unshed tears of gratitude. "I don''t know what I would do without you," she admitted softly. "You''ve been my rock through all of this."


    Before Samael could respond, there was a soft knock at the door. Sionna''s voice came through the wood, hesitant but clear. "Samael, Are you awake? today the selection ceremony of the academy is going to be held."


    Samael and Elysia exchanged a glance, the momentary bubble of peace around them gently punctured by Sionna''s voice. Samael gave Elysia a reassuring squeeze before rising from the bed and reaching for a robe. He knew the importance of the academy''s selection ceremony, an event that had been long anticipated and was now upon them.


    "Yes, Sionna, we''re awake," Samael called out as he dressed quickly. "We''ll be out in a moment."


    Elysia, now sitting up and smoothing her tousled hair, gave Samael a tender smile. "We should get ready. Liliana, Lily, Raven, and Sionna also want to attend the academy with you hehe~"


    Samael looked at her silly smile with a tender look, because three days ago when he got back from defeating the sorceress. She was already healed but her mental state was too unstable, being so close to death her mental state had been fragile.


    It had taken time for Elysia to regain her equilibrium, and even now, her affection for Samael was underscored by an almost childlike dependence born from the recent trauma.


    He couldn''t help but pick her up like a child as she wrapped her arms around his neck while her legs coiled around his waist. Samael carried her gently to the adjoining room where their clothes were laid out for the day. He set her down with care, her cheeks flushing slightly at the tender gesture.


    Elysia looked up at him with a mix of gratitude and affection, her eyes reflecting the depth of her feelings.


    "Thank you," she murmured, her voice soft and filled with emotion. "You always know how to make me feel better."


    Samael smiled, brushing a lock of hair from her face. "You''ve been through so much. It''s the least I can do." As he leaned forward again taking her lips in another tender kiss, but it turned into a game of passion as she pushed her tongue into Samael''s mouth, deepening their kiss.


    The playfulness and intensity of their kiss were a reflection of their strong emotional bond and the passion that had grown between them through their trials. Samael responded with equal fervor, his hands gently guiding her face closer to his, as if to savor every moment of their intimate connection.


    When they finally broke apart, both of them were breathless and flushed. Elysia looked up at Samael with a playful glint in her eyes, her smile a blend of love and mischief. "I suppose we should get ready before we''re late," she said, her tone light and teasing despite the lingering intensity of their kiss.


    Samael chuckled, his gaze softening as he looked at her. "You''re right. We wouldn''t want to miss the ceremony, especially with everyone looking forward to it." He offered her a warm smile before turning to prepare for the day ahead.


    As they dressed and prepared for the academy''s selection ceremony, the mood in the Ashwood estate shifted from the serene quiet of the morning to an atmosphere charged with anticipation. The family gathered in the grand hall, each member dressed in their finest attire.


    Liliana, Lily, Raven, and Sionna stood with Alice looking at them with envy dripping from her eyes.


    "Lil'' sis your envy literally pours out like a river!" Samael teased with a grin, his tone light-hearted despite the underlying tension. His playful comment was meant to lighten the mood and offer some levity to the situation.


    Alice managed a weak smile, though it didn''t quite reach her eyes. "It''s hard not to feel a bit left out when everyone seems so eager for the academy," she said, her voice tinged with a mix of regret and longing.


    "Well, It''s not your age yet. And if you also come with us then who will accompany Mother here," Samael said as he walked in front of Alice who immediately threw herself in his arms with a dramatic sigh.


    "It''s true," Alice admitted, her tone softened by a hint of self-deprecation. "I suppose I''ll have to find another way to keep myself occupied."


    Samael chuckled, wrapping his arms around her in a comforting embrace. "Don''t worry. There will be plenty of opportunities for you to make your mark. Besides, your support means a lot to us. And, Mother needs you here to manage things while we''re away."


    He pushed Alice just enough to see her face which showed a mixture of concern and a hint of curiosity.


    "You''re right," Alice said with a nod, her eyes brightening slightly. "I suppose I can take this time to focus on other responsibilities and perhaps even support the family in new ways."


    Samael smiled warmly at her, appreciating her willingness to adapt. "Exactly. And who knows, maybe you''ll find something that excites you. We''ll make sure to share everything we learn and experience from the academy."


    With everyone now assembled, the mood began to shift from one of tension to excitement.


    Sionna came toward Samael while fidgeting with the helm of her dress, her nervous energy palpable as she approached him. "Samael, are you sure this is going to be okay? I mean, if this disguise gets discovered?"


    Another thing after returning Samael did was to give Sionna his universal disguise pendant to hide her wolf-like ears and tail while masking her mana signature to be that of a human.


    Samael looked at Sionna with a reassuring smile, his eyes reflecting the confidence he hoped to instill in her. "Everything will be fine, Sionna. The pendant is designed to blend seamlessly with any human appearance. No one will be able to detect anything unusual about you." S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He reached out and gently adjusted the pendant around her neck, ensuring it was securely in place. "And if any situation arises, remember, you have us. We''re in this together, and we''ll face any challenge that comes our way."


    Sionna took a deep breath, her anxiety slowly ebbing away as she absorbed Samael''s words. "Okay, I trust you. I just don''t want anything to go wrong."


    "Nothing will," Samael said firmly. "We''ve overcome much tougher obstacles. This is just another step forward."


    As the family finished their preparations and gathered their belongings, the excitement for the academy''s selection ceremony grew. The Ashwood family, now a symbol of resilience and strength, was ready to face a new chapter in their lives.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    This officially starts the second volume of this book.


    Please provide this almighty Author-sama with your precious POWER STONES!!!!


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 104: Chapter No.104 Selection Ceremony (1)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    We all were standing at the gates of Ashwood estate with Mother and Alice had unshed tears glistening in their eyes, a mixture of pride and sadness. Mother looked at us, her gaze lingering on me with a protective fierceness. "You''ve come so far, Samael. Be strong, and remember we''re always with you."


    On the other hand, Alice tried her best to maintain a brave face. "Don''t forget to write!" she said, her voice breaking slightly, betraying her emotions.


    I smiled warmly at both of them, nodding in acknowledgment. "I will, I promise."


    Raven stood beside me, his expression stoic as always, but I could sense the excitement radiating from him. Liliana and Lily were whispering to each other, both dressed impeccably for the occasion, and Sionna stood close, still fidgeting with the pendant around her neck.


    The air around us buzzed with anticipation. Today marked a turning point¡ªnot just for me, but for all of us. The academy was a place where power was honed, connections were made, and the future was shaped. For the Ashwood family, this was more than just an opportunity to grow stronger; it was a chance to solidify our standing in the kingdom.


    As the carriage arrived to take us to the academy, I could feel the weight of what lay ahead. The future was uncertain, but I had survived enough trials to know that together, we could face anything. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ''Liriel, protect Mother and Alice!''


    I commanded the shadow soldier sorceress in my mind as a small part of my shadow detached itself and merged with the shadow of Mother. Liriel''s presence, though unseen, offered me a sense of relief. She was my unseen guardian, my last line of defense to ensure that nothing would happen to them while I was away.


    Mother''s protective aura didn''t falter, and Alice, despite her brave front, stepped forward to hug me tightly. "You''re going to do great things, Samael," she whispered. "Don''t let anything hold you back."


    I held her for a moment, appreciating the warmth and sincerity of her words. "I won''t," I promised, gently stepping back.


    Raven clapped me on the shoulder, signaling it was time. The carriage stood ready, its horses snorting as if they too felt the anticipation in the air. I took one last look at the Ashwood estate. The memories of our struggles, the battles we had faced together¡ªit all seemed distant now, yet so close.


    "Time to go," Raven said, her voice carrying a sense of finality.


    With a final glance at the estate, I felt a mix of emotions¡ªrelief, pride, and a growing sense of responsibility. The life we were leaving behind, with its struggles and victories, was a part of us, but now a new chapter was beginning. One filled with possibilities, but also with new dangers.


    As we climbed into the carriage, Sionna hesitated, her gaze lingering on the estate. I placed a hand on her shoulder. "We''ll be back, Sionna," I said softly. "Stronger than before."


    She nodded but remained quiet, the weight of leaving her sanctuary evident in her downcast eyes. She sat beside me, still fidgeting with the pendant¡ªa habit she''d developed recently when she was anxious. I gave her a reassuring smile as she finally settled against my shoulder, seeking comfort.


    Raven sat across from us, her stoic expression masking her own anticipation.


    Liliana and Lily took their seats next to Raven. Liliana''s serene demeanor contrasted with Lily''s quiet resolve. Despite the sorrow over Ethan''s death, Lily''s determination to honor his memory by succeeding was palpable. She looked at me, her eyes filled with a mix of gratitude and hope. I gave her a nod, acknowledging her silent promise.


    The carriage rolled smoothly over the cobblestone road, the rhythmic clatter of wheels providing a steady backdrop to our thoughts. The tension among us was almost tangible, each of us processing the enormity of what lay ahead in our own way.


    As the estate faded from view, I took a deep breath, focusing on the journey that lay before us. The academy was known not only for its rigorous training but also for the intricate web of politics and rivalries. Navigating this new world required more than just strength; it demanded strategy, cunning, and the ability to forge alliances while keeping our true goals concealed.


    "We need to be prepared for everything," I said, breaking the silence. My voice carried a firmness that I hoped would bolster our collective resolve. "The academy will test us in ways we can''t fully anticipate. We must stay united and vigilant."


    Raven''s eyes narrowed slightly, a sign of her agreement. "Yes, and also have to come up with the plan to stop the elder of the cult of Infernal Eye from destroying the whole planer realm. We have time of three years and ten months but... they still have my mother."


    Raven''s voice, usually so steady, wavered slightly when she mentioned her mother. It was rare to see her vulnerable, but I could sense the weight of her words. The cult of the Infernal Eye was no small threat. They were notorious for their insidious plots, always lurking in the shadows, waiting for the perfect moment to strike.


    The idea that they were planning something as catastrophic as destroying an entire planar realm left a cold knot in my stomach.


    "We''ll save her, Raven," I said, my voice firm. "And we''ll stop the cult."


    She gave me a curt nod, her mask of stoicism slipping back into place, but I could see the flicker of hope in her eyes. This wasn''t just about our journey to the academy anymore; it was about preparing for something far greater¡ªsomething that could affect the entire realm.


    Liliana leaned forward, her brows furrowed in thought. "We need to gather information as soon as we arrive. The academy will have resources¡ªancient texts, perhaps even professors with knowledge of planar magic and cults. If the Infernal Eye is as dangerous as they sound, we can''t afford to be caught off guard."


    Sionna, who had been quiet until now, spoke up, her voice soft but resolute. "We should also be careful about who we trust. The academy is a breeding ground for power plays, and there will be those who would exploit any information they can get their hands on¡ªespecially about something as dangerous as a cult."


    I nodded in agreement. Sionna was right. The academy wasn''t just a place to hone our skills¡ªit was a battlefield of politics and manipulation. The Ashwood name carried weight, but it also painted a target on our backs. And with Raven''s personal quest intertwined with our larger mission, we would need to be even more cautious.


    "First things first," I said, looking around at the group. "We need to establish ourselves as a united front. No one outside this carriage should know about the cult, or Raven''s connection to it. We''ll gather allies, but we''ll do it carefully."


    Lily, who had been silent for most of the conversation, finally spoke, her voice quiet but determined. "We''re all in this together. No matter what happens, we''ll face it as a team."


    Her words, though simple, carried a weight that resonated with all of us. In that moment, I realized just how much we had all grown¡ªnot just in strength, but in trust. We weren''t just individuals chasing our own goals anymore; we were a unit, bound by loyalty, shared experiences, and the knowledge that the challenges ahead were too great to face alone.


    "Does anyone remember the criteria of selection of the academy, Because we have to perform a few tests and only then we would be taken to the Academy at the central continent?" Lily asked, her voice breaking the heavy silence in the carriage. Her question brought all of us back to the immediate task at hand: gaining entry into the Academy.


    "The selection tests," I began, recalling the details I had studied, "are notoriously difficult. They''re designed not only to test magical aptitude and combat prowess but also our capacity for strategy and adaptability. The academy doesn''t just take the strongest; they take those who can survive in a world where strength alone isn''t enough."


    Raven, leaning back in her seat, added, "I''ve heard the tests also change every year, keeping students on edge. No one knows what challenges we''ll face. It''s said the first test focuses on survival in hostile environments, and the second involves a direct combat trial."


    Liliana glanced out the window, deep in thought. "And don''t forget the political aspect. The Academy isn''t just about magic and combat; it''s also about alliances. Even the tests themselves could be manipulated by higher powers, with students from influential families receiving... advantages."


    "That means we''ll have to be cautious," I agreed. "We can''t afford to walk into this blindly. We''ll need to observe carefully, assess our surroundings, and be prepared for anything. The Ashwood name might help us, but it also makes us targets."


    Lily bit her lip, clearly thinking over the implications. "Then we have to be united, as you said earlier. No matter what happens, we can''t let anyone drive a wedge between us."


    Sionna nodded, finally seeming more at ease as she leaned against me. "We''ll pass. We''ve come this far together, and we won''t fall at the first hurdle."


    As the carriage continued its journey toward the central continent, the weight of our upcoming trials settled over us. The Academy would be the next battleground¡ªa place where strength, cunning, and alliances would determine who rose and who fell.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please provide this almighty Author-sama with your precious POWER STONES!!!!


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 105: Chapter No.105 Selection Ceremony (2)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    The carriage continued its smooth journey, and I found myself staring out the window, lost in thought. The Academy had always been a distant goal, something that loomed in the future, but now it was real, right in front of us. The thought of the trials ahead stirred something inside me¡ªa mixture of anticipation and unease.


    "We''re almost there," Raven muttered, breaking the silence. Her eyes, sharp as ever, scanned the horizon as if she could already see the selection grounds reserved for Academy uses.


    "These... It seems it will take quite some time before our turn..." Liliana said while looking at the line of carriages too long to even see the start.


    I followed Liliana''s gaze and noticed the endless line of carriages stretching ahead of us. It seemed like students from all corners of the realm had arrived for the selection tests, each one eager to prove their worth and gain entry into the prestigious Academy. The sheer number of competitors reminded me that this was not just about individual strength, but about strategy and patience as well.


    "We''ll have to wait our turn," I said, trying to suppress any rising impatience. "But this also gives us time to observe."


    Raven nodded in agreement. "We can watch how the others approach the tests. Learn from their mistakes before we face our own."


    Sionna shifted uncomfortably in her seat, still clutching her pendant. "Do you think they''ll divide us up? Or can we stay together?"


    "They''ll likely separate us for some of the trials," I replied, glancing at the horizon where the Academy loomed in the distance, a sprawling fortress of ancient stone and mystical energy. "But no matter what happens, we need to trust in our abilities¡ªand each other."


    Liliana leaned forward, her brow furrowed with concern. "And remember, we''re not just competing with strangers. Some of these students might be working together, forming alliances long before we even step foot inside the Academy. We need to be wary of hidden enemies."


    "True," I said, my mind flashing to the many rivalries that could surface once we were inside. "But alliances aren''t always permanent. We can turn them to our advantage if we play our cards right."


    The carriage came to a slow halt as we reached the outskirts of the selection grounds. The bustling noise of students and instructors filled the air, and we stepped out, taking in the sight of towering gates ahead, etched with runes that shimmered in the afternoon sun. Beyond those gates lay our future¡ªif we could survive what was to come.


    "This is just a temporary academy to test the students and gauge their potential, to see if they meet their criteria for admission into the actual Academy," I explained, finishing my thought aloud. "This is where they''ll determine who has what it takes to go further."


    The air buzzed with excitement and tension. All around us, students stood in clusters, some confident and others visibly nervous. Each one had a unique energy, a distinct aura, and it was clear that power alone wasn''t going to be enough to stand out here. There was more to this than raw magical ability¡ªstrategy, composure, and intellect would play crucial roles.


    Raven crossed her arms, scanning the gathering crowd with a keen eye. "We''ll need to stay sharp. These people are our competition, but also potential threats."


    I nodded, appreciating her caution. "Keep an eye on anyone who seems overly confident. The ones who don''t feel the need to show off¡ªthey''re the ones we''ll need to worry about."


    Sionna stuck close to my side, her anxiety palpable as she glanced at the imposing gates. "It''s overwhelming," she whispered. "So many people..."


    I placed a hand on her shoulder, giving her a reassuring squeeze. "Focus on yourself, Sionna. The others don''t matter. We''ve trained for this. We''re ready."


    Liliana and Lily stood by quietly, their expressions unreadable. Lily''s eyes flickered with determination, though I could still sense the lingering grief over her brother. But I knew she''d use that pain to fuel her resolve. Liliana, on the other hand, was studying the scene with a calculating mind, likely already formulating strategies for the trials ahead.


    As we made our way toward the registration area, an instructor stepped forward, his presence immediately commanding attention. He was tall, with a stern face and eyes that held a glint of ancient knowledge. His robe, lined with intricate runes, marked him as someone of significant rank within the Academy.


    "All of you," he called out, his voice echoing over the crowd, "have come here seeking entry into the Academy, but only those with the strength, intelligence, and fortitude will succeed. This selection process will push you to your limits, and only the best will advance. Remember, you are not just competing against each other¡ªyou are competing against your own weaknesses."


    His words settled over us like a cold breeze, and I could feel the weight of expectation pressing down. Failure here wasn''t an option, not for me, not for any of us.


    The instructor gestured to the towering gates behind him. "Beyond these gates, the first trial awaits. You will be divided into groups, and each group will face its own unique challenge. Trust in your abilities, and do not rely solely on others. The Academy values individual strength, but it also respects teamwork. Those who can balance both will stand out."


    Raven leaned closer to me, her voice low. "We should try to stay together as much as possible. If they split us up, we need a contingency plan."


    "I agree," I replied. "If we''re separated, we reconvene as soon as we can. Stay aware of your surroundings, and don''t engage in unnecessary fights. We''re here to pass the trials, not get caught up in petty rivalries."


    Liliana added, "And watch for traps¡ªboth magical and political. The instructors will be testing more than just our magical prowess."


    We moved forward in line, the tension in the air thickening with every step. The Academy''s selection process was known for its unpredictability, and each year the trials were different. No one knew exactly what awaited us, but that was part of the challenge¡ªto adapt, to survive, and to prove that we were worthy.


    As we reached the front, we were handed simple tokens, each inscribed with a rune. I turned mine over in my hand, feeling the slight hum of magic coursing through it. This token would determine our path in the trial, though what that entailed was still a mystery.


    "Proceed to the gates," the instructor commanded.


    With a final look at my companions, I took a deep breath and stepped forward, the gates opening slowly before us. The path ahead was shrouded in uncertainty, but I knew one thing for certain¡ªthis was only the beginning. The real test was just beginning, and I had no intention of failing.


    [Ding! A Mission] §Ô?§Ö%§Ñ??*-§ß*¦Å*§Ô%?--?&§á-&


    [Name: Standing At Top]


    [Description: Merlin''s Academy Of Magic, The top institution for magic in the realm, has thrown open its gates for a new selection. Only the strongest, most intelligent, and cunning students will make it past the trials. The academy is the stage where futures are shaped, and destinies forged. Your goal is not just to survive, but to stand at the pinnacle.]


    [Objective: Become the top-ranked student in the selection process.]


    [Reward: Plot Exchange Card x1, Random Talent x1, 10000 Destiny Points]


    [Failure: Loss of Reputation; Penalty - Decrease in Family Influence]


    [Do the host accept it?]


    [Y/N]


    I didn''t hesitate for even a second.


    "Yes."


    The familiar sound of the system confirming the mission echoed in my mind, and I felt the weight of responsibility settle on my shoulders once more. The stakes were higher than ever¡ªnot just for me, but for my family, for the Ashwood name. The thought of failure wasn''t an option. This wasn''t just about strength; it was about cunning, intelligence, and playing the long game.


    As we stepped through the towering gates, I felt a ripple of energy pass through me. The magic in the air was dense, almost suffocating as if the Academy itself was testing us before we even set foot inside. The atmosphere shifted, becoming darker, more foreboding. This place held secrets, challenges, and dangers that would push us all to our limits.


    The selection grounds were vast, almost like an arena. There were obstacles¡ªboth physical and magical¡ªspread out across the landscape. Various groups of students were already forming, moving toward different sections. The air buzzed with anticipation as the trials loomed ahead.


    I glanced at my companions¡ªRaven, Sionna, Liliana, and Lily. They were all ready, eyes sharp and focused, though Sionna still seemed anxious, clutching her pendant tighter with every passing moment.


    "We''ll get through this," I reassured her. "Stay calm, and focus on what you can control."


    Sionna nodded, taking a deep breath, her grip loosening slightly on the pendant.


    "Alright, Samael," Raven said, her voice steady but filled with a quiet intensity. "What''s the plan?"


    I scanned the arena, watching as other groups rushed ahead into the trials, many too eager to prove themselves without considering the bigger picture. "We need to hang back a little," I said. "Let the others make the first move. We''ll learn from their mistakes and strike when the time is right."


    Liliana smirked. "Smart. They''ll exhaust themselves, and we can assess the traps they trigger."


    Raven nodded in agreement. "Caution first. We don''t need to rush to prove anything. Our strength will show when it matters most."


    Lily, who had been silent until now, spoke up. "And if anyone tries to make us their target?" sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A smirk made its way onto my face as I replied to Lily, "Well, How can we stop them? when they want to go home early?"


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please provide this almighty Author-sama with your precious POWER STONES!!!!


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 106: Chapter No.106 Selection Ceremony (3)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    Lily chuckled softly at my response, though her eyes glinted with something more than amusement¡ªdetermination. She, like the rest of us, knew that the Academy''s selection wasn''t just about strength. It was a test of wits, endurance, and cunning. And we had to be ready for anything.


    I smiled with amusement in my eyes, Because I already knew all the trials from reading this novel in the past life. Main Character¡ªEthan actually performed quite mediocre, just the typical harem protagonist.


    If not for Liliana the Main Heroine of the novel, who sired Ethan thus making him a dhampir. He would have struggled significantly in the trials. But now, knowing that the playing field was entirely different due to my presence and the changes I had made, I felt a unique mix of anticipation and confidence.


    "THE FIRST PHRASE: TALENT EVALUATION; TIMING: AFTER THIRTY MINUTES; LOCATION: GROUND NO.76."


    The announcement echoed through the selection grounds, its authoritative tone cutting through the murmurs and shifting crowd. The name of the ground¡ªNo.76¡ªwas etched into a large, weathered stone archway that loomed in the distance, marking the location where the first trial would take place. The moment it was mentioned, students began moving toward the designated area, their excitement palpable.


    "Looks like we''ve got our first destination," Raven said, her eyes scanning the throngs of competitors as they began to disperse. "Let''s head toward Ground No.76. We need to be ready for whatever comes next."


    "Agreed," I said, taking a deep breath. "Stay alert and keep your wits about you. This isn''t just about proving ourselves; it''s about understanding how to maneuver through the challenges and anticipate the unexpected."


    As we made our way through the crowd, I observed the other students'' reactions. Some looked eager, while others seemed nervous or even overwhelmed. The diversity of emotions was a stark reminder of the high stakes involved. Each person had their own reasons for being here, and the pressure to succeed was evident on every face.


    Sionna walked closely beside me, her anxiety still evident but tempered by my reassurance. Liliana and Lily flanked us, their expressions focused. Raven took the lead, her keen eyes constantly surveying the surroundings.


    The path to Ground No.76 was marked by a series of magical runes embedded in the ground, glowing faintly with a blueish hue. The area itself was an expansive, open terrain surrounded by dense, dark woods. In the distance, I could make out the silhouette of a grand, ancient structure that seemed to serve as a checkpoint or perhaps a part of the trial itself.


    As we approached the entrance to Ground No.76, the crowd began to thin out, and a sense of anticipation settled over us. The area was designated for the Talent Evaluation, a trial designed to assess each student''s innate abilities and potential. I had read about this trial in the novel, where it was typically a straightforward test of magical prowess and personal skills.


    However, with the changes in the story and the presence of unforeseen elements, it was bound to be more complex.


    "Liliana, They might question you like, What are you doing on the continent of humans as pure-blooded Vampire such as you might arouse suspicion. and you too, Raven being a pure-blooded Demon, your presence here could raise eyebrows as well. We need to be prepared for any scrutiny."


    Liliana smirked, her red eyes gleaming with mischief. "Let them question me. I have my answers ready. And if they dig too deep, they''ll find more than they bargained for."


    Raven shrugged. "Suspicion is a given. I''m not exactly blending in, but that''s the point. Sometimes standing out can work in your favor. They won''t expect us to play their games on our terms."


    Sionna''s voice wavered slightly as she spoke. "What if they ask too many questions? About... us?"


    "Well, You have the pendant which can not be seen through and Lily is human which makes both of you less likely to draw suspicion," I replied, glancing at Sionna with reassurance. "The key is confidence. They only dig deeper if they sense fear or hesitation."


    Sionna nodded, though I could tell the nerves were still there. I placed a hand on her shoulder, squeezing gently. "Just remember, you belong here as much as anyone else. Stay calm, follow my lead, and you''ll be fine."


    "But what about you? You are not even hiding your dragon aura," Raven blunt as usual, pointed out. "You''re practically daring them to confront you."


    I chuckled softly, unfazed by her comment. "Actually, I am looking forward to them asking me questions. I want them to scrutinize and challenge me. It''ll give me a chance to gauge their reactions and understand how they handle unexpected elements. Besides, I''d rather make a memorable impression than blend into the background."


    Raven raised an eyebrow, clearly intrigued by my boldness. "You''ve got guts, I''ll give you that. But remember, sometimes making waves can attract unwanted attention. Just keep your cool."


    I just chuckled but didn''t reply further as only I knew what would happen and how beneficial it would be for me. I told them not to draw attention because they were not strong enough to withstand the scrutiny that might follow. My approach was strategic¡ªmaking an impact could draw focus away from the others and set a precedent.


    I trusted in my strength and cunning to navigate any challenges that arose.


    As we approached the platform for the Talent Evaluation, the atmosphere grew even more intense. The trial ground, Ground No.76, was a vast, open space with a large, circular arena at its center, surrounded by an array of magical barriers and obstacles. The ancient structure I had seen earlier now loomed closer, its towering form casting a long shadow over the area.


    The examiners stood at their stations, their robes flowing in the breeze, and their eyes sharp and discerning. Each of them held a small crystal orb, which seemed to pulse with a steady, rhythmic glow. This was likely used to measure the candidates'' abilities and magical signatures.


    ''Are they really going to stand like that for the next thirty minutes until the first phrase starts?'' I thought as I looked at the examiners and their crystal orbs. The anticipation in the air was almost palpable, and the students around us seemed to share a collective sense of nervous excitement.


    "Seems like we have a bit of a wait," Raven said, glancing at the examiners. "Let''s take this time to get a better feel for the area. I''ve got a feeling they might have some tricks up their sleeves."


    I nodded in agreement. "Good idea. It''s always best to be prepared for anything, especially with the unknown elements of this trial." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    We moved away from the immediate vicinity of the examiners and began to explore the surroundings. The magical runes embedded in the ground were an intriguing sight¡ªeach one glowed with a faint, blueish hue, and I could feel their magical resonance as we walked over them. They seemed to form a complex pattern, one that might be significant to the trial.


    Sionna and Lily kept close, their eyes scanning the area for any potential hazards or clues. Liliana, ever the enigmatic presence, seemed to be observing the interactions and reactions of other students more than the environment itself. Raven, true to her nature, was assessing the layout of the arena and the possible points of strategic advantage.


    As we wandered, I couldn''t help but think about the implications of my actions. Knowing the trials from my past life gave me a significant advantage, but it also made me cautious. The changes in the story had shifted the dynamics, and I needed to be prepared for anything that might deviate from the original script.


    After a few minutes of exploration, the announcement for the start of the Talent Evaluation echoed across the grounds. The magical runes on the platform flared to life, and the examiners took their positions, ready to begin the evaluation.


    I gathered my group back at the platform, taking a moment to reassess our approach. The initial phase of the trial was about to commence, and I needed to ensure that we were ready for whatever challenges lay ahead.


    As the crowd of students began to line up for their turns, the tension in the air became almost tangible. The atmosphere was electric with anticipation, and I could see the determination in the eyes of my fellow competitors.


    "Remember," I said to the group, "stay focused and adaptable. This trial is just the beginning, and our true strength will be tested in the coming phases."


    Liliana, Lily, Raven, and Sionna nodded in agreement, their expressions resolute. We positioned ourselves strategically, preparing for the trial''s commencement.


    The lead examiner stepped forward, raising his hand to signal the start of the Talent Evaluation. The magical barriers and obstacles around the arena began to shift and realign, revealing the various challenges and tests designed to evaluate the candidates'' abilities.


    The first student stepped onto the platform, their aura shimmering with a mix of excitement and apprehension. The trial had officially begun, and the real test of our abilities and strategies was about to unfold.


    "Name: Arthur Sycamore!; Race: Human; Affinity: Low-Wind."


    "FAIL!"


    ''So it began~''


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please provide this almighty Author-sama with your precious POWER STONES!!!!


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 107: Chapter No.107 Selection Ceremony (4)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    "Name: Arthur Sycamore!; Race: Human; Affinity: Low-Wind."


    "FAIL!"


    "What! DO YOU EVEN WHO I AM? WHO MY FATHER IS?" The demanding voice cut through the air, dripping with arrogance. Arthur Sycamore, a tall and broad-shouldered young man, stood at the center of the platform, his face flushed with anger and disbelief. His outburst had drawn the attention of several students and examiners alike.


    The lead examiner remained impassive, his gaze steady as he addressed Arthur. "The results of the evaluation are final. If you wish to contest them, you may do so through the appropriate channels but we will not care."


    "pfft!"


    At first, people tried to control but then-


    "HAHAHAHAHA~"


    "Hehehehe~"


    "Fufufufufufuf~"


    The crowd erupted into a mix of laughter and chuckles, the sound spreading like wildfire through the assembly of students. Arthur Sycamore, standing at the center of the platform, seethed with barely contained rage. His fists clenched tightly, and his eyes darted around the crowd, searching for the source of the mocking laughter.


    "What a joke! The ''great'' Arthur Sycamore, failing on the first trial!" someone shouted from the back, their voice dripping with sarcasm.


    I shook my head slightly, watching the scene unfold with a detached sense of amusement. Arthur was typical of many in these trials¡ªentitled, arrogant, and completely unprepared for failure. His reaction was predictable, almost scripted as if he believed his name alone would carry him through the competition.


    Raven, standing beside me, smirked. "So much for daddy''s connections. Looks like the Talent Evaluation doesn''t care about who you know."


    "Indeed," I replied, my gaze never leaving Arthur. "This trial is about more than just bloodlines or reputations. It''s a test of true potential, and no amount of posturing will change that."


    Arthur finally stormed off the platform, his face a mask of fury. The crowd parted for him, but no one offered any words of consolation. In a place like this, weakness was met with disdain, and failure was unforgiving.


    The lead examiner, unfazed by the disruption, raised his hand again. "Next candidate."


    The air shifted, the weight of the moment settling over the crowd once more as the next student approached the platform.


    "Hai!"


    A young girl stepped forward, her eyes brimming with quiet determination. Her small frame and delicate features contrasted sharply with the arrogance of Arthur Sycamore, but the energy around her was far more focused and composed. The crowd''s attention shifted, and a hush fell over the students as they awaited her performance.


    "Name: Aria Elwood! Race: Elf; Affinity: High-Earth."


    The crystal orb held by the examiner glowed a deep green, resonating with Aria''s magical energy. The ground beneath her feet seemed to hum in response to her affinity, a faint ripple of magic that radiated through the platform.


    The examiner nodded, seemingly satisfied. "Pass."


    A ripple of murmurs spread through the crowd. Aria bowed slightly, her face calm but not smug. She stepped off the platform, her small victory in the Talent Evaluation earning her the respect of her peers, though she didn''t seem interested in basking in it.


    I made a mental note. She''s one to watch. Elves rarely participate in these human-dominated events, and her affinity with Earth could prove useful in later trials. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As the evaluation continued, several more students stepped forward. Some passed with ease, their magical abilities or physical talents earning them a place in the next phase. Others, like Arthur, failed and were dismissed, often with similar reactions of disbelief or outrage.


    It was becoming clear that this trial was weeding out those who relied on their name or connections rather than their own merit.


    "Samael," Raven said, her voice low. "When do you plan on going up?"


    I glanced at the thinning line of students. "Soon enough. Let''s see a few more first."


    Another student stepped forward, his name ringing out in the air. He was a tall, lanky young man with dark hair and a brooding expression.


    "Name: Victor Reinhart! Race: Human; Affinity: Mid-Shadow."


    Shadow magic was rare, and the crowd seemed intrigued. As the examiner held up the orb, it pulsed with a dark, swirling energy. Victor closed his eyes, focusing his power, and the shadows around him began to shift and dance.


    "Pass."


    There was a slight buzz of approval from the onlookers. Shadow magic, while powerful, was difficult to control, and Victor''s display had been impressive.


    "Now," I murmured, stepping forward.


    I felt the eyes of my companions on me¡ªRaven with her curious smirk, Liliana with her calm confidence, and Sionna with a flicker of nervousness that I could sense despite her composed expression.


    "Place your hand on the orb," the lead examiner instructed, his eyes narrowing slightly as he glanced at me. He seemed to sense that I was different, though he likely couldn''t place why. I stepped forward calmly, ignoring the whispers and curious stares from the students and spectators.


    "Samael Ashwood," the examiner announced, his voice carrying over the crowd. "Race: D-DRAGON!!!"


    The examiner lost his composure for a moment as he read the results on the orb. The crowd''s murmurs grew louder, rippling through the assembly like a wave. Whispers of astonishment and awe filled the air, but I remained unfazed. I could sense the shift in atmosphere¡ªmy presence was clearly making an impact.


    The lead examiner quickly regained his poise, though the surprise was still evident in his eyes. "Affinities?"


    I took a deep breath, allowing the magic within me to flow through my fingertips and into the orb. The crystal responded immediately, its surface lighting up in a breathtaking array of colors. The display was a dance of celestial blues, radiant golds, deep shadows, and vibrant greens¡ªa testament to my diverse magical affinities.


    But before it could fully form-


    CRACK!


    BOOM!


    The crystal orb shattered with a sharp crack, sending shards of glowing glass flying in all directions. A wave of shock rippled through the crowd as the light from the orb exploded outward, casting a surreal brilliance over the platform. enjoy-on-MVLeMpYr.com


    The examiner''s eyes widened in disbelief as he stepped back, raising a protective barrier just in time to shield himself from the blast of energy. The crowd gasped, their murmurs turning into a cacophony of confusion and alarm.


    I stood amidst the chaos, unperturbed. My magical aura had triggered an unforeseen reaction within the orb, a consequence of the intensity and complexity of my affinities. I could feel the residual energy crackling around me, a testament to the sheer force of my presence.


    Raven, Liliana, and Sionna moved in closer, their expressions a mixture of concern and fascination. Raven''s smirk had vanished, replaced by a look of intense curiosity. Liliana''s eyes were focused, analyzing the situation with calm precision, while Sionna seemed both worried and awed by the display.


    The lead examiner took a deep breath, regaining his composure as he addressed the crowd. "Please remain calm. We are currently assessing the situation."


    He turned his gaze towards me, his eyes filled with a mix of respect and trepidation. "Samael Ashwood, it appears your magical energy has overwhelmed the crystal. This is unprecedented. But you¡ª Pass!"


    The lead examiner''s announcement sent a wave of murmurs through the crowd, but it was the expression on his face that held the most weight. He was trying to mask his surprise, but it was clear that the spectacle of my magical display had left an indelible impression on him and the spectators.


    "Pass!" The examiner''s voice carried over the gathering, a mix of formality and reluctant admiration. The crowd''s reactions were a blend of awe and curiosity. Some students stared with wide eyes, while others whispered animatedly among themselves.


    I stepped back from the platform, the energy around me settling into a more controlled state. Raven, Liliana, and Sionna approached me, their expressions a mixture of relief and intrigue.


    Raven raised an eyebrow, a hint of a smile tugging at her lips. "Well, that was certainly a dramatic way to make an entrance. I guess they won''t be questioning your capabilities any time soon."


    Liliana nodded, her gaze thoughtful. "You handled that well. It''s not every day that a magical artifact reacts like that. You''ve certainly set a new standard."


    Sionna, her concern visibly eased, offered me a supportive smile. "I knew you''d be fine. It''s just... they''re all going to be watching you now. Be ready for more scrutiny."


    I gave a nod of appreciation to each of them. "Thank you. I suppose that''s to be expected. This trial is meant to reveal the true extent of our potential, and it seems I''ve done just that."


    As the next candidate was called forward, I took a moment to survey the crowd. The energy in the air had shifted; the earlier tension and skepticism had transformed into a palpable sense of anticipation. I could feel the weight of their expectations, the newfound respect, and the inevitable curiosity about what lay ahead.


    The trial continued, with candidates stepping forward, each showing varying degrees of skill and magical prowess. The atmosphere remained electric, with the previous explosion serving as a benchmark for what was considered extraordinary.


    Eventually, the crowd began to thin out as the evaluation moved towards its final stages. I could see that some of the earlier candidates, who had performed well, were now exchanging glances and conversations with each other, no doubt sharing their thoughts on the surprising turn of events.


    Raven fell into step beside me, her eyes scanning the remaining candidates. "So, what''s your plan now? I assume you''re not just here to make a grand impression."


    I shrugged slightly, though a thoughtful look crossed my face. "The trials are just one part of this process. There are other aspects of the competition, and I''m more interested in seeing how the next phases unfold. It''s important to understand not just the abilities of others but also the broader implications of this evaluation."


    Liliana, ever perceptive, added, "And given what we''ve seen today, there''s bound to be more intrigue and potential conflicts. It''s a good opportunity to gauge the strengths and weaknesses of those who will be our competitors."


    As the last of the candidates completed their evaluations and the crowd began to disperse The Talent Evaluation had certainly made its mark, but the true challenges lay ahead. It was a complex web of politics, rivalry, and hidden agendas, and I was ready to navigate it all, one step at a time.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please provide this almighty Author-sama with your precious POWER STONES!!!!


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 108: Chapter No.108 Selection Ceremony (5)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    "So, what do you think the next phase will be about?" Raven always assertive said with her usual curiosity, her eyes gleaming with anticipation as we left the evaluation grounds.


    I considered her question for a moment. "The next phase will likely be a combination of combat and strategy. These evaluations aren''t just about raw power; they want to see how we think under pressure, how we adapt to unexpected challenges."


    Liliana nodded in agreement. "If it''s anything like previous selections, there will be both individual and team-based trials. They''ll want to test how well we can work together, especially with people we may not know or trust."


    Raven smirked. "Good. I thrive in chaos."


    I smiled faintly. "That doesn''t surprise me."


    chapter-by-MvLeMpYr.com


    As we walked through the academy grounds, I could feel the eyes of several students following us. The spectacle of my magical display had clearly made an impact, and now I was no longer just another candidate. I was someone to watch, to rival, and perhaps even fear.


    Sionna, who had been quiet since the evaluation, finally spoke up. "Samael, do you think... there might be more people like Arthur? Those who won''t take kindly to someone like you outperforming them?"


    I met her gaze, noting the concern in her voice. "It''s possible. There are always those who can''t accept their own limitations and will lash out at others to compensate. But we need to stay focused on our own goals, not get distracted by their insecurities."


    "Still," Raven interjected, "we should be ready for anything. Arthur''s outburst might just be the beginning. If someone like him feels threatened, they might try something desperate."


    Liliana crossed her arms, her expression serious. "True, but that''s what makes this competition interesting. The trials aren''t just about magic or combat¡ªthere''s always an undercurrent of politics, alliances, and hidden motives. We have to be smart about who we trust."


    I couldn''t help but agree. The Talent Evaluation was only the surface layer of what was really happening at this academy. Behind every trial and competition, there were schemes, power plays, and individuals with their own agendas. And while my abilities had set me apart, they had also made me a target.


    As we left Ground No.76, another booming announcement resounded from all over the academy''s speakers, capturing everyone''s attention once more.


    "Attention all candidates! The first phase of the Talent Evaluation is now complete. All who passed are to report to the central training grounds immediately for the next phase. Prepare yourselves, as this will test not only your individual prowess but also your ability to work as a team under pressure."


    Just as the announcement halted, Everyone who passed the first phase started running towards the central training grounds, eager to see what awaited them next. The air was thick with tension and anticipation, each candidate sizing up the others as potential rivals or allies. As we moved through the bustling academy corridors, my thoughts were focused on the challenges ahead.


    The next phase would test more than just magical strength; it would probe deeper into our ability to adapt and strategize in unpredictable situations.


    Sionna and Lily were overwhelmed by the intense atmosphere and practically latched on to both my arms as we made our way through the crowds. I could feel their unease, though they masked it well. The competition was no longer just about talent; it was quickly becoming a matter of survival, not just in terms of physical challenges, but in the labyrinth of schemes and politics that surrounded us.


    Liliana glanced at me, her usual composed demeanor slipping slightly as she whispered, "Samael, do you think it''ll get worse from here? These trials are already pushing people to their limits, and it feels like some are waiting for us to slip."


    I gave her a reassuring nod. "It''s possible, but that''s what these evaluations are about¡ªtesting our resolve as much as our strength. We just need to stay focused and take things one step at a time."


    Sionna gripped my arm a little tighter, her indigo hair brushing against my shoulder. "I trust you, Samael. But... just promise you''ll be careful too."


    "I will," I said softly, giving her a reassuring smile. "We''ll all get through this together."


    The central training grounds loomed ahead of us, a massive circular arena surrounded by towering walls enchanted with runes. The air buzzed with the tension of hundreds of candidates gathering for the next trial. As we entered the arena, the ground beneath us shifted subtly, a sign that the academy''s magic was already at work, preparing the field for what was to come.


    Instructors were stationed around the perimeter, their expressions stern as they observed the sea of candidates. A large, imposing figure stood at the center of the arena¡ªa senior instructor, known for his harsh methods and uncompromising standards. His booming voice echoed throughout the grounds, silencing the murmurs of the gathered students.


    "Welcome to the second phase of the Talent Evaluation!" he announced. "The first phase tested your individual abilities. Now, we will see how well you work under pressure as a team. In this trial, you will be paired into groups and sent into the Academy''s enchanted labyrinth. Your goal is simple: find the core of the labyrinth and retrieve the artifact hidden within.


    But beware¡ªthe labyrinth is filled with dangers, traps, and magical creatures designed to test your every move."


    A murmur swept through the crowd. The labyrinth was notorious for its complexity and the dangers it held. Few candidates made it through unscathed. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The instructor continued, "You will be assigned to teams at random. Each team will have a mix of abilities, so don''t expect to be grouped with people you know. The only way you will succeed is through cooperation and strategy. Now, step forward to receive your team assignment."


    A low hum of anticipation rippled through the air as students lined up to receive their assignments. I exchanged glances with Raven, Liliana, and Sionna. The thought of being separated from them wasn''t comforting, but I knew this was how it had to be. We had to be prepared for anything.


    One by one, names were called, and candidates moved to their designated teams. When my name was finally called, I walked forward and found myself grouped with a small, diverse team: a tall, stoic-looking boy with jet-black hair, a girl with bright, fiery red eyes and a mischievous grin, and a silent mage who radiated an aura of calm control.


    The instructor glanced at us before continuing, "Team 49. You''ll enter the labyrinth from the eastern gate. Your trial begins in five minutes. Good luck."


    As we gathered near the entrance to the labyrinth, I quickly assessed my team. The tall boy introduced himself first. "I''m Erik. My specialty is earth magic. Let''s keep things simple¡ªstick together, and we''ll be fine."


    The girl with fiery eyes smirked. "Name''s Alina. Fire magic. Try to keep up, and we won''t have any problems."


    The silent mage gave a curt nod. "Zara. Support and barriers."


    I introduced myself briefly. "Samael. Magic affinity with lightning and nature."


    "WHAT!!!" x4


    The shock from my team was palpable. Their reactions were immediate, with each of them staring at me in disbelief.


    Erik was the first to recover. "You mean to say that you have dual affinities?"


    "Yes, that''s correct," I confirmed, noting Erik''s incredulity. "Lightning and nature are both part of my magical skill set."


    Erik''s eyes widened further. "That''s... exceptional. Most people only have one affinity, and even then, it''s rare to see someone with such mastery. This will definitely change our approach."


    Alina, still processing the information, grinned widely. "Wow, lightning and nature. That''s quite a combo. I guess we won''t have to worry too much about raw power then, huh? But remember, it''s not just about raw strength. How we use it will determine our success."


    Zara''s calm demeanor remained unshaken. She finally spoke, her voice soft but firm. "It''s good to have strong abilities, but teamwork will be key. We''ll need to coordinate our strengths and cover each other''s weaknesses."


    I nodded in agreement. "Exactly. Let''s focus on creating a strategy that leverages each of our strengths effectively. Erik, your earth magic can provide us with defensive and tactical advantages. Alina, your fire magic can be our offensive power. Zara, your support and barriers will be crucial for our survival.


    I''ll handle scouting and adaptability with my lightning and nature abilities."


    Erik grinned, the initial shock giving way to enthusiasm. "Alright, that sounds like a solid plan. Let''s get to it before we''re left behind."


    The labyrinth''s entrance loomed before us, a dark, swirling vortex that promised both challenge and mystery. The ambiance of the arena shifted, and the air grew cooler as the entrance to the labyrinth exhaled a chill.


    As we stepped into the labyrinth, the initial darkness enveloped us, and the walls seemed to close in, creating a sense of confinement. The shifting shadows and echoes of distant, mysterious sounds heightened the tension.


    Erik took the lead, his earth magic forming a protective barrier in front of us as we ventured deeper. Alina followed closely, her fiery eyes scanning for any signs of threats. Zara kept her aura steady, ready to provide support if needed. I kept my senses sharp, using my lightning magic to detect any hidden traps or creatures that might be lurking.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please provide this almighty Author-sama with your precious POWER STONES!!!!


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 109: Chapter No.109 Selection Ceremony (6)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    As we ventured deeper into the labyrinth, the air grew denser, thick with enchantments that shifted the layout of the maze every few minutes. The walls, made of dark, glossy stone, pulsed with an eerie glow, reacting to the presence of magic. Every step we took was deliberate, our senses heightened by the unpredictable dangers that lay ahead.


    Erik, at the front, was quick to demonstrate his mastery of earth magic, his hands glowing as he manipulated the ground beneath us. He created solid footing and reinforced walls whenever the labyrinth threatened to shift and trap us. His steady confidence was reassuring.


    "Keep your eyes open," Erik muttered, glancing back. "This place changes more often than you''d expect."


    Alina''s fiery aura radiated behind him, her flames flickering with barely restrained excitement. She walked with a swagger, her eyes sharp and eager for a challenge. "Let it throw whatever it wants at us. I''m ready."


    Zara, ever the calm presence, moved silently but with precision, her eyes scanning the surroundings while a faint, transparent barrier shimmered around us. She was the type to act without needing to boast, her support invaluable in moments of tension.


    Suddenly, the ground ahead of us rumbled. Erik''s barrier trembled, and before we could react, the stone floor split open. From the fissure emerged a massive, serpentine creature¡ªits scales shimmering with the same dark glow that lined the labyrinth walls. It hissed, its eyes gleaming with malevolent intelligence as it coiled and reared up, towering over us.


    "Leave it to-" Before Alina could even finish, My right hand went under the hilt of the sword hanging by my hip. I pushed the sword out of its sheath with my thumb taking a quick draw stance.


    "Lightning Magic: Thunder Clap and Flash~"


    My figure zoomed past in an instant, leaving a trail of crackling electricity in its wake. Before the massive serpent could strike, my blade cut through the air with a deafening roar, the power of lightning amplifying the strike.


    Boom!


    The serpent let out a guttural hiss as the force of the blow cleaved through its thick scales, sending sparks flying. A sharp flash of light momentarily blinded my teammates as the serpent''s massive body collapsed to the ground, twitching with residual electricity coursing through its veins.


    I came to a stop a few feet beyond the creature, the sound of thunder following my every step. The sword in my hand hummed with power, and I could feel the surge of energy from the successful strike still coursing through my body.


    "Too slow," I muttered, flicking the blood off my blade before sheathing it. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The rest of the team stood in stunned silence, their faces a mixture of awe and disbelief. Erik was the first to regain his composure, though his brow furrowed with both amazement and concern. "You... took it down in one strike. That thing was enormous, and you barely broke a sweat."


    Alina, her earlier bravado slightly diminished, let out a low whistle. "Damn, Samael, you weren''t kidding about that lightning magic. I was ready to roast it, but I guess you had other plans."


    Zara, who had been quietly maintaining the protective barrier, finally relaxed and let it dissipate. Her calm demeanor remained intact, though her eyes betrayed a hint of surprise. "That was... impressive. But we should be careful not to underestimate the labyrinth. There''s bound to be more where that came from."


    I nodded, meeting her gaze. "You''re right. This was just the first obstacle. We can''t let our guard down."


    As the labyrinth shifted again, the walls rearranged themselves with a loud grinding noise, the paths behind us closing off as new ones opened. The trial was far from over.


    Erik stepped forward, taking his position at the front again. "Let''s keep moving. That was a good reminder of what''s waiting for us, but we need to stay focused if we''re going to make it through this."


    Alina flashed me a grin as she fell back in line. "Alright, hotshot. The next one''s mine. Don''t steal all the fun."


    "Just make sure you don''t get burned in the process," I teased, earning a chuckle from her.


    "Yeah, But how did you do it? I couldn''t even see you move. Just how fast can you be?"


    I shrugged, wiping the residual energy from my hands. "It''s not about speed, Alina. It''s control. Lightning is unpredictable, but if you learn to harness it, you can strike before anyone even realizes what''s happening."


    Erik glanced over, still leading us through the maze''s shifting walls. "That level of control takes years to master. When did you become so adept at lightning magic?"


    I hesitated, not wanting to reveal too much. The System had been feeding me information and amplifying my abilities ever since that dungeon encounter, and it wasn''t something I could easily explain. "Let''s just say, I''ve had some... recent training."


    "Well, if you can do that again when it counts, I won''t ask too many questions," Erik muttered, but I could tell he wasn''t fully convinced. There was a suspicion in his tone, though he didn''t press further.


    As we walked deeper into the labyrinth, the air became thicker, heavier with a tangible pressure that weighed on my senses. Every shift in the walls made the entire structure feel more hostile, as though the maze itself was alive and actively trying to confuse and mislead us.


    Zara broke the silence, her voice calm but edged with caution. "This place isn''t just a test of strength or skill. It''s designed to wear down your mind as well. We need to stay mentally sharp."


    I nodded in agreement, my instincts on high alert. The maze was warping reality in subtle ways. Shadows moved in strange directions, and the ground occasionally felt like it was tilting even when it wasn''t. Magic pulsed through the air like an invisible heartbeat.


    Then, without warning, the entire labyrinth began to hum with energy. The glow from the walls intensified, and a low, ominous rumbling echoed from all directions.


    "Something''s coming," Zara warned, immediately casting her barrier spell again, the shimmering dome enveloping us.


    Erik clenched his fists, summoning jagged stone spikes from the ground. Alina''s flames blazed brighter, swirling around her as she readied herself for battle.


    I tightened my grip on my sword, electricity sparking off the blade as I braced for whatever was about to appear.


    The rumbling grew louder, and the floor beneath us began to tremble. Out of the shifting shadows, figures started to emerge¡ªdozens of them, humanoid in shape but grotesquely distorted. Their bodies were hunched and malformed, with glowing red eyes that shone with malice. Their skin looked like it was made of the same glossy stone that lined the labyrinth, and they moved with a jerky, unnatural gait.


    "Stone golems," Erik muttered. "They''re resistant to most magic, especially fire and lightning. This won''t be easy."


    Alina cursed under her breath. "Of course they are. What else?"


    "Well, Do you want me to take the lead or do you want to try defeating them on your own first?" I asked as I was the most relaxed one.


    Alina shot me a playful glare, her fiery aura flickering as if daring me to challenge her. "I''ve got this. Don''t think for a second that I''ll let you hog all the glory, Samael."


    With a confident smirk, she stepped forward, flames licking her fingertips. The stone golems began to lurch forward, their heavy footsteps causing the ground to tremble beneath us. Each of them radiated an eerie magical resistance, making the air thick with tension. Erik shifted uneasily, his stone spikes ready for defense, while Zara kept her barrier steady, watching the scene unfold.


    Alina cracked her knuckles, her eyes gleaming with excitement. "Watch and learn."


    With a sweeping gesture, she unleashed a torrent of flames that twisted and coiled like serpents. The fire hit the first golem, but as Erik had warned, the flames merely scorched the surface of its stone body, leaving it largely unaffected. The golem barely slowed as it advanced toward her, its massive stone arms swinging down.


    Alina frowned. "Okay, maybe they''re tougher than they look."


    She dodged the golem''s attack with ease, her movements fluid and agile. The flames around her condensed into a single, blinding spear of fire. With a flick of her wrist, she hurled it at the nearest golem, aiming for its core. The impact sent a shockwave through the room, but the golem only staggered back slightly, its molten chest quickly solidifying again.


    "Dammit," Alina muttered, frustration creeping into her voice.


    "Good effort," I said, stepping up beside her, my sword already crackling with lightning. "But let me show you a little trick."


    I raised my sword, charging it with the power of my Lightning affinity, the force crackling audibly as arcs of electricity danced along the blade. The golems, slow but relentless, closed in on us with their heavy, stone steps echoing through the labyrinth.


    "Lightning might not work directly," I said, eyeing the golems with calculated intent, "but it''s not just about brute force."


    I focused on the area around the golems. Stone, while resistant to magic, could be influenced in other ways. I had learned from observing the labyrinth itself that it was highly responsive to the magic around it, including mine.


    "Lightning Magic: Chain Reaction!"


    I struck the ground near the largest golem, sending a surge of electricity through the labyrinth''s stone floor. The energy moved in unpredictable, jagged lines, but I guided it with precision, letting it seek out weak points in the golems'' surroundings. The electricity bounced off the stone walls and ricocheted back, converging around the group of golems.


    The ground beneath them trembled before suddenly collapsing into a sinkhole, the force of the lightning weakening the stone enough to make it crumble. The golems, too heavy and slow to react, tumbled into the newly formed pit, crashing against one another as they fell into the depths below.


    Alina watched with wide eyes as the golems were swallowed by the earth, their heavy forms disappearing into the void. "Okay... that was impressive."


    Erik let out a low whistle. "You didn''t even need to hit them directly."


    Zara''s barrier shimmered once more before she lowered it, her calm expression hiding any surprise she might have felt. "Efficient. We''re going to need more tactics like that if we''re going to make it out of here."


    I sheathed my sword, the crackling energy dissipating. "This labyrinth isn''t just testing our strength. It''s testing how well we can adapt. We need to be smart about how we use our magic."


    Alina chuckled, shaking her head in amusement. "Alright, alright. I''ll admit, that was clever. But next time, I''m definitely going to get the finishing blow."


    "Yeah~ Yeah~"


    hosted-MvLeMpYr.com


    "Hey!"


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please provide this almighty Author-sama with your precious POWER STONES!!!!


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 110: Chapter No.110 Selection Ceremony (7)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    As we continued through the shifting labyrinth, the atmosphere remained tense but not without a sense of camaraderie. Alina''s fiery determination, Erik''s steady leadership, and Zara''s calm pragmatism all balanced out our group''s dynamic. My role, however, was increasingly becoming the unpredictable variable¡ªboth a strength and, at times, a mystery to them.


    The labyrinth continued to change, the walls twisting and reshaping with every few steps, as if it had a will of its own. Erik led the way cautiously, his earth magic acting as both defense and map. Alina and Zara flanked our sides, ever-watchful. I lingered behind my senses on high alert, knowing this was only the beginning of the labyrinth''s challenges.


    The deeper we ventured, the more distorted reality became. Occasionally, I felt like I was walking on air, only to be pulled back to solid ground by sheer will. The magical pressure was increasing with every step, pushing against my mind. Yet, amidst the discomfort, I couldn''t shake a strange sense of familiarity with the place.


    "Anyone else feels like the walls are watching us?" Alina mused, her voice attempting to lighten the oppressive mood.


    Zara glanced over her shoulder at me, her gaze thoughtful. "It''s not just the walls. The magic here feels alive, sentient even."


    Erik grunted in agreement, wiping sweat from his brow. "Yeah, I''ve been sensing that too. It''s like the labyrinth is trying to test more than just our strength."


    So they noticed~ Surprising but not unpleasant...


    Actually what they are feeling is the gaze of the labyrinth sentient which might be preparing tough challenges for us, Due to me being much more powerful than anyone else in this labyrinth and the pre-programmed obstacles might not be enough to truly challenge me. The labyrinth itself could be adjusting its difficulty, sensing my power, and adapting accordingly.


    I could feel it shifting, not just in the physical sense, but in its very essence. It was preparing something... bigger, something far more dangerous.


    But of course, its upper limit is still Fifth Circle Mage, which is too much for all the participants. Well except me...


    I smiled externally at Erik''s comment while, my hand remained on the hilt of my blade, ready for whatever was next. The labyrinth''s sentience was becoming more apparent, its magic reacting not just to our movements, but to our emotions, fears, and even our intentions. It was almost like it could read us¡ªour strengths, weaknesses, and desires.


    "I wouldn''t be surprised if it throws something more... tailored at us soon," I remarked, my voice casual but laced with the understanding that I might be the catalyst for whatever new challenge awaited. Erik looked back at me with a raised brow but didn''t question it. He had come to trust my instincts, even if he didn''t fully understand the extent of my abilities.


    Alina, always the first to speak up, glanced at me curiously. "Tailored? What do you mean by that?"


    I shrugged, not wanting to reveal too much. "Just a feeling. This place is more alive than we think. It''s learning from us."


    Zara nodded, her pragmatic mind quickly catching on. "Which means the deeper we go, the harder it''s going to get. We need to be ready for anything."


    The atmosphere grew heavier with that realization, but there was no turning back. We pressed forward, the corridors narrowing, twisting, then suddenly opening into a vast chamber. The room was bathed in an eerie green light, shadows dancing on the walls from an unknown source. At the center, a massive stone door stood, carved with ancient runes that pulsed with energy.


    Erik stepped forward cautiously, examining the door. "This is it. The next trial."


    Alina crossed her arms, staring at the door with a mix of frustration and excitement. "So what now? Another puzzle, or are we fighting something this time?"


    Zara''s fingers traced the runes on the door, her brow furrowed. "These are different from the ones we''ve seen so far. More intricate. I think it''s a combination of both."


    I stayed back, observing their interactions while my senses reached out to the room. The magical energy was palpable, but there was something else¡ªsomething hiding just beneath the surface. I closed my eyes briefly, letting the labyrinth''s presence wash over me. And then I felt it¡ªa ripple of power, far stronger than anything we had encountered so far.


    "They''re coming," I said quietly.


    Erik''s head snapped up. "What is?"


    Before I could answer, the ground beneath us trembled. The walls of the chamber shifted, and from the shadows, figures began to emerge¡ªdark, twisted forms that looked vaguely humanoid, but distorted as if they were reflections in a broken mirror.


    "Looks like we''re about to find out," Alina muttered, drawing her weapon as the creatures surrounded us.


    Erik slammed his fist into the ground, causing a wall of earth to rise between us and the advancing creatures. "We need to form a strategy!" Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Alina smirked, her blade igniting with fire. "How about we just hit them really hard?"


    Zara shot her a look but didn''t disagree, summoning her own magic, a shimmering barrier forming around us. "Just don''t get reckless."


    I couldn''t help but smile at their banter, even in the face of danger. But my focus remained on the creatures. They weren''t ordinary monsters¡ªno, they were constructs of the labyrinth itself, fueled by its sentience, and they were coming for us with intent.


    "Well-"


    "NO! You will not take this moment from me!" Alina shouted as her fiery blade cleaved through one of the twisted forms. Her movements were precise, but wild with determination, as if her words weren''t just directed at the creatures but at the labyrinth itself.


    The creatures were relentless, surging forward despite the wall Erik had raised. Their twisted, shadowed forms moved unnaturally as if each step was an echo of something broken. They seemed to melt into the shadows and reappear closer, making it hard to predict their movements.


    Erik gritted his teeth, reinforcing his earth wall with another layer. "These things are getting through way too fast. Samael, any idea what we''re dealing with?"


    "Okay, you can switch to offense while leaving your back to Zara. You don''t mind right?" I asked, glancing at Zara, who nodded with a calm determination.


    "Not at all," she replied, focusing her energy on fortifying the shimmering barrier around us.


    Erik gave a quick nod and shifted his stance, his earth magic transitioning from defensive walls to jagged spikes that erupted from the ground, aiming to impale the creatures. "Let''s see if they can handle this."


    As the spikes shot upward, a few of the shadowy figures dissipated, but others dodged unnaturally, bending their bodies in impossible angles. They moved more like phantoms than physical beings.


    "Looks like they''re adapting," Zara noted, her eyes narrowed as she tightened the barrier.


    "Then we''ll just have to outpace them," I said, stepping forward. "Erik, keep them grounded. Alina, strike fast and keep moving. I''ll handle the rest."


    Alina''s smirk widened as flames danced along her blade. "Now we''re talking!" She charged ahead, her movements fluid and aggressive, slicing through the twisted figures with burning precision.


    story-source-MvLeMpYr


    Erik focused his magic, the ground beneath the creatures'' feet shifting and warping, making it difficult for them to maintain their erratic movements. "On it! Keep them in one place and let Alina and Samael take them down!"


    As I moved forward, the labyrinth''s presence grew stronger in my mind. It was no longer just a place¡ªit was watching, reacting, testing. The creatures were merely extensions of its will, designed to probe our weaknesses. But what it didn''t anticipate was that I had seen through its intentions.


    Time to show it what happens when you try to outplay me.


    I focused my magic, calling upon the affinity for Nature. Letting the


    power flow through me, I extended my senses and summoned Nature''s Embrace. Vines and roots burst forth from the ground, wrapping around the shadowy figures, restraining them in place. The labyrinth''s sentience seemed to recoil, as if it hadn''t expected such a countermeasure.


    "This should slow them down," I said, grinning as the twisted forms struggled against the natural restraints.


    Alina took advantage of the opening, her blade sweeping through the restrained creatures with a blazing fury. Each strike ignited the shadows, leaving nothing but smoldering remnants.


    Erik''s earth spikes continued to rise and fall, impaling any creature that tried to escape the vines. His control over the ground was precise, minimizing the risk to us while maximizing damage to the enemies.


    Zara''s barrier held strong, though the effort required was clearly taxing. She kept her focus sharp, adjusting the barrier''s strength as needed to block any attacks that came through.


    "We''re making progress," Zara called out, her voice steady despite the strain. "But it feels like there''s still something else coming."


    I nodded, my eyes scanning the chamber. The core I had seen earlier was still pulsating, its magical energy seeming to intensify with each moment. The labyrinth wasn''t finished with us yet.


    "I agree," I said. "We need to keep moving. There''s something behind this trial, and I have a feeling it''s more than just these creatures."


    Just as I spoke, the green light in the chamber flared brighter. The massive stone door at the center of the room began to shift, revealing an intricate lock mechanism. The runes on the door glowed fiercely, resonating with the same energy we had been encountering.


    The creatures'' attacks became more desperate as if sensing their time was running out. Their forms twisted and writhed, trying to escape the vines and spikes. The labyrinth seemed to be pushing them harder, reinforcing their numbers and strength in a last-ditch effort to overwhelm us.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please provide this almighty Author-sama with your precious POWER STONES!!!!


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 111: Chapter No.111 Selection Ceremony (8)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    "Brace yourselves!" I called out, tightening my grip on the situation. The creatures weren''t letting up, and the labyrinth was only growing more desperate. I could feel its will pressing against me, testing the limits of my strength and resolve.


    Erik, his face drenched with sweat, let out a sharp breath. "There''s too many of them. We need to break through that door, and fast."


    I cast a quick glance at the intricate lock mechanism on the door, the glowing runes practically pulsing with energy. It was a puzzle, undoubtedly a key to moving forward, but we had to clear these creatures out first or risk being overrun.


    "I''ll handle the door," Zara volunteered, her voice steady despite the pressure. Her focus remained on maintaining the shimmering barrier while studying the lock. "But I''ll need some time. Can you hold them off?"


    "Don''t worry," Alina said with a grin, flames sparking in her eyes. "We''ve got this." She whirled around, her sword dancing through the air, leaving a trail of fire in its wake as she carved through the shadowy forms. "I''m not letting these things stop us now."


    Erik shifted his stance, summoning even larger earthen spikes that erupted from the ground, impaling any creature that came too close. "Samael, you better have a plan."


    I smiled slightly, stepping forward, the surge of power within me responding to the intensity of the situation. The labyrinth wanted to play a game? Fine. It was time to show it what happened when it pushed me too far.


    The vines that had wrapped around the creatures tightened, and I infused them with my Nature magic. In an instant, thorns sprouted from the vines, piercing through the shadowy figures, and causing them to writhe in pain. But that wasn''t enough. I needed to escalate.


    "Alina! Erik! fall back to Zara, Focus on protecting her while she works on the door mechanism!" I called out, my voice firm. "I''ll handle the rest."


    Alina glanced at me, her eyes narrowing for a split second before she nodded and dashed back toward Zara, flames still flickering around her. Erik grunted, quickly retreating and raising another earthen wall to shield Zara and Alina from the creatures as they swarmed in.


    With the others secured, I turned my attention fully to the creatures and, by extension, the labyrinth. It wanted to test me, to see how far I could go. Time to oblige.


    I could feel my team''s gaze on me, So only Lightning and Nature are the only affinities I could use to maintain my cover, but that would be more than enough. The labyrinth''s twisted creatures surged toward me in a final, desperate wave.


    I raised my hand, calling forth a surge of power from my Lightning affinity. A crackle filled the air as bolts of pure electricity coiled around my arm, arcing outward. With a sharp motion, I sent a pulse of lightning into the ground, and in an instant, it spread like wildfire, arcing from one shadowy creature to another.


    The creatures spasmed and contorted as the electricity coursed through them, their distorted forms flickering in and out of existence before finally dissipating into the air.


    But the labyrinth wasn''t giving up. As soon as the first wave fell, another group appeared from the shadows, faster and more aggressive, their forms less substantial but more dangerous. They moved like ghosts, darting through the room with unnatural speed, their claws gleaming with dark energy.


    I clenched my fist, summoning my Nature magic once more. The vines and roots responded to my will, surging up from the ground to create a massive, living barrier between the creatures and the others. Thorned tendrils shot out, whipping through the air and ensnaring the shadowy figures. The vines tightened, squeezing until the creatures disintegrated under the pressure.


    The labyrinth recoiled again, its presence pulling back like a wounded animal. I could feel it watching, hesitating as it reconsidered its next move.


    "Zara, how''s it going?" I called out, my eyes never leaving the mass of creatures still forming at the edges of the chamber.


    "I''ve almost got it!" Zara shouted back, her voice strained with focus. The glowing runes on the door shifted and rotated, the intricate lock slowly unwinding under her careful manipulation.


    I nodded, keeping my senses sharp. The creatures were slowing down, as if the labyrinth was running out of options. But I knew better than to let my guard down. The labyrinth was alive, and it was cunning. It wouldn''t go down without a fight.


    Suddenly, the room shuddered, and a deep, resonant sound echoed through the chamber. The green light intensified, flooding the room as the stone door began to open. A cold, otherworldly breeze swept through, carrying with it the unmistakable sense of danger.


    "Well," Alina said, her voice full of anticipation as the door creaked open. "That can''t be good."


    your-MvLeMpYr-story


    "No, it''s not," I muttered, stepping back toward the others, preparing for whatever was coming next. The labyrinth was far from finished.


    The door finally slid open, revealing a dark, yawning abyss beyond. From within, a low growl echoed, shaking the very ground beneath our feet. Something powerful¡ªsomething far more dangerous than the shadow creatures¡ªwas waiting on the other side.


    Erik glanced at me, his expression grim. "Whatever''s in there, it''s not gonna be easy, is it?"


    I smirked, gripping my blade tighter. "No. But that''s the fun part."


    "Yeah, But only you would call something dangerous being fun," Erik muttered, shaking his head with a nervous chuckle.


    The oppressive darkness beyond the door stirred, shifting like a living entity. Whatever lurked inside was no ordinary challenge. My instincts flared, warning me that this next trial would be on a whole different level than the creatures we''d just faced.


    "Zara, stay back with Alina and Erik," I ordered. "This one feels... different."


    Zara frowned, her eyes flicking toward the abyss. "What is it? Can you sense it?"


    I paused, the eerie silence from the darkness drawing closer. "Not exactly. But whatever it is, it''s powerful. Strong enough that even the labyrinth is wary."


    Alina stepped forward, her fiery sword at the ready. "Then we take it down. Together."


    I shook my head. "No, this one''s for me. The labyrinth wants me to prove something, and I don''t think it''ll let us all through unscathed if we don''t play by its rules."


    Erik groaned. "You always have to be the hero, don''t you?"


    "Not a hero," I replied, my gaze fixed on the shifting void ahead. "Just trying to stay ahead of the game."


    With one last glance at the group, I stepped into the abyss.


    The moment I crossed the threshold, the temperature dropped sharply. A heavy weight settled on my shoulders as though the very air pressed down with immense pressure. The space around me twisted, warping reality. It was as if I''d entered the heart of the labyrinth itself, where the boundaries of existence were thin, and the rules were rewritten.


    Growl~


    A menacing low growl reverberated through the chamber, its sound vibrating against the walls and floor as if the very ground was alive with menace. Shadows coiled around me, twisting into grotesque shapes that flickered and danced on the periphery of my vision. The air grew colder, thick with an almost tangible sense of dread.


    I tightened my grip on my sword, its edge crackling with lightning, and took a cautious step forward. The growl echoed again, louder this time, accompanied by a deep rumble that seemed to come from the very bowels of the labyrinth. The darkness ahead seemed to pulse with a life of its own, almost like a living entity waiting for its moment to strike.


    A feline figure could be barely made out in the swirling darkness. It emerged from the shadows, a massive, spectral panther with eyes like molten gold. Its form was both majestic and terrifying, with ethereal fur that seemed to ripple with the very essence of the abyss. The panther''s growl was a low, resonant sound that seemed to reverberate through every corner of the chamber.


    The creature''s eyes locked onto mine, and for a moment, I felt as though it was peering directly into my soul, assessing my worth. Its presence exuded an aura of primal power, and I knew this would be no ordinary foe. The labyrinth had conjured a guardian, a beast of both shadow and substance, to test my resolve.


    But a smirk made its way onto my lips, This is way too easy~


    The panther''s molten eyes glowed brighter as it stepped forward, its massive form moving with a grace that belied its size. Each step it took seemed to distort the space around it, as if reality itself was bending under its presence.


    I raised my sword, the lightning crackling more fiercely as I prepared to engage. "Let''s see what you''ve got," I muttered, feeling the surge of adrenaline and the thrill of the upcoming battle.


    The spectral panther let out a deafening roar, and the chamber trembled. Shadows erupted from its form, swirling and coalescing into razor-sharp tendrils that lashed out towards me with frightening speed.


    I leaped to the side, narrowly avoiding the first strike, and countered with a bolt of lightning that arced through the air and struck one of the tendrils, causing it to disintegrate in a flash of energy.


    The panther charged, its eyes burning with fierce determination. I met its charge head-on, meeting its powerful claws with a swift parry from my sword. The impact reverberated through my arms, and I felt the sheer strength of the beast. The clash of our energies sent a shockwave through the chamber, making the shadows flicker and writhe. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I retaliated with a focused surge of Nature magic, calling forth a barrage of thorned vines that erupted from the ground and ensnared the panther''s legs. The creature roared in pain, its form writhing as the thorns dug in. But it wasn''t defeated yet; with a powerful burst of energy, it shattered the vines and surged forward again.


    Determined to end this quickly, I unleashed a massive Lightning Strike, directing it straight at the panther. The electricity crackled through the air, and the panther let out a spine-chilling roar as the lightning coursed through its ethereal body. It staggered, its form flickering and momentarily losing cohesion.


    But the labyrinth was relentless. The chamber''s shadows surged, gathering around the panther to heal its wounds and fortify its defenses. It was a continuous cycle of attack and recovery, a battle of attrition that required not just power but strategy.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please provide this almighty Author-sama with your precious POWER STONES!!!!


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 112: Chapter No.112 Selection Ceremony (9)

    [Samael Ashwood''s]


    "Okay, Now I am bored..." I muttered as I parried the incoming sharp claws without even looking at the spectral panther. The beast had been relentless, but it was becoming predictable. Every move, every shadowy tendril, felt like a repetition of the last. The labyrinth''s challenge was losing its edge.


    With a swift flick of my wrist, I deflected another shadow attack, my sword crackling with lightning. "I expected more from you," I taunted, narrowing my eyes at the panther. "Is this really all the labyrinth has?"


    The panther''s molten eyes flared in response, but there was a hesitation in its movements, as if it was starting to realize that its tactics were no longer working. It circled me cautiously, waiting for an opening, but I wasn''t about to give it one.


    The shadows around us trembled, and for a moment, the air felt heavy again. The labyrinth was growing restless. It had sent one of its strongest guardians, but I could feel the frustration in the very walls around me. This wasn''t just a fight¡ªit was a test of willpower, a battle between me and the labyrinth itself.


    But I have already grown tired of this trial, So...


    THUMP! THUMP! THUMP!


    My dragon heart started beating loudly, resonating through my entire body. The air around me thickened with power as I unleashed a fraction of the true strength I had been holding back. The spectral panther, sensing the shift, halted its attack and stared at me warily. It could feel it too¡ªthe growing storm of energy within me, far beyond what it had expected.


    I raised my hand, and in an instant, the atmosphere shifted. The very essence of the labyrinth seemed to quiver as I channeled both my Nature and Lightning affinities in unison. The panther tensed, its molten eyes widening as vines laced with electricity erupted from the ground, snaking toward it with terrifying speed.


    "Enough of this," I murmured.


    But instead of resisting or running away, Panther lowered its head as if bowing in front of a king... King of Beasts!


    The spectral panther''s molten eyes dimmed as it lowered its head, its once fierce demeanor dissolving into submission. The tendrils of shadow that had coiled around the labyrinth began to recede, melting into the walls like smoke dissipating in the air. The labyrinth, sensing the shift, fell eerily silent.


    I stood still, watching the panther, my sword crackling faintly with leftover energy. For a brief moment, I hesitated, surprised by the creature''s sudden display of submission. It was as though the labyrinth itself had acknowledged my power¡ªor perhaps, something deeper had.


    The panther, head bowed, radiated a reverence I hadn''t seen in any of the beasts I''d fought before. It wasn''t fear. No, this was something else¡ªrecognition. Recognition of something primal, something ancient that I had only just begun to tap into. The King of Beasts.


    I had read legends of those who commanded the respect of nature''s fiercest creatures, but to witness it firsthand? I clenched my fist, feeling the pulse of the labyrinth around me as if the entire structure had bent its will to mine.


    "Interesting," I whispered to myself, stepping closer to the panther. It remained perfectly still, not even a hint of aggression in its stance.


    Could it be that the labyrinth was testing more than just my strength? Was this about control¡ªdominion over not just myself, but over the creatures within?


    I reached out slowly, my hand hovering just above the spectral panther''s head. The crackling energy in the air had softened, now feeling more like a hum of connection than a storm of power. The panther didn''t flinch, didn''t recoil. Instead, it leaned ever so slightly into my hand, a deep rumbling growl emanating from its chest, not of threat but of acceptance.


    [Ding! The Shadow King Panther has initiated to form a Familiar Contract]


    [Accept / Reject]


    I stared at the notification that had appeared before me, the text glowing softly in the dim light of the labyrinth. The offer of a Familiar Contract was unexpected but intriguing. A familiar could offer a wealth of abilities and support, and given the spectral panther''s display of respect and power, it was clear that accepting the contract would bring significant benefits.


    "Well, this is certainly a new development," I muttered, considering my options. The panther had already shown its formidable strength and a unique bond with the labyrinth. If it chose to align itself with me, it could become an invaluable ally.


    I glanced at the spectral panther, its molten eyes still fixed on me, waiting patiently. It was a moment of decision¡ªone that could significantly impact the rest of my journey through the labyrinth and beyond.


    "Accept," I said, tapping the option on the screen.


    The moment my choice was made, a surge of energy swept through the labyrinth, the walls vibrating with an almost palpable force. The spectral panther''s form began to shimmer, and a stream of ethereal light connected us. I could feel the connection forming¡ªa merging of our essences.


    The labyrinth''s ambient energy seemed to stabilize, and the oppressive atmosphere lifted slightly. The panther''s form solidified into a more tangible presence, its spectral features now glowing with a soft, otherworldly light.


    [Congratulations! You have successfully formed a Familiar Contract with the Shadow King Panther.]


    [New Familiar Acquired: Shadow King Panther]


    [Special Abilities Unlocked: King''s Aura, Panther''s Roar, Night''s Veil]


    The notifications disappeared, and I felt a new presence beside me. The Shadow King Panther was now a part of my world, its energy mingling with mine. I turned to it, feeling a sense of mutual understanding and respect.


    "Welcome to the team," I said, giving the panther a nod. It responded with a low, pleased growl and a graceful flick of its tail.


    "Hahaha~ Let''s give you a name..." I chuckled softly, the weight of the labyrinth''s oppressive atmosphere lifting as I addressed my new ally. The panther''s molten eyes watched me with a curious, almost intelligent gaze. "Let''s see, what would be fitting for a creature of your majesty and power?"


    "But before that, Knowing your gender might help," I mused aloud, trying to gauge the panther''s essence. The spectral panther tilted its head slightly, its molten eyes reflecting an ancient wisdom. "Are you male or female, or perhaps something beyond such distinctions?"


    A soft, resonant purr emanated from the panther, and I felt a gentle shift in the energy around it¡ªa sign of acknowledgment rather than a specific gender.


    "Male?"


    GROWL!!!


    "No... Then Female?"


    Purrrrr~


    The spectral panther''s purr resonated softly, a sign of affirmation, though its energy was far from ordinary. Its presence, regal and ancient, seemed to transcend typical distinctions. The juxtaposition of its title and form made me ponder the nature of such beings and their roles in this realm.


    "It seems you''re quite the enigma," I said with a wry smile, "a female king. I suppose that fits with the labyrinth''s penchant for the extraordinary."


    The panther''s gaze remained steady, and I could feel a deep sense of loyalty and strength emanating from it. It was clear that while its form might be delicate, its power and status were anything but.


    "Well, since we''re on the subject of names," I continued, "how about we find something fitting for your majestic presence?" Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I pondered for a moment, drawing upon various languages and mythologies for inspiration. The panther''s connection to shadows, its royal demeanor, and its powerful aura were all elements to consider.


    MVLeMpYr-unofficial-chapter


    "How about ''Nyxara''?" I proposed, drawing on the name Nyx from mythology, representing the goddess of the night, combined with a regal suffix. "It reflects both your mastery of shadows and your elevated status."


    The panther tilted its head slightly, as if considering the name. Its molten eyes seemed to spark with approval.


    "Nyxara it is, then," I confirmed, feeling a sense of satisfaction with the choice. "Welcome to the Family, Nyxara~"


    Nyxara''s form shimmered with a new light as if the name itself had imbued her with a fresh vitality. She arched her back in a fluid stretch, her shadowy fur undulating with an ethereal grace. The labyrinth''s oppressive aura had lifted noticeably.


    "Let''s go back, My team must be worried sick hehe~" I chuckled while turning to back to them but paused and looked at the Nyxara''s huge form.


    "Can you shrink down a bit?" I asked, chuckling at the sight of Nyxara''s impressive form taking up a significant portion of the labyrinth''s chamber. Her spectral presence, while majestic, would undoubtedly draw attention in a more confined space.


    Nyxara let out a soft, resonant purr, and her form shifted gracefully, condensing from her formidable spectral presence into a smaller, more manageable size. As a cute black panther cub, she now looked both adorable and approachable. Her sleek fur shimmered faintly in the dim light of the labyrinth, and her molten eyes, though smaller, still held the same depth and wisdom.


    "That''s much better," I said with a relieved chuckle, reaching down to pat her. She nuzzled against my hand, a gesture that conveyed both affection and satisfaction.


    I picked her up placing her on my shoulder, where she nestled comfortably, her small form surprisingly light. The warmth of her presence was a welcome contrast to the cold, oppressive atmosphere of the labyrinth.


    "Alright, Nyxara," I said with a grin, "let''s head back and rejoin the team. They''re probably on edge without me."


    As we made our way out of the labyrinth, the once-constricting shadows seemed to part willingly, guiding us toward the exit. The labyrinth, now subtly changed by our bond, felt almost alive in a new way, its energies more harmonious and less oppressive. It was as if the entire structure acknowledged our departure with a silent, respectful nod.


    "Huh?"


    As I was reaching the exit, I saw a pedestal on which glowing light could be seen.


    "Is that the ''Artifact'' required to pass this trial?"


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please provide this almighty Author-sama with your precious POWER STONES!!!!


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 113: Chapter No.113 Selection Ceremony (Final)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    I approached the pedestal cautiously, the soft glow illuminating the intricate designs carved into its surface. The light pulsed rhythmically, almost as if it had a heartbeat of its own, beckoning me closer. Nyxara shifted slightly on my shoulder, her molten eyes narrowing in curiosity.


    "Looks like it," I murmured, eyeing the artifact. It was a crystalline orb, swirling with colors that seemed to dance and shift but held no power.


    ''Well, What do I expect from a dummy artifact used for Academy Trial? Hehe~''


    I picked it up and again started walking toward the exit leading to my teams.


    ''It looks like, We passed!''


    While walking and playing with the crystal which seemed to awaken Nyxara''s feline instinct, As her eyes followed the crystal I toss to air and back.


    Nyxara''s small, sleek form leaned forward on my shoulder, her molten eyes following the crystalline orb as I tossed it lightly into the air. Each time the light from the artifact reflected in her gaze, she seemed utterly captivated, her predatory instincts subtly surfacing despite her now-cute appearance.


    "Hah, you really are a cat at heart, aren''t you?" I chuckled, watching as her eyes tracked the crystal''s movement. It was a far cry from her earlier fierce display as the Shadow King Panther. Now, she was more like an adorable companion who, despite her formidable power, still found joy in simple things.


    As we approached the labyrinth''s exit, the oppressive shadows parted easily, almost eagerly guiding us toward the opening. It felt as though the labyrinth itself had acknowledged my passage, my victory, and my newfound connection with Nyxara.


    I could sense my team nearby, their presence just beyond the veil of the labyrinth''s exit. No doubt, they were waiting, possibly worried that I''d taken too long. I hadn''t exactly made it a habit of keeping them in the loop¡ªsometimes, these little detours were necessary to keep the journey interesting.


    As we stepped through the exit, the dim, ethereal glow of the labyrinth gave way to the warm light of the outside. My team, scattered around a small clearing just outside the maze, spotted me instantly.


    "Hey look! Samael is back!" Alina shouted as she sprinted at me with a toothy silly grin on her face.


    Erik seemed to be the most stressed, as he released a sigh of relief as his gaze saw me unscathed.


    Even Zara''s eyes seemed to soften a bit seeing me back in one piece.


    "Samael, Are you okay? Anyway, who''s this? and that crystal?" My eyebrow twitched at Alina''s lack of restraint as she bombarded me with questions right away, her curiosity overwhelming her usual decorum. I couldn''t help but smirk at her energetic nature, which was a welcome contrast to the suffocating tension of the labyrinth.


    "I''m fine, Alina," I said, patting her head lightly to calm her down, "and this little one here is Nyxara. She''s... well, let''s just say we had an unexpected bonding moment."


    Nyxara, still perched on my shoulder in her smaller form, let out a soft purr as Alina''s wide-eyed gaze fixated on her.


    "Awww, she''s adorable!" Alina squealed, reaching out as if to pet her, but Nyxara tilted her head slightly, maintaining her regal composure.


    "Adorable, sure," Erik muttered, folding his arms. "But something tells me that cute exterior hides something a lot more dangerous." His eyes darted toward the crystal in my hand. "And that crystal? Did you finish the trial?"


    I twirled the crystal between my fingers with a grin. "This? Just a dummy artifact used to pass the academy''s trial." Tossing it into the air playfully, I caught it again, much to Nyxara''s continued fascination.


    "Dummy artifact or not, it means we passed, right?" Zara finally spoke up, her voice steady but relieved. She glanced at the exit behind me, almost expecting something else to emerge. "No surprises following you out?"


    "No surprises," I assured her, shaking my head. "The labyrinth has conceded. It was a test of power and will, but we''re done here. Time to move on."


    Erik looked skeptical. "It seemed like you were in there longer than expected. What took so long?"


    I shrugged casually. "Just had a little chat with the labyrinth''s guardian. It was... enlightening."


    Erik raised an eyebrow, clearly not satisfied with my vague answer, but before he could press further, Nyxara stretched her tiny form and leaped gracefully from my shoulder to the ground. She transformed mid-air back into her larger, more formidable form, startling the others momentarily.


    "Woah!" Alina jumped back, eyes wide. "She can change size?"


    "She''s full of surprises," I said, amused by their reactions. "But don''t worry, Nyxara''s on our side now. A valuable new ally."


    I continued as I tossed the crystal to Zara, "Here, See if this can take us back to the Academy trial sight."


    "Okay, Give me just a second," Zara said as she caught the crystal and began examining it closely. Her fingers danced over the surface of the orb, and faint runes etched into the crystalline structure started to glow under her touch. She closed her eyes briefly, concentrating on the magic within.


    "Got it," Zara muttered after a moment, her voice calm and assured. "This will create a portal to take us directly back to the academy''s trial grounds. I just need a bit of time to activate it properly."


    As she focused on her task, Erik moved closer to me, his expression still skeptical but more curious now. "So... this Nyxara, how did you manage to ''bond'' with her? She''s not exactly a pet, is she?" MvLeMpYr-original


    I smirked. "Not a pet, Erik. She is now my familiar-"


    "WHAT!!! YOU GOT YOUR OWN FAMILIAR?!!! WHERE''S MINE!!!" Alina who was still buzzing with excitement interrupted, her eyes practically sparkling with envy.


    I chuckled, enjoying the moment. "Calm down, Alina. Familiars aren''t something you just pick up at the store. It''s a special bond that forms under unique circumstances."


    "But still! You''re so lucky!" she pouted, crossing her arms. "I want one too!"


    "Maybe you need to face a labyrinth first," Erik teased, smirking at her. "Or at least have a life-threatening encounter."


    "Hey!" Alina shot back, mock-hurt. "I can handle myself just fine, thank you very much!"


    Zara, still focused on the crystal, chimed in, "You have to earn a familiar''s trust. It''s not about luck; it''s about compatibility. Right, Samael?"


    "Exactly," I replied, glancing at Nyxara, who was now lounging comfortably in her larger form. "It requires a deep connection and understanding."


    "Just wait till I get my own," Alina declared, determination lighting her eyes. "I''ll train it to be the cutest, most powerful familiar ever!"


    As we bantered, Zara finally opened her eyes, a triumphant smile spreading across her face. "Alright, the portal is ready! Everyone, gather around."


    We formed a circle around Zara as she held the crystal aloft. The runes glowed brighter, and a shimmering portal began to materialize in front of us, swirling with colors reminiscent of Nyxara''s orb.


    "After you, brave adventurers!" Erik gestured grandly, earning an eye roll from Zara.


    With a grin, I stepped forward first, Nyxara following closely behind. The familiar presence of my teammates filled me with a sense of camaraderie. Whatever challenges lay ahead, we were in this together.


    As we stepped through the portal, the familiar surroundings of the academy greeted us, sunlight streaming through the expansive walls. The air buzzed with excitement and nervous energy as the instructors and the senior instructor stood at the helm of the Arena.


    "Congratulations, You passed. Please stand aside other participants are yet to come." One of the instructors stepped forward and led us to the resting area.


    Alina who can''t keep her mouth closed, "Excuse me sir, How many participants are left to complete the trial? We didn''t see anyone else in the labyrinth!"


    The instructor looked at her with a slight smile, clearly amused by her enthusiasm. "You''re not alone in your concerns. The trials can be unpredictable, and some candidates are taking longer than expected. But worry not; they will emerge in due time."


    As we settled into the resting area, I could feel the palpable excitement and anxiety among the other participants. The academy''s trials were notorious, and each contestant''s performance could determine their future. It was a time of testing, not just of skill, but of resolve and character.


    "Hey, Samael," Erik said, leaning closer. "What do you think the others encountered? I heard rumors of the labyrinth shifting and changing based on each person''s fears."


    I shrugged, contemplating my own experience. "It wouldn''t surprise me. The labyrinth seems to feed off the challenges we face. My trial felt more about overcoming personal limits than fighting monsters."


    Zara, still adjusting to the surroundings, chimed in, "That makes sense. Each of us has different strengths and weaknesses. It''s likely the labyrinth tailored its challenges accordingly."


    I watched Nyxara doze off, her little body rising and falling gently as she nestled against my neck. It was a stark contrast to the intensity of the labyrinth. The thought of her shifting back to her powerful form at a moment''s notice made me smile; she was an embodiment of both danger and comfort.


    Alina leaned closer, her curiosity piqued once again. "What kind of challenges do you think the others faced, then? I mean, if yours was all about personal limits, what about someone who''s always scared of failing?"


    "That''s the beauty of the labyrinth," I replied, running a hand through my hair. "It knows you. It could force someone to confront their deepest fears, or maybe even challenge their skills in ways they never expected."


    Erik crossed his arms, deep in thought. "It''s a double-edged sword. Overcoming those fears could either make or break a person. What happens if someone fails?"


    "They might not emerge at all," Zara said quietly, her voice heavy with concern. "Or they could be forever changed, marked by their failure."


    "Cheerful thoughts," Alina muttered, trying to lighten the mood. "But we''re not going to fail, right? We''re all going to make it out stronger."


    "Right, You guys lounge here. I have to look for my companions and see if they are out of trial or not." I said as I stood up, scanning the crowd of participants. The atmosphere was charged with anticipation, and I could see other groups reuniting, faces flushed with relief or disappointment.


    "Let''s meet back here in a bit," I suggested, turning to my team. "I want to check on some of the others and see how they fared." S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Be careful," Erik warned, his brows furrowing slightly. "You never know what might still be lurking around here."


    I nodded, appreciating his concern. "I will. Just stay put and don''t cause too much trouble."


    ***


    "S-Samael... s-save m-me." A soft voice echoed in a dark alley of the Academy trial grounds.


    "Kekeke! You as a human! HOW DARE YOU ASSOCIATE WITH A WORTHLESS DRAGON AND DISGUSTING DEMON NO LESS!!!"


    Growl!


    "... Life is too cheap~"


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please provide this almighty Author-sama with your precious POWER STONES!!!!


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 114: Chapter No.114 Slaughter House (1)

    [Third Person''s POV]


    Lily, who had unexpectedly completed her trial ahead of schedule, wandered the labyrinth''s exit area with an eager, carefree expression. Her usual joy radiated from her as she searched for her companions, excitement bubbling up inside her as she anticipated sharing her success with Samael and the others.


    With a happy-go-lucky smile, she glanced toward the resting area to see if they had gathered there. Her heart leapt at the thought of seeing Samael, her cheeks flushing slightly as she envisioned how proud he might be of her accomplishment.


    But as she approached the designated resting spot, her smile faltered. The area was unusually quiet¡ªeerily so. The others weren''t there, and the familiar sound of voices or the clinking of gear was absent. She frowned, her brow knitting with concern.


    "Where is everyone?" Lily muttered to herself, glancing around for any signs of life. Her bright blue eyes scanned the surroundings, but there was no indication of her teammates.


    She pulled her hair back into a ponytail, biting her lip. Something wasn''t right. Although it was possible that they were still inside the labyrinth, there was a nagging feeling in her chest that urged her to investigate further. Samael, in particular, was never one to take longer than necessary, especially given his recent advancements in power.


    Unable to shake off the growing anxiety, She saw a group of fellow participants who seemed to just come from the labyrinth with frowns on their faces.


    Without thinking much she approached them, her voice filled with concern as she called out, "Excuse me! Have you seen a boy with unique half-white half-black hair inside?"


    Hearing Lily, their frowns deepen as one of them says, "You mean that Dragon from Talent Aptitude test?"


    "Yes! That one have any of you seen him inside?" Lily asked with concern on her face, her heart racing as the unsettling feeling grew stronger.


    "If I am not wrong you are a human, right?" Another boy asked with a snarl on his face. "What makes you think you can just waltz in and ask about him? This is a competition, you know."


    Lily''s brow furrowed, but she refused to let his hostility deter her. "I''m just worried about him! He''s my friend," she replied, her voice steady despite the rising tension. "If you''ve seen him, please tell me. I need to know if he''s alright."


    "Okay, Come with me I think my father might know." The boy with a snarl said with a forced smile on his face.


    "Really! Who is your father? If I may ask." Lily asked with a cautious but hopeful tone.


    The boy straightened, a flicker of pride crossing his features. "My father is the head instructor of this trial, So he must have kept the record of who is back from the labyrinth or not."


    Lily felt a surge of relief wash over her as she followed the boy, her heart pounding with anticipation. "Thank you! I really appreciate it," she said, her voice brightening. She was eager to find out if Samael had completed his trial and was safe.


    "Kekeke~ Mention not, we humans must stick together, right?" The boy said to Lily while secretly gesturing to his friends with his eye who instantly figured out their leader''s intention and started to lead them towards a deserted alley.


    "Hmm... Where is this? I think we took the wrong turn to the instructor''s quarters," Lily said, glancing around and feeling an uneasy sensation creep in. The alley was dimly lit, shadows clinging to the corners, and the atmosphere felt increasingly tense.


    The boy''s smile widened, but there was something off about it. "Oh, don''t worry! It''s just a shortcut," he said, his tone too cheerful for Lily''s liking. The other boys surrounded her, blocking the narrow path, their expressions shifting from amusement to something darker.


    "Listen, we just want to have a little chat," the leader said, stepping closer, his eyes glinting with mischief. "You''re a human, and he''s a dragon. What makes you think you belong with him?"


    Lily''s heart raced as she realized the trap closing in around her. "I-I don''t want any trouble," she stammered, trying to back away. "I just want to know if Samael is okay!"


    "YOU ARE HUMAN!!! BUT CARE FOR A FUCKIN'' DRAGON?! BUT THAT''S NOT ALL I HEARD THERE IS EVEN A FILTHY DEMON AND A LEECH OF A VAMPIRE TOO!!! YOU TRAITOR!!!"


    Lily''s pulse quickened as the boy''s outburst echoed in the narrow alley. His face twisted with anger, and his friends closed in, their sneers reflecting their disdain. "Traitor?" Lily repeated, confusion flashing in her wide eyes. "What are you talking about? They''re my friends! This isn''t about sides!" S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The boy''s expression darkened, his voice dripping with contempt. "Friends? With a dragon? A demon? And a vampire? Do you even hear yourself? chapter-source-MvLeMpYr


    You''re nothing but a human, aligning yourself with creatures that aren''t your kind. You don''t belong with them."


    Lily stepped back, her mind racing. The tension in the air grew thick as the group of boys tightened their circle around her. Her eyes darted around, seeking an escape, but the alley was too narrow, and they were blocking her way. "I... I don''t care what they are!" she said, her voice growing firmer, though her hands shook slightly. "Samael, Liliana, and Raven¡ªthey''ve all been there for me.


    And I''d do the same for them!"


    The boy let out a mocking laugh, shaking his head. "Look at you, so loyal to them, yet you don''t see how foolish you are. This is a competition. There''s no room for friendships with beasts like them."


    Before Lily could respond, one of the boys lunged forward, grabbing her wrist. "You''re coming with us. We''ll make sure you remember where your loyalties should lie."


    Panic surged through her as she struggled against his grip. She wasn''t a fighter like Samael, but she wasn''t going to give up easily either. "Let go of me!" she yelled, trying to pull free.


    "You''re gonna learn a lesson today, girl," the boy snarled, tightening his hold.


    One of the boys looked at the figure of Lily with a lecherous gaze drunk in her struggle. "What a pretty little thing. You should know your place, human."


    At the comment of their friend, Everyone also noticed Lily''s beautiful features, a mix of defiance and fear evident in her bright blue eyes. It made their actions seem even more vile.


    "Now that mention this, I wonder how could we should waste this opportunity. Let me go at her first, then you all can take your turns after I finish with her." The leader said while licking his lips and gesturing to his friends, who snickered in agreement, their intentions became all too clear.


    Lily''s heart raced, panic twisting her stomach as she fought against the grip on her wrist. "Please, just let me go!" she cried, her voice cracking. She wasn''t going to let them overpower her without a fight. Summoning her courage, she stomped down hard on the foot of the boy holding her, twisting her body to break free.


    Smack!


    But a slap echoed through the alley as Lily fell to the ground holding her burning wrist, her breath hitching in her throat. The leader had struck her across the face, the sudden pain blurring her vision for a moment.


    "You think you can fight back?" he sneered, stepping closer as she struggled to push herself upright. "You''re just a human, and this is a lesson you won''t forget."


    "S-Samael... s-save m-me." Her voice echoed in a dark alley of the Academy trial grounds.


    "Kekeke! You as a human! HOW DARE YOU ASSOCIATE WITH A WORTHLESS DRAGON AND DISGUSTING DEMON NO LESS!!!"


    Lily''s heart raced, each beat pounding in her ears as she pressed her back against the cold, damp wall of the alley. The laughter of her captors echoed around her, filling the space with a sinister energy that made her skin crawl. Despite the fear clawing at her, she held onto the flickering hope that Samael would come for her.


    "Samael''s not worthless," she shot back, her voice trembling but defiant. "He''s stronger than any of you can imagine!"


    The leader stepped closer, his smirk widening. "Stronger? Is that why you cling to him? You think he can protect you? You''re nothing but a pawn in this game, a human with no power."


    "That''s not true!" Lily insisted, pushing back against the oppressive weight of their malice. "I''m not just a pawn. I have friends who care about me, and I care about them. Samael would never abandon me!"


    The boy''s laughter cut through the air like a blade. "What a naive little girl. He''s just using you, like all of us use what we can to get ahead. But don''t worry; we''ll show you what happens to traitors."


    With a sudden move, he lunged forward, but Lily anticipated it. She sidestepped, feeling a rush of adrenaline as she scrambled to her feet. She glanced around for any potential escape routes, but the alley felt like a trap closing in on her.


    "Stop her!" the leader barked, but Lily''s determination surged. She darted to the left, trying to break through their ranks. Just as she thought she could make it, a hand grabbed her arm, yanking her back.


    "Not so fast!" one of the boys sneered, his grip like iron.


    "...It seems...life is too cheap these days~" A cold voice resonated throughout the alley as everyone froze in their place.


    On Lily''s face was a smile of relief but soon tears started to fell from her eyes as took in the figure of Samael standing at the exit of alley with one hand on the hilt of his sword, with eyes as cold as ice and a fierce determination etched on his features. His dual-colored eyes¡ªblue and red¡ªseemed to blaze with an intensity that made the group of boys recoil slightly.


    "Let her go," he commanded, his voice steady and unwavering. The tension in the air thickened as he stepped further into the alley, the shadows shifting around him like they were alive.


    The leader of the boys sneered, attempting to mask his fear with bravado. "And what if we don''t? You think you can take us all on, Dragon?"


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please provide this almighty Author-sama with your precious POWER STONES!!!!


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 115: Chapter No.115 Slaughter House (2)

    [Third Person''s POV]


    RAGE.


    Raw, boiling, uncontrollable rage surged through Samael''s veins, threatening to drown every rational thought. The sight of Lily¡ªbattered, her cheek red from the slap, her tear-filled eyes pleading¡ªstirred something primal within him. His grip on the hilt of his sword tightened, the cool metal grounding him as he fought to maintain control over his emotions.


    How dare they.


    The boys'' sneers and mocking laughter rang in his ears, but they were drowned out by the pounding of his heart and the growing roar of bloodlust that pulsed through his very being. These humans, so blinded by their arrogance and ignorance, thought they could harm someone he cared for and walk away unscathed?


    "You think I''m here to fight?" Samael''s voice was low, and lethal, each word dripping with an unspoken promise of violence. He took another step forward, his dual-coloured eyes glowing brighter with every passing second. A swirl of energy crackled around him, the air itself becoming thick with his aura. "I''m here to kill."


    Fear flickered across the leader''s face for a brief moment, but he quickly masked it with a cocky grin. "Big words for a dragon playing in a human''s world. You really think you¡ª"


    "Nyxara, I want that hand to be ripped out of that corpse. That hand touched my Lily, and for that alone, he deserves no mercy."


    The sudden chill in the air cut through the bravado of the group. The shadowy figure of Nyxara sitting on the shoulder of Samael lept out, while in the air she altered her size from a cute cub to a ferocious panther.


    Nyxara, now towering over them in her fierce panther form, landed gracefully between Samael and the group of boys, her sleek, shadowy fur blending with the darkness of the alley. Her eyes gleamed with an otherworldly light, filled with predatory intent.


    The sight of her caused the boys to take a collective step back, their earlier arrogance crumbling under the weight of the terrifying presence that now stood before them.


    "You had your chance," Samael whispered, his voice cold as ice, and the air around him seemed to pulse with raw, deadly energy.


    Nyxara growled low and deep, a sound that reverberated through the alley like thunder. The boys, frozen in place, could feel the predator''s hunger, her readiness to tear them apart with a single swipe of her claws.


    The leader, who had been so confident just moments ago, now found himself trembling. He attempted to rally his courage, his voice shaking as he spoke. "You... You can''t get away with this. We''re part of the academy''s elite! You''ll be¡ª"


    Samael cut him off with a sharp laugh, a sound devoid of humor. "The academy?" His eyes flashed dangerously, and with a single thought, the alley seemed to darken, shadows creeping up the walls as if obeying his will. "Do you think your titles or connections matter to me? You dared to harm her, and for that, I don''t care who you are."


    One of the boys, barely holding his composure, glanced at the alley''s exit as if calculating his chances of escape. But before he could make a move, Nyxara''s glowing eyes locked onto him, a low growl escaping her throat. He froze, knowing any attempt to flee would end in his swift demise.


    "Please..." one of them stammered, fear finally overtaking him. "We didn''t mean any real harm... Let us go!"


    Lily, still shaken but now standing beside Samael, clenched her fists. Her eyes, though filled with tears, were also brimming with determination. "They hurt me," she whispered softly, though Samael heard every word. Her words hung in the air, and the flicker of anger in Samael''s gaze deepened.


    "Nyxara," Samael commanded, his voice calm but deadly, "leave the leader to me. As for the others..." He trailed off, letting the chilling silence finish his thought.


    Nyxara snarled in response and began advancing toward the group. The boys cowered in terror, realizing too late that they had misjudged the dragon they had so arrogantly taunted. The air crackled with tension as the weight of their mistake settled heavily on their shoulders.


    MvLeMpYr.com-official


    "You should have known better than to touch what''s mine."


    In a blur of movement, Samael unsheathed his sword. Shimmering with light and shadow, the blade glowed ominously in the dim alleyway. He moved toward the leader with lethal precision, each step measured, his dual-coloured eyes locked onto his target with unwavering focus. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Wait! Please!" The leader begged, stumbling backwards in a futile attempt to escape Samael''s wrath. But there was no escape. Not anymore.


    Samael raised his sword, the tip resting just below the leader''s chin. "No mercy," he whispered, his voice like a death sentence.


    The boy''s face drained of colour as his life flashed before his eyes. His mouth opened to scream, but the sound was lost in the roar of Nyxara''s attack behind him, the feral panther having already descended upon his companions, their cries of terror filling the alley.


    Samael''s blade gleamed in the dim light as it moved in a swift arc, An arm flew detached from its former place leaving a trail of blood in the air, staining the cobblestones beneath them. The leader''s terrified eyes widened, and a choked gasp escaped his lips as he staggered back, shock and disbelief contorting his features.


    The alley was engulfed in chaos; Nyxara''s powerful form slashed through the boys with merciless precision, her claws tearing through flesh and bone. Their screams echoed, a cacophony of fear that only fueled Samael''s rage. He focused solely on the leader, who had now crumpled to the ground, clutching the bloody stump where his arm once was.


    "You think this is the end?" the leader whimpered, his bravado shattered. "You''ll pay for this, dragon! You have no idea who you''re messing with!"


    Samael leaned closer, his voice a venomous whisper. "I know exactly who I''m messing with. You''re nothing but a coward, hiding behind your title and your friends. You hurt someone I love, and that''s a mistake you''ll never recover from."


    The boy''s eyes darted to Nyxara, who was now playing with the remains of his companions, her growls punctuating the night. He realized, too late, the depth of his error.


    "Please," he gasped, desperation creeping into his voice. "I was wrong! I''ll never do it again. Just let me go¡ª"


    Samael''s expression hardened. "You''ll never get that chance. You took that from Lily, and now it''s time to pay the price." He raised his sword again, this time aiming directly at the leader''s heart.


    Suddenly, a surge of energy crackled through the air, causing Samael to pause. Shadows danced along the walls, swirling and shifting as if alive. It was a warning, a reminder of the power he wielded. But it also carried the weight of his choice.


    As he stood there, sword poised, he felt a hand on his arm¡ªLily''s touch, firm yet trembling. "Samael," she said softly, her voice a mix of fear and resolve. "You don''t have to do this. You''re better than them."


    Her words struck a chord within him, stirring a flicker of hesitation. In that moment, he looked down at the boy, whose face was a mask of terror and regret, and he felt the conflict within himself.


    "You don''t know what it''s like to be powerless," the boy said, desperation fueling his plea. "I''m sorry! I never meant for it to go this far!"


    Samael''s grip on the sword faltered as he met Lily''s gaze. He saw her fear, but also her hope¡ªhope that he could choose a different path. But the memory of her pain burned vividly in his mind, stoking the flames of his fury.


    With a deep breath, he lowered the sword slightly, his voice steady but fierce. "I won''t kill you today, but mark my words: if you ever come near Lily again, I will not hesitate. You''ll wish you had died here."


    The leader''s eyes widened, a mix of relief and lingering terror. "I swear! I''ll stay away!"


    Nyxara, sensing Samael''s shift in resolve, growled lowly but stepped back, allowing the tension in the air to shift. The remaining boys were scattered and shaken, their arrogance obliterated.


    "You are all lucky," Samael said, turning to the group. "But remember this: every action has consequences. Don''t test my patience again." He sheathed his sword, the blade''s light fading, but the threat remained palpable.


    As Samael stepped away, Lily moved closer to him, her eyes wide with a mixture of admiration and concern. "You didn''t have to let him go," she said softly.


    He met her gaze, his expression softening. "I needed to show them mercy, even if it''s hard. It doesn''t mean I''ll ever forget what they did to you."


    Lily nodded, her relief mingling with the remnants of fear. "Thank you for standing up for me. I¡­ I don''t want you to change."


    "I won''t," Samael replied, taking her hand firmly. "But I''ll protect you, always."


    Samael tightened his grip on Lily''s hand, feeling the warmth of her skin against his. The chaos around them faded into a distant murmur, the alley now silent but for the distant echo of footsteps and the soft rustle of Nyxara settling back into her smaller form, curling protectively at his feet.


    "Let''s go, others must be worried," Samael said as Nyxara jumped and settled on his shoulder nuzzling against his neck, her presence a calming reassurance.


    "Who''s this?" Lily asked while trying to touch Nyxara, her fingers brushing against the panther''s sleek fur. The creature purred softly, the sound reverberating like a low thunder.


    "This is Nyxara," Samael said, a hint of pride in his voice. "My familiar."


    "Familiar?!"


    "It''s a long story... or not?"


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please provide this almighty Author-sama with your precious POWER STONES!!!!


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 116: Chapter No.116 Slaughter House (3)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    I held Lily close to my body, as we walked all the way from that dark alleyway to the resting area in which Liliana, Sionna, and Raven were looking here and there with worried expressions on their faces. As soon as they spotted us, Liliana rushed over, her eyes widening in concern as she took in Lily''s bruised cheek.


    "Samael!" Liliana called out, her voice laced with urgency as she hurried to meet us. "What happened?"


    Lily winced slightly but managed a weak smile. "It''s... It''s nothing, just some troublemakers. But Samael¡ª" she glanced at me with a soft gaze, "he protected me."


    Sionna, standing beside Liliana, narrowed her eyes. "Who dared to hurt her?" There was an edge to her voice, an unspoken promise of vengeance. Her indigo hair shimmered in the dim light, and her fists clenched tightly by her sides.


    "I handled it," I said, my voice firm but calm. "They won''t bother us again."


    Raven stepped forward, his golden eyes sharp and calculating. "Handled? I hope you left them with a lesson they won''t forget."


    I nodded, meeting Raven''s gaze evenly. "They know better now."


    Nyxara purred softly on my shoulder, her presence a silent reminder of the threat that still lingered beneath the surface. Despite the calm in my voice, the fury from earlier still simmered, a slow burn that hadn''t quite extinguished.


    Liliana gently placed a hand on Lily''s shoulder, guiding her toward a bench. "Let me take a look at that bruise." She carefully examined Lily''s cheek, her touch tender but efficient. "Samael, we should have one of the healers look at this."


    Lily shook her head quickly, her hand covering Liliana''s. "No, really, I''m fine. It''s not as bad as it looks."


    I stood back, watching the way Lily winced despite her words. The protective instinct I had felt earlier still pulsed through me, but I forced myself to stay calm. She was safe now, and that was all that mattered.


    Sionna looked at me, her eyes softening. "Thank you for protecting her," she said quietly, her earlier anger replaced with gratitude.


    I gave her a small nod, feeling the tension slowly ebb away. "She''s part of our family now," I said, glancing at Lily, who smiled faintly in return. "No one touches her without facing the consequences."


    Liliana finished tending to Lily and stood up, brushing a strand of her blonde hair away from her face. "Let''s go sit somewhere, I will take a look at her bruise."


    "Follow me, My team for the labyrinth are good people... they are just ahead, preparing for the next trial," I said, glancing at the group. "We''ll regroup and make sure Lily gets the care she needs."


    Lily nodded softly, still clutching my hand. Her eyes, though filled with remnants of fear, held trust¡ªtrust that I wouldn''t let anything happen to her again.


    Liliana gave a slight nod, still casting a concerned glance at Lily''s bruise, while Sionna''s protective stance relaxed, but her eyes remained sharp, scanning the area for any lingering threat. Raven folded his arms, a smirk playing on his lips as he glanced between Samael and Lily.


    "I suppose they learned not to cross a dragon then," he muttered under his breath, but there was a note of approval in his voice. brought-to-you-by-NovelFire


    As we walked towards the camp, I could feel the tension slowly leaving my body. But there was something else too, a weight that had settled inside me after the confrontation. The need to protect my loved ones, to guard them from the dangers of this world, had never felt so personal, so consuming.


    Nyxara, perched on my shoulder, nuzzled against my neck, her warm presence grounding me. It wasn''t just about fighting anymore¡ªit was about control. Control over myself, my power, and the people who tried to take away what mattered to me.


    Lily walked beside me, her steps a little slower, still recovering from the shock of the attack. I could feel her hand tightening around mine, a silent affirmation that she felt safe with me. She glanced up, meeting my eyes, and for a moment, her pain and fear seemed to fade, replaced by something softer¡ªtrust.


    "Samael! I was going to look for y¡ª Woah~ you have quite the harem here~" Alina exploded with a toothy grin on her face as soon as she saw me but the grin faltered when she noticed Lily''s bruised cheek. "What happened?!"


    I sighed, running a hand through my hair. "Just some troublemakers. But we dealt with it."


    Alina''s expression shifted from playful to serious. "You didn''t¡ª"


    "I said we handled it," I interrupted, trying to keep the irritation from my voice. "Lily''s safe now."


    Alina''s eyes flickered to Lily, who offered a small, reassuring smile despite the lingering fear in her gaze. "I''m okay, really," she insisted, though the tremor in her voice suggested otherwise.


    Erik who was looking at us smiled and said, "Alina, at least let them have a sit and drink some water to cool off. You''re not helping with that wild imagination of yours."


    Alina rolled her eyes but nodded, gesturing for us to sit on one of the benches near the campfire. "Alright, fine. But I still want to hear the whole story later."


    As we settled in, I could feel the warmth of the fire mingling with the cool evening air. Liliana poured some water for Lily, her expression softening as she did so. "Drink this. You need to stay hydrated, especially after everything."


    Lily accepted the water gratefully, taking a few sips before placing it down beside her. "Thanks, Liliana. I appreciate it."


    Raven leaned back against the bench, arms still crossed. "You''ve got to be more careful, Lily. You can''t trust everyone you meet out there."


    "I know," she replied, a hint of frustration in her voice. "But I didn''t think¡ª"


    "That''s the problem," Raven interjected. "Thinking can get you into trouble."


    I shot her a warning look, but she shrugged it off. I could see the tension still hanging around Lily, the remnants of fear not fully dissipated. "You won''t have to go out alone again," I assured her, my voice steady. "We''ll stick together."


    "Anyways, I am Alina, Fire Affinity. Nice to meet you all. You all are Samael''s ''companions'', right?" Alina said with a suggestive smile, trying to lighten the mood.


    Lily blinked at her, a mixture of surprise and amusement on her face. "I guess you could say that. I''m Lily."


    "Nice to meet you, Lily!" Alina beamed, her energy infectious. "You''re definitely in good hands with Samael. He''s a dragon in more ways than one," she teased, casting a knowing glance at me.


    I couldn''t help but roll my eyes. "Let''s not exaggerate too much."


    Erik chuckled, clearly entertained by the banter. "Just be careful, Alina. You know how protective Samael can get."


    "Protective is an understatement," Sionna chimed in, her tone teasing but affectionate. "He''s practically a walking fortress."


    Lily''s laughter broke through the tension, lightening the atmosphere. "I''ll keep that in mind. But I think I''d prefer the fortress approach for now." sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I am Erik, Earth Affinity. It''s nice to meet you all." Erik stepped forward making a dramatic bow trying to be charming. "Just remember, if you need anything sturdy built, I''m your guy."


    Lily smiled at Erik, the warmth of the moment lifting her spirits. "Thanks, Erik. I''ll keep that in mind."


    "Zara, Introduce yourself," Erik said to Zara who hadn''t spoken a word till now sitting in the back of the group, her presence quiet but strong.


    Zara looked up, her violet eyes sparkling as she spoke softly. "I''m Zara, Barrier Affinity. I create protective shields and barriers. It''s nice to meet you, Lily." Her voice was gentle, but there was a firmness to it that hinted at her confidence in her abilities.


    Lily smiled warmly at Zara, her eyes brightening. "Thanks, Zara. That sounds really useful. I can definitely see how that would come in handy."


    "It looks like it''s our turn now," Liliana said while making a courteous bow, "I am Liliana¡ª"


    "Oh! Oh! You are the Pure Vampire from the talent evaluation, right?" Alina interrupted, her eyes wide with recognition. "I heard about you! Your performance was amazing!"


    Liliana smiled, a hint of pride in her expression. "Thank you, Alina. Yes, I have a unique affinity for blood magic and healing. It helps me protect my friends."


    Erik''s eyes sparkled with curiosity. "Blood magic? That sounds... intense."


    "It can be," Liliana admitted, her tone thoughtful. "But I use it to heal and shield those I care about. It''s about balance, really."


    "I am Raven and before you ask it. Yes, I am a pure-blooded demon with Dark Affinity." Raven said while her eyes gleamed with a purple glow.


    "I am S-Sionna, Water Affinity." Sionna''s voice trembled slightly as she introduced herself, her cheeks flushing under the attention. "I can manipulate water and create barriers with it."


    "This is my family and companions, Erik. Sionna, Lily, Liliana, and Raven they all are my treasures." I said with a broad smile on my face.


    "B-Baka! Who said I-I am y-your t-treasure! Baka! Baka!" Raven''s face flushed with a healthy blush as she stammered, trying to mask her embarrassment with playful anger. The sight was amusing, and I couldn''t help but chuckle at her reaction.


    "Treasure or not, you can''t deny that you''ve got his back," Alina teased, winking at Raven. "That''s a bond worth celebrating!"


    Raven crossed her arms, her blush deepening as she turned her gaze away. "It''s not like that!" she insisted, though the hint of a smile betrayed her true feelings.


    Sionna also blushed but she drove herself into my arms to hide her face as she buried her head in my shoulder. "You''re all ridiculous," she muttered, but I could feel her smile against my arm.


    Liliana too blushed but she stood her ground and even kissed my cheek to reassure me. "We all appreciate you, Samael," she said softly, her eyes sparkling with warmth. "You''re the glue that holds us together."


    I felt a rush of emotion at her words, my heart swelling with affection for this incredible group. They each brought something unique, and their support felt like a lifeline. "I just want to keep everyone safe," I replied, my voice steady. "That''s what matters most."


    "Hey! That''s cheating," Raven said as she stopped her way to me and kissed my other cheek despite her earlier claim, her cheeks still tinged with embarrassment. "You can''t just steal all the compliments, Samael!"


    I laughed, the atmosphere around us brightening. "I''ll share the spotlight, I promise. But let''s be real¡ªwithout all of you, I wouldn''t even be here."


    I felt Sionna puffing her cheek and lifted her head looking at me, "Mine!" And stole a kiss from my lips as she licked her lips for aftertaste and murmured, "Sweet~"


    I chuckled, feeling the warmth spread through me as Sionna claimed her moment. The playful tension in the air lightened, the laughter and teasing flowing easily among us.


    "W-Where''s mine?" I heard the meek voice of Lily cut through the laughter, her cheeks turning a shade of pink.


    I turned to her, surprised yet amused. "I suppose I owe you a kiss for saving you from those troublemakers," I said, my voice light and teasing.


    Lily''s eyes widened, a mix of surprise and anticipation flickering across her face. "You don''t have to¡ª"


    But I leaned in closer, my smile warm. "I want to," I reassured her, my gaze steady. With a gentle press of my lips against hers, the world around us seemed to fade away for a brief moment.


    When I pulled back, Lily was smiling softly, the remnants of fear replaced with a spark of joy. "Okay, maybe I like this idea," she admitted, her voice barely above a whisper.


    The group erupted in playful teasing, Alina laughing loudly. "Look at you two! You''re adorable!"


    Raven rolled her eyes but couldn''t hide the smirk creeping onto her face. "Fine, fine, but don''t get too carried away. We still have trials to get admission in the academy."


    "Attention Participants, The last phase of the Selections is held at Arena No.28. Please make your way to the arena immediately. The trials will begin shortly. Good luck!"


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please provide this almighty Author-sama with your precious POWER STONES!!!!


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 117: Chapter No.117 Slaughter House (4)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    "Attention Participants, The last phase of the Selections is held at Arena No.28. Please make your way to the arena immediately. The trials will begin shortly. Good luck!"


    The announcement crackled through the air, bringing an abrupt end to our playful banter. I took a moment to gather my thoughts, feeling the weight of the trials ahead pressing on my shoulders.


    "Looks like it''s time to focus," I said, trying to shift my mindset from lightheartedness to the seriousness of the challenges we faced. "Let''s head to the arena."


    make your way to the arena immediately. The trials will begin shortly. Good luck!"


    The announcement crackled through the air, bringing an abrupt end to our playful banter. I took a moment to gather my thoughts, feeling the weight of the trials ahead pressing on my shoulders.


    "Looks like it''s time to focus," I said, trying to shift my mindset from lightheartedness to the seriousness of the challenges we faced. "Let''s head to the arena."


    We stood up, the camaraderie still lingering in the air as we made our way through the camp, weaving between groups of other participants. Each step felt heavy with anticipation, but having Lily beside me made it easier to bear. I could sense her excitement mingling with anxiety, and I squeezed her hand reassuringly.


    Alina bounced ahead, her fiery energy infectious as she called back to us. "Come on, slowpokes! We can''t be late for the show!"


    Raven smirked, shaking her head. "She''s got more energy than the sun. I just hope it doesn''t burn us all out."


    Liliana walked next to me, her expression thoughtful. "You did well with Lily back there. It''s important to keep her spirits up, especially after everything."


    I nodded, feeling a sense of responsibility tighten within me. "I just want her to feel safe. It''s more than just the bruises; it''s the fear that lingers."


    Sionna, who had taken my other hand, chimed in softly, "You''re doing a great job, Samael. We''re all here for each other."


    As we approached Arena No. 28, the atmosphere shifted. The sounds of cheering and the distant clash of metal filled the air, and the anticipation was palpable. It felt like stepping into a different world, one where the stakes were higher, and every moment counted.


    We entered the arena, and the sight was breathtaking. The stands were filled with spectators, their faces a blur of excitement and tension. The arena itself was a sprawling expanse, marked by various obstacles and challenges set up for the participants.


    I could see other teams warming up, practising their skills, while the announcer''s voice boomed over the loudspeakers. "Welcome, participants, to the final phase of the Selections! In this trial. Individual strength is paramount because It is a solo tournament. Only the Top 50 participants will allowed to attend the most prestigious Academy on all continents!


    Prepare to showcase your abilities and prove your worth!"


    The crowd erupted into cheers, a wave of enthusiasm washing over us. The announcer continued, "You will face a series of challenges designed to test your combat skills, strategy, and resilience. Each trial will push you to your limits, and only those who impress the judges will secure their place in the Academy!"


    I felt my heart race as I surveyed the arena. Various obstacles loomed ahead: towering walls, treacherous pits, and training dummies rigged to strike back. This was going to be intense.


    "First up, the agility challenge!" the announcer called, and participants began to take their positions. "Competitors, you have five minutes to navigate the course. Speed and precision are key!"


    Alina was practically bouncing on her heels. "This is going to be amazing! I''ll show them what real agility looks like!"


    Raven stretched her limbs, her expression fierce. "Let''s see who can keep up."


    "I see you all at the finish line," I said as my body leaned forward as lightning arcs danced around me, a subtle reminder of the abilities I possessed. I felt the energy thrumming within, and I was ready to unleash it.


    "Just remember to stay focused," Liliana advised, her eyes serious. "Don''t let the excitement distract you."


    "Got it," I replied, locking eyes with her for a moment. Her unwavering support bolstered my confidence.


    As the first name was called, participants surged forward, darting into the obstacle course. I watched intently, noting their strategies and how they handled the various challenges. Alina shot ahead, her agility impressive as she leapt over barriers and expertly dodged the swinging arms of the training dummies.


    "Go, Alina!" I cheered, feeling a rush of pride.


    One by one, competitors navigated the course, each showcasing their unique styles. I was up next, and as my name echoed across the arena, I took a deep breath, shaking off the adrenaline that coursed through my veins.


    With a nod to my friends, I stepped onto the starting line. The announcer''s voice boomed, "Samael Ashwood, prepare!"


    The moment the signal was given, I burst forward, my instincts kicking in. I cleared the first obstacle effortlessly, feeling the wind whip past me. I could hear the crowd roaring, their cheers blending into a singular wave of sound.


    As I approached the first wall, I executed a swift jump, using a burst of Lightning magic to propel myself higher. My feet barely touched the top before I launched myself off, landing gracefully on the other side. The audience erupted in applause, and I could see the judges nodding in approval.


    Next came a series of swinging pendulums. I timed my movements carefully, dodging and weaving through the obstacles. The training dummies were up next, and I focused, channelling my Lightning Affinity to my leg sending concentrated arcs of thick lightning that utterly destroyed the dummies leaving only smoke and its parts flying in the air.


    Each hit sent a shockwave through the arena, drawing gasps and cheers from the spectators. I could feel the energy building within me, invigorated by the crowd''s excitement.


    With the final dummy reduced to scraps, I sprinted toward the last section of the course: a series of vertical walls that would test my climbing skills. I focused, channelling my affinity again, creating a small burst of energy at my feet as I leapt up, catching the edge of the first wall. My fingers gripped tightly as I pulled myself up with a swift motion.


    As I scaled the walls, I could hear the announcer''s voice rising in intensity. "And here comes Samael Ashwood, navigating the final obstacles with remarkable agility!"


    I reached the top and, with one final push, leapt down to the finish line, landing with a flourish. The crowd erupted into applause, and I took a moment to catch my breath, relishing the adrenaline coursing through my veins.


    "Time!" the announcer called. "Samael Ashwood finishes with a time of just under one minute and thirty-six seconds! IT IS A RECORD BREAKER!!! Last few years, no one has come close to this mark! Let''s hear it for him, folks!"


    The arena erupted into deafening cheers, and I couldn''t help but let a grin spread across my face. I raised my arms in acknowledgement, soaking at the moment. Alina, Raven, and Liliana were on their feet, cheering for me, their faces lit up with excitement.


    "You did it, Samael!" Alina shouted, practically bouncing in place. "That was incredible!"


    "Next up, you''ll have to show them your strength," Raven teased, her competitive spirit shining through.


    Liliana stepped closer, her eyes sparkling with pride. "You were amazing. I knew you could do it."


    As I made my way back toward them, I felt a sense of relief wash over me. The first challenge was out of the way, and I had proven my abilities not just to the judges but to myself as well. Still, I knew this was just the beginning; there were many more trials to come. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Let''s keep that momentum going!" I said, my voice filled with determination. "Who''s up next?"


    The announcer''s voice boomed again, drawing my attention. "Now, we move on to the strength challenge! Participants will demonstrate their physical prowess by lifting weights and breaking through barriers. Each competitor will have three attempts to impress the judges!"


    I felt a surge of excitement as the announcement echoed through the arena. The strength challenge was a different beast altogether, one that would test not just raw power but also technique and strategy. I glanced at my friends, who were brimming with anticipation.


    "Let''s see who can really pack a punch!" Alina said, her fists clenched with enthusiasm.


    "I hope they''re ready for what we can do," Raven added, her competitive fire evident.


    Liliana nodded, her expression serious yet supportive. "Remember, it''s not just about strength. Focus on your form and control."


    "Got it," I replied, the weight of her advice sinking in. With my affinity for Lightning, I could enhance my physical strength significantly, but I needed to channel that energy effectively.


    As we waited for our turn, I watched the other competitors showcase their abilities. Some lifted massive weights with ease, while others struggled, grunting under the pressure. A few participants attempted to shatter barriers made of enchanted wood, their efforts met with varying degrees of success. The crowd was engaged, cheering for each display of strength, creating an electric atmosphere.


    Finally, my name was called, and I stepped forward. "Samael Ashwood, to the strength challenge area!" enjoy-on-NovelFire


    I approached the designated spot, where weights of various sizes lay stacked. The judges observed closely, their expressions inscrutable. Taking a deep breath, I chose the heaviest weight available, feeling the solid mass in my hands.


    "On your mark, Samael. Show us what you''ve got!" the announcer encouraged.


    Want a dragon to lift weights?! Quite a funny moment~


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please provide this almighty Author-sama with your precious POWER STONES!!!!


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 118: Chapter No.118 Slaughter House (5)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    Want a dragon to lift weights?! Quite a funny moment~


    With a gentle pull, the entire weight rose off the ground as if it were a mere feather. The crowd gasped in awe, murmurs rippling through the stands. The heavy stone weights, meant to test the very limits of human strength, seemed like child''s play to me. The judges exchanged glances, their eyes wide in surprise.


    I grinned and gave a slight flourish, holding the weight above my head for a moment before lowering it with deliberate control, and placing it gently back on the ground.


    The announcer''s voice echoed across the arena. "Samael Ashwood lifts the maximum weight with ease! Now for the barrier test!"


    I nodded, my mind shifting to the next challenge. The enchanted barriers stood before me, their surfaces shimmering with magical fortification. This would be a true test of power and finesse. Using brute strength alone wouldn''t be enough to shatter these barriers; it would require a combination of precision and energy.


    Hah! As if~


    I channelled lightning affinity all the way from my dragon heart to my fist which surged with electric energy, crackling and sparking with intensity. The crowd''s murmurs grew louder as they sensed the immense power building within me. I approached the barrier, my fist glowing with a bright, electric blue light.


    The shimmering surface of the enchanted wood seemed to taunt me, daring me to break through its magical defences.


    With a swift, precise motion, I thrust my fist forward, the lightning-infused strike connecting with the barrier. A deafening crack echoed through the arena as the enchanted wood splintered into pieces, the raw force of my blow amplified by the energy coursing through me. The fragments flew in every direction, disintegrating into fine dust before hitting the ground.


    The crowd erupted into wild cheers, their excitement palpable as I stood there, my fist still buzzing with residual electricity. I took a deep breath, letting the energy fade from my body as I turned to face the judges. Their expressions ranged from awe to shock, clearly impressed by the sheer display of power.


    The announcer''s voice boomed once again, almost struggling to contain the excitement. "Samael Ashwood not only shatters the enchanted barrier but does so with an electrifying performance! Truly remarkable! Let''s hear it for him!"


    The arena erupted into a deafening roar, the crowd''s cheers reverberating through the stands as the dust from the shattered barrier settled around me. I could feel the eyes of thousands on me, a mixture of awe, admiration, and even fear. My heart raced, not from exertion but from the sheer adrenaline coursing through me.


    The strength challenge had been a test of physical prowess, but I had turned it into a display of something far more¡ªmy control over my powers, honed through every trial I''d faced thus far.


    I glanced back at my friends, their faces lit up with excitement and pride. Alina was practically bouncing in place, her fists clenched in exhilaration. "That was incredible, Samael!" she yelled, her voice barely audible over the noise of the crowd.


    Raven grinned, her usual calm demeanour faltering as she gave me an approving nod. "You didn''t just break the barrier; you obliterated it."


    Liliana''s expression was a mix of relief and pride. Her eyes met mine, and though she didn''t say anything, the warmth in her gaze was enough. I felt her unspoken support, a silent reminder that no matter how far I pushed myself, she would always be there.


    I walked back to them, feeling the buzz of the arena''s energy still coursing through me. As I approached, Sionna tugged at my sleeve, her voice soft but filled with awe. "You''ve really outdone yourself this time, Samael."


    I gave her a quick smile, my mind already shifting to the next phase. "We''re just getting started."


    The announcer''s voice rang out again, drawing my attention back to the arena. "Next, we move on to the final challenge: The Combat Phase! Participants will now face off in a series of one-on-one battles, showcasing not just their strength but their combat strategy, reflexes, and adaptability! Only the top competitors will make it through to the next stage of the Selections!"


    The announcement echoed through the arena, and a ripple of anticipation surged through the crowd. This was what everyone had been waiting for¡ªthe final challenge, the ultimate test of not only raw power but of tactical skill and quick thinking. The Combat Phase would separate the true contenders from the rest.


    I could feel my own pulse quickening, not from nervousness, but from the thrill of what was to come.


    I glanced at my companions again. Their confidence in me bolstered my own resolve. Alina gave me a playful wink, Raven''s sharp gaze held a glimmer of excitement, and Liliana''s calm presence reassured me. Sionna''s admiration was reflected in her wide-eyed expression. Each of them had their own hopes tied to this competition, and I wasn''t about to let them down.


    The announcer began calling the first pairs of competitors for the one-on-one battles, each match greeted by cheers or tense murmurs from the audience. Some competitors hesitated, others bristled with confidence, but each match was a spectacle of magic, strength, and strategy.


    The announcer''s voice rang through the arena, "Next up¡ªLiliana Ashwood versus Adam Brigham!" The crowd erupted into murmurs of excitement as the two names were called, eyes darting toward the fighters.


    I turned my head towards Liliana, who was already stepping forward with a calm, composed demeanour. Her long, Midnight black hair flowed behind her as she approached the centre of the arena, a glint of determination in her violet eyes. Adam Brigham, a towering figure with rippling muscles and a confident smirk, followed.


    He exuded an air of arrogance, rolling his shoulders and flexing his fists as if to intimidate.


    "Crush him, Darling~" I whispered in her ears while blowing air as a light blush tinted her cheeks. Liliana turned her head slightly, giving me a small, knowing smile, her eyes gleaming with quiet confidence. She didn''t need any more encouragement; she knew what she was capable of, and so did I.


    The arena fell silent as the announcer raised his hand. "Let the battle begin!"


    Adam was the first to make a move, charging at Liliana with incredible speed for someone of his size. He drew a massive sword from his back, its blade gleaming in the midday sun as he swung it in a wide arc, aiming to end the fight in one powerful strike.


    Liliana didn''t flinch.


    With a graceful step to the side, she dodged the blow effortlessly, her body flowing like water. The crowd gasped, clearly not expecting such agility from her. Adam''s sword smashed into the ground, sending up a cloud of dust and stone, but he quickly recovered, twisting to face her again.


    "You''re quick," he sneered, "but you won''t dodge forever."


    Liliana''s eyes narrowed, and with a flick of her wrist, a faint shimmer of magic coated her fingers. The air around her seemed to shift, a bloody aura radiated from her being.


    "Blood Magic: Crismon Impaler~"


    Instantly blood started to erupt from the ground around Adam, forming sharp, crimson spikes that shot up towards him. The crowd gasped collectively, their astonishment evident as the deadly projectiles rushed toward the formidable warrior.


    Adam reacted with surprising speed, his instincts kicking in as he rolled out of the way, narrowly but that was just one spike because it wasn''t just one spike that emerged from the ground. The moment he dodged, Liliana directed the next wave of crimson spikes with a flick of her fingers.


    The ground beneath him erupted like a volcano, the spikes bursting forth with lethal precision from every direction.


    "Dodge this!" she called out, a fierce glint in her eyes.


    Adam stumbled back, clearly caught off guard by the sudden onslaught. He was quick, but Liliana''s mastery of Blood Magic allowed her to control the battlefield, shifting the flow of battle with each movement. The spikes curved towards him, forcing him to engage in a deadly dance of evasion.


    Each time he thought he found a safe spot, another spike would shoot up, piercing the earth and threatening to catch him off guard.


    The crowd was entranced, their eyes darting between the graceful Liliana and the lumbering Adam. Her magic was captivating¡ªa dance of elegance and brutality intertwined. I could feel my heart swell with pride as I watched her fight, every movement purposeful and calculated.


    "Get him, Liliana!" Alina shouted, her voice slicing through the tension. "Show him he''s no match for you!"


    With renewed vigour, Liliana summoned more spikes, drawing on her reserves of blood magic. They rose from the ground like vicious fangs, each one glistening ominously under the sun. But Adam was no slouch either; he drew his sword back and swung it in a wide arc, slicing through the nearest spikes with surprising ease.


    "You''ll have to do better than that!" he taunted, his bravado still intact despite the dire situation. But I could see the cracks forming in his confidence. Every spike he destroyed only served to further drain his stamina, while Liliana seemed to draw strength from the rising energy of the crowd.


    The two continued to trade blows; Adam charged again, swinging his sword in another desperate attempt to end the fight quickly. This time, however, Liliana stood her ground, the air around her thickening with power.


    "Blood Magic: Crimson Barrier!"


    She declared, and a wall of blood-red energy sprang up before her, absorbing the impact of his sword as it crashed against the magical shield. The crowd erupted into cheers, the excitement palpable as Liliana held firm, her determination radiating from her.


    Adam stumbled back, clearly frustrated by the stalemate. "You''re stronger than I thought," he admitted, though his arrogance still clung to him like a tattered cloak.


    "Strength is not just about muscle," Liliana replied, her voice steady, "it''s about knowing how to use the power you have."


    With that, she unleashed a barrage of blood spikes once more, this time aimed directly at his feet, and this much faster than before as it pierced through his feet and stopped right before his eyes.


    Drip~ Drip~ Drip~


    A suspicious liquid flowed down Adam''s pants followed by his girly scream of agony...


    "Disgusting!" Liliana spat as her face wrinkled from the disgusting smell of piss of her opponent.


    The arena was in chaos, the audience gasping at the spectacle unfolding before them. Adam Brigham, the arrogant warrior who had confidently boasted about his strength, now found himself reduced to a quivering mess, cowering against the wall of Liliana''s magical barrier.


    The sharp smell of urine mixed with the dust and sweat in the air, creating a strange concoction that was enough to make anyone cringe.


    Liliana''s expression remained fierce, but a flicker of amusement danced in her violet eyes. The combination of her skill and Adam''s humiliation was a sight to behold. "Maybe next time, you''ll think twice before challenging a member of the Ashwood family," she taunted, her voice dripping with disdain.


    The crowd erupted into a chorus of laughter, cheers, and a few mocking shouts directed at Adam. I felt a swell of pride for Liliana; she had taken control of the fight and turned it into a lesson for her opponent¡ªa reminder that true strength lay in strategy and the mastery of one''s abilities, not just brute force.


    Adam, red-faced and clearly humiliated, scrambled to regain his composure. "This isn''t over!" he shouted, trying to regain some semblance of his former bravado. But the edge in his voice was dulled by fear and embarrassment, and the crowd could sense it.


    Liliana, unfazed, prepared for his next move. "You''re right; it''s not over. But you should know that I''m just getting started." Her fingers twitched, and the air shimmered with the energy of her magic, the crimson aura glowing ever brighter.


    With a swift movement, she unleashed another wave of spikes that shot toward Adam, not with the same ferocity as before, but with a deliberate precision designed to intimidate him further. They landed harmlessly around him, creating a threatening circle that loomed as a reminder of her power.


    "You can either surrender now or face the consequences," Liliana said, her tone firm yet calm. The crowd held its breath, awaiting Adam''s response. I could feel the tension in the air; it was thick and electric.


    Adam glanced at the spikes, then back at Liliana. The confidence that once radiated from him was gone, replaced by a flicker of doubt. "I... I''m not afraid of you!" he stammered, though his voice lacked conviction.


    "Then let''s see what you''re made of!" she shot back, and with a flick of her wrist, she commanded the spikes to retract slightly, creating space for him to respond. It was a bold move, a challenge laid bare before him.


    Adam, now visibly shaking, raised his sword once more. The blade trembled in his hands, but he stepped forward, trying to mask his fear with bravado. "I''ll show you what I''m made of!"


    With that, he lunged toward her, swinging his sword with all his might. But Liliana was ready. As he closed the distance, she sidestepped gracefully, her movements fluid and effortless. The crowd watched in rapt attention as she turned the tables, using his momentum against him.


    "Blood Magic: Crimson Chains!"


    Chains of shimmering red energy erupted from the ground, wrapping around Adam''s arms and legs, immobilizing him in a brilliant flash of magic. The audience gasped, then erupted into cheers, their excitement echoing off the arena walls. Liliana''s mastery of her abilities was on full display, and I felt a rush of adrenaline course through me.


    "Looks like you''re outmatched," she said, her voice laced with confidence. The chains tightened slightly, a warning more than a punishment. "Yield, and I''ll let you go. Fight back, and you''ll regret it."


    Adam struggled against the restraints, his face contorted in frustration. "I will never yield to you!" he shouted defiantly, but the fire in his eyes was dimming, overshadowed by the reality of his situation.


    Liliana smirked, tilting her head as if considering his words. "Very well," she said, her voice low. "Then let''s see how long you can hold out against your own arrogance."


    With a flick of her wrist, the crimson chains tightened further, eliciting a grunt of pain from Adam. The crowd roared with approval, their chants echoing through the arena. "Liliana! Liliana! Liliana!"


    Sionna stood beside me, her eyes wide with awe. "She''s amazing, Samael! Look at her!" Her excitement was infectious, and I couldn''t help but smile at my sister''s enthusiasm.


    "Yes, she is," I replied, my heart swelling with pride. Liliana was not just displaying her magic; she was proving a point¡ªone that resonated deeply with me. True strength came from confidence, skill, and knowing when to wield one''s power.


    With Adam fully restrained, Liliana approached him, her eyes never leaving his. "Do you still want to fight, or do you see the futility in your bravado?"


    He gritted his teeth, his muscles straining against the chains. "You think you''ve won? This isn''t the end!"


    Liliana sighed, shaking her head in mock disappointment. "It''s amusing how people always say that right before they realize they''ve lost."


    With a graceful movement, she released the chains, but only for a moment. Adam stumbled forward, unsteady, but she was ready. "Blood Magic: Blood Prison!" S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    thank-you-for-using-NovelFire


    A swirling vortex of crimson energy surrounded him, encasing him within a magical barrier that pulsed with her power. The crowd fell silent, every eye fixed on the glowing sphere.


    Adam struggled against it, panic flashing in his eyes. "No! Let me out! You can''t do this!"


    Liliana looked at him with calm resolve. "I can, and I will. This is a lesson, Adam. Recognize your limits, or you''ll keep finding yourself in this position."


    The announcer''s voice echoed through the arena, a mixture of awe and excitement. "Liliana Ashwood has defeated Adam Brigham with a stunning display of strategy and power! Truly a performance for the ages!"


    The crowd erupted into cheers once more, their energy palpable. I could feel the thrill of victory coursing through me, a shared triumph for my family and friends. Liliana turned to face me, a radiant smile breaking through her earlier intensity. The warmth in her gaze ignited a fire of pride within me.


    "Well done, Liliana!" I shouted, my voice joining the chorus of cheers.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please provide this almighty Author-sama with your precious POWER STONES!!!!


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 119: Chapter No.119 Slaughter House (6)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    The announcer''s voice cut through the air again. "Next match¡ªRaven versus Theo Blyer!"


    I turned my attention back to the arena, excitement bubbling within me. Raven stepped forward, her calm and composed demeanour contrasting sharply with the boisterous energy of the crowd. She was a force of nature, and I had no doubt she would show everyone just what she was capable of.


    Theo Blyer, a stocky competitor with a reputation for Earth Magic, lumbered into the centre of the arena. He had a broad chest and arms like tree trunks, a stark contrast to Raven''s lithe and agile frame. The crowd murmured in anticipation, some favoring the brute strength of Theo over Raven''s finesse.


    As they squared off, the announcer raised his hand, and the crowd fell silent. "Let the battle begin!"


    "Earth Magic: Rock Barrage!"


    Theo bellowed, slamming his fists into the ground. A series of jagged boulders erupted from beneath, hurtling toward Raven like cannonballs. The crowd gasped, the tension palpable in the air.


    Cheap trick~


    "Dark Magic: Coiling Shadows!"


    Raven exclaimed, her voice steady despite the chaos around her. As the boulders rushed forward, dark tendrils spiralled from her outstretched hands, wrapping around the incoming projectiles and absorbing their energy. The earth-shattering roar of Theo''s attack was swallowed by the murmur of astonished spectators.


    With a fluid motion, she redirected the shadows back toward Theo, transforming the coiling darkness into a whip-like tendril that lashed out at him. He barely managed to sidestep, the shadow grazing his shoulder, leaving behind a chilling reminder of Raven''s power.


    "Nice try!" Theo growled, his bravado still intact despite the near miss. He shifted his stance, digging his heels into the ground. "But you''ll have to do better than that!"


    "Watch and learn!" Raven shot back, her confidence radiating like a beacon.


    "Dark Magic: Darkness Cries!" Raven announced, her voice cutting through the tension like a knife. With a swift motion, she slammed her hands into the ground, drawing forth a massive well of dark energy. The arena seemed to hold its breath as a deep rumble resonated beneath us, the earth quaking with the potency of her magic.


    The ground split open, forming a gaping crater that radiated an ominous aura. From its depths, a swirling tornado of shadows erupted, spiralling upward and gathering momentum as it roared toward Theo, who stood wide-eyed in shock.


    "Uh-oh¡­" he muttered, the bravado draining from his face as the darkness surged forward, an embodiment of Raven''s raw power.


    "Earth Magic: Fortress!" He barely managed to call out, a desperate attempt to shield himself as thick walls of rock and earth surged around him, forming a protective barrier against the incoming tempest.


    But Raven''s magic was relentless. The tornado collided with the fortress, sending shards of stone flying in all directions. The ground trembled under the force of the impact, and the crowd erupted into a cacophony of gasps and cheers.


    Raven pressed her advantage, her eyes glinting with determination. "You can''t hide behind your earth forever, Theo!" She pointed, her voice commanding, "Tornado of Shadows!"


    With a flick of her wrist, the dark tornado split into smaller, whirling spirals that darted toward the cracks in his fortress, snaking through the gaps and surrounding him. The shadows tightened, constricting around him, forcing Theo to fight with every ounce of strength he had.


    "Get off me!" he shouted, grunting as he struggled against the encroaching darkness. He punched outward, his fists cracking the dark tendrils but not breaking free.


    "Just admit it, Theo! I''m stronger!" Raven declared, her voice ringing with confidence as she intensified her control over the shadows. The energy pulsed, drawing on the collective fear and awe of the audience, feeding her power.


    "Earth Magic: Stone Golem!" In a last-ditch effort, Theo conjured a massive figure made of solid rock, its eyes glowing with a fierce light. The golem lumbered forward, its heavy fists raised to strike.


    Raven''s eyes widened, but she didn''t falter. "Dark Magic: Shadow Serpent!" She unleashed a serpentine mass of darkness that lunged at the golem, the two forces colliding in a breathtaking display of power.


    The arena shook violently as the golem''s fists met the shadowy serpent, both combatants fighting for dominance. The crowd was on the edge of their seats, breaths held tight in anticipation of who would emerge victorious.


    "Come on, Raven!" I shouted, my heart racing as the battle reached a fever pitch. I believed in her; she had the skill and tenacity to turn this fight around.


    The clash between the golem and the serpent created a storm of energy that illuminated the arena. The air crackled with magic, and for a moment, it felt as if time stood still, suspended in the chaotic beauty of their duel.


    Then, with a fierce scream of determination, Raven focused all her will on the serpent, its body surging forward with renewed vigour. "You can''t withstand the darkness!"


    The serpent coiled around the golem, squeezing tighter until cracks began to form in its rocky exterior. With a final surge of power, Raven released an explosive wave of darkness, and the golem shattered, pieces flying in every direction.


    "Raven wins!" the announcer''s voice boomed, barely audible over the roars of the crowd.


    I jumped to my feet, adrenaline coursing through me as the arena erupted in applause and cheers for Raven. She stood triumphant, dark energy dissipating around her like smoke after a storm, a victorious smile lighting up her face. Her poise was captivating; she had not just defeated Theo but done so with grace and undeniable power.


    I joined the crowd in their frenzy, feeling a rush of pride swell within me. This was more than just a match; it was a declaration of her strength, her resilience. Raven had proven herself not only to the spectators but to herself as well.


    As the dust settled and the announcer continued to praise her victory, I couldn''t help but notice the glimmer in Raven''s eyes¡ªa mix of exhilaration and relief. I knew that battling against someone with Theo''s raw strength had pushed her limits, and she had come out on top.


    "Liliana go, you are done with your fight. Go check on Raven in the resting area." I said to Liliana, who had been watching the match with rapt attention. She nodded, her eyes still wide with excitement.


    "Good idea, Samael. I want to congratulate her!" she exclaimed, her enthusiasm palpable as she made her way through the throng of spectators, weaving toward the resting area.


    As I turned my attention back to the arena, I caught sight of Theo trudging away, frustration evident on his face. Though he had given it his all, he couldn''t match Raven''s skill and ingenuity. It was a harsh lesson in humility, but one that would undoubtedly shape his future battles.


    "Next up¡ªSionna versus Stacy Vermillion!"


    The announcer''s voice echoed across the arena, pulling my focus back to the present.


    "Sionna, it''s your turn now," I said to Sionna who was standing beside me with her head lowered and fidgeting with the pendant.


    "Ah! Hmm~ Y-Yes it''s my t-turn." Sionna took a deep breath, her nerves palpable as she stepped forward, her long indigo hair swaying gently with her movements.


    I stepped forward and pulled her back in my arms as I whispered in her ears, "If you win this match, I will let you kiss me as much as you want for a whole month~"


    A healthy blush crept onto Sionna''s cheeks at my words, and she looked up at me with wide, surprised eyes. "Samael! That''s¡­ that''s not fair!" she protested, though her tone was playful, and a smile began to break through her nervousness.


    "Fair or not, it''s a good incentive," I replied, grinning down at her. "Just focus on your match, and the prize will be waiting for you if you win."


    With a determined nod, she stepped out of my embrace, and the confidence in her stride renewed. I felt a swell of pride watching her. She had always looked up to me, but I hoped she would now realize her own strength.


    As Sionna entered the arena, I could see her scanning the crowd, perhaps looking for me. I raised my hand in encouragement, and she caught my gaze, a small smile tugging at her lips. I knew this match meant more to her than just the competition; it was an opportunity to prove herself.


    "Begin!"


    Just as the announcer called for the match to start, Stacy Vermillion stepped forward, a smirk on her lips. She was known for her swift movements and keen strategy, and her reputation as a fierce competitor was well-deserved. Sionna and Stacy stood opposite each other, the tension crackling in the air.


    "Fire Magic: Brust Wheel!"


    Stacy immediately unleashed her attack, the fiery wheels spinning towards Sionna like blazing chariots. The crowd gasped at the sudden intensity of the match.


    "Water Magic: Mist Shield!"


    Sionna reacted instinctively, her voice steady despite the heat of the flames rushing toward her. A thick mist enveloped her, rising like a protective barrier. The wheels of fire collided with the mist, hissing and steaming, but the shield held strong, absorbing the impact.


    The arena erupted in cheers as Sionna stood firm, her confidence growing as she witnessed the effectiveness of her defence. "Nice try, Stacy!" she called out, her voice carrying through the arena. "But you''ll have to do better than that!" S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Stacy''s smirk faltered for a moment, but she quickly regained her composure. "Fire Magic: Firestorm!" She thrust her arms forward, and flames swirled violently in a whirlwind of heat and fury, spiralling toward Sionna.


    Sionna''s eyes widened, but she didn''t falter. "Water Magic: Aqua Vortex!" With a swift motion, she conjured a spiralling torrent of water, which clashed with the firestorm. The two forces collided, creating a spectacular explosion of steam and light that filled the arena, causing the spectators to shield their eyes.


    As the steam cleared, Sionna emerged, her hair shimmering with droplets of water, and she took a deep breath, her heart racing. "I can do this," she whispered to herself, focusing on the power within her.


    "Let''s see how long you can keep that up!" Stacy taunted, clearly unshaken by the spectacle.


    "Water Magic: Wave Crash!" Sionna responded, summoning a massive wave that surged toward Stacy with unrelenting force. The arena was filled with the roar of rushing water as the waves crashed down, creating a breathtaking sight.


    Stacy''s eyes widened in surprise, but she quickly reacted. "Fire Magic: Scorching Barrier!" She slammed her hands down, summoning a wall of fire to counter the wave. The two elements collided, sending up a plume of steam and debris, obscuring both competitors momentarily.


    The crowd erupted in cheers and gasps, but I could see the determination etched on Sionna''s face. She was learning and adapting quickly, drawing on her training and innate abilities.


    As the steam cleared, Stacy emerged with a fiery glare. "Is that all you''ve got? You''ll need to bring more than just water to beat me!"


    Sionna''s confidence wavered for a moment, but she shook her head, banishing her doubts. "I won''t give up!" She channelled her energy, her eyes sparkling with determination. "Water Magic: Healing Rain!"


    Drops of shimmering water began to fall from her fingertips, enveloping her in a gentle glow. The healing rain revitalized her, washing away fatigue and fear, and allowing her to push past her limits. I felt a swell of pride watching her embrace her power.


    "Now it''s my turn! Water Magic: Tempest Torrent!" Sionna raised her arms, summoning a massive wave of water that surged forward like a tidal wave, aimed directly at Stacy.


    "Fire Magic: Flame Shield!" Stacy countered, but the sheer force of Sionna''s torrent proved overwhelming. The wave crashed against the barrier, and with a final, earth-shaking roar, it shattered the flames, engulfing Stacy in a cascade of water.


    Stacy stumbled backwards, shock and surprise written all over her face as she struggled to regain her footing. The crowd gasped collectively, the tide of the battle turning in Sionna''s favour.


    "Finish this, Sionna!" I shouted, my voice rising above the noise.


    "Water Magic: Riptide!" Sionna called out, channelling her energy into the wave as it curled and crashed toward Stacy with renewed ferocity.


    The tidal wave swept over Stacy, engulfing her entirely, and the arena erupted into a frenzy of cheers and applause.


    As the dust settled and the waters receded, Sionna stood tall, her chest heaving but her expression fierce with determination. The announcer''s voice rang out across the arena. "Sionna wins!"


    I couldn''t contain my excitement, jumping up from my seat, pride swelling in my chest. Sionna had not only fought bravely but had proven her strength and resilience against a formidable opponent.


    As she walked toward me, I rushed to meet her halfway, pulling her into a tight embrace. "You did it! I knew you could!" I exclaimed, my heart racing with pride.


    Sionna blushed, a radiant smile breaking across her face. "Thanks, Samael! I couldn''t have done it without your encouragement."


    "Now, about that prize¡­" I teased, pulling back to meet her gaze, her cheeks still tinged with pink.


    chapter-source-NovelFire


    Sionna laughed, a melodic sound that filled me with warmth. "I''ll hold you to that!"


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please provide this almighty Author-sama with your precious POWER STONES!!!!


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 120: Chapter No.120 Slaughter House (7)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    "Next up! Lily Ashwood versus John de Silva," the announcer''s voice echoed across the training grounds, pulling my attention back to the present.


    "Lily, It''s your turn~" I gently nudged her shoulder as she stood next to me, her focus sharpening at the mention of her name. She looked over at me, her expression a mix of determination and excitement.


    "I won''t let you down," she replied, her voice steady. There was a fire in her eyes that made me believe her every word.


    "I know, you won''t. And if you win this in under five minutes, You can have your way with me for one whole week~" I whispered the last part in husky and playful tones, making her eyes widen momentarily before she stifled a laugh, a hint of pink returning to her cheeks.


    "You''re on," she shot back, her voice filled with a teasing challenge as she stepped away to prepare for her match. I watched her, heart swelling with pride and admiration, as she took her position in the arena.


    The announcer''s voice boomed once more, igniting the crowd''s excitement. "Fighters, prepare!"


    As the signal to begin echoed, John de Silva pulled back and pushed his hands forward.


    "Metal Magic: Metal Shards!"


    He shouted, sending a flurry of sharp, metallic projectiles spiralling toward Lily. The crowd gasped, some instinctively recoiling at the sight of the deadly barrage.


    "Ice Magic: Crystal Ice Sheild~"


    Lily thrust her arm forward, and a flurry of shimmering snowflakes swirled around her, forming an intricate shield. The metal shards collided with the icy barriers, creating a symphony of clinks and shatter as they broke apart against her defence.


    "Nice one, Lily!" I shouted, unable to hide my excitement. She was holding her own against John, who was now visibly frustrated.


    With a determined expression, John gathered more energy. "Metal Magic: Chains of Metal!" He slammed his hands together and summoned a series of thick metal chains that snaked toward Lily like serpents, their links glinting dangerously in the sunlight.


    "Not today!" Lily called out, her voice steady. "Ice Magic: Frost Barrier!" She thrust her hands forward, and a wall of icy mist enveloped her, forming a protective dome just in time to intercept the chains.


    The chains slammed into the barrier, rattling against it like thunder. Lily gritted her teeth as she felt the force behind the impact, but she stood her ground. The crowd erupted in cheers, urging her on.


    With a fierce determination, Lily focused, her breath coming in steady puffs. "Ice Magic: Frozen Blast!" A wave of cold energy surged from her fingertips, creating a torrent of freezing wind that swept toward John, attempting to engulf him in a cyclone of ice. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    John''s eyes widened in surprise as he struggled to maintain his footing against the icy gusts. "Metal Magic: Armor!" He quickly encased himself in a thick layer of metal plating, but it was clear that he was on the defensive.


    "Keep pushing, Lily!" I shouted, my heart racing with excitement. I could see the determination etched on her face as she capitalized on John''s moment of vulnerability.


    "Now, I''ll show you the true power of Ice Magic!" Lily declared, channelling her energy. She pointed her palm at John. "Ice Magic: Blizzard Barrage!"


    Snowflakes spiralled violently around her, condensing into multiple icy projectiles that shot forth like arrows, each one aimed precisely at John''s armoured form. The crowd gasped, and I felt a rush of adrenaline surge through me as I watched the scene unfold.


    John, realizing he couldn''t withstand the barrage with his current defence, shouted, "Metal Magic: Shield Wall!" He raised his arms, and a massive wall of metal emerged to block the oncoming ice projectiles. Explore worlds on mvlemp-y,r.


    But Lily was relentless. The projectiles collided with the shield, causing a series of loud clangs that reverberated across the arena. Cracks began to form in the metal as her magic pummeled against it, each impact fueled by her unwavering determination.


    "Don''t stop now!" I urged, unable to contain my excitement.


    With one last effort, Lily summoned every ounce of magic she had. "Ice Magic: Frostbite!" A freezing wave emanated from her, washing over the battlefield. The combination of the ice barrage and her frost energy began to overwhelm John''s defences.


    Finally, with a thunderous crack, the metal shield shattered, sending shards flying. John barely had time to react before Lily''s final ice projectile struck him directly in the chest, sending him sprawling to the ground.


    The crowd erupted into cheers and applause, the roar echoing through the training grounds. John lay there, defeated, gasping for breath, while Lily stood victorious, a wide smile lighting up her face.


    "Yield!" the announcer shouted, raising Lily''s arm in triumph.


    "Samael, Sister Lily was cool, right?" Sionna asked with a gleeful smile, her eyes sparkling with excitement as she bounced on her toes.


    "Absolutely! She was amazing!" I replied, grinning at her enthusiasm. "That last move was something else. She really owned the arena!"


    Lily walked back toward us, her face flushed with exhilaration and triumph. The way she carried herself¡ªconfident and radiant¡ªonly made my heart swell even more.


    "Did you see me?" she asked, her voice breathless from the match. "I felt like I was flying out there!"


    "You were incredible!" I exclaimed, pulling her into a celebratory hug. "And you did it in under five minutes. That means¡ª"


    "I know what that means," she interrupted, a playful smirk crossing her lips. "I expect a full week of your undivided attention, Samael. No backing out now."


    I chuckled, shaking my head at her feigned seriousness. "I wouldn''t dream of it. Just tell me how you want to spend it."


    "I''ll hold you to that!" Lily''s eyes sparkled with mischief as she playfully nudged my shoulder. "Let''s just say, I have a few ideas brewing."


    Sionna giggled, looking between us with wide eyes. "What are you two planning? Can I join?"


    "Nope!" She said while poping ''P'' and trying to hide me in her arms, "Mine~"


    "Hahahaha~" I laughed at Sionna''s sudden possessiveness, her playful tone reminding me just how much fun we could have together. "Alright, alright! You win this round, Sionna," I conceded, raising my hands in mock surrender. "But you''ll have to share me with Lily for the rest of the week!"


    "Deal!" Sionna grinned, her eyes sparkling with mischief.


    I could sense gazes on us filled with jealousy and envy, So I stood up fixing my appearance.


    "Girls, We will all that but turn is still left. So let''s wait, Okay? Then we all will go have whatever you desire with Liliana and Raven too."


    "Oh! They are here." I said as I saw Liliana and Raven coming from the resting area.


    Lily and Sionna turned to see Liliana and Raven approaching, their expressions shifting from playful excitement to eager anticipation. Liliana walked with her usual grace, her long, wavy hair catching the sunlight, while Raven trailed slightly behind, a confident smile on her lips.


    "Congratulations, Lily!" Liliana beamed, wrapping her arms around her in a warm hug. "You were incredible out there! I could feel the magic radiating from you."


    "Thanks, Liliana! It means a lot coming from you," Lily replied, her smile wide as she returned the embrace.


    Raven stepped forward, a playful glint in her eye. "I have to admit, I was a little worried when John started launching those metal shards at you. But you handled it like a pro! Looks like we have a champion among us."


    Lily''s cheeks flushed with pride. "It was intense, but I just kept thinking about the support from all of you."


    "Good thinking," I chimed in, crossing my arms. "And with that performance, I''m sure everyone will be talking about you for a while. You''ve definitely set the bar high for the next match!"


    "Next up! Eveline Clearwater versus Alex Havilah!" the announcer''s voice boomed across the arena, pulling our attention back to the center stage.


    "Lady Eveline is here too?" Lily asked with surprise written on her face. "I didn''t expect to see her in trials to attend the academy."


    I could sense the tension shift in the air at the mention of Eveline Clearwater. The Clearwater family had become allies with the Ashwood family by engaging Eveline Clearwater with me.


    "The engagement was finalised, right?" Lily asked with a frown as she turned to look at me, a hint of worry in her eyes.


    "Yeah, it was," I replied, trying to maintain a calm demeanour despite the brewing tension. "But I''m sure Eveline is more focused on her match than on any engagement right now."


    Sionna glanced between us, sensing the underlying tension. "Is it bad that I''m excited to see her fight? I mean, if she''s as good as people say, it might be interesting."


    "Interesting is one way to put it," I mused, my thoughts drifting to Eveline. Her magical prowess was impressive, and while I respected her abilities, there was something about the engagement that left me uneasy. Would it change the dynamics between us?


    The crowd began to cheer as Eveline stepped into the arena. She exuded confidence, her elegant form radiating a powerful aura. I could see her eyes scanning the audience, but they seemed to linger just a moment longer on our group. A brief flicker of recognition passed between us, and I couldn''t help but feel a mix of anticipation and anxiety.


    "Focus, Samael," I muttered under my breath, shaking off the thoughts. This was a time for celebration, not conflict.


    "Go, Eveline!" Sionna cheered, her enthusiasm contagious.


    The announcer''s voice rang out again. "Let the match begin!"


    As the signal sounded, Eveline wasted no time.


    "Water Magic: Surging Waves!"


    Eveline summoned a powerful wave that surged from the ground, rushing toward Alex with incredible force. The water crashed against him, sending him stumbling back, and the crowd gasped in unison, their eyes wide with awe.


    "Wow! Did you see that?" Sionna exclaimed, bouncing on her toes. "Eveline is amazing!"


    "She really is," I replied, captivated by the spectacle. Eveline was using her magic with precision and grace, showcasing her skills in a way that demanded respect.


    Alex, regaining his footing, quickly responded. "Sand Magic: Sand-Armored Dreadnought Guard!"


    The arena seemed to pulse with energy as Alex summoned a towering golem made entirely of sand, its massive form shifting and coiling like a living creature. The crowd erupted in cheers and gasps, the anticipation palpable.


    "Wow, that''s impressive!" Lily exclaimed, her eyes wide with excitement.


    Eveline, undeterred, raised her hands again. "Water Magic: Vortex Shield!"


    A swirling barrier of water formed around her, shimmering like liquid glass. The golem charged forward, its fists raised, but as it struck the water shield, it splashed violently, sending droplets cascading around the arena. Eveline stood firm, her focus unwavering.


    "Nice defensive move!" I called out, feeling a surge of adrenaline as the match unfolded.


    Eveline smirked slightly, clearly enjoying the challenge. "You can''t just throw sand at me, Alex!" she taunted playfully.


    Alex grinned, undeterred by her confidence. "I''ll show you that sand can be just as powerful! Sand Magic: Sandstorm Fury!"


    He raised his arms, and a swirling tempest of sand erupted around him, obscuring him from view. The sandstorm roared, and I could see Eveline squinting, trying to maintain her focus against the shifting sands.


    "Water Magic: Aqua Curtain~"


    Eveline countered swiftly, summoning a cascade of water that shot up to form a protective curtain, shielding her from the sandstorm''s onslaught. The swirling sands collided with the water, creating a mesmerizing display of grains glimmering like gold as they splashed back into the arena.


    Emerging from the curtain, Eveline glided forward, her posture fluid and poised. "You''ll have to do better than that, Alex!" she called out, determination radiating from her.


    As the sandstorm began to settle, Alex''s silhouette became visible again, but he was visibly frustrated. "Okay, let''s see how you handle my ultimate spell."


    "Sand Magic: Crushing Sand Clod!"


    Alex gritted his teeth and focused intensely, summoning a massive clod of sand high above his head. The ground trembled slightly under its weight, and I could feel the tension in the air as the audience held its breath.


    "Get ready, Eveline!" he shouted, lifting the colossal block before bringing it down with all his might. "Crush her!"


    Eveline''s eyes widened momentarily at the sheer size of the impending attack, but instead of casting a defensive spell, she chose offence.


    "Water Magic: Sea Dragon''s Roar!"


    I can see this is the last attack from both of them and whoever makes it through will take the lead in this duel. I could sense the determination radiating from both fighters, and it was electrifying. As Alex''s massive clod of sand barreled down toward Eveline, the atmosphere shifted, charged with the potential of their magic clashing.


    Eveline stood firm, her hand glowing with a vibrant blue aura. In an instant, a colossal wave of water erupted from the ground around her, coiling like a serpent before it surged forward. The water spiralled up to meet the descending mass of sand, the two forces colliding with a thunderous crash.


    "Come on, Eveline!" I shouted, the name escaping my lips almost instinctively.


    The crowd erupted in cheers and gasps, completely captivated by the spectacle. I found myself on the edge of my seat, tension coiling tight in my chest. My eyes darted between the combatants, observing their every move. The two attacks met with a brilliant explosion of steam and spray, and for a heartbeat, it seemed as if time stood still.


    As the steam began to clear, I strained to see the outcome. There was an impressive cloud of mist obscuring the view but amidst it, I could see both of them were down. This means the sand weakened the full power of the water by absorbing it and both of them took the hit


    of the opposing forces. The arena was filled with a swirling haze of moisture and debris, and the crowd buzzed with excitement, unsure of who had the upper hand.


    Slowly, the mist began to dissipate, revealing a scene that sent waves of shock through the audience. Alex lay on his back, breathing heavily, his limbs sprawled out as if the fight had completely drained him. Eveline, on the other hand, was on one knee, her hair plastered to her forehead, but a fierce glint remained in her eyes.


    I could sense the collective breath of the crowd being held in anticipation. Would they both recover? Would one of them concede? The moment stretched out, the tension palpable as the spectators waited for either fighter to make a move.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please provide this almighty Author-sama with your precious POWER STONES!!!!


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 121: Chapter No.121 Slaughter House (8)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    Eveline was the first to stir, gritting her teeth as she slowly pushed herself up from her kneeling position. Her legs trembled beneath her, but her resolve was unwavering. Despite the fatigue weighing her down, she refused to give up. She clenched her fists, and I saw the faint shimmer of magic still pulsing around her. She had some fight left, and the audience could feel it.


    Alex, lying on the ground, groaned as he turned his head toward her. His body was spent, but I could see the fire in his eyes. He wasn''t ready to surrender either. Summoning what little strength he had left, he planted his hands on the ground and tried to lift himself. But his arms shook, and he collapsed back, gasping for air.


    "Stay down, Alex," Eveline called out between ragged breaths, her voice strained but firm. "You''ve pushed yourself far enough."


    For a brief moment, it seemed like Alex might consider her words. His chest heaved as he tried to catch his breath, his face a mask of exhaustion. But then, with a burst of determination, he dug his fingers into the ground and pulled himself up to his knees.


    "No... not yet," Alex rasped, his voice barely audible over the din of the crowd. He swayed on his feet, clearly on the verge of collapse, but his defiance was unshakable. "I''m not... done yet."


    The crowd roared, energized by Alex''s refusal to quit, but I couldn''t help but feel a growing sense of concern. The strain on his body was evident, and continuing this fight could seriously hurt him. I glanced toward the referees, hoping they''d call the match before things went too far.


    Eveline''s expression softened for a moment as she watched Alex struggle, a flicker of respect passing across her face. But she didn''t lower her guard. She knew what was at stake.


    "You''re tough," she said, standing fully now, her hands glowing with the faint remnants of her water magic. "But this has to end."


    Without wasting another second, she raised her hands above her head, drawing from the last reserves of her magical power. The moisture in the air coalesced, forming a swirling vortex of water above her. It wasn''t as large or as fierce as her previous attacks, but it was enough to finish the duel.


    "Water Magic: Final Surge!"


    The vortex spun rapidly, and I could feel the tension in the air once again as the water magic gathered for one final blow. The crowd hushed, anticipating the end of this hard-fought battle.


    Alex''s eyes widened as the swirling mass of water loomed over him. He clenched his fists, summoning what little sand he had left around his feet. But it was clear his magic had been pushed to its limits. He wouldn''t be able to mount a proper defence against this.


    I held my breath, waiting for the inevitable conclusion. And then it happened.


    With a sharp exhale, Alex collapsed, his knees buckling beneath him as he hit the ground face-first. His body lay motionless, his energy completely spent.


    The crowd erupted into gasps and cheers as the realization set in. The duel was over. Eveline had won.


    She let the water dissolve, lowering her hands as she looked down at Alex. For a moment, she simply stood there, catching her breath, before she stepped forward and knelt beside him.


    "Well fought, Alex," she whispered, placing a hand on his shoulder. "You fought until the end."


    The crowd, initially in a frenzy, began to quiet down as the gravity of the duel settled in. It was a hard-fought match, one that showcased both competitors'' strength and willpower.


    I watched as the medics rushed into the arena to attend to Alex, and Eveline stood up, wiping the sweat from her brow. She was victorious, but the look on her face wasn''t one of celebration¡ªit was one of respect. She knew how close that battle had been.


    As the crowd gave a standing ovation, I couldn''t help but feel a mix of emotions. The thrill of the fight, the intensity of their magic¡ªit reminded me of what was at stake in the world we lived in. Every battle, every duel, every moment could change everything.


    Eveline too was escorted by the medics to ensure she hadn''t overexerted herself. Even in victory, her legs trembled slightly from the immense effort she had poured into the duel. I could see how drained she was, yet her spirit remained unbroken, and that earned her the crowd''s admiration. They cheered her name, but there was no arrogance or triumph in her demeanour, only quiet dignity.


    She nodded slightly to acknowledge the applause before she allowed herself to be led off the field.


    As Alex was carried away on a stretcher, I couldn''t help but feel a pang of sympathy. He had given everything he had, fought with unyielding determination, and it was clear that he had earned Eveline''s respect as well as the crowd''s. He may have lost, but it wasn''t in vain¡ªhe had shown his strength, and in a way, that was its own kind of victory.


    The announcer''s voice boomed over the arena, calling Eveline the victor.


    "Next up! Samael Ashwood versus Benjamin Storm!" the announcer''s voice echoed across the arena, immediately shifting the crowd''s focus from Eveline''s hard-fought victory to the next match.


    I stood up from my seat, taking a deep breath to steady myself. It was finally my turn. As I walked toward the battlefield, I could feel the weight of hundreds of eyes on me. The anticipation in the air was palpable, and my heart beat steadily in my chest, not out of fear but out of excitement. This was my moment to show what I was capable of.


    Across the arena, I spotted Benjamin Storm standing in the center, arms crossed and an arrogant smirk plastered across his face. He was tall and broad-shouldered, his golden hair catching the light, making him seem almost regal. The aura around him crackled with latent power¡ªlightning magic and wind magic. Yes, he too has dual affinities.


    This time of selection trials of the academy is legendary due to having two dual affinities wielders present at the same time.


    Me, who has shown Lightning and Nature affinity. And this time, Benjamin with Lightning and Wind. It''s no wonder the crowd was buzzing with anticipation. We were both seen as rising stars, and our duel was what they''d been waiting for. I could feel their excitement fueling my own as I stepped into the arena.


    Benjamin''s smirk widened as I approached, and he tilted his head slightly, sizing me up. "You ready to lose, Ashwood?" he called out, his voice dripping with arrogance.


    I met his gaze steadily, not giving him the satisfaction of a reaction. "We''ll see," I replied calmly, my voice steady. I wasn''t here for taunts or mind games. I was here to win.


    The announcer''s voice boomed once again. "Combatants, prepare yourselves!"


    The crowd fell silent, the air thick with tension. My right hand went under the hilt of the sword and with the help of my thumb, I pushed the hilt just enough to make the blade visible before I gripped it tightly. The cool metal felt reassuring in my hand, reminding me of the countless hours spent honing my skills. I was ready.


    Across from me, Benjamin grinned wider, his fingers crackling with lightning. "Hope you''re as tough as they say, Ashwood. Because I won''t be holding back."


    I smirked back, feeling the familiar surge of energy coursing through my body. "But I have to hold back, otherwise I might accidentally kill you~"


    Benjamin''s grin faltered for a split second before returning, his eyes narrowing as the tension between us thickened. The crowd, sensing the intensity, hushed even further, as if preparing for an explosion of energy.


    "Cocky, aren''t you?" Benjamin sneered, sparks of electricity dancing between his fingertips as he prepared for battle. "Let''s see if you can back that up."


    The announcer''s voice echoed once more, signalling the start of the match. "BEGIN!"


    I immediately took the quick draw stance as lightning arcs started to dance all over my figure.


    I released my hold on the hilt, my body moving in perfect synchronization with the electric energy coursing through me. "Lightning Magic: Thunder Clap and Flash!" The world blurred as I vanished from my starting position, my body propelled forward by the raw power of lightning.


    For a split second, everything felt weightless¡ªlike I was gliding through the air, the battlefield stretching into infinity around me. Benjamin''s expression shifted from arrogance to shock as he struggled to react, his hands still crackling with lightning as he attempted to summon a counterattack. But it was too late.


    The electric hum of my sword slicing through the air was deafening, the flash of my blade cutting through the space between us with impossible speed. In that brief instant, it felt like time had slowed down, and the only sound that remained was the sharp crackle of lightning trailing behind me.


    Benjamin barely had a chance to move before I was behind him, my sword already sheathed in its scabbard with a soft click. The residual electricity still danced around us as I stood there, my back turned to him, waiting for the inevitable.


    The crowd was silent, holding its breath.


    For a moment, nothing happened.


    Then, with a soft thud, Benjamin''s sword fell from his grasp. A thin line of lightning scarred the ground where my blade had passed, and the energy crackling around his body flickered and dissipated. He remained standing for a heartbeat longer, his legs trembling as he finally realized what had happened.


    A single drop of blood slid down the side of his neck, a testament to how close my blade had come to ending him.


    Benjamin''s knees buckled, and he collapsed onto the ground, gasping for air as the weight of his defeat hit him. He had been completely overwhelmed.


    The crowd erupted in a wave of stunned gasps and cheers, the energy in the arena surging as they processed what they had just witnessed. It was over¡ªfaster than anyone had anticipated.


    I turned slowly to face Benjamin, who lay on the ground clutching his neck, the look of disbelief still etched on his face. His eyes locked onto mine, and for a moment, there was nothing but silence between us.


    "I told you," I said calmly, my voice cutting through the noise of the arena. "I wasn''t here to hold back."


    Benjamin''s expression shifted from shock to anger, but he didn''t have the strength to reply. His body was too drained from the battle, and the realization of his defeat weighed heavily on him.


    The announcer''s voice echoed through the arena once more, sealing the outcome of the match.


    "Victory goes to Samael Ashwood!"


    The crowd''s cheers intensified, and I could feel the weight of their gazes on me. But all I could focus on was the feeling of the energy still coursing through my veins, the thrill of victory tempered by the knowledge that this was only the beginning.


    Benjamin was carried off the field by the medics, his face a mask of frustration. Despite the fierce competition, I felt no joy in his defeat. He had been strong, but I had been stronger. And in this world, that was all that mattered.


    I took a deep breath, calming the storm of energy within me as I turned to leave the arena. The next battles would only grow more intense, and I had a feeling that this was just the start of something much bigger.


    As I made my way toward the exit, I caught Eveline''s gaze in the crowd. She was watching me intently, her eyes filled with a mixture of admiration and curiosity. She nodded slightly in acknowledgement, and I returned the gesture, knowing that our paths would inevitably cross again in the academy.


    [Ding! Congratulations host for completing the mission.]


    [Distributing rewards...]


    .


    ..


    Dive into stories on mvle,mpyr.


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please provide this almighty Author-sama with your precious POWER STONES!!!!


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 122: Chapter No.122 Slaughter House (Final)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    The familiar chime of the System echoed in my mind, bringing my attention back to the present. The battlefield, the cheering crowd, and even Eveline''s piercing gaze seemed to fade as I focused on the floating text in front of me.


    [Ding! Congratulations host for completing the mission.]


    [Name: Standing At The Top]


    [Description: Merlin''s Academy Of Magic, The top institution for magic in the realm, has thrown open its gates for a new selection. Only the strongest, most intelligent, and cunning students will make it past the trials. The academy is the stage where futures are shaped, and destinies forged. Your goal is not just to survive, but to stand at the pinnacle.]


    [Objective: Become the top-ranked student in the selection process (Complete)]


    [Distributing rewards...]


    [Rewards: Plot Exchange Card x1, Random Talent x1, 10000 Destiny Points]


    The corner of my mouth lifted slightly in satisfaction. The System had never disappointed me before, and it seemed like this victory was no different.


    [Does the host want to claim the rewards?]


    [Y/N] S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Of course, I wanted to claim the rewards. There was no hesitation as I mentally confirmed the prompt.


    [Claiming rewards...]


    A warm sensation flooded through my body, like a burst of energy that surged into my veins. I could feel the System working, altering my very being in subtle ways that I couldn''t quite grasp. The familiar thrill of gaining new power sent a shiver down my spine.


    [Plot Exchange Card x1 added to inventory]


    [Random Talent acquired: Precision Mastery (Rank: B)]


    [10,000 Destiny Points added]


    I raised an eyebrow at the new talent. Precision Mastery. From the brief description that appeared in my mind, it enhanced my ability to execute precise attacks, magic, and movement down to the smallest detail, allowing for near-perfect control. This could be incredibly useful in both battle and daily life¡ªmore so with my swordsmanship and magic.


    But it was the Plot Exchange Card that truly caught my attention. I''d used one before, altering the very course of this story when I exchanged fates with Ethan. It was a powerful tool, capable of shifting destiny itself, and having another one in my arsenal gave me a dangerous edge over everyone else.


    As the rewards settled into place, I felt a subtle shift in my aura¡ªlike I had taken another step toward something greater. But there was no time to revel in my victory. This was just the first stage of the academy trials. I knew that more difficult challenges lay ahead.


    I let out a breath, dispelling the lingering energy from the fight, and resumed walking toward the exit. The crowd had quieted down, but the tension in the air still remained thick. Whispers followed me as I passed by, their gazes latching onto me with awe, fear, or envy.


    As I stepped out of the arena, I noticed a figure waiting for me in the shadows near the archway.


    "Well done, Samael," Eveline''s voice cut through the silence. She stepped out, her eyes still gleaming with the same mixture of curiosity and admiration that I had seen earlier. "I can see you are only showing Lightning and Nature affinities while hiding others, I for one know about your star affinity. I wonder why~"


    "Eveline!" I stepped forward while my mana pressure came crashing down on her, a controlled wave of power meant to send a message. She didn''t flinch, but I noticed her eyes took on a fanatic look, with her cheeks flushed.


    "You are my fianc¨¦, I would never harm you," she said, a playful smirk dancing on her lips. The tension between us was palpable, but there was a glimmer of understanding in her gaze that suggested she recognized the stakes at play.


    I couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow at her boldness. "Fianc¨¦? Is that what you want to call this little arrangement we have?"


    She stepped closer, her expression shifting from playful to serious. "You know it''s not just about us. Your actions today have drawn attention. Powerful factions are watching, and I can''t let you face them alone."


    Her words hung in the air, heavy with implications. I had always known there were eyes on me, but Eveline''s insight revealed a layer of complexity I hadn''t fully considered. The political landscape of the academy was treacherous, and I had just stepped onto the battlefield.


    "What do you propose?" I asked, keeping my voice steady. "You think we can navigate this storm together?"


    Eveline''s expression softened, and she nodded slowly. "If we want to succeed at Merlin''s Academy, we must be united. Our strengths complement each other. You have your powerful abilities, and I have my connections and knowledge of the academy''s inner workings."


    I studied her for a moment, weighing her words. There was a truth in them; Eveline was cunning and resourceful. While I possessed the strength to take on most opponents, the intricacies of the academy''s politics were a different game entirely.


    read first at m,v,l,e,m p _y,r


    "All right," I conceded. "But you have to promise me one thing: no underhanded tactics. We play this straight."


    Eveline''s eyes sparkled with mischief. "As if I would ever resort to such things." But the flicker of her smirk suggested otherwise. I had to trust her instincts even if they were often cloaked in ambiguity.


    "Then it''s settled," I said, extending my hand toward her.


    "No, only a handshake won''t do~ I need something physical like a...hug and kiss~"


    I hesitated for just a moment, the gravity of the situation weighing heavily on my mind. There was no doubt that Eveline was both charming and strategically sharp. But allowing this playful exchange to evolve into something more personal felt risky, even amidst the whirlwind of the academy''s trials.


    "Is that really necessary?" I asked, feigning exasperation while trying to maintain a serious facade.


    "If you can''t tell the obvious thing then let me tell you. Yes, I love you, almost to the point of obsession," Eveline confessed, her voice low but steady. "This arrangement may have started as a political necessity, but I''ve grown to care for you deeply. I want us to be allies in every sense of the word."


    The sincerity in her gaze caught me off guard. I had been so focused on the challenges ahead that I hadn''t allowed myself to consider the emotional landscape we were navigating. "That''s... unexpected," I replied, searching her expression for any hint of deception. But all I found was a fierce determination.


    "Do you truly think I would manipulate you after what we''ve been through?" she pressed, taking a step closer, her warmth radiating against the chill of the arena. "I have no interest in games when our futures are at stake. I want to stand beside you, not just as your ally, but as someone you can trust."


    Trust. The word echoed in my mind, a concept I struggled to grasp fully. Trusting someone in this world could lead to betrayal just as easily as it could lead to solidarity. Like the novel characters whose personalities I know of, Eveline is different. She didn''t make an entrance in the novel only occasional mentions yet, and something about Eveline felt different.


    She had proven herself time and time again, not just in the arena but in our private conversations and planning sessions.


    "Fine," I relented, a wry smile tugging at my lips. "But only because I appreciate your honesty."


    Before I could change my mind, Eveline launched herself into my arms, which I instinctively closed around her as she nestled against my chest, her warmth enveloping me. For a fleeting moment, the tension in the air dissipated, and all that remained was the steady rhythm of our breaths.


    Eveline pulled back slightly, just enough for our eyes to meet. "Now, for the kiss," she said, a teasing lilt in her voice.


    I felt a rush of warmth creeping into my cheeks, a stark contrast to the icy resolve I had tried to maintain. It was a bold move, but somehow, it felt right. With a deep breath, I leaned in, our lips brushing together softly. The world around us faded, and in that moment, it was just the two of us¡ªtwo allies drawn together by circumstance, yet finding something deeper in the chaos of our lives.


    As we broke apart, the air crackled with unspoken promises. Eveline''s gaze sparkled with a mix of triumph and affection, and I could feel the palpable energy shift between us. But even as I allowed myself to indulge in this moment, a nagging thought lingered in the back of my mind: the trials at Merlin''s Academy were just beginning, and our alliance would be tested in ways we could not yet foresee.


    "I suppose now we truly are partners," I said, forcing a lightness into my tone to mask the storm of thoughts swirling within me.


    "Partners," she echoed, a playful smile dancing on her lips. "And maybe more, if you play your cards right."


    I chuckled, the sound echoing in the stillness of the arena. But my thoughts remained serious. There was a dangerous allure to her words, a reminder that in this world of magic and ambition, every relationship held weight. Yet, as I glanced into her eyes, I saw not just the ambition that drove her, but also the depth of her conviction.


    "Let''s go. Others must be wondering where I disappeared," I said, but she refused to budge from me, even tightening her grip around me.


    "Eager to get back to your little harem, ready to even leave your beautiful and sexy fianc¨¦e behind?" she teased, her voice dripping with playful challenge.


    "I love them, and they love me. They were with me even before you, so technically you are the one left behind," I replied, a smirk tugging at my lips as I finally managed to pry her off. "But if you think your charms can sway me from them, you''ve got another thing coming."


    Eveline pouted playfully, feigning indignation. "I wouldn''t dream of competing against your ''little harem,''" she said, air-quoting the last two words with exaggerated flair. "But I can definitely help you in ways they cannot, especially when it comes to navigating the political intricacies of the academy."


    "True enough," I admitted, my expression sobering slightly as I turned to lead the way out of the arena. The atmosphere outside was buzzing with excitement, the crowd still energized from the earlier battles. The cheers faded behind us as we walked, but the anticipation in the air was tangible.


    "WHO DARE TO HARM MY SON SO DESPICABLY!!!"


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Stone Me!, I can take it.


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 123: Chapter No.123 Head Instructors Wrath

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV] S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "WHO DARE TO HARM MY SON SO DESPICABLY!!!"


    The booming voice reverberated throughout the arena, shaking the very air with its intensity.


    "This voice belongs to the head instructor, but why is he screaming so loudly? I almost thought¡ª"


    I didn''t have time to finish my thought before a flurry of movement caught my eye. People around us were frozen in place, their attention drawn to the source of the booming voice. The arena, which had just moments ago been buzzing with excitement from the battles, now felt heavy, as if the fury behind the words weighed down the very air.


    Eveline grabbed my arm, her playful demeanour vanishing in an instant. "Samael, something''s not right."


    "Let''s check with others first," I said leading to part of the arena where Liliana, Sionna, Raven, and Lily were supposed to be seated but the entire area was packed with participants whispering and gasping.


    My dragon heart started to beat with a growing sense of urgency. Something was definitely off, and the collective tension in the arena was palpable. I quickened my pace, pushing through the gathered crowd with Eveline following closely behind.


    As we approached the section where Liliana, Sionna, Raven, and Lily were supposed to be seated, what I saw filled my entire being with rage.


    The sight before me ignited a storm of fury deep within. Lily, feet dangling in the air, was held by her throat, struggling for breath. My heart pounded as I saw the panic in her eyes, her hands weakly clawing at the invisible force holding her up.


    Worse yet, Liliana, Sionna, and Raven were submerged in the ground, their bodies trapped below, with only their heads sticking out. Their faces were filled with fear and desperation as they pleaded with the head instructor, who stood nearby, seemingly in control of whatever was happening.


    "Samael!" Liliana''s voice trembled as she called out to me, her eyes wide with a mix of fear and relief. "Help us¡­ please!"


    The head instructor, the one who had screamed earlier, now wore a cold expression, his fury palpable as his gaze swept over my friends. His powerful aura crackled in the air, causing the ground beneath us to tremble.


    My body reacted before my mind fully processed the situation. Power surged through me¡ªmy dragon heart roared with rage. Without hesitation, I stepped forward, eyes narrowing as I focused on Lily and my family.


    "Release them. Now," I demanded, my voice ice-cold, barely masking the rage bubbling beneath the surface.


    The head instructor''s eyes flicked toward me, his expression hardening. "And who are you to give me orders, boy? You should be asking yourself what consequences befall those who dare harm my son."


    Experience magic on mv-lempyr.


    I clenched my fists, feeling the flow of magic intensifying within me. "If you think I''ll let you hurt my family without retaliation, you''re sorely mistaken."


    Eveline stood beside me, her stance ready. "This is going too far. Whatever grievance you have, this isn''t the way to resolve it."


    The head instructor sneered, tightening his grip on the magic holding Lily. Her face turned paler as she gasped for air, her body struggling.


    "You think you''re in a position to negotiate?" His voice dripped with menace. "One of you is responsible for my son''s injury, and I will find out who it is¡ªone way or another."


    His power flared, but I wasn''t going to let him get away with this.


    "Lightning Magic: Thunderclap and Flash; Godspeed!"


    The whole world went still, time slowing as I unleashed the power coursing through me. My senses sharpened, and every heartbeat resonated with the storm within. The air crackled with energy as I surged forward, the tension around me tightening like a coiled spring ready to snap.


    With a single thought, I propelled myself forward, my katana gleaming as I unsheathed it. My movements blurred, the world around me fading into a kaleidoscope of colours and sounds. All I could focus on was the head instructor, standing imperiously, oblivious to the approaching storm.


    "Godspeed!" I roared, channelling the full might of my magic.


    In an instant, I was upon him, my blade glinting with the intensity of lightning. I swung, aiming not just for a strike, but to sever the bonds of magic holding Lily and my friends captive. As the katana swept through the air, it left a shimmering trail behind, a testament to the speed and ferocity of my strike.


    "NO!" The head instructor''s eyes widened in shock, realization dawning too late.


    The blade connected with the shimmering barrier he had erected. Instead of meeting resistance, the barrier shattered like glass, splintering into countless shards that sparkled in the dim light of the arena. The shockwave of my attack knocked the head instructor back, his grip faltering.


    Lily fell to the ground, gasping for breath, while Liliana, Sionna, and Raven were freed from the earth''s hold, stumbling as they regained their footing. I felt a surge of relief wash over me, but I couldn''t lose focus now.


    "Girls! Gather around and stay there," I ordered the girls while my eyes kept on the head instructor, who was now staggering back, fury etched across his face. His aura flared with renewed intensity, crackling with violent energy as he regained his composure.


    "You dare to challenge me, boy?" he spat, his voice laced with malice. "You will pay dearly for this insolence!"


    But I ignored his words and saw girls gathered around each other as I said, "Nyxara, stay with them." A small black panther cub materialised on my shoulder which jumped and stood beside Liliana.


    "Space Magic: Endless Void~"


    A dark tear-shaped rift opened and slowly enveloped the girls in a protective bubble of shadowy energy.


    Only then did I release a sign of relief as now they are truly safe. The bubble shimmered softly, a protective barrier against the chaos erupting outside. I focused my attention back on the head instructor, who was visibly seething with rage.


    "You think your tricks will save you?" he bellowed, his voice cutting through the tension like a blade. "You''re just a child playing at magic, and I will show you what true power is."


    With a flick of his wrist, a chunk of earth rose from the ground, twisting into jagged shards of stone that floated ominously around him. The air thickened with anticipation as the arena trembled beneath our feet, the force of his anger palpable.


    "Do you really think you can intimidate me?" I challenged, my heart pounding in my chest, but I forced myself to hold steady. "You''ve already shown your weakness by harming those I care about."


    With a fierce determination, I drew on the magic surging within me, allowing my dragon heart to merge with my essence. "I am not just some reckless child. I am Samael Ashwood, and you will regret underestimating me."


    The head instructor''s face twisted into a sneer as he launched the shards of stone at me with a flick of his fingers. "Then let''s see how long you last!"


    "Lightning Magic: Storm''s Wrath!" I shouted, summoning the power of the storm that raged within me. Tendrils of electricity snaked around my arms, coalescing into a shield just as the shards hurtled toward me.


    The moment they collided, a brilliant flash of light erupted, momentarily blinding the audience as the thunder roared like a dragon''s growl. I stood firm, the lightning absorbing the impact, dissipating the shards into harmless fragments that scattered harmlessly across the arena floor.


    "You have a bit of strength," the head instructor admitted, surprise flickering in his eyes, but his malice remained unwavering. "But let''s see how you handle this!"


    He stomped his foot down, and the ground erupted beneath me, fissures opening wide and reaching toward me like hungry jaws.


    "Damn it!" I swore, leaping aside just as the ground cracked and buckled, narrowly avoiding being swallowed whole. The sheer force of his attack sent dust and debris flying into the air, obscuring my vision.


    I could hear the gasps and whispers of the spectators around us, their fear evident as they backed away, sensing the danger escalating between us. But I couldn''t let fear distract me. My family needed me; Lily, Liliana, Sionna, and Raven were counting on me to protect them.


    "Dual Magic: Nature''s Storm!"


    Both Nature and Lightning affinity blended forming a storm of elemental fury that raged to life around me. Vines erupted from the ground, intertwining with bolts of electricity, creating a swirling tempest of power that surged toward the head instructor.


    "Nature''s Storm!" I cried, channelling the combined magic, forcing it to expand outward. The arena trembled under the force of my magic, vines twisting and arching toward the instructor, crackling with electricity as they sought to ensnare him.


    "Fool!" he roared, raising his hands in a desperate attempt to counter my attack. A wall of earth surged to life, rising to shield him from the tempest. But my magic had become a living entity, relentlessly battering against his defences, vines snapping against the stone wall as arcs of lightning forked through the air.


    "You can''t hide behind your walls forever!" I shouted, pushing harder, drawing upon every ounce of strength and magic I possessed. The storm raged on, swirling with a furious energy that illuminated the arena in flashes of brilliant light.


    The head instructor''s expression darkened as he realized the futility of his defence. With a growl of frustration, he tore down his makeshift barrier, revealing himself to my onslaught. "You think you can defeat me? I am the head instructor of Merlin''s Academy.


    "And no one gives any fu*k about your title when you threaten my family!" I shouted, channelling my fury into the storm swirling around me. The tempest of Nature and Lightning magic swirled, feeding off my determination and the bond I shared with those I was fighting to protect.


    "Lightning Magic: Divine Wrath!"


    A bolt of pure lightning shot from the storm, aimed directly at the head instructor. He raised his hands, attempting to deflect the attack, but the sheer force of my magic shattered his attempts. The bolt struck him squarely in the chest, sending him sprawling backwards, crashing into the ground with a thunderous thud.


    The audience gasped, their eyes wide with shock and disbelief. I could see the fear creeping into the faces of the academy''s upper echelons¡ªthose who had once seen me as nothing more than a noble''s son, now realizing the power I wielded.


    I seized the moment, launching myself toward him, adrenaline coursing through my veins. The arena''s dust settled around me as I reached the instructor, who was struggling to rise, shock written across his face.


    "You''re nothing but a bully hiding behind your title," I said, my voice low and fierce. "You wield power to instil fear, but now you know what it feels like to be truly challenged."


    With a swift motion, I brought my sword down, the blade glowing with remnants of lightning magic. He barely managed to roll away, the blade slicing through the air where he had just been.


    "This isn''t over, Samael Ashwood!" he spat, scrambling to his feet, his anger igniting the air around us. "You will pay for this!"


    "ENOUGH!!! WHAT IS HAPPENING HERE?"


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Stone Me!, I can take it.


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 124: Chapter No.124 Professor Lincoln

    [SaNovelFireael Ashwood''s POV]


    "ENOUGH!!! WHAT IS HAPPENING HERE?"


    An angry shout resonated throughout the arena as a heavy gravitational pressure pressed down on my shoulder almost forcing me onto my knees.


    My muscles tensed under the weight of the gravitational force that suddenly pressed down on the arena. The oppressive pressure was immense, making it difficult to breathe, let alone stand. My knees buckled slightly as I fought to remain upright, the atmosphere charged with a newfound intensity.


    The voice that had boomed moments earlier was unmistakable¡ªauthoritative, commanding, and filled with barely restrained fury. It wasn''t the head instructor this time, but someone even more powerful.


    I turned my head slowly, my eyes narrowing as I looked toward the source of the voice.


    Descending from above, like a dark storm cloud, was a figure cloaked in regal robes, his eyes glowing with a cold, calculated intensity. His presence was overwhelming¡ªan aura that radiated absolute dominance over the arena. The entire crowd went silent, their whispers dying in their throats as they cowered under the sheer weight of his magical power.


    "Professor Lincoln! You came at the right time, please help me kill this brat. He broke the rule of the academy even before formally joining it, he brutally injured my son and his friends."


    The head instructor as if he had met his saviour started grovelling immediately, his voice shaking with desperation as he pointed accusingly toward me. His once commanding presence now seemed pitiful in comparison to the man who had just appeared.


    Professor Lincoln didn''t even spare the head instructor a glance. His cold, calculating eyes were fixed solely on me. His aura pulsed, the gravitational pressure increasing for a moment as if testing my limits.


    I grit my teeth, refusing to be crushed under his power. The oppressive weight bore down on my body, but I willed myself to stand, meeting his gaze head-on. I couldn''t show weakness now, not in front of the entire academy.


    "You," Professor Lincoln finally spoke, his voice deep and resonating with authority. "Are you Samael Ashwood?"


    I nodded slowly, feeling the eyes of everyone in the arena on me. The air was thick with tension, and even the faintest whisper could have been heard in the deathly silence that followed.


    "I see," he said, his eyes scanning me from head to toe as if he were assessing not just my physical state but something deeper. "You wielded significant magic in an unauthorized duel, breaking the academy''s rules."


    I was about to speak, but he held up a hand, silencing me before I could utter a word.


    "However," he continued, his eyes flicking briefly to the unconscious bodies of the head instructor''s son and his friends, "it seems there is more to this situation than meets the eye."


    His gaze shifted to the head instructor, who was now visibly sweating under the pressure. "You say this boy attacked without provocation?"


    The instructor hesitated, faltering under the professor''s steely gaze. "Y-Yes, Professor. My son and his friends were defending themselves."


    A flicker of amusement danced in Professor Lincoln''s eyes, but his expression remained unreadable. "Interesting," he mused, his tone laced with subtle sarcasm. "Then why is it that your son and his group are incapacitated while this ''unprovoked attacker'' remains standing?"


    The head instructor stammered, his words fumbling incoherently. "I... they were caught off guard! He¡ªhe''s dangerous!"


    Professor Lincoln''s aura flared briefly, silencing the instructor''s feeble excuses. "Dangerous?" he repeated softly, his voice carrying a cold edge. "Or simply more competent?"


    The tension in the air spiked as the professor''s eyes locked onto mine once more as if he were waiting for me to confirm or deny the accusations.


    I took a deep breath, steeling myself against the gravitational force and the judgmental stares from the crowd. "They tried to force themselves on my lover, Lily come here." I silently dissolved the protective barrier of space magic around the girls not wanting to further reveal my space affinity, if asked I would just say it was a last resort rune embedded with space magic.


    Lily, with tears glistening in her eyes, ran to my side to check for any injuries. The other girls simply stood beside me, but worry could be seen in their eyes. They restrained themselves from looking at the current situation.


    Professor Lincoln''s gaze shifted momentarily to Lily as she approached my side. Her trembling frame and tear-streaked face told a story more damning than any words I could have spoken. The air grew heavier with tension, the crowd''s whispers now drowned by the gravity of the accusation I had just levelled.


    The head instructor''s face paled instantly, his eyes widening in disbelief and panic. He had been confident moments ago, but now that confidence crumbled, replaced by desperation.


    "L-Lies!" he sputtered, his voice trembling. "My son would never¡ª"


    "Silence," Professor Lincoln''s voice cut through like a blade, cold and unforgiving. His gaze bore into the head instructor, the sheer authority in his tone leaving no room for further argument. The pressure in the arena lightened as Professor Lincoln withdrew his oppressive aura slightly, but it was still suffocating for anyone standing nearby.


    He turned his gaze back to me, and for a moment, his calculating eyes softened ever so slightly as they passed over Lily, who was clutching my arm as if for dear life.


    "Is what he says true?" the professor asked, his voice quieter now but still filled with an underlying intensity. He was speaking directly to Lily.


    Lily hesitated, her lip quivering as she looked up at Professor Lincoln. She swallowed hard, then nodded. "Y-Yes," she whispered, her voice shaky but resolute. "They¡ªthey tried to hurt me... Samael saved me."


    Her words hung in the air like a final verdict, and for the first time since his arrival, I saw a flicker of genuine anger cross Professor Lincoln''s face. His eyes darkened, and his aura became colder, more dangerous. The crowd murmured again, but this time their tones were different¡ªmore sympathetic, outraged even.


    The head instructor tried to backpedal, his voice frantic. "P-Professor, surely there''s been some mistake! My son¡ª"


    "Enough," Professor Lincoln said once more, this time his voice dripping with icy menace. "I have heard enough."


    He turned to the unconscious forms of the head instructor''s son and his cronies, lying motionless in the dirt. With a wave of his hand, a soft, golden light surrounded them briefly before vanishing. Their bodies jerked, and one by one, they began to stir, groaning as they regained consciousness.


    The moment Victor''s eyes fluttered open, his gaze darted around in confusion, his face twisted in pain and shock. When he saw me standing there with Lily by my side, his expression darkened with rage, but before he could speak, Professor Lincoln loomed over him.


    "Victor Alderman," the professor''s voice was a low growl, full of disdain. "Do you deny the accusations against you?"


    Victor''s face drained of colour, his mouth opening and closing like a fish out of water. He shot a panicked look toward his father, but the head instructor was too paralyzed by fear to offer any help.


    "I-I¡ª" Victor stammered, but Professor Lincoln didn''t wait for an answer.


    "Enough," he snapped, cutting off any further protests. "Your silence speaks volumes."


    He turned back to the head instructor, whose face had turned ashen. "You will report to the academy council immediately. There will be a full investigation into this matter, and until then, you are relieved of your duties."


    The head instructor''s mouth hung open in disbelief. "B-but, Professor¡ª"


    "Do not make me repeat myself," Professor Lincoln warned, his voice laced with deadly intent. The head instructor, utterly defeated, could only nod, his shoulders slumping as he slowly backed away from the arena.


    As he left, Professor Lincoln''s gaze fell on Victor once more. "And as for you," he said, his voice filled with cold contempt, "You and your friends will be placed under strict disciplinary action until the council reaches its decision."


    Victor paled even further, his bravado completely shattered. He slunk back into the dirt, defeated.


    Satisfied, Professor Lincoln turned back to me. The weight of his gaze was still heavy, but it no longer felt oppressive. "Samael Ashwood," he said, his tone neutral now. "Though you were in the right to defend yourself and your companions, you still violated academy rules. However, given the circumstances, I will recommend leniency to the council.


    But be warned¡ªthis academy does not tolerate rule-breaking, regardless of intent. Next time, think before you act."


    "If my family is in danger, rules be damned I will cut down anyone who dares to harm them," I replied firmly, my voice unwavering. I knew the weight of my words, but I didn''t care. I had crossed a line today, but it was one I was willing to cross again if it meant protecting those I loved.


    Professor Lincoln''s expression remained unreadable, though I noticed a faint twitch at the corner of his mouth as if my response amused him on some level. He said nothing in response to my declaration, simply nodding slightly as if acknowledging my resolve.


    "You have spirit, Samael Ashwood," he finally said, his voice calm once more. "But spirit without discipline can lead to chaos. Remember that."


    With those parting words, Professor Lincoln turned away, his presence leaving the arena like a passing storm, heavy and oppressive, yet leaving a sense of relief in its wake. The crowd began to murmur once more, but the atmosphere had shifted. Where before there had been whispers of doubt and scorn, now there were whispers of intrigue and respect. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lily gripped my arm tighter, her body still trembling from the adrenaline of the situation, but she managed to smile up at me through her tears. "You really didn''t have to go that far, Samael," she whispered, though her tone was one of gratitude.


    "I always will," I replied quietly, placing a reassuring hand on her shoulder. "I''ll always protect you."


    "Ah! Attention students, The names of the qualified candidates to attend the academy are on the board at the entrance of the castle, please go through it and those who have passed gather at the gates. While those who failed I will only say better luck next year."


    "Let''s go,"


    .


    ..


    ... chapter source m vl _emp-y,r


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Stone Me!, I can take it.


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 125: Chapter No.125 Welcome To The Merlin Academy Of Magic!

    [SaNovelFireael Ashwood''s POV]


    Chris Lincoln.


    In the original novel, He was the homeroom teacher of the protagonist''s group. One of the most powerful humans in the academy and a master of gravitational magic. In the novel, it is also said that he is as powerful as any elder in the Order of Celestial Blade, A knightly and Mage order of humans dedicated to defending the human continent from enemies.


    Chris Lincoln is not an official elder but his power is feared and respected throughout the academy. The fact that he had taken a personal interest in my situation was both a blessing and a curse. On one hand, it meant I had an ally against the head instructor''s unfounded accusations.


    On the other, it also meant I was now firmly on his radar, and I couldn''t shake the feeling that I was being watched more closely than ever. Read first on m|v|l|e|m|p|y|r.


    As we made our way toward the entrance of the temporary academy, the crowd began to disperse, and students whispered amongst themselves, their expressions ranging from admiration to envy. I felt a mix of pride and unease. I had defended Lily and stood my ground against the authority of the academy, but the consequences of my actions still loomed overhead.


    "Lily," I said as we stepped outside into the cool air, the sun shining brightly above. "Are you okay?" S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes Lily, Are you okay?" Liliana too asked with Sionna, Raven and Eveline looking equally concerned. The four girls surrounded Lily, their expressions a mix of worry and relief.


    "I''m fine," she reassured them, though her voice still quivered slightly. "Just a little shaken up. Thank you, Samael. I don''t know what I would have done without you."


    I offered her a soft smile, my heart warming at her words. "You don''t have to thank me. I would do it again in a heartbeat."


    Eveline''s gaze shifted to me, a playful smirk creeping onto her lips. "You certainly made quite the impression, Samael. I''m not sure if anyone has ever challenged Professor Lincoln like that before."


    I shrugged, trying to play it cool. "I didn''t challenge him; I just stood my ground. Besides, he understood the situation."


    "Still," Raven interjected, her bright eyes sparkling with excitement. "You took on the head instructor and a powerful professor all in one day! You must have a death wish or be extremely brave."


    I chuckled, shaking my head. "Or just reckless."


    Sionna, always the thoughtful one, tilted her head and added, "You know, it''s not just about being reckless. You stood up for Lily when it mattered most. That takes courage."


    "Thanks, Sionna," I replied, appreciating her unwavering support. "But we all know it wasn''t just me. We''re a team."


    "Team Ashwood, ready to take on the world!" Lily declared, her spirit lifting as she threw her arms around Sionna and me.


    The camaraderie we shared made me feel invincible, at least for a moment. As we stepped into the main area, we saw many participants shoving each other to look at the list of accepted applicants qualified to get admission to the academy.


    Excitement crackled in the air as students surged toward the bulletin board, eager to catch a glimpse of the names that would determine their fates for the upcoming tournament. The tension was palpable, with whispers of anticipation and dread echoing around us.


    "Let''s see who made it!" Eveline exclaimed, pulling ahead of the group.


    I followed closely behind, my heart pounding in my chest. The names on the list held the promise of glory and the threat of failure. I scanned the crowd, spotting familiar faces of competitors from other academies, each wearing a mix of determination and apprehension.


    Finally, we reached the front of the crowd. The board was a chaotic jumble of names, organized by academy. My eyes darted over the list, searching for familiar entries.


    "Here it is!" Eveline shouted, pointing excitedly. "The list from our academy!"


    The name of our academy stood prominently at the top, followed by the list of applicants. I leaned closer, heart racing as I searched for my name among those who would represent our school.


    "Yes!" I breathed, relief washing over me as I spotted "Samael Ashwood" printed clearly on the list, alongside Liliana, Lily, Sionna, Raven, and Eveline.


    "Look, we all made it!" Lily exclaimed, her eyes sparkling with joy. The weight of worry that had settled on her shoulders lifted, replaced by excitement that radiated from her.


    Sionna clapped her hands together, her face aglow with enthusiasm. "This is incredible! We''re actually going to compete together!"


    Eveline jumped in, her expression a mix of mischief and determination. "With you leading us, Samael, we''re going to show everyone what Team Ashwood can do!"


    I could feel the fire of their excitement kindling within me, igniting a determination I hadn''t realized was smouldering. "Let''s not get ahead of ourselves. We''ll have to train hard and work together if we want to succeed," I reminded them, trying to temper the enthusiasm with a dose of reality.


    "Of course!" Raven replied, her bright eyes sparkling with resolve. "But we''ve got you to guide us. You''ve faced dangerous foes already, and we''ve seen how strong you''ve become. With our combined skills, we can definitely make it far!"


    I felt a sense of warmth spreading through me as they rallied around me. "Thanks, everyone. But remember, we all have our strengths. Together, we''re stronger than any of us individually."


    "Team Ashwood, unite!" Eveline declared with a dramatic flair, causing a few passersby to chuckle.


    "Let''s go and stand at the entrance as instructed," Liliana suggested that now that we had passed the selection trials, we would be taken to the real academy located at the centremost continent of this realm.


    That whole continent is for the academy use and no race has any power over it. It was a neutral ground where students from different backgrounds could learn and compete without the interference of their respective nations. I nodded, the reality of our situation settling in as we made our way toward the entrance of this temporary academy.


    "Samael, Do you think we would be in the same batch? As this same selection trials is done in every continent or other races." Lily asked with a hint of curiosity in her voice.


    I pondered her question for a moment. "It''s hard to say. The academy is massive, and with so many students from different races and backgrounds, they might separate us based on skill levels or combat experience. But I hope we''re all in the same batch. I''d hate to be away from all of you."


    Liliana nodded in agreement, her usual seriousness giving way to a softer expression. "It would be better for teamwork. We can support each other through the challenges ahead."


    "Exactly," I replied, feeling a sense of unity growing within our group. "But no matter where we end up, we can still meet up during breaks and practice together. We have to keep pushing each other to grow stronger."


    Raven chimed in, "And we''ll find ways to communicate, even if we''re separated in classes. We can''t let anything come between Team Ashwood!"


    "Right!" Sionna added with a fierce nod, her indigo hair shimmering in the sunlight. "No one will stand in our way!"


    As we approached the entrance, I felt a rush of anticipation mixed with anxiety. This was the beginning of a new chapter for all of us.


    "Good, So everyone is here," An old man with long white hair and a long beard, dressed in ornate robes, greeted us as we arrived at the entrance. He exuded an air of authority and wisdom, his piercing blue eyes scanning the group with a mix of approval and curiosity.


    "Hello younglings, I am Albus Dumbledore, the librarian of the great ''Merlin Academy of Magic'' and I am in charge of transporting you all to the Academy. So please stand in the magic circle drawn on the ground and please hold hands with the person next to you. This will help ensure we travel safely together."


    As we gathered in the magic circle, I couldn''t help but feel a mix of excitement and nervousness. The atmosphere crackled with energy, and I could sense the magic swirling around us. The moment felt monumental, as if we were on the brink of an adventure that would shape our futures.


    The girls joined hands, forming a chain that connected us all. I took Lily''s hand on my right and Sionna''s on my left, feeling a comforting warmth radiate from them. The bond between us felt stronger than ever, and I drew strength from their presence.


    "Are you all ready?" Dumbledore''s voice broke through my thoughts. He raised his staff, a shimmering crystal atop it glinting in the sunlight. "On the count of three, we''ll be transported to the academy. One¡­ two¡­ three!"


    With that, he brought the staff down, and a bright light enveloped us. A tingling sensation coursed through my body, and I felt as if I was being pulled through a tunnel of light. The world around me blurred into a kaleidoscope of colors, and I couldn''t help but close my eyes against the intensity.


    Suddenly, the light faded, and I opened my eyes to find myself standing in a grand hall adorned with intricate tapestries and towering pillars. The scent of polished wood and ancient tomes filled the air, and the sounds of students laughing and conversing echoed around us.


    "Welcome to the Merlin Academy of Magic!" Dumbledore announced, gesturing around the hall. "Here, you will hone your skills, make lifelong friends, and face challenges that will test your resolve. I hope you are all prepared for the journey ahead."


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Stone Me!, I can take it.


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 126: Chapter No.126 Exploring The Academy

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    As we stood in the grand hall of the Merlin Academy of Magic, the sheer majesty of the place left us in awe. The atmosphere was heavy with the presence of countless powerful beings, each with their own stories and destinies. The ceilings arched impossibly high, decorated with celestial patterns that shimmered faintly with magic.


    The floor beneath us was polished to a mirror-like sheen, reflecting the vibrant tapestries that lined the walls, each one depicting legendary battles and magical feats from history.


    I could feel the weight of the academy''s history pressing down on me. This was a place where legends were born, where the fate of nations was shaped by those who walked its halls. It was both exhilarating and terrifying.


    "Wow..." Lily breathed, her eyes wide as she took in the sight. "I never imagined it would be so... grand."


    "I know what you mean," Sionna added, her voice soft with wonder. "It feels like we''re standing in the heart of magic itself."


    Eveline, ever the energetic one, couldn''t hide her excitement. "This is it, everyone! We''re really here. The best of the best from every corner of the realm. Can you believe it?"


    I nodded, feeling a mix of pride and apprehension. This was a place where only the strongest would survive, and now it was time to prove ourselves.


    Dumbledore gave us a knowing smile as he watched our reactions. "It is indeed a sight to behold, isn''t it? But do not let the beauty of the academy fool you. This place will challenge you in ways you cannot yet imagine. Your true strength will be tested, not just in combat, but in heart and mind as well."


    His words hung in the air, heavy with meaning. I glanced at my friends¡ªmy team. They were counting on me, just as I was counting on them.


    "We''re ready," I said, my voice firm with resolve. "Whatever this academy throws at us, we''ll face it together."


    Dumbledore''s smile deepened, and he nodded approvingly. "Good. That is the spirit I wish to see in all my students. Unity and determination will carry you far. Now, go and explore the academy. Your dorm assignments and schedules will be posted shortly, but for now, take in your new home.


    Get to know your fellow students and the grounds. The real journey begins tomorrow."


    With that, Dumbledore turned and left us to our own devices, his robes flowing behind him like a river of knowledge and power.


    "Alright, Team Ashwood," Liliana said, taking charge. "Let''s explore. We need to familiarize ourselves with the layout of this place if we''re going to succeed."


    [Ding! Multiple protagonists and villains are detected in the area.]


    [As the true protagonist of this world, You have all the other protagonists and villains. They will subconsciously view you as their mortal enemy, seeking to kill or even use underhanded tactics to sabotage your journey.]


    [Ding! New Mandatory Main Mission.]


    [Name: Dominate Beast]


    [Description: You as a ''True Protagonist'' a chained beast ready to be unleashed. Many will challenge your authority and try to sow discord among your team. As the greatest and most renowned academy of the realm, it is crawling with many despicable villains and shameless protagonists who will not hesitate to undermine your progress.]


    [First Objective: Defeat or Outright Kill those who seek to challenge your dominance and authority. (Incomplete)]


    [Second Objective: Establish your place within the academy and assert your position as the strongest among them. (Incomplete)]


    [Third Objective: ???]


    [Bonus Objective: ???]


    [Rewards: ???]


    [Please note: It is advised to go for the kill, because if left unchecked revenge on the host''s loved one is possible.]


    A chill raced down my spine as the system notifications played out in my mind. Defeat or outright kill those who seek to challenge your dominance and authority. It was a clear warning of the threats lurking in the shadows of the academy. A thought gnawed at me: the world I had entered was more perilous than I had anticipated.


    This is the first ''Main Mission'' given by the system, So the rewards must be significant. The prospect of facing opponents who would see me as a threat both intrigued and unsettled me. This wasn''t merely about proving our worth; it was about survival.


    "Let''s go explore~" Eveline took my right arm and pulled me along, her enthusiasm infectious despite the weight of the mission on my shoulders. Sionna followed closely, her eyes darting around the hall, absorbing every detail, while Lily fell into step beside me, her expression a mixture of excitement and apprehension.


    "Where do you think we should start?" Eveline asked, her gaze flitting from one grand archway to another. "There are so many places to check out!"


    I took a moment to consider. The academy had a sprawling campus, and each section held the potential for both discovery and danger. "We should probably start with the library," I suggested. "It''s likely to have resources we can use, not just for our studies but also for understanding the academy''s history and potential threats."


    "Good thinking!" Lily agreed, her voice soft but firm. "Knowledge is power, after all."


    We made our way through the grand hall, passing groups of students. Some were clad in robes embroidered with the insignias of their houses, while others whispered amongst themselves, their gazes lingering on our group. A few looked curious, but most seemed wary. I felt the weight of their stares, a reminder that we were newcomers in a realm full of competition.


    As we walked, I couldn''t shake the feeling that the system''s warning loomed over us like a storm cloud. The tension in the air felt palpable as if hidden eyes were watching, assessing our every move. I knew that establishing our authority was essential, but the thought of outright killing someone sent a shiver through me.


    "Look!" Sionna pointed ahead, her voice breaking through my thoughts. "There''s the library!"


    The structure was magnificent, a towering edifice adorned with intricate carvings of mythical creatures and ancient texts. The large doors swung open, inviting us inside. As we entered, the scent of old parchment and ink enveloped us. Rows upon rows of bookshelves stretched high, filled with tomes of knowledge that seemed to whisper secrets of the ages.


    "This place is incredible!" Eveline exclaimed, her eyes sparkling as she rushed towards the nearest shelf. "Imagine all the spells we could learn here!"


    "We are here just to explore now, you will get time to study once classes begin," I reminded her, though I couldn''t help but feel the same thrill coursing through my veins. The library was an oasis of wisdom amidst the chaos of the academy.


    "Let''s go check out, academy training fields," Raven said as she took my left arm between her soft breasts and tugged me along, her enthusiasm evident. "I heard the duelling arenas here are legendary! We might even catch a live match."


    I chuckled at her eagerness. "Alright, the training fields it is. We can always come back here later."


    As we made our way through the towering stacks of books, I could feel a buzz of energy in the air, a blend of magic and anticipation. Students in various robes were already engaging in discussions, some practicing spells, while others were deep in study. The air crackled with a mix of excitement and rivalry that I couldn''t help but feel in my bones.


    We navigated the maze of shelves until we finally found an exit leading to the academy''s outdoor grounds. The training fields sprawled before us, vast and vibrant, dotted with students engaged in all forms of magical training. A few duelling arenas were set up, and I could see groups of students sparring, their spells lighting up the afternoon sky with bursts of colour.


    "Look at that!" Sionna exclaimed, her eyes wide as she pointed to a pair of students locked in a duel. One student conjured a massive fireball, while the other countered with a wall of ice. The clash of their magic sent a shockwave through the air, and I could see a crowd gathering to watch. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This is amazing!" Eveline grinned, her excitement bubbling over. "We have to try this out ourselves!"


    I nodded, feeling the thrill of competition seep into my veins. But as I watched the duel unfold, the system''s warning echoed in my mind. Establishing dominance in this academy would mean more than just showing off our skills; it was a matter of survival.


    "We should be careful," I said, scanning the area. "We might attract unwanted attention if we make a spectacle of ourselves right now."


    Lily, who had been quietly observing, nodded in agreement. "We should assess our surroundings first. We don''t want to make enemies right away."


    Just then, a loud cheer erupted from the crowd as one of the duelists landed a decisive blow, sending the other sprawling onto the ground. The victor raised their wand triumphantly, and the crowd erupted into applause. I felt a twinge of unease; this was just a taste of what was to come. Find your next read on m,vlemp _yr.


    As we moved deeper into the training fields, I noticed a group of students huddled together, their whispers barely audible but laden with intensity. A chill ran down my spine as I caught a glimpse of their robes¡ªdark and embroidered with a sinister emblem that made my instincts flare.


    "Who are they?" I whispered to my friends, nodding toward the group.


    Lily squinted in their direction. "I''ve heard rumours about a clique that''s been causing trouble for newcomers. They call themselves the Shadow Circle."


    "Hey! You lots~ are y''all newcomers?"


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Stone Me!, I can take it.


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 127: Chapter No.127 First Villain Spotted!

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    "Hey! You lots~ are y''all newcomers?"


    A voice interrupted our conversation, cutting through the buzz of activity around us. I turned to see a tall figure striding toward us with an air of arrogance and self-importance.


    The figure was broad-shouldered, with dark hair slicked back, and his robes were embroidered with silver thread, marking him as someone of high status. He wore a confident smirk that only added to the aura of superiority emanating from him. A small group followed in his wake, their eyes trained on us with a mixture of curiosity and disdain.


    "You must be the new kids," he said, looking us up and down like we were some kind of curiosity. "Welcome to Merlin Academy, though I wouldn''t get too comfortable if I were you. This place tends to chew up the weak."


    His words dripped with arrogance, and I could already feel the challenge beneath the surface. I kept my expression neutral, but inside, the system''s warning echoed louder than ever. Was this one of the rivals I was meant to face?


    [Ding! Minor villain detected.]


    [Identifying the target...]


    [Name: Lucian Graves]


    [Title: Minor Villain, Lecherous Noble]


    [Affiliation: Shadow Circle]


    [Power Level: Peak Third-Circle Mage]


    [Affinity: Shadow, Fire]


    [Threat Level: Low]


    [Personality: Arrogant, ruthless, and Lustful. Known for targeting newcomers to assert his dominance and forcing girls into submission under the guise of power. He''s notorious for his underhanded tactics and doesn''t hesitate to sabotage or blackmail those who cross his path.]


    Lucian''s smirk deepened as he noticed my silence. "What''s the matter? Cat got your tongue?" he taunted, his gaze flickering to Eveline and Lily, lingering a little too long for my liking. "Or maybe you''re just here to stand around and look pretty. Though I doubt you''ll last long like that."


    "None of your business!" Raven spotted while glaring with barely contained anger in her eyes.


    "Yes, stupid go bark somewhere else," Liliana held her head high looking at Lucian with disdain dripping from her voice. The atmosphere around us shifted, tension thickening as Lucian took a step closer, undeterred by our defiance.


    He laughed, a deep, mocking sound that reverberated through the crowd. "Feisty, I see. But don''t mistake bravado for strength. This academy doesn''t take kindly to those who think they can walk in and make waves." He gestured to his entourage, who chuckled along, reinforcing his dominance.


    I could feel Liliana''s anger simmering beside me, her fists clenched at her sides. Raven stood firm, eyes blazing, ready to protect her friends. I knew I had to step in before this escalated further.


    "Lucian Graves, right?" I said, my voice calm yet firm, cutting through the tension. "We are just exploring, so please keep your arrogance to yourself."


    Lucian turned to me, his smirk faltering momentarily before he regained his composure. "And what makes you think you can talk to me like that, newcomer? You really think you can challenge me here?"


    "I don''t need to challenge you to see your true colours," I replied, standing my ground. "It''s pretty clear that your only tactic is intimidation. But let me assure you, that won''t work on us."


    The murmurs in the crowd intensified as they watched the confrontation unfold, some leaning in closer, eager for the drama. Eveline stood beside me, her posture radiating confidence, while Liliana and Raven exchanged glances, silently supporting me.


    Lucian''s eyes narrowed, and for a moment, I could see the flicker of uncertainty beneath his bravado. His eyes flickered to my sword, his arrogance returned with a vengeance. "You think your little display of bravado impresses anyone? I could burn you to ashes before you even draw that sword."


    "You sure?" I whispered as I took a step forward, drawing on the confidence the system instilled in me. "Because from where I stand, it looks like you''re the one playing a dangerous game. You threaten us without knowing what we''re capable of."


    Lucian''s smirk faltered again, just a fraction of a second, but I caught it. He wasn''t used to being challenged. "What makes you think you can hold your ground against me? You might have some friends around you, but that won''t protect you from my power."


    I raised an eyebrow, feeling the weight of the situation. "Power doesn''t come from flaunting it over others, Lucian. It comes from knowing when to use it¡ªand from having the strength to stand up for your beliefs."


    "Touch¨¦," he said, although the words felt hollow. The bravado in his tone was beginning to crack, revealing a glimpse of uncertainty. He glanced at the growing crowd, their eyes wide with anticipation, and I could see the wheels turning in his mind.


    "If you think a few words can intimidate me, you''re mistaken," he continued, though there was a tinge of desperation in his voice. "If you are so confident in your so-called power, why do you follow me to the duelling arena and fight me? Surely you wouldn''t waste your time on a pathetic insect like me, would you?"


    "Pathetic insects tend to get stepped on," I replied, matching his intensity. "And I''d rather not waste time fighting someone who gets his kicks from bullying others. If you really want a challenge, I suggest you take a look in the mirror and confront your own weaknesses first."


    The crowd''s murmur shifted to a low buzz of surprise and approval, as if they were waiting for the inevitable fallout. Lucian''s smirk vanished, replaced by a scowl that twisted his features. He shifted his stance, clearly rattled but unwilling to show it.


    "That''s it! You and me right here right now!" he shouted, his voice booming above the murmurs of the crowd. The challenge was clear, a clash of egos boiling over in front of an eager audience.


    I glanced at my friends, who stood by me, their expressions a mix of ridicule and disdain. A smirk made its way to my face, realizing that I had successfully rattled Lucian.


    "Are you sure you want to do this?" I asked, trying to keep my voice steady, lightning arcs danced around my figure as I placed my right hand on the hilt of my sword. The energy thrummed in response, fueling my confidence. "Because my hand might slip."


    The crowd around us fell silent, anticipation hanging thick in the air. Lucian''s eyes glinted with a mix of anger and determination as he sized me up. "You think you can intimidate me with flashy magic and bravado?" he spat, clenching his fists. "I''ll show you what real power looks like!"


    Read first at NovelFire _em _pyr.


    "Fire Magic: Crimson Tornado!"


    The air crackled with tension as Lucian unleashed his spell. A swirling vortex of flames erupted from his outstretched hands, a crimson tornado roaring to life and spiralling toward me with destructive force. The heat radiated outward, and I could feel the oppressive weight of his magic pressing against me.


    "Eveline, Did you capture it?" I said to Eveline who was holding a small crystal facing the Lucian and fire tornado recording the evidence.


    "Yup! All clear and high definition. You can make on ''defend'' yourself, Fufufufu~" Eveline flashes a thumbs up, a playful grin on her face as she focused on the magic swirling before us.


    With Lucian''s attack barreling down on me, I steeled my resolve. "Time to show him what real strength looks like."


    With a swift motion, the sword unsheathed and charged with lightning to the brim¡ª


    "Lightning Magic: Thunder Dragon!"


    I released the spell with a downward slash as a bolt of energy burst forth from my sword, taking the form of a massive dragon. The creature roared to life, crackling with electricity and speed as it surged toward Lucian''s fiery tornado.


    The two spells collided and fire got snuffed out like a candle in a storm. The thunder dragon tore through the crimson vortex, lightning crackling wildly as it consumed the flames in its path. The ground shook under the force of the impact, sending shockwaves through the surrounding crowd, who watched in awe and fear.


    Lucian''s eyes widened in disbelief as his attack dissipated, replaced by a blinding flash of light. "What the¡ª" he stammered, his voice drowned out by the roar of my spell.


    The thunder dragon barreled toward him, its fierce form glowing with an intense energy. I could see the moment the realization hit him¡ªthis wasn''t a mere show of power; I meant every word. He tried to conjure another spell, panic flickering across his features, but it was too late.


    The thunder dragon was already in front of him, in despair he pissed his pants. As I cancelled the spell before it could reach him, I stood at the ready, smirking at the panicked look on Lucian''s face. The thunder dragon dissipated into a flurry of sparks, crackling with residual energy, leaving behind a moment of stunned silence in the crowd.


    Lucian, shaken and wide-eyed, took a step back, his bravado shattered like glass. The group behind him shifted uncomfortably, their earlier confidence evaporating in the face of my display. The murmurs among the crowd grew louder, a mixture of awe and disbelief at what they had just witnessed.


    "Guess you underestimated me," I said, my voice steady but tinged with a playful arrogance of my own. "Maybe next time, you should think twice before picking a fight."


    "Y-You¡­ You''re just lucky," Lucian stammered, desperately trying to regain some semblance of his earlier composure. "This isn''t over! You''ll pay for this embarrassment!"


    "Oh, I''m counting on it," I replied, a smile creeping onto my face as I took a step back to join my friends. Eveline gave me a triumphant grin, clearly enjoying the turn of events.


    "Great job, Samael!" Raven exclaimed, her voice full of excitement. "You really showed him!"


    "Yeah! I didn''t think you''d go all out like that," Liliana added, her eyes sparkling with admiration.


    "Lucian''s just a pathetic bully," I said, shrugging off the praise. "He''s not worth the energy, but he needed a reminder that there are consequences to his arrogance."


    As the crowd began to disperse, their chatter echoing around us, I felt a sense of satisfaction wash over me. I had asserted myself not just for my sake but for my friends, and I wouldn''t allow anyone to undermine our strength or our place here.


    Just as we turned to leave, I caught Lucian''s eye one last time. He was seething, the rage evident in his clenched fists and clenched teeth. Despite his earlier bravado, he was clearly shaken and unwilling to back down. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This isn''t over, Samael," he spat, his voice low and venomous. "You''ve made an enemy today."


    "Good," I shot back. "Enemies make life interesting."


    "You are Samael Ashwood, I presume." A new voice sounded from behind as a middle-aged man walked with hands behind his back.


    "Yes, that would be me," I said with a hint of curiosity, turning to face the newcomer.


    The man wore a simple, yet elegant set of robes that suggested a position of authority within the academy. His hair was neatly combed, and his sharp gaze held an intensity that demanded respect. He appeared unbothered by the commotion around us, as if this were just another day at Merlin Academy.


    "I am Professor Elias, You are to report to the council administration right now."


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Stone Me!, I can take it.


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 128: Chapter No.128 Facing Academy Council

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    I turned to face Professor Elias, sizing up the man who now stood before us. His calm demeanour contrasted sharply with the chaos that had just unfolded, his eyes sharp and assessing as they landed on me. There was a faint air of authority about him, one that commanded attention even without a raised voice or visible display of power.


    "You are to report to the council administration right now," he repeated, his tone leaving no room for argument.


    I glanced at my friends, who exchanged quick, puzzled looks. This was unexpected. The council? Already? We had barely set foot in Merlin Academy, and I was being summoned to the higher-ups. This could be a problem¡ªor an opportunity, depending on how I played it.


    "What''s this about?" I asked, keeping my voice steady. "I don''t recall doing anything that warrants immediate attention."


    Professor Elias arched an eyebrow, the faintest hint of amusement crossing his features. "You''ll find out soon enough. However, I suggest you prepare yourself. It seems you''ve caught the council''s eye sooner than anticipated."


    Caught their eye? I could only guess whether this was because of the display of power with Lucian or is it about the head instructor I beat up and almost killed at selections?


    My mind is leaning towards the latter one, so I presume they are going to punish me for breaking the rules even before entering the academy.


    Well, it doesn''t matter. Let''s see what those old geezers got in store for me.


    "Okay, Lead the way¡ª"


    Girls'' eyes filled with worry and concern as I stepped forward, prepared to follow Professor Elias. Liliana''s hand gently brushed my arm, and I could feel the tension radiating from her.


    "Samael, are you sure about this?" she asked softly, her voice tinged with anxiety.


    I gave her a reassuring smile. "Don''t worry. Whatever it is, I''ll handle it. You all stay here and keep out of trouble, alright?"


    Eveline chuckled lightly, though I could sense the worry beneath her playful tone. "Trouble seems to follow us around, but we''ll do our best."


    "But still, I will leave Nyxara for protection," I said, summoning the little panther cub. Nyxara materialized with a soft shimmer of dark energy, her glowing eyes locking onto the girls as she gave a soft purr. Nyxara padded over to Lily, and jumped into her awaiting arms snuggling with a soft purr.


    Lily stroked Nyxara''s fur, her anxious expression softening just a bit at the sight of the little panther.


    "Take care of them, Nyxara," I whispered, giving the cub a gentle nod before turning back to Professor Elias who was looking at Nyxara with a raised brow.


    "You got a peak Fifth Circle magical beast as a familiar already? Quite the accomplishment for someone new to the academy," Professor Elias remarked, his voice betraying a hint of surprise.


    "Let''s just say she found me," I replied with a casual shrug, trying to downplay it. I didn''t need more attention than I was already getting. The last thing I wanted was for the council to focus on Nyxara too.


    Elias gave a slight nod before turning on his heel, leading the way through the academy''s sprawling corridors. The further we walked, the more regal and imposing the architecture became. Grand arches and intricate carvings adorned the walls, symbols of Merlin Academy''s long and storied history.


    Students whispered as we passed, their curious glances only heightening the tension I felt building inside me.


    Finally, we reached a pair of large, ornately decorated doors. Professor Elias raised a hand, and the doors swung open with a silent but powerful force, revealing a large chamber. The council room. Inside, several figures were already seated around a circular table, their robes as regal as their bearing.


    Each member of the council exuded an aura of authority, their gazes sharp and calculating as they observed my entrance.


    At the head of the table sat an elderly man with silver hair and piercing blue eyes. His presence was commanding, radiating the kind of power that came with centuries of experience. I immediately recognized him¡ªGrandmaster Alaric, the head of Merlin Academy.


    "Samael Ashwood," his voice was deep and resonant, filling the room with an air of gravity. "You''ve made quite an impression on your first day."


    I kept my posture relaxed, though my mind raced with possible outcomes. "Grandmaster Alaric, Professors," I greeted, giving a respectful nod. "I didn''t expect to be summoned so quickly. What is it that requires my presence?"


    The Grandmaster''s eyes narrowed slightly, as if assessing the weight of my words. "You are here because of two incidents that have drawn our attention. The first, was your altercation with a fellow student, Lucian Graves, which showcased a level of power beyond that of a typical newcomer."


    "Lucian was the one who instigated the fight," I responded calmly. "I simply defended myself and my friends."


    "Indeed," Alaric acknowledged with a slight nod. "The second matter, however, is more serious. During the entrance trials, you nearly killed an instructor. We do not take such transgressions lightly, regardless of the circumstances."


    I expected this to come up. "With respect, Grandmaster, that instructor tried to kill my lover without provocation. I only acted in self-defence. If self-defence is a crime then I don''t know what kind of justice system the academy is running." I spoke firmly but respectfully, maintaining eye contact with Grandmaster Alaric.


    The weight of the room''s attention pressed on me, but I wasn''t about to back down. "I didn''t ask for violence, but I won''t apologize for protecting those I care about."


    A murmur ran through the council members seated around the table. Some exchanged glances, while others remained stoic, carefully observing my every move.


    Grandmaster Alaric raised his hand, silencing the murmurs. "Regardless of the circumstances, such actions cannot go unexamined. We have standards to uphold at Merlin Academy, and you''ve disrupted that balance."


    "With respect, Grandmaster, the instructor himself violated those standards first," I countered. "Had I not intervened, lives would have been lost. What would the academy have done if it were one of your students killed during the entrance exam?"


    The Grandmaster''s gaze remained steady, though I could see a flicker of consideration behind his icy blue eyes. He leaned back in his chair, studying me for a long moment before responding.


    "Bring that wretched instructor here," the Grandmaster ordered, his voice carrying authority and finality. "We shall hear both sides of the story before we pass judgment."


    A ripple of tension passed through the council as the doors swung open again, and the familiar face of the instructor I had fought during the trials entered the room. His appearance was slightly dishevelled, and there was an undeniable look of discomfort in his eyes, though he tried to maintain a semblance of dignity as he approached the center of the chamber.


    He stopped a few paces from the table, his eyes flickering to me briefly before focusing on the Grandmaster. "Instructor Alderman, present as requested, Grandmaster Alaric."


    The Grandmaster''s piercing gaze settled on the instructor. "Alderman, you stand accused of excessive force during the entrance trials and endangering the lives of students. What do you have to say in your defence?"


    Instructor Alderman swallowed, his composure faltering for a moment.


    "Grandmaster," Alderman began, his voice controlled but lacking the confidence he had displayed during the trials. "I acted in accordance with academy regulations. The student, Samael Ashwood, attempted to murder my son Victor Alderman and his friends on the cover of the entrance exam, My son even lost his hand during the encounter.


    I merely sought to ensure my students'' safety and uphold the standards of the academy."


    Every eye turned to me with doubt in eyes but no one spoke up. I could feel the weight of their scrutiny pressing down on me, but I had to stand my ground.


    I took a deep breath, carefully choosing my words. "You say I attempted murdering your son, but do you even know the reason behind it? I said to you that your son and his friend tried to force themself on my lover after leading her to more dark alleys."


    I continued, "And if I wanted to kill your son and his friend, I would have done that when I had my chance, and don''t try to deny it because when I can almost kill you, your son and his friends are trivial to me." My tone remained even, but I could sense the tension rising in the room.


    Alderman''s face flushed with indignation, but before he could respond, the Grandmaster raised a hand to silence him. "Enough, Alderman. You will have your chance to respond shortly."


    I could see the other council members glancing at each other, some appearing intrigued, others skeptical. I pressed on, seizing the moment. "If it''s a matter of protecting my friends, then I would gladly take that risk again. But if the academy''s rules mean I''m punished for doing so, then perhaps those rules need reevaluation." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "YOU DARE BOY! MOCKING THE RULES OF THIS ACADEMY?" Alderman''s voice rose, echoing off the chamber walls, his face contorted with rage. "You''re nothing but a reckless child, thinking you can act however you please!"


    "Reckless?" I shot back, feeling a surge of adrenaline. "I''m defending those who can''t defend themselves. Isn''t that what a true mage should do? Isn''t that what you should be teaching?"


    "Enough!" Grandmaster Alaric''s voice boomed, cutting through the tension like a sword. He looked at Alderman, his expression a mix of disappointment and authority. "This council exists to maintain peace and uphold the values of this academy, but it seems some instructors forget their purpose. You''re to address the accusations with maturity, not with baseless accusations and anger."


    Alderman bristled, but he fell silent, his jaw clenched as he fought to regain his composure.


    BOOOOM!


    The closed door behind me swung open with a booming sound, drawing the attention of everyone in the chamber. I turned, with a mix of curiosity and amazement to see this iconic scene first hand.


    "PROFESSOR LINCOLN! THIS IS NOT YOUR HOUSE!!!"


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Stone Me!, I can take it. read more on NovelFiremp-yr


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 129: Chapter No.129 Chris Lincolns Offer

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    "PROFESSOR LINCOLN! THIS IS NOT YOUR HOUSE!!!"


    A tall, imposing figure strode through the open doors with the confidence of someone who rarely met opposition. His deep crimson robe, adorned with gold and silver runes, flowed around him as if moved by some unseen force.


    His silver locks fell on his shoulders and his deep sapphire eyes burned with an intensity that demanded respect. Professor Lincoln, one of the most feared and respected individuals in the entire Merlin Academy, had arrived.


    The council members straightened in their seats, and even Grandmaster Alaric''s gaze sharpened as Lincoln made his entrance. His mere presence commanded attention, and the tension in the room thickened.


    "Professor Lincoln," Alaric greeted, his voice steady, though a hint of surprise laced his words. "We did not expect your presence here today."


    Lincoln''s gaze swept across the room before landing on me. For a brief moment, our eyes met, and I felt a ripple of energy emanating from him. This man¡­ he was on an entirely different level from anyone I had encountered so far. Find more at m-vle-mp _yr.


    "I wasn''t planning to attend," Lincoln responded, his voice deep and smooth like a flowing river, "but when I heard the accusations being thrown at one of my students, I couldn''t just sit back and watch."


    My heart skipped a beat. One of his students?


    Alaric raised an eyebrow. "You claim Samael Ashwood as your student?"


    Lincoln stepped forward, his gaze unwavering. "I do. And if anyone has a problem with that, they can take it up with me."


    The room fell silent, the weight of Lincoln''s words hanging in the air. No one dared to challenge him, not even Alderman, who looked as though he had just swallowed something bitter.


    Grandmaster Alaric folded his hands, his expression thoughtful. "Professor Lincoln, while your reputation precedes you, this matter still concerns breaches of academy conduct. Your student¡ª"


    "My student," Lincoln interrupted, his tone firm but measured, "acted in accordance with what any true mage should do. He defended someone in danger. But this pig instead of handling the matter with justice in mind, chose to take out his personal vendetta against Samael and nearly cost the academy its future top mage."


    The council members shifted uneasily, their eyes flickering between Alderman and Professor Lincoln. Alderman, clearly uncomfortable under Lincoln''s gaze, opened his mouth to speak, but Lincoln continued before he could.


    "Let me make something very clear," Lincoln said, his voice lowering, becoming more menacing. "If there are any who believe they can abuse their power in this academy for personal gain, they will answer to me."


    A cold silence filled the room, the weight of his words suffocating any resistance Alderman might have had. The council members, once filled with doubts and questions, now seemed more cautious. They understood that to go against Lincoln''s judgment was to invite trouble far beyond the scope of this hearing.


    Grandmaster Alaric leaned forward, his piercing blue eyes narrowing as he considered Lincoln''s defence. After a long pause, he sighed and spoke, "Very well, Professor Lincoln. Given your endorsement and the information brought forward today, the council will reconsider its stance. But this does not absolve Samael of all responsibility. There will be conditions moving forward."


    He turned to me, his gaze steady. "Samael Ashwood, while Professor Lincoln''s defence holds weight, your actions in the trials cannot be completely overlooked. You are a student of Merlin Academy now, and with that comes adherence to our standards."


    I nodded slowly, waiting for him to continue.


    "You will be placed under a probationary period," Alaric declared. "During this time, any further breaches of conduct will result in severe consequences, regardless of circumstance. Additionally, you will be closely monitored by Professor Lincoln, who has now taken full responsibility for your conduct moving forward."


    A murmur spread across the council, but no one objected. It was clear that they wouldn''t oppose Lincoln''s influence, at least not directly. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "As for Instructor Alderman," Alaric''s voice grew sharp as he turned to the man in question, "your actions are unbecoming of someone in your position¡ª"


    "I personally will thro¡ªtake him to the deepest level infernal furnace."


    "CHRIS! This small mishap doesn''t guarantee such extreme punishment," Grandmaster Alaric almost forgot to breathe as Professor Lincoln, also known as Chris, shot a cold, calculating glance at the Grandmaster, his lips curling into a faint smirk. The weight of his presence suffocated the chamber, leaving no room for anyone to argue.


    "Perhaps you''re right, Alaric," Chris said, his tone calm yet menacing. "But I believe that when an instructor violates the very principles this academy stands for, it warrants a lesson. Something more¡­ fitting than a slap on the wrist."


    The room seemed to shrink in on itself as tension thickened the air. Grandmaster Alaric''s sharp gaze flickered between Chris and Alderman. He clearly recognized the precarious line they were walking, one that could easily tip into a confrontation of power.


    "I acknowledge the gravity of Instructor Alderman''s transgression," Alaric spoke carefully, seeking balance, "but this council is tasked with maintaining order and justice, not personal vendettas. Instructor Alderman will be suspended from his duties while an internal investigation is conducted."


    It wasn''t the harsh punishment Chris had hinted at, but it was enough to make Alderman visibly pale. His trembling hands were barely concealed by the folds of his robes.


    "As you wish, Grandmaster," Chris said, his tone still brimming with unspoken threat. He turned to face me, his sapphire eyes gleaming with a strange intensity. "Samael, follow me. We''ve wasted enough time here."


    I followed without hesitation, feeling the eyes of the council burning into my back as Chris strode ahead with the confident swagger of a man who knew he held all the cards. Whatever punishment the council had intended was now a distant memory, swept away by the overwhelming force that was Professor Lincoln.


    The grand doors of the council chamber swung shut behind us with a soft thud, and we were left alone in the marble hallways of the academy.


    But I didn''t notice as my mind was burning with questions, Professor Lincoln''s personality. In the original novel, he was shown as an upright and rule-respecting man for whom rules always come first, and he had that personality when we met at the entrance exams sight.


    But just now he showed a side I had never expected. His cold, domineering presence, the ruthless way he shut down Alderman, and the absolute authority he wielded ¡ª none of that matched the upright image of him in the novel. Was this a side of him that only revealed itself in extreme situations? Or was there something deeper at play that I had missed in the story''s original telling?


    As we walked through the academy halls, I stole a glance at Professor Lincoln, trying to gauge his intentions. His expression was unreadable, his strides purposeful and unhurried. He didn''t speak, and neither did I. The silence between us was heavy, but not uncomfortable. It was more like the calm before a storm, an unspoken tension building with each step we took.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, we reached a secluded part of the academy grounds ¡ª a quiet courtyard surrounded by towering stone walls. Lincoln stopped, turning to face me with those piercing sapphire eyes.


    "You''re probably wondering why I stepped in back there," he said, his voice low but clear, cutting through the silence.


    I nodded, meeting his gaze directly. "It crossed my mind. You didn''t seem like the type to bend the rules so easily."


    A faint smile tugged at the corner of his lips, though it didn''t reach his eyes. "I don''t bend the rules, Samael. I break them when they no longer serve their purpose."


    His words hung in the air, and I felt a chill run down my spine. There was a sharp intelligence behind his calm facade, something far more calculating than I had anticipated. I realized then that I was dealing with someone who wasn''t just a respected professor ¡ª but someone who played a different, more dangerous game behind the scenes.


    "You''re not like the others here," he continued, stepping closer. "You see the cracks in the system, the flaws in the way things are run. That''s why you''ve already clashed with the academy''s authority. You question things, push boundaries. That makes you valuable."


    "Valuable?" I echoed, raising an eyebrow. "You''re saying this is all because you see potential in me?"


    Lincoln''s smile widened, this time reaching his eyes. "Potential, yes. But more than that ¡ª you remind me of myself."


    His words caught me off guard. For a moment, I wasn''t sure how to respond. Was he saying that he saw something of his own past in me? Or was this just another manipulation, another way to keep me in line?


    "You''ve got power, Samael," Lincoln continued, his tone more serious now. "But power without purpose is a double-edged sword. If you want to survive ¡ª and thrive ¡ª in this academy, you need to learn how to wield it with precision."


    I frowned slightly, considering his words. "And I suppose you''re going to teach me how?"


    Lincoln chuckled, a low, rumbling sound that didn''t quite match his usual composed demeanor. "Oh, I''ll teach you, alright. But understand this ¡ª the path I''m offering you isn''t an easy one. You''ll have enemies. You''ll face challenges that will test your limits. But if you succeed¡­"


    He paused, his eyes gleaming with a strange intensity.


    "You''ll be unstoppable."


    A part of me bristled at the idea of being molded into someone else''s image, but another part ¡ª the part that craved power, that hungered for control over my own destiny ¡ª couldn''t deny the allure of his offer. Professor Lincoln wasn''t just offering to help me survive Merlin Academy; he was offering me a way to transcend it.


    I weighed my options carefully, knowing that whatever choice I made now could shape my future in ways I hadn''t yet foreseen.


    "I''m listening," I finally said, my voice steady.


    Lincoln nodded, satisfied with my response. "Good. Then let''s begin."


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Stone Me!, I can take it.


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 130: Chapter No.130 Academy Dorms

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    Lincoln nodded, satisfied with my response. "Good. Then let''s begin."


    "That...can we start from tomorrow as...we just entered the academy and my companions are waiting for me," I said while scratching my head with an embarrassed expression. The intense conversation had taken me off guard, and while Lincoln''s offer was tempting, I couldn''t forget my immediate priorities. After all, Sionna, Lily, and the others were waiting.


    Lincoln''s eyes flickered with amusement as he leaned back. "Of course. No need to rush into things, Samael. We''ll start when you''re ready." His voice was smooth, almost nonchalant, but I could tell that he knew he had already planted the seeds of intrigue in my mind. Latest chapters on NovelFire-mp _yr.


    "Thank you, Professor," I said with a nod. "I''ll find you tomorrow."


    "Actually, I am the homeroom teacher of your class. Tomorrow we''ll meet during the first session," Lincoln added with a smirk, his sharp eyes gleaming in the dim light. "So there''s no need to seek me out¡ªI''ll be waiting for you, Samael."


    I nodded, feeling a strange mix of anticipation and wariness as I turned to leave. His presence lingered, even as I stepped into the open hallways of the academy, the weight of our conversation pressing down on my shoulders. It wasn''t just the words he''d said, but the way he said them, as though everything was part of some greater design I couldn''t yet see.


    As I made my way back to the training grounds, the cool night air washed over me, clearing my thoughts. Sionna, Lily, and Liliana were waiting under a large tree, their figures illuminated by the soft glow of the academy''s enchanted lamps.


    Sionna spotted me first, her face lighting up with relief. "Finally!" she called out, standing up from the bench. "What took you so long? We were about to send a search party."


    "Sorry, I got held up by one of the professors," I said, offering a smile. "He''s also our homeroom teacher, apparently."


    Lily''s eyes narrowed slightly. "Professor Lincoln?"


    I nodded, surprised she knew. "Yeah, how did you¡ª?"


    "Guess, We only know Professor Lincoln. And you would go with anyone associated with a mysterious aura like his," Lily finished, her voice laced with a touch of sarcasm, though there was concern hidden beneath. Her narrowed eyes didn''t miss the unease I was trying to conceal.


    Sionna folded her arms, glancing at me with a mix of curiosity and worry. "What did he want with you? I don''t like the sound of this."


    "Well, he actually saved me from the Academy council. And Lily fear not that the head instructor is going to be punished." I said with a smile as I tried to ease the tension. "Lincoln handled everything. He''s got a way with people in power, apparently."


    Liliana''s expression softened, but her concern didn''t completely vanish. "I still don''t trust him, Samael. He''s always been¡­different. You should keep your guard up."


    Sionna nodded in agreement. "Liliana''s right. Just because he helped doesn''t mean he doesn''t have his own agenda."


    I let out a soft chuckle, appreciating their concern. "I know, I''m not planning to blindly follow anyone. But I''ll be cautious. He''s just offering me guidance, that''s all."


    "Just be careful," Raven repeated, her protective side coming through.


    "Always," I assured them, feeling a sense of camaraderie in their concern.


    "Let''s go, we haven''t even been to dorms yet. I don''t want to sleep outside like a vagabond," Sionna joked, trying to lighten the mood.


    "Yeah, let''s get settled in before we have to face our first day at this place," Lily added, a hint of apprehension in her voice.


    We made our way through the winding pathways of the academy, laughter and chatter from other students echoing in the air. As we approached the dormitories, a sense of anticipation tingled at the back of my mind. Tomorrow would be a pivotal day, the start of a journey that could lead to power and understanding¡ªor danger and betrayal.


    Once inside the dormitory, we each claimed our rooms. I took a moment to unpack my belongings, setting up my space to feel more like home. The walls were lined with shelves, and I found a spot for the few books I''d brought with me, as well as a small trinket from my past that I always carried¡ªa silver locket from my mother.


    After settling in, I joined Sionna, Lily, and Liliana in the common area, where they were chatting and exchanging stories about their hopes for the academy. The atmosphere felt warm and comforting, a stark contrast to the serious undertones of my earlier conversation with Lincoln.


    "So, what are you two hoping to learn?" I asked, curious about their aspirations.


    "I am fascinated by Runes, So that''s it for me," Lily said with a spark in her eyes. "The way they can amplify magic and create intricate spells¡­ it''s just so intriguing!"


    Raven leaned back, crossing her arms. "I''m more interested in combat techniques. I want to become a skilled warrior and save Mother as soon as possible."


    I could sense the determination in her voice, a fire that mirrored my own ambitions. "You will. I have no doubt about that," I replied, nodding in support.


    Sionna glanced at me, her expression thoughtful. "And you, Samael? What are you planning to focus on?"


    I hesitated for a moment, weighing my thoughts carefully. "I think I might explore a bit of everything," I said, trying to keep my tone light. "But I''ll definitely delve deeper into the manipulation of magic. It seems like there''s a lot of potential for growth there, especially considering the offer I received."


    Lily raised an eyebrow, her curiosity piqued. "What offer?"


    I hesitated again, unsure if I should reveal Lincoln''s interest in my potential. But the bond of trust we had built over the years made me feel comfortable enough to share. "Professor Lincoln offered to guide me in harnessing my powers, to help me navigate this place."


    Liliana''s expression shifted, concern etching her features. "That sounds... risky, Samael. He''s not someone you can fully trust, even if he helped you."


    "I know, but I can''t deny the appeal of having a mentor who understands the complexities of this academy," I replied, trying to reassure them. "He sees something in me, and I''d be a fool not to at least explore it."


    Eveline spoke seriously for the first time, "My fiance, If you need my support or guidance, just ask. We''ll be there for you, no matter what." Her voice was soft but resolute, and I could see the sincerity in her eyes.


    "Thanks, Eveline. It means a lot," I said, genuinely appreciative of their unwavering support. I needed their strength now more than ever, especially with the challenges I was about to face.


    The conversation shifted as we began discussing our expectations for classes, lightening the mood further. Sionna animatedly described her excitement about combat training, while Lily chimed in with her plans to join the alchemy club. Their enthusiasm was infectious, and I found myself smiling more than I had in days.


    As the night wore on, we settled into a comfortable routine, sharing stories, laughing, and teasing each other about our various quirks. The camaraderie felt good, a reminder that I wasn''t alone in this vast academy filled with unknowns.


    Eventually, exhaustion settled over me like a heavy blanket. I excused myself, promising to meet them for breakfast in the morning. As I prepared for bed, I felt the weight of Lincoln''s words still pressing on my mind. His offer was tempting, yet fraught with potential consequences.


    Lying in bed, I gazed up at the ceiling, pondering what the next day would bring. The academy was a labyrinth of opportunities and dangers, and I was just beginning to find my way. The thrill of it was intoxicating, even as a twinge of fear lurked in the corners of my thoughts.


    I closed my eyes, allowing sleep to envelop me, hoping for clarity in the dreams that awaited.


    ***


    The sun spilt its golden rays through my window the next morning, casting patterns across my room. I awoke to the sound of chatter and laughter filtering through the walls, a sign that my friends were already up and preparing for the day.


    After a quick shower and a simple breakfast, I met Sionna, Lily, and Liliana in the common area, where they were eagerly discussing the day''s schedule.


    "We have our first class with Professor Lincoln today!" Sionna exclaimed, her eyes sparkling with excitement. "I wonder what he has planned for us."


    Lily rolled her eyes playfully. "Just don''t get too starstruck. He''s still just a professor, no matter how mysterious he seems."


    "Who is starstruck by the smelly professor? Samael is the only one for me." Sionna pouted with a playful grin, causing a ripple of laughter among us.


    "My dear fiance, where is my daily dose of your lovely kiss?" Eveline teased as she raised her arms in mock despair, prompting another round of giggles.


    But I still went to her awaiting arms and embraced her tightly, a smile spreading across my face. "Sorry, my lady, but I was busy dreaming of conquering the academy," I joked, earning playful nudges from Sionna and Lily.


    "Kiss?" Eveline interjected with a smirk, her eyes gleaming with mischief. "Is that all it takes to conquer the academy? Maybe I should start charging you for every kiss!"


    I smiled but still leaned forward and took her inviting lips as I kissed her softly, savouring the warmth of her embrace. A chorus of teasing "oohs" erupted from Sionna and Lily, and I could feel a light blush creeping up my cheeks. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Alright, alright, we get it!" Sionna laughed, shaking her head. "I want one now!"


    She shoved Eveline aside and took her place, her arms embracing me and pouting lips in mock frustration. "Come on, Samael! A prince must not deny his loyal subjects!"


    I couldn''t help but laugh as I obliged, leaning down to place a wet kiss on her glistening lips, which only fueled her delight. "There you go, loyal subject. But you have to promise to behave in class," I teased.


    "Me too," Liliana shoved Sionna aside and took her place in front of me, her cheeks flushed with playful determination. "I demand my royal kiss as well!"


    I chuckled, leaning down again to meet her expectant lips. She smiled at me, a spark of mischief in her eyes. "Now you really are going to be late for class!"


    But before I could stand up, Lily quietly sat on my lap with anticipation in her eyes and a cute blush on her cheeks. "Don''t forget about me," she said, a playful smile tugging at her lips. "I''m the only one who hasn''t gotten a kiss yet!"


    The playful atmosphere in the room erupted into laughter again. I raised an eyebrow, feigning seriousness. "You all are making it difficult for me to focus on my studies. I can''t have a reputation as a kissing bandit before even stepping into class!"


    "Come on, Samael, just one kiss won''t hurt," Lily insisted, her playful demeanour matched only by the genuine warmth in her eyes.


    With a soft chuckle, I relented, leaning down to press my lips against hers. It was a gentle kiss, sweet and lingering, as though sealing a promise for the day ahead. As I pulled back, Lily''s grin was infectious, brightening the room even more.


    "There! Now you can all study in peace," I announced, trying to sound official.


    But met with silence everyone was looking at Raven who didn''t ask for a kiss with teasing eyes. She had been quietly observing the playful exchange, her arms crossed, a faint smile on her lips.


    "Well, are you going to just stand there, Raven?" I teased, tilting my head slightly to catch her gaze. "Aren''t you going to demand your royal kiss too?"


    Raven raised an eyebrow, her expression a mix of amusement and mock seriousness. "Please, I''m not like the rest of you. I don''t need a kiss to feel special." But there was a spark in her eyes that suggested she might just enjoy it.


    Liliana pushed me back to my seat dragged Raven by hand and tossed her in my lap, a playful smirk dancing across her lips. "Come on, Raven! You''re just as much a part of this little royal court as anyone else. Besides, it''s only fair!"


    Raven shot me an incredulous look, her cheeks tinged with a hint of pink. "You''ve got to be kidding me," she muttered, though I could see the reluctant amusement flickering in her eyes.


    "Come on, Raven! One kiss for good luck," Sionna chimed in, her enthusiasm infectious. "You don''t want to miss out on the benefits of a royal kiss, do you?"


    With the three of them encouraging her, Raven finally relented, rolling her eyes dramatically. "Fine, but just this once," she said, a half-smile breaking through her usual stoic demeanour.


    I chuckled, leaning closer as Raven hesitated for just a moment before leaning in. Our lips met, and I felt a rush of warmth¡ªher kiss was different, softer and more reserved, as if she was still unsure about letting her guard down. But as we broke apart, I could see the spark of laughter in her eyes, a sign that maybe she enjoyed the moment more than she let on.


    "See? Not so bad, right?" I teased, earning a playful glare from her.


    "Don''t get used to it," she shot back, though the corners of her mouth betrayed her amusement.


    With the playful tension finally dissipating, we all gathered our things, excitement bubbling in the air as we prepared to head to our first class.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Stone Me!, I can take it.


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 131: Chapter No.131 Multiple Encounters!

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    As we made our way to the classroom, the lively atmosphere shifted slightly, our earlier playfulness giving way to the anticipation of what lay ahead. The academy was vast, and the corridors were already bustling with students rushing to their respective classes. I couldn''t help but feel a blend of excitement and apprehension.


    Today marked the true beginning of our journey, not just as students but as aspiring mages and scholars in a world where knowledge and power went hand in hand.


    When we reached the entrance of the classroom, the door was slightly ajar. I could see Professor Lincoln already inside, standing in front of a large chalkboard covered with intricate magical diagrams. His presence dominated the room, commanding attention even in his stillness. The students were settling into their seats, whispering amongst themselves as they threw curious glances in his direction.


    "Welcome to your first day," Lincoln''s voice boomed as we entered, his eyes locking onto me for a brief moment before scanning the room. "Today, we begin our exploration into the world of magic that goes beyond mere spells and incantations. Here, you''ll learn the true essence of what it means to be a mage."


    We took our seats near the window by the end of the last row, with me sitting by the window. Liliana sat in front of me, Sionna by her right side, and on my right side Eveline and by her right side sat Lily with Raven sitting in front of Lily.


    But my attention was on the system notification which appeared as soon as I stepped into the class.


    [Ding! Multiple Protagonists and Villains detected! Scanning¡­ Analyzing¡­]


    The System''s alert sent a shiver down my spine, and my mind was immediately on high alert. I knew the academy was a central point in the novel''s plot, but I hadn''t expected to encounter multiple key figures so soon. My eyes scanned the classroom subtly, trying to identify anyone who might be one of these protagonists or villains.


    [Analysis Complete!]


    The System''s voice chimed in my head once more, and this time, detailed information began to flood my vision.


    [Detected Individuals:


    1. Aiden Pierce - Protagonist: Affinity with Light and Fire Magic. Hidden bloodline potential.


    2. Seraphina Mirage - Villainess: Mastery in Illusion and Water Magic. Possesses unique manipulation abilities.


    3. Marcus Draven - Protagonist: Dark affinity, skilled in Necromancy. Not yet aware of his hidden potential.


    4. Elara Moonshadow - Villainess: Shadow and Sound magic user. Dangerous and unpredictable.


    Additional Note: These individuals are intertwined in the fates of each other and with you, Samael Ashwood. Their presence in this academy will significantly impact the storyline''s trajectory.]


    And if my senses are correct, two girls and one boy were looking at me right now.


    The boy had envy written on his face as he glared at me, while the two girls whispered to each other, casting glances in my direction. I quickly turned my gaze back to Professor Lincoln, trying to shake off the feeling of scrutiny. The last thing I wanted was to draw unnecessary attention, especially from potential rivals or allies.


    Professor Lincoln clapped his hand, "Since everyone is here now, let me introduce myself and then you will stand up one by one and introduce yourselves." His eyes sparkled with intrigue, almost as if he relished the idea of learning about each of us. "My name is Chris Lincoln, Gravity Magic master and your homeroom teacher.


    I specialize in understanding the principles that govern the magical arts, and my goal is to guide you in mastering not just your spells, but your very essence as mages. Now, who would like to start?"


    His gaze swept across the classroom, and I could feel the tension in the air as students exchanged anxious looks. I admired how he could command the room with just his presence, igniting curiosity in even the shyest of students.


    Aiden Pierce, the boy I had sensed earlier, stood up first, his posture confident despite the envy I had seen flickering in his eyes. "I''m Aiden Pierce. My affinity is with Light and Fire magic. I aspire to become a great mage and protect those I care about." His words were sincere, and as he spoke, I sensed a powerful aura surrounding him, a hint of potential yet to be unlocked.


    "Next!"


    "I''m Sid Redstone," the next student introduced himself with an enthusiastic grin, standing up with a slight bounce. "I''m really into Alchemy and want to create potions that can help people! My affinity is with Earth magic." He seemed a bit nervous but excited, and I admired his determination.


    "Interesting goals, Sid," Lincoln said, nodding approvingly. "Alchemy is an essential discipline that intertwines with many other branches of magic."


    As more students introduced themselves, I observed the dynamics in the room. Some seemed genuinely eager, while others were visibly hesitant or trying to gauge their peers'' reactions. I couldn''t shake the feeling that each introduction was more than just a formality¡ªit was a declaration of intent, a way of staking a claim in this competitive environment.


    "Next!"


    The moment Seraphina Mirage stood, the air in the classroom shifted. Her presence was captivating and unsettling at the same time. With an air of confidence bordering on arrogance, she proclaimed, "I''m Seraphina Mirage. My affinities lie with Illusion and Water magic. I plan to master them both to bend reality to my will."


    As she spoke, I could feel the subtle shift of energy around her¡ªa ripple of power that hinted at her manipulative abilities. Her sharp gaze swept over the classroom, locking onto me for a brief moment. There was a flicker of something¡ªwas it curiosity, or perhaps recognition? Either way, it sent a chill down my spine.


    "Very ambitious, Seraphina," Lincoln remarked, his tone neither approving nor disapproving, but clearly intrigued. "Next!"


    The introductions continued, each student revealing their ambitions and affinities, but I could feel the tension in the room building with every passing moment. It was evident that this was more than just a classroom; it was a battleground for prestige and recognition.


    "Next!" Lincoln called again, his patience seemingly running thin.


    Marcus Draven stood, his demeanour dark and brooding. "I''m Marcus Draven. My affinity is with Dark magic, specifically Necromancy. I intend to delve into the depths of the unknown," he declared, his voice low and serious.


    The air around him felt heavier, as if the shadows themselves were drawn to him. I remembered what the System had said about him¡ªunaware of his hidden potential. It made me wary. He was someone to watch closely.


    "Next!" Lincoln prompted again, his excitement growing as the roster dwindled.


    "I''m Elara Moonshadow," the next girl said, her voice smooth and enticing. "My affinities are Shadow and Sound magic. I seek to explore the hidden depths of both to become the most feared mage in this academy." A smirk graced her lips, and a sense of danger radiated from her. I recalled the System''s warning: unpredictable and dangerous.


    With each introduction, I could feel the web of connections tightening. Each student had their own motivations, strengths, and weaknesses¡ªpotential allies or threats as we navigated this new environment.


    The classroom fell silent as Liliana stood, her voice steady but with a hint of challenge. "I''m Liliana Ashwood, specializing in Blood Magic. I aim to support my love Samael with my all."


    "..."


    The entire class looked at Liliana as if they were trying to process the weight of her declaration. It was one thing to reveal one''s magical affinity; it was quite another to declare one''s intentions so openly, especially with a hint of defiance in her tone.


    I felt my cheeks flush at her words, a mix of pride and embarrassment swelling within me. Liliana had always been fiercely protective, and her declaration underscored the strength of our bond.


    "Blood Magic, you say?" Lincoln mused, his interest piqued. "A complex and often misunderstood discipline. I hope you tread carefully down that path, Liliana." S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I will, Professor," she replied confidently, meeting his gaze without flinching. There was a strength in her spirit that I admired deeply, but I knew that this world could be unforgiving, especially for those who wielded such powers.


    So they chose to ignore her aim altogether.


    "Next!" Lincoln''s voice rang out, and my heart began to race. It was my turn, and I could feel every pair of eyes in the room fixed on me.


    Taking a deep breath, I stood up and squared my shoulders. "I''m Samael Ashwood. My affinities are Star, Lightning, and Nature¡ª"


    "WHAT!!!"


    "Did you hear that-"


    "Three affinities-"


    "No one in the entire academy has that many affinities!"


    The classroom erupted into murmurs and exclamations, students turning to one another in shock and disbelief. I could see the mixture of awe, envy, and even suspicion in their eyes as they processed what I''d just said. The mention of three affinities wasn''t common, and I knew that it would put a target on my back right from the start.


    Lincoln''s eyes widened for a brief moment, and I could see a flicker of something¡ªcuriosity, perhaps even recognition¡ªbefore he regained his composure. "Three affinities," he repeated, his voice calm but with an edge of intrigue. "Impressive, Samael. Very few can boast such a unique combination."


    He let the statement hang in the air for a moment, allowing the weight of my revelation to settle on everyone in the room. I could feel the intense gaze of Aiden, Seraphina, Marcus, and Elara on me, each of them analyzing, measuring, and trying to gauge just how much of a threat or an ally I could become.


    "But," I continued, holding my ground and keeping my voice steady, "my true goal here is to understand the depths of magic, to uncover its secrets, and¡ª" I paused, meeting the gaze of each of the key figures in the room one by one, "¡ªto forge my own path, no matter where it leads."


    The murmurs rose again, this time tinged with curiosity and even a hint of respect. I knew my words were vague, but that was intentional. I didn''t want to reveal my true intentions just yet, not when the game had barely begun.


    Lincoln''s eyes narrowed slightly, a knowing smile spreading across his face. "Ambitious," he said, his tone now carrying a hint of challenge. "I look forward to seeing where that ambition takes you, Samael."


    "Next!"


    "Hello! Hello! I''m Eveline Clearwater soon to be Ashwood, my affinity is water, I too want to support Samael, my fiance."


    Eveline''s bubbly announcement brought the attention back to the front of the classroom. A ripple of surprise coursed through the room, and I felt a mix of pride and unease. She was declaring our engagement openly, which drew more attention than I had anticipated.


    "Clearwater?" Aiden muttered under his breath, his expression shifting to one of annoyance. I caught the disdain in his voice, the hint of rivalry bubbling just beneath the surface.


    "Yes, I am the heir of the Clearwater family," Eveline continued, her voice ringing with confidence. "I aim to learn and use my magic to assist my loved ones, especially Samael."


    Lincoln looked genuinely impressed. "A strong lineage indeed! The Clearwaters are known for their mastery of Water Magic." His gaze shifted around the room, sensing the dynamics shifting yet again. "Next!"


    "I''m Lily Ashwood, Ice Affinity, I too want to support Samael," Lily introduced herself, her voice steady despite the whirlwind of emotions swirling around us. I felt a warmth in my chest at her declaration, a sense of unity among us. Lily''s presence, alongside Eveline and Liliana, brought a comforting sense of familiarity to this otherwise tense environment.


    "Three fianc¨¦es? Such ambitions, and a delightful twist of fate," Professor Lincoln remarked, a slight grin tugging at the corners of his lips. He seemed to enjoy the tension that hung in the air, as if it fed the atmosphere of competition and camaraderie he sought to cultivate.


    "Next!" Lincoln called out again, his enthusiasm palpable. The class continued, each student revealing their ambitions, but I couldn''t help but notice how the spotlight shifted increasingly toward me and my fianc¨¦es. I could feel the weight of expectations pressing down, both from my peers and myself.


    "I am Sionna Ashwood, Water Affinity, I too want to support Samael and help protect our family," Sionna declared, standing tall and resolute. Her voice was firm, and I admired the way she projected confidence, even as the tension in the room simmered.


    The murmurs erupted again, but this time they were laced with a blend of admiration and envy. I could sense the curiosity surrounding my family connection and the implications of having multiple fianc¨¦es at the academy. It was a rare situation, and I knew it would draw attention, both good and bad.


    "Ah, the Ashwood legacy continues to grow!" Lincoln exclaimed, his eyes gleaming with excitement. "It seems you have quite the support system, Samael. Perhaps we''ll need to organize some friendly competitions to test the strengths of these unique affinities." His smile was infectious, but I felt a slight apprehension.


    The dynamics within our circle were complex, and adding competition into the mix could stir up trouble.


    "Next!" Lincoln urged, turning his attention back to the remaining students.


    "Name''s Raven, Dark and Illusion Affinity. I too want to support my Samael~" Now she is doing this on purpose.


    The room erupted into chatter at Raven''s declaration. The playful glint in her eyes suggested she was fully aware of the reaction she would provoke. I could feel the weight of their gazes upon me, tinged with curiosity, envy, and even a hint of admiration. My cheeks flushed as she winked at me, adding yet another layer to the already complicated situation.


    "Ah, I see. Another member of your expanding circle," Lincoln said, suppressing a chuckle. "Dark and Illusion magic, a fascinating combination! I trust you all realize that with such a varied set of affinities, you''ll need to work hard to harmonize your strengths."


    "Yes, Professor," we all replied in unison, though my mind was already racing with thoughts of what this all meant. The dynamics of our relationships were bound to complicate things further, and I could sense the shifting allegiances among my peers.


    "Now, let''s discuss your first assignment," Lincoln continued, steering the class back to the subject at hand.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Stone Me!, I can take it.


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 132: Chapter No.132 What Is Mana?

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    "Now, My question to you all is ''What is Mana?''" Professor Lincoln began, his gaze sweeping across the classroom, igniting a palpable curiosity in the air. "Mana is the very essence of magic, the lifeblood of every spell and incantation. Understanding it is crucial for any aspiring mage. Who can tell me what they think mana is?"


    A hand shot up from Aiden, his confidence shining through. "Mana is the energy that mages harness to cast spells. It flows through everything and is tied to our emotions and willpower."


    "Very... textbook-like answer," Lincoln replied, a glimmer of approval in his eyes. "While that is true, there is more depth to it. Mana is not just energy; it is a manifestation of the world''s inherent magic. It is influenced by your surroundings, your emotions, and even your thoughts. It can be drawn from nature, from within oneself, or from the very fabric of reality itself."


    A ripple of intrigue flowed through the class as he spoke, his words painting a vivid picture of the intricate relationship between a mage and their mana. I could see some students nodding, others furrowing their brows in thought.


    "Then what is the difference between Mana Demons use or Mana Angels use or Mana humans use."Then what is the difference between Mana Demons use or Mana Angels use or Mana humans use?" Lily asked with a curious tilt of her head. Her question hung in the air, and I felt a rush of pride for her insightful inquiry.


    "Excellent question, Mrs. Lily," Lincoln said, nodding appreciatively. "The essence of mana is universal, but its manifestations and the ways it can be harnessed differ vastly between beings."


    He continued, "Biology is the key, and it determines how each type of being interacts with mana.


    Humans typically draw mana from their surroundings and create a magic circle in their heart, with each circle added only enhancing their capacity to harness mana. This makes human mages versatile but reliant on their environment.


    Demons, on the other hand, have a more intrinsic relationship with mana. They can manipulate it in more chaotic ways, drawing from their own dark essence. This allows them to perform powerful, albeit unpredictable, spells. Their connection with mana is often fueled by negative emotions and desires, making their magic potent but also volatile.


    As for Angels, they possess a unique bond with mana, allowing them to channel it through divine will. They often draw mana from higher planes of existence and can wield it with precision and grace. Their spells tend to reflect their pure intentions, embodying harmony and light.


    But there is one more type of Mana which is called Dragon Force, Your dragon classmate should know about it."


    The classroom buzzed with excitement as Professor Lincoln explained the different types of mana. I could sense the curiosity in the air, and it was clear that this topic resonated deeply with many students. But when he mentioned dragons, a collective intake of breath rippled through the room.


    "Dragon force?" Marcus Draven repeated a hint of skepticism in his voice. "What makes dragon magic so different?"


    Lincoln turned his attention to Marcus, a small smile on his face. "Ah, excellent inquiry, Marcus! let''s give our resident dragon a chance to answer this question, So Samael Ashwood, as the only dragon in our class, why don''t you share your perspective on Dragon Force?"


    The spotlight shifted to me, and the weight of my classmates'' gazes bore down on me. I took a moment to gather my thoughts, knowing that explaining Dragon Force would require a balance of clarity and depth.


    "Dragon Force," I began, my voice steady despite the attention, "is unique because it embodies the essence of a dragon''s spirit and power. Unlike the typical mana that humans or even demons might draw from the world around them, Dragon Force is deeply tied to our innate abilities, our bloodline, and our heritage."


    I glanced around the room, observing the expressions of intrigue and fascination on my classmates'' faces. "When dragons harness their Dragon Force, we are tapping into an ancient reservoir of power that is both elemental and instinctual. It''s not merely energy; it''s a manifestation of our identity as dragons."


    I continued, "This means our magic can be both awe-inspiring and terrifying. It allows us to manipulate the very elements, summon storms, breathe fire, or even wield the shadows. The nature of Dragon Force can vary significantly depending on the type of dragon. For example, fire dragons have a strong affinity for flames, while ice dragons command the cold.


    Each dragon type has its own unique signature and capabilities."


    Elara''s eyes sparkled with disdain. "So, is it more powerful than regular mana?"


    "Dragon force is unique to dragons just as Demonic Mana is unique to demons and Angelic Mana is unique to angels," I explained, feeling the heat of Elara''s skepticism. "It''s not about being universally more powerful; it''s about the connection we have to our magic. Each type of mana has its own strengths and weaknesses, and it really depends on the user.


    For dragons, our mana is an extension of who we are, our instincts, and our nature."


    Professor Lincoln nodded, acknowledging my point. "Exactly. Each type of mana brings different abilities to the table. The effectiveness of any magic relies heavily on the mage''s understanding and mastery over their mana. Just because one type of mana has vast potential doesn''t mean it''s always the best option for every situation."


    I could see a few students in the class absorbing this information, some even scribbling notes. Aiden raised his hand again. "So, Samael, how do you channel your Dragon Force? Is it different from how we channel regular mana?"


    "Entirely, Dragons don''t have to create magic circles in their heart to channel their magic. Instead, our heart in itself is a producer of mana or we call it Dragon force. It is called Dragon heart with each breath we take further connects us to our essence. Our heart is our core; it pulsates with energy that flows directly into our spells.


    When we draw on our Dragon Force, it''s like taking a deep breath and allowing that energy to surge through us, manifesting as our magic."


    I paused to let my classmates digest the information, noticing that some were leaning forward in their seats, eager for more.


    "But there''s a crucial point to consider," I added, my tone becoming more serious. "The power of Dragon Force is also tied to our emotional state. If we lose control or let our emotions dictate our magic, it can become dangerously unpredictable. For instance, if I were to tap into my Dragon Force while overwhelmed by rage or fear, I might unleash something far beyond my intention.


    That''s why mastering our emotions is as important as mastering our magic."


    Aiden nodded, his brow furrowed slightly. "So it''s a double-edged sword?"


    "Exactly," I confirmed, appreciating her insight. "The deeper our connection to our Dragon Force, the more powerful our magic can be. But it requires discipline and control. Dragons who fail to master their emotions often find themselves spiralling into chaos."


    Marcus raised an eyebrow. "Have you ever lost control, Samael?"


    A hush fell over the classroom, and I felt the weight of his question. It wasn''t something I wanted to dwell on, but honesty was essential in our discussions. "Once," I admitted, my voice quiet but steady.


    "Anyways, Dragon Force has much more pros and it has cons due to its flexibility. We can just brute force the element we have an affinity with to overcome obstacles," I continued, shaking off the uncomfortable feeling Marcus''s question stirred in me. "But that flexibility also means we have to be careful not to overextend ourselves.


    If we attempt to channel too much Dragon Force at once, or if we let our emotions get the better of us, we risk losing control over our spells."


    Elara scoffed. "It sounds like every type of magic has its drawbacks. What makes Dragon Force so special then?"


    "What''s special about it," I replied, keeping my tone even, "is not just its power, but its versatility. For example, while a human mage might require specific incantations or gestures to channel their mana, dragons can often draw upon their innate abilities almost instinctively. This allows us to react quickly in battle, adapting to situations in ways that can take others by surprise."


    Professor Lincoln interjected, clearly enjoying the back-and-forth. "That''s a fantastic point, Samael! The adaptability of Dragon Force can indeed provide a strategic advantage in combat. It reflects the essence of a dragon''s nature: fierce, powerful, and often unpredictable. And remember, every mage must find their own strengths and weaknesses to grow.


    Your experiences will shape your understanding of magic."


    The bell rang, breaking the intensity of the discussion, and I felt a mixture of relief and satisfaction. As my classmates began to gather their belongings, I caught a glimpse of Lily smiling at me, her expression one of admiration and intrigue.


    "That was amazing," she said as we walked out of the classroom together. "You explained everything so well, and it felt like everyone was really listening."


    "Yes, Samael that was great!" Eveline jumped on my back, and Liliana quietly came by my side with a small smile.


    "What''s so great about it? Demons too can be formidable with their mana!" Raven chimed in, crossing her arms as we made our way through the bustling hallway. "It''s not just dragons who have unique strengths." S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That''s true," I replied, trying to keep the conversation light. "But there''s a reason dragons are revered in many cultures, even among demons. Our magic is intertwined with our identity, our very being."


    Raven rolled her eyes but smiled slightly, clearly intrigued despite herself. "Okay, fine. But just remember, demons can be unpredictable too. I''m sure they have some legendary stories of their own."


    "Yeah, but those stories often end in chaos," I shot back playfully, earning a chuckle from Lily. "But you have a point. Every type of magic has its own flair and legacy."


    Lily nudged me gently, her eyes bright. "You really handled yourself well in there. It must feel good to be able to share your heritage so openly, especially after everything that happened recently."


    "It''s Al¡ª"


    "Oh! Look who it is, Big bad uncle dragon~"


    "¡ªAlright."


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Stone Me!, I can take it.


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 133: Chapter No.133 True Protagonist Vs Villainess (1/?)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    "It''s Al¡ª"


    "Oh! Look who it is, Big bad uncle dragon~"


    "¡ªAlright."


    I glanced over my shoulder, feeling a familiar mix of annoyance and amusement at the playful taunt that echoed through the hallway. Seraphina Mirage¡ªVillainess: Mastery in Illusion and water magic and possesses unique manipulation abilities.


    I saw her standing with some students from our class looking at me with disdain smirk plastered on her face. Her long, silver hair cascaded over her shoulders, shimmering as it caught the light. Her eyes, a striking blue, sparkled with mischief. "What, did you think you could steal the spotlight without some playful ribbing?"


    I shook my head, trying to maintain my composure. "I''m just sharing information, Seraphina. No need to get dramatic."


    "Information or bragging?" she retorted, crossing her arms. "It must be nice to have a unique bloodline that grants you powers beyond what most can achieve."


    Several of her friends giggled, clearly enjoying the banter. I felt my irritation bubbling just beneath the surface but forced a smile, keeping my voice calm. "We all have our strengths, don''t we? I think it''s admirable you''re so comfortable with your illusions. It''s not something everyone can master."


    I felt a little tug in my mind, a angry growl felt my lips as my expression turned more serious.


    [System Alert! Mind Manipulation Detected...]


    [Initiating countermeasures...]


    [System Alert! Mind Manipulation Failed.]


    "YOU!" I barked, my voice laced with a low growl. The room seemed to still, and the laughter of her friends died down as they sensed the tension rising. "You tried to manipulate my mind, didn''t you?"


    Seraphina''s eyes widened, but her smirk quickly returned, though it faltered slightly. "Manipulate? That''s a bold accusation, Samael. I was just teasing you!" She feigned innocence, raising her hands in a mock surrender.


    "You know very well what you did!" I shot back, feeling a surge of anger. The familiar hum of my Dragon Force simmered beneath the surface, urging me to unleash it. "You can''t just toy with people''s minds like that!"


    "Calm down, dragon boy," she said, her tone dripping with sarcasm. "It''s just a little fun. I thought you could handle a bit of playful banter."


    "Fun? That''s what you call it?" I retorted, my hand went to the hilt of my sword as Lightning arcs dancing around my figure.


    "Lightning Magic: Thunderclap and Flash~"


    In an instant, I unsheathed my sword, a bolt of raw energy coursing through me as I propelled myself forward with blinding speed. The world around me seemed to slow, and all I could focus on was the target before me. Seraphina''s eyes widened in shock as I closed the distance, the air crackling with electric tension.


    But just as quickly as I appeared, I was gone¡ªsheathing my sword in one fluid motion. The classroom erupted in gasps, and the students instinctively stepped back, a mix of awe and fear etched on their faces.


    Seraphina stood frozen, her smirk vanished, replaced by a look of genuine surprise. "What¡ªwhat was that?" she stammered, the playful glint in her eyes replaced by something more serious.


    "Don''t play games with me, Seraphina," I said, my voice low and unwavering. "You might think you can manipulate others with your tricks, but I''m not some pawn in your little games. You''ve crossed a line."


    The electric charge in the air simmered down, but my heart raced as I maintained my gaze on her, ready to react if she tried anything else. "I suggest you watch yourself. If you pull a stunt like that again, you won''t be so lucky next time."


    "Lucky?" she repeated incredulously, her confidence flickering like a candle in the wind. "You think that was lucky¡ª" A thin crimson line stretched from her cheek as blood dripped down her face, a stark reminder of the danger she had provoked. She touched the wound, her eyes narrowing in realization. The students around us gasped, some murmuring in disbelief, while others exchanged anxious glances.


    "I didn''t mean to¡ª" she began, but I cut her off, my voice like steel.


    "You don''t get to play the victim now, Seraphina. You think this is just a game?" I stepped forward, my presence looming over her. "You wanted to toy with my mind, to pull me into your illusions. You need to understand that some people won''t bend to your whims."


    Seraphina blinked, caught off guard by the sudden shift in the atmosphere. The playful banter was gone, replaced by an undeniable tension that hung in the air. "I¡ªI was just trying to lighten the mood," she stuttered, her bravado fading. "I never wanted to hurt you."


    "Too late for that," I said, my voice low and steady. The energy crackling around me faded slightly, but my anger still simmered beneath the surface.


    Professor Lincoln burst into the room, his expression fierce as he surveyed the scene. "What''s going on here?" he demanded, eyes locking onto the blood trickling down Seraphina''s cheek.


    "She tried to manipulate my mind, and I responded," I stated, my tone unwavering. "Her actions have consequences."


    Lincoln''s gaze shifted between us, assessing the situation with an authority that silenced the murmurs from the other students. "Samael, while I understand your frustration, using your magic against another student¡ª"


    "She crossed a line first!" I interrupted, unwilling to back down. "I won''t let anyone take advantage of me or my powers."


    "Enough!" Lincoln''s voice boomed, cutting through the tension. "Seraphina, you are to report to the infirmary immediately. Your actions today are unacceptable. Samael, while you are justified in your anger, I expect you to exercise control over your abilities. This is a place of learning, not a battlefield."


    Seraphina shot me a glare filled with anger and humiliation as she wiped the blood from her face, leaving a streak across her fingers. She turned and stormed out, her friends trailing behind her, casting furtive glances back at me.


    I stood rooted in place, my heart still pounding in my chest. The thrill of the confrontation hung in the air, but so did the weight of my actions. Had I gone too far?


    "Samael," Lincoln said, his voice dropping to a calmer tone. "I understand that you feel provoked, but remember that your reputation is at stake. It''s important to handle conflicts with wisdom, not just power."


    "I know," I replied, the adrenaline from the confrontation beginning to fade, replaced by a sense of uncertainty. "I just... I don''t like being treated like I''m weak or a fool."


    "You are anything but weak," he assured me, placing a hand on my shoulder. "But every action has consequences. You need to decide how you want to face your opponents, even those who are beneath you in strength. Use your mind as well as your magic, and remember that growth comes from overcoming challenges¡ªnot just in proving your power."


    I nodded, though I still felt a simmering anger. Seraphina''s manipulation, her arrogance, it grated against my resolve.


    "Go on," Lincoln said, gesturing toward the door. "Take a moment to gather yourself. The day is still young, and there are many lessons left to learn."


    As I stepped outside, the sunlight greeted me, and the chatter of students filled the air. I took a deep breath, trying to ground myself.


    Lily approached, her brow furrowed in concern. "Samael, are you okay? That was... intense."


    "I''ll be fine," I assured her, though I could feel the tension still coiling in my muscles. "Just dealing with some... complications."


    "Complications, huh? More like drama," she replied, a hint of a smile breaking through her concern. "You handled it well, though. Seraphina needed to be put in her place."


    I smirked, feeling a little lighter despite everything. "It''s just frustrating. She thinks she can toy with everyone because of her illusions."


    Lily nodded, her expression serious. "Just be careful. People like her won''t take rejection lightly. She might come back with a vengeance."


    "Let her try," I replied, the determination in my voice solidifying. "I won''t back down from a challenge."


    "Just promise me you''ll think before you act next time," she said, her eyes searching mine. "You don''t need to prove anything to anyone."


    I sighed, recognizing the truth in her words. "I know. I just can''t stand being underestimated."


    "I get it," she said softly, placing a reassuring hand on my arm. "But you have more strength than you realize. You don''t always need to show it with magic or speed. Sometimes, wisdom is the most powerful weapon."


    "Wisdom," I echoed, contemplating her words. It was a lesson I''d need to keep close. The balance of power and control was a delicate one, and I was still learning to navigate it.


    "Come on," Lily said, her voice brightening. "Everyone are already in the cafeteria, Let''s grab something to eat. You need to recharge after all that drama."


    I chuckled, allowing her infectious energy to lift my spirits. "Alright, but if Seraphina shows up, I''m not promising I won''t give her another reason to fume."


    "Deal," she said, grinning as we made our way toward the cafeteria.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Stone Me!, I can take it. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 134: Chapter No.134 True Protagonist Vs Protagonist (2/?)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    (One Month Timeskip)


    Yawn~


    With a yawn escaping my lips, I walked inside the classroom with Lily, Liliana, Sionna, Eveline, and Raven following behind me talking among themselves.


    The class was half-filled already students chatted among themselves, their conversations blending into a low hum. The atmosphere felt light and relaxed, a stark contrast to the tension that had filled the room a month ago when Seraphina and I had clashed. I couldn''t help but notice the way people glanced my way¡ªsome with respect, others with a hint of wariness.


    "Look at that," Liliana said with a smirk, nudging me slightly. "Seems like someone''s gained quite the reputation."


    "Yeah, ever since you put Seraphina in her place, the rumours have been non-stop," Eveline added, her eyes twinkling with amusement. "Everyone''s either terrified of you or they think you''re some kind of hero."


    "Hero, huh?" I said, a touch of sarcasm in my voice. "More like the villain who won''t take anyone''s nonsense."


    "Hey, sometimes a little villainy goes a long way," Raven said with a playful grin. "You definitely made an impression. Even the seniors are talking about it."


    Lily looked at me with a mixture of pride and concern. "You might not realize it, but you''ve set a standard, Samael. People expect a lot from you now. Just be sure not to let it consume you."


    I gave her a small smile, appreciating her words. "Don''t worry, Lily. I won''t lose sight of who I am."


    As we settled into our seats, the classroom slowly filled up. Seraphina walked in with her usual entourage, her expression neutral but her eyes meeting mine with a sharp intensity. She didn''t say a word, just a slight tilt of her head in acknowledgement as if silently daring me to react.


    I held her gaze for a moment before looking away, refusing to give her the satisfaction of knowing she still got under my skin. Instead, I focused on the lecture as Professor Lincoln entered the room, his presence commanding immediate attention.


    "Good morning, everyone," Lincoln said, his tone firm yet welcoming. "Today, we''ll be diving deeper into the nature of mana channels and the intricate pathways of magic. Understanding these fundamentals will be crucial as you continue to develop your abilities."


    I listened intently, feeling the familiar pull of curiosity and determination rise within me. Despite everything that had happened, my thirst for knowledge and power had only grown stronger. I knew that to truly stand above the rest, I needed more than just raw talent¡ªI needed mastery, control, and a deeper understanding of my abilities.


    "Mana channels are like rivers flowing within you," Lincoln continued, his voice steady. "They direct the energy from your core to the various points of your body, allowing you to manipulate the elements or cast spells. A disruption in these channels can affect your magic''s strength, precision, and speed."


    As he spoke, I couldn''t help but think back to my recent training sessions with Professor Lincoln.


    Yes, I have accepted the offer the Professor offered me a month ago. I kind of became his unofficial apprentice, honing my magical skills under his guidance. It was intense and gruelling, but it also gave me a deeper insight into my abilities and how to control them more precisely.


    His methods were strict but effective, pushing me to explore new ways to channel my mana and harness my elemental affinities.


    The knowledge I''d gained from our training sessions had already paid off in my recent confrontations, like the one with Seraphina. I had learned to keep a level head, not letting my anger consume me or cloud my judgment. I still had a long way to go, but I was starting to understand that raw power wasn''t enough¡ªI needed to be clever, strategic, and always one step ahead of my opponents.


    "Remember," Lincoln said, his gaze sweeping over the class, "the most powerful mage isn''t the one with the most mana, but the one who understands how to use what they have to its fullest potential. Precision and control are the keys to unlocking your true potential."


    I nodded subtly, feeling the words resonate within me. Control was something I had struggled with, especially when my emotions ran high. Since I awakened my ''Dragon heart'' but only after coming to the academy I did realize it.


    "Okay, Students that''s it for the theory part and from now on we will start applying the lessons in practical scenarios," Professor Lincoln continued, his eyes glinting with a hint of excitement. "We''ll begin by conducting a series of exercises to help you understand and refine the flow of mana through your channels. Be prepared to challenge your limits."


    The classroom buzzed with anticipation, the students shifting in their seats, eager to put their skills to the test. I could feel the collective energy building as everyone was mentally prepared for what was to come.


    "Alright," Lincoln said, clapping his hands once to gather our attention. "Pairs with be decided by chits from this box. Each chit has a number, and whoever shares the same number will be your partner for today''s exercise."


    The class groaned in unison, a few students exchanging nervous glances. Pair exercises could be unpredictable, especially since many hoped to avoid being paired with someone significantly stronger¡ªor weaker.


    Liliana, sitting beside me, leaned in. "Here''s hoping we don''t get stuck with someone unbearable," she whispered, her smirk betraying a hint of mischief. I couldn''t help but chuckle, though the anticipation of who my partner would be lingered.


    One by one, the students picked their chits, including me. I glanced down at the number on mine: 12.


    "Who got 12?" I asked, scanning the room. My heart sank a little when I saw Seraphina Mirage stepping forward, holding up her own chit with a shy smile.


    Yeah, this is another change that happened in span of a month. When facing me her previous smug attitude was replaced with something more reserved, almost hesitant. It was like she was a completely different person from the one who had tried to manipulate my mind. Her eyes met mine, not with the defiance I had seen before, but with a look that almost seemed... apologetic? S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Looks like we''re partners," Seraphina said softly, her voice lacking the usual bite. She was clearly trying to keep her tone neutral, but I could sense a hint of discomfort in her posture. Her friends watched from the sidelines, whispering among themselves, but Seraphina seemed to ignore them entirely.


    I took a deep breath, letting my irritation simmer down. This could be a chance to understand her better¡ªor at least make sure she didn''t try any tricks again. "Alright, let''s get to work," I replied, keeping my tone steady and my guard up. "But no illusions, no mind games. We''re here to practice magic, not to play around."


    Seraphina nodded, a flicker of something like regret passing through her eyes. "Understood," she said, surprisingly sincere. "I promise, no games this time."


    I was caught off guard by her sudden change in demeanour, but I didn''t let it show. Instead, I focused on the task at hand. As we began the exercise to channel and manipulate our mana, I noticed that Seraphina was struggling to maintain her focus. Her usual precision with illusions seemed to be off, like her concentration was scattered.


    "Are you okay?" I asked, my tone more neutral than I intended. I didn''t want to sound concerned, but I was genuinely curious.


    She hesitated for a moment before nodding. "Yeah, I''m fine," she said, though her voice lacked conviction. "It''s just... I haven''t been at my best lately."


    "Ever since our last confrontation?" I probed, watching her reaction closely.


    She flinched slightly, then gave a small, rueful smile. "I guess you could say that. You made your point pretty clear back then, Samael. I might''ve underestimated you... and the consequences of my actions."


    I was taken aback by her admission. The Seraphina I knew was always so sure of herself, always in control, never admitting fault. Seeing her like this¡ªvulnerable, almost remorseful¡ªwas a side I hadn''t expected.


    "You know," I said, softening my stance just a little, "people can change. If you''re serious about trying to do better, then maybe you should start by being honest with yourself and others."


    She looked at me, a mix of frustration and something else I couldn''t quite place in her eyes. "It''s not that simple," she replied. "I''ve always had to keep up appearances, to be someone I''m not, just to survive in this place. You of all people should understand that, Samael."


    I frowned, taken aback by her words. There was a truth to them, something raw and genuine that I hadn''t expected from her. Maybe Seraphina was more than just the manipulative villainess I had pegged her to be.


    "You''re right," I said, meeting her gaze. "Surviving in this world does mean putting on a front sometimes. But there''s a difference between protecting yourself and hurting others to get ahead. If you want to change, you have to figure out where that line is."


    Seraphina blinked, as if my words had struck a chord with her. For a moment, the haughty villainess facade seemed to crack, and all I saw was a girl trying to navigate the same challenges I faced, albeit in her own twisted way.


    "Maybe you''re right," she murmured, almost to herself. "Maybe it''s time I stopped hiding behind illusions."


    Professor Lincoln''s voice cut through the quiet moment, bringing our focus back to the exercise. "Alright, pairs, let''s see what you''ve got! Demonstrate your ability to synchronize your mana flow and combine your elemental affinities."


    Seraphina and I exchanged a look, the challenge now laid out before us. I could sense the determination in her eyes, but also a hint of uncertainty. It seemed like she was genuinely trying to do things differently this time.


    "Let''s do this," I said, extending my hand slightly toward her. "No tricks, no illusions. Just mana and control."


    She took a deep breath, then nodded, reaching out her hand to meet mine. As our hands came together, I felt the pulse of her mana, cool and flowing like water, intertwining with the electric energy of my lightning. It was a tentative connection at first, but as we focused, it began to stabilize, a current of energy passing seamlessly between us.


    Seraphina''s control over her water magic was delicate, almost graceful, as it wove around my lightning. We worked together, our energies merging in a display of raw elemental power that pulsed with both precision and force. It was like watching a storm form¡ªthe crackling energy of lightning surrounded by the fluid grace of water, each amplifying the other without overpowering it.


    The other students watched in awe, and even Professor Lincoln seemed impressed by our synchronization. For the first time, it felt like we were actually working together, not as rivals, but as partners pushing each other to new heights.


    "Impressive, both of you," Lincoln said, a rare note of approval in his voice. "This is what it means to channel your potential through cooperation. Remember this feeling, because it''s the key to mastering your abilities."


    As we finished the exercise, Seraphina let out a breath she''d been holding, and for the first time, she gave me a genuine smile¡ªsmall, but real. "Thank you, Samael," she said quietly. "For giving me a chance to be more than just... what people expect."


    I gave her a nod, not entirely sure what to make of this new side of her but willing to see where it would lead. "Just don''t make me regret it," I replied, a hint of a smirk creeping onto my face.


    She laughed lightly, the tension between us finally easing. "I''ll do my best, dragon boy."


    Clap!


    "Alright, Time for individual combat mock training!" Professor Lincoln''s voice boomed, cutting through the atmosphere of the classroom. "Let''s see how well you apply that synchronization in a real battle scenario."


    The students around us tensed up, the mood shifting from cooperative to competitive. Combat mock training was where reputations were either solidified or shattered. I could feel the weight of everyone''s expectations on me¡ªno doubt they were curious to see how well I would fare against Seraphina now that our dynamic had shifted.


    "Who wants to have a match with Samael?" Professor Lincoln asked with a gleeful smile on his face with a teasing look he kept throwing at me.


    I could feel the eyes of the entire classroom on me, a mixture of curiosity and anticipation hanging in the air. It was a familiar sensation by now, but this time it felt different. The stakes felt higher, especially after my recent encounters and the unexpected shift in my relationship with Seraphina.


    "I''ll take him on!" a confident voice piped up from the back of the room. It belonged to Aiden who shot up from his place nearly coliding with other students.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Stone Me!, I can take it.


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 135: Chapter No.135 True Protagonist Vs Protagonist (3/?)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    [Aiden Pierce - Protagonist: Affinity with Light and Fire Magic. Hidden bloodline potential.]


    There are no changes in this protagonist,


    There are no changes in this protagonist, he still remains the same as one month ago. Just he seems to have a crush on Seraphina and since I kind of hurt her, he is probably looking for some kind of payback. Typical protagonist behaviour, jumping in to defend the damsel in distress, even when the situation isn''t quite as black and white as he thinks.


    Aiden''s fiery gaze was locked on me, clearly determined to prove something¡ªnot just to Seraphina, but to everyone watching. His aura flared slightly with light and fire magic, creating an almost palpable heat that seemed to intensify the atmosphere in the room. I couldn''t help but smirk at his enthusiasm, already anticipating how this match might play out.


    "Alright, Aiden," I said, my voice calm but carrying an undertone of challenge. "Let''s see if your flames can stand up to a storm."


    The students around us whispered among themselves, excitement building. Aiden was known for his raw power and talent with fire and light magic, while I had already proven myself as a force to be reckoned with. This showdown was bound to attract attention. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Professor Lincoln looked between the two of us, a satisfied gleam in his eyes. "Very well. Aiden Pierce versus Samael Ashwood. This will be a valuable lesson for everyone, so pay close attention to how these two handle their elements and their mana flow."


    We both stepped into the designated training area, a circular space surrounded by mana-enhanced barriers to contain the power of our spells. I could see Seraphina watching from the sidelines, her expression unreadable, but her eyes followed every move I made. Lily, Liliana, Sionna, Eveline, and Raven stood close by, their faces a mix of encouragement and amusement.


    "Ah! And weapons are not allowed~" Professor Lincoln said teasing as he eyed the sword hanging by my side.


    "Tch!" I clicked my tongue and handed my sword to Liliana who gave me a reassuring nod as she took my sword. "Good luck, Samael," she said with a playful smirk. "Show him what you''re made of."


    Aiden''s expression was intense, a flicker of determination lighting up his eyes as he summoned a flame that hovered in the palm of his hand. The fire danced, reflecting his mood¡ªaggressive, eager to prove himself. "Don''t think I''m going to hold back, Samael," he declared. "I''ve been training hard, and I won''t let you walk away with an easy win."


    "Wouldn''t have it any other way," I replied, cracking my knuckles and feeling the familiar surge of lightning crackling beneath my skin. "Let''s see if you can keep up."


    Professor Lincoln''s voice rang out, clear and authoritative. "Begin!"


    Aiden wasted no time. He thrust his hand forward, unleashing a torrent of fire that roared toward me like a blazing inferno. The heat was intense, and I could feel the air around me sizzle as the flames closed in.


    "Fire Magic: Flame Spike!"


    Aiden''s attack was fierce, a torrent of fire that surged toward me with blinding speed. I could feel the heat wave hitting my face as I reacted instinctively, my body moving into a low stance as I focused my mana. The moment the flames were within reach, I called upon my affinity.


    "Lightning Magic: Thunder Steps!"


    I vanished from my spot, leaving only a trail of blue lightning arcs in my wake as I dodged Aiden''s fiery assault. I reappeared behind him, feeling the crackling energy surging through my body, fueled by adrenaline and the thrill of combat.


    "Surprised?" I called out, a smirk playing on my lips as Aiden spun around, his expression shifting from shock to determination.


    He quickly adapted, raising his hand and summoning a wall of flames in front of him, trying to block my advance. The fire flickered and roared, but I could sense its weaknesses¡ªthe mana channels holding it together weren''t entirely stable.


    "Nice try!" I yelled, channelling my lightning energy into a concentrated strike.


    "Lightning Magic: Lightning Strike!"


    The lightning bolt shot forth with blinding speed, cutting through the air towards Aiden''s defensive wall of flames. The clash of elements echoed in the training area as lightning met fire, creating a spectacular display of light and energy. Aiden gritted his teeth, pouring more mana into reinforcing his barrier of flames, but the intensity of the lightning strike was relentless.


    "Fire Magic: Flame Shield!" Aiden shouted, his voice strained with effort as he redirected the flames to form a protective shield around him.


    The lightning strike crashed against the fiery shield, causing a dazzling explosion of sparks and energy. The impact reverberated through the room, shaking the mana barriers and eliciting gasps from the watching students. The air crackled with the residual energy of their clash, leaving a charged atmosphere as the dust settled.


    Aiden staggered back, panting heavily from the strain of maintaining his defence. He looked at me with a mix of surprise and respect, his eyes narrowing slightly in determination. "Not bad, Samael," he admitted, his voice tinged with admiration. "But I''m not done yet."


    Before I could react, Aiden''s aura flared once more, this time brighter and more focused. He gathered mana swiftly, his form becoming enveloped in a brilliant aura of light and fire, combining his affinities in a dazzling display.


    "Light and Fire Magic: Radiant Nova!"


    With a powerful shout, Aiden unleashed his ultimate technique¡ªa radiant burst of light and fire that surged outward in all directions, aiming to overwhelm me with sheer force and brilliance.


    "Lightning Magic: Thunder Dragon!"


    My right hand was in my pocket, And I released the spell with a downward motion with my left hand with laziness oozing from my very being.


    A bolt of energy burst forth, taking the form of a massive dragon. The creature roared to life, crackling with electricity and speed as it surged toward Aiden''s Radiant Nova.


    "Try not to die~" I said as I started walking out as the two spells collided in a cataclysmic clash. But Radiant Nova didn''t last one-second area. The clash of elements created a dazzling spectacle, lighting up the training grounds with bursts of electric blue and radiant orange. Aiden staggered back, his defences shattered, "N-No¡ª" he stammered, his voice drowned out by the roar of my spell.


    The thunder dragon barreled toward him, its fierce form glowing with an intense energy. I could see the moment the realization hit him¡ªthis wasn''t just a mere match anymore. It was a culmination of power, skill, and the very essence of our magical affinities colliding in a spectacular display.


    The thunder dragon was already in front of him, in despair he closed his eyes hoping for the best, but it was too late. The thunder dragon crashed into him with a deafening roar, its electric energy surging through the air and engulfing him in a brilliant flash of blue light.


    The force of the impact sent shockwaves rippling through the training area, making the mana barriers tremble violently. I shielded my eyes, momentarily blinded by the intensity of the light. When I opened them, I saw Aiden''s form being launched backward, skidding across the ground as the dragon dissipated into a storm of sparks and energy.


    For a tense moment, silence reigned over the training area, punctuated only by the fading crackles of residual energy. I stood at the center, panting slightly but reveling in the aftermath of our duel. Then, the murmurs began again, this time filled with astonishment and admiration for the spectacle they had just witnessed.


    "Whoa! Did you see that?" one student exclaimed, wide-eyed.


    "That was insane! Aiden didn''t stand a chance!" another added, clearly impressed.


    I glanced over at the sidelines, where Lily, Liliana, Sionna, and Eveline were all staring with a mix of awe and excitement. Seraphina''s mouth was agape, clearly impressed by the sheer display of magical prowess.


    "Take him to immediate recovery!" Professor Lincoln commanded, rushing toward Aiden as he lay on the ground, clearly dazed but alive. The professor''s voice was steady and calm, a contrast to the chaos that had just unfolded.


    A few of Aiden''s friends rushed over, helping him to his feet. I could see the embarrassment washing over him, but he quickly masked it with determination. "I''ll be fine," he insisted, shaking his head as he rubbed the back of his neck, trying to regain his composure. "Just... underestimated you, that''s all."


    The crowd began to disperse, murmurs of the duel still buzzing in the air. I could feel the eyes of my friends on me, their excitement infectious as they rushed to congratulate me.


    "That was incredible, Samael!" Lily exclaimed, her voice filled with admiration. "You completely dominated him!"


    Liliana chimed in, "You didn''t even break a sweat! I mean, you practically strolled through that battle."


    I chuckled, waving off their praise. "It was just a friendly sparring match, nothing more."


    "Friendly?" Sionna echoed, a teasing grin on her face. "That looked like a full-blown battle! If Aiden didn''t know it before, he definitely knows now who he''s up against."


    Raven stood a little back, her arms crossed, a playful smirk on her lips. "I think you just made a new rival, Samael. He''ll be training extra hard now to get back at you."


    I looked back at Aiden, who was regaining his balance, his expression a mix of frustration and fear. Maybe I had unintentionally scared him too much as I saw him flinch at the sight of me glancing his way. His friends surrounded him, trying to help him regain his composure, but I could see the fire in his eyes¡ªa determination to prove himself.


    "Hey, Aiden!" I called out, my voice carrying over the dissipating tension in the room. "Next time, maybe bring a little more than just flames to a lightning storm."


    His expression shifted slightly, surprise mixed with irritation. "You think this is over?" he shot back, his voice slightly strained but filled with defiance. "I''ll come back stronger, I promise you that."


    "Next match! Raven versus Eveline Clearwater!"


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Stone Me!, I can take it.


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 136: Chapter No.136 True Protagonist Vs Protagonist (4/?)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    "Next match! Raven versus Eveline Clearwater!"


    I looked toward Raven who was giving Eveline a mocking sneer, her confidence radiating as she stepped into the training area. Eveline, on the other hand, was calm, her demeanor a stark contrast to Raven''s spirited energy. I leaned against the mana barrier, watching as they both prepared for the match.


    "Get ready to eat my dust, Clearwater!" Raven called out, her voice dripping with playful taunts. "I hope you''ve been practicing your dodging skills!"


    Eveline merely shrugged, a small smile playing on her lips. "Just don''t underestimate me, Raven. I''ve had some practice myself." There was a glint of determination in her eyes, and I could tell she wasn''t just going to be a passive participant.


    The professor raised his hand, signaling the start of the match. "Begin!"


    Raven wasted no time, "Dark Magic: Coiling Shadows!" dark tendrils spiralled from her outstretched hands and snaked toward Eveline like predatory serpents. The atmosphere grew tense as the shadows twisted and writhed, aiming to ensnare her.


    Eveline reacted with impressive speed. "Water Magic: Aqua Barrier!" she shouted, summoning a shimmering wall of water that enveloped her. The shadows collided with the barrier, splattering and dissipating in a cascade of droplets.


    "Not bad," Raven admitted, a hint of surprise in her voice. But she quickly regrouped, channeling her mana. "Dark Magic: Shadow Surge!" With a swift motion, she unleashed a wave of dark energy that surged toward Eveline, intent on overwhelming her.


    "Let''s see how you handle this! Water Magic: Torrent!" Eveline responded, raising her hands high. A powerful torrent of water surged forward, crashing against Raven''s dark energy and creating a dazzling display of steam and mist that filled the training area.


    The crowd gasped, the spectacle of light and shadow intermingling creating a breathtaking view. As the steam enveloped the arena, both combatants moved through the obscured landscape, each searching for the slightest advantage.


    Raven''s laughter echoed through the mist. "You think you can hide from me? Shadows obey my command!" She extended her hands, drawing forth the dark tendrils again. They snaked through the mist like hungry vipers, trying to locate Eveline amidst the swirling vapors.


    But Eveline was prepared. "Water Magic: Mist Veil!" she chanted, manipulating the water vapor into a thick mist that distorted visibility, making it difficult for Raven to track her movements.


    I leaned forward, intrigued. Eveline was demonstrating remarkable control over her magic, turning the battlefield to her advantage. The thick mist created a labyrinth of water droplets that danced in the light, momentarily blinding the onlookers.


    Suddenly, a flash of movement caught my eye. Eveline darted through the mist, her form almost ghost-like, and took advantage of the cover. "Water Magic: Hydro Lances!" she called out, forming sharp spears of water that surged forward, aimed at Raven.


    Raven''s instincts kicked in. "Dark Magic: Shadow Evasion!" She pivoted, shadowy energy enveloping her as she effortlessly dodged the incoming water lances. Her form flickered in and out of existence, a testament to her affinity with shadows.


    "Too slow, Eveline!" Raven taunted, a confident grin on her face as she used the shadows to leap above the water spears, landing with an agile grace.


    But Eveline wasn''t deterred. "I won''t give up that easily! Water Magic: Tsunami!" she declared, channeling her mana and raising her arms dramatically. The ground trembled as a massive wave of water surged forth, aimed directly at Raven.


    Raven''s eyes widened in surprise. "What the¡ª!" She quickly summoned her shadows, attempting to block the onslaught, but the sheer force of the water crashed against her defenses, pushing her backward.


    With a swift maneuver, Raven spun and extended her hand, summoning a barrier of dark energy to absorb the impact. The wave struck fiercely, but the force was immense, and she found herself sliding back across the ground.


    As the water began to recede, I could see Raven panting, her confidence waning. Eveline stood tall, determination shining in her eyes. "You can''t underestimate the power of water," she declared, taking a step forward, emboldened by her success.


    Raven narrowed her eyes, pushing herself to regain her footing. "You think you''ve won? I''m just getting started!" With a flick of her wrist, she channeled her energy once more. "Dark Magic: Shadow Whip!" A long tendril of shadow erupted from her hand, lashing out toward Eveline.


    Eveline reacted instantly, forming a defensive wall of water. "Water Magic: Aqua Shield!" she shouted, her barrier rising to meet Raven''s shadow whip. The two spells collided, creating a blinding flash of light as the water shield absorbed the impact.


    Eveline launched forward, her hands weaving intricate patterns in the air. "Water Magic: Healing Mist!" She conjured a gentle mist that swirled around her, replenishing her mana and revitalizing her strength.


    "Clever move," Raven acknowledged, visibly impressed as she dodged another burst of water lances from Eveline. "But I''ve got a few tricks up my sleeve too!"


    "Bring it on!" Eveline shouted, determination flooding her voice.


    Raven stepped back, gathering her shadows once more, but now her eyes sparkled with something more than confidence. It was a challenge. "Dark Magic: Eclipsing Nightmare!" She unleashed a dark wave that spread through the arena, enveloping everything in darkness. The temperature dropped, and I felt a shiver run down my spine as the shadows took form, creating illusions of dread.


    Eveline faltered momentarily, feeling the effects of Raven''s spell. But she steadied herself, focusing her thoughts. "No matter how dark it gets, I won''t give in!" she exclaimed, her voice resolute.


    Drawing upon her affinity, Eveline raised her hands. "Water Magic: Luminescent Cascade!" Brilliant streams of water shot upward, shimmering with light that pushed back against the encroaching darkness. The illumination cut through Raven''s shadows, revealing her form amidst the chaos.


    The two forces collided once more, light and dark intertwining in a spectacular display. Gasps filled the air as the room erupted into cheers, students leaning forward to witness the climax of this fierce duel.


    I saw fatigue catching up to both of them, due to launching spell after spell like dominoes, yet neither seemed willing to back down. Both Raven and Eveline were showing remarkable determination, their eyes locked on each other, each refusing to yield even an inch.


    "Impressive, Eveline," Raven said, her voice laced with both respect and a hint of challenge. "But I''m not finished just yet!"


    Eveline took a deep breath, her expression calm but resolute. "Neither am I, Raven. Let''s end this properly!"


    They stood facing each other, mana swirling around them, I already passed through the barrier walking in with my hands in my pockets.


    "My darlings~ That would be enough," I walked up to the center of the arena, my voice calm yet commanding. The tension in the air seemed to dissipate slightly as both Raven and Eveline looked at me, their expressions a mix of frustration and relief.


    "There''s no need to go any further," I continued, glancing between them with a soft smile. "You both have demonstrated your strengths and skills admirably. Let''s not forget, this was a sparring match, not a battle to the end."


    Raven seemed to take a breath, her shoulders relaxing, though the spark of competitive fire still flickered in her eyes. "Tch, I was just getting warmed up," she muttered, though there was a hint of a playful smile tugging at her lips.


    Eveline gave a nod, her face still flushed from the exertion but her eyes shining with determination. "You were really strong, Raven," she said, extending a hand toward her. "I learned a lot from this match."


    Raven blinked in surprise, then smirked and took Eveline''s hand in a firm shake. "Yeah, you''re not half bad yourself, Clearwater. Maybe next time, I''ll show you what I''m really capable of."


    But before they could even take one step, their eyes rolled back and body started felling due to them losing consciousness.


    I quickly moved forward, catching both Raven and Eveline before they hit the ground. Their mana reserves must have been completely drained from the intense sparring match. It was admirable how far they pushed themselves, but even I knew when enough was enough.


    "You two really went all out," I muttered, half-amused as I carefully picked them up and walked towards the dorms.


    "After your matches come to my room," I said to Liliana, Lily and Sionna. "And no pushing things like these to idiots, Do I make myself clear?" I finished with a stern glance at each of them. I didn''t want them exhausting themselves to this point or encouraging others to do so just to prove their strength.


    Liliana gave me a sheepish smile, her eyes glinting with a hint of mischief. "Got it, Darling~"


    Liliana''s playful response brought a slight smile to my lips, though I remained firm. I didn''t want anyone pushing themselves to the brink for the sake of pride or competition. Sionna, on the other hand, simply nodded, her eyes scanning Raven and Eveline, likely assessing their condition.


    Lily, standing slightly behind the others, gave me a soft smile, understanding the protective intent behind my words.


    As I carried Raven and Eveline towards the dorms, I couldn''t help but think about how much potential both of them had shown. The duel was intense, far more so than I expected, but it highlighted just how powerful each of them could become in the future.


    Once we reached the dormitory, I carefully placed both Raven and Eveline in their respective beds. The recovery ward for the academy''s elite students was well-equipped to handle mana exhaustion like this. A gentle hum filled the room as healing magic activated, flowing over their bodies like a soft breeze, helping them recover faster.


    "Rest well," I murmured before stepping out of the room. As I left, I glanced over my shoulder at the two unconscious girls, a small smile tugging at the corner of my lips. They would be back on their feet soon enough.


    I headed back toward my room, where I knew Liliana, Lily, and Sionna would be waiting. They had their own matches, but they wouldn''t be reckless after my warning. Liliana, especially, had a tendency to stir things up, but she knew her limits¡ªor at least I hoped she did.


    When I entered my room, I found the three of them sitting around, each in various states of relaxation. Liliana was lounging on the sofa, twirling a lock of her hair around her finger. Sionna was calmly flipping through a book, her focus sharp as always, while Lily seemed lost in thought, her gaze distant as she stared out the window.


    "So, how did your matches go?" I asked, leaning against the doorway, arms crossed casually.


    Liliana was the first to respond, her eyes lighting up with excitement. "Oh, you know, nothing too serious. I just took care of things swiftly~" She winked at me, her tone playful. "My opponent didn''t stand a chance."


    I raised an eyebrow at that. "I hope you didn''t go overboard, Liliana."


    She waved a hand dismissively. "Of course not, Darling~ You know I wouldn''t overdo it. I just wanted to have a little fun."


    Sionna looked up from her book, her tone as calm as ever. "I made sure not to push myself too hard. My match was more of a practice session. My opponent needed some guidance more than a challenge."


    I smiled at her answer. Sionna always approached things with a steady hand and a thoughtful mind. "Good. And what about you, Lily?"


    Lily blinked, her eyes focusing on me. She gave a small smile, though it didn''t quite reach her eyes. "It was fine. I didn''t really want to fight today, but I went through the motions."


    "So, I wanted to talk about..."


    . S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Stone Me!, I can take it.


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 137: Chapter No.137 True Protagonist Vs Villains (5/?)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    "So,What I wanted to talk about is ''Dungeon Exploration Test'' which is going to happen at the end of this week."


    "Dungeon Exploration Test?! But how do you know about? When the teacher haven''t even mentioned it yet?" Liliana asked, her eyes widening in surprise.


    I gave her a knowing smirk, the kind that suggested I always seemed to know more than I should. "Let''s just say I have my sources," I replied cryptically. "The thing which make this test more special is expulsion rule¡ª"


    "You mean if we fail the test, we get expelled?" Liliana finished, her expression suddenly serious.


    "Exactly, Let ask you something. What is the current strength of our class, if we were to exclude us and Seraphina, Elara, Aiden, and Marcus?" I asked with a sight smile dancing on my lips, knowing full well that this would make them think.


    Liliana furrowed her brow, pondering my question. "If we exclude the strongest among us, then... the rest of the class would be at a considerable disadvantage," she replied thoughtfully. "Most of them lack both the skill and the experience to handle serious threats. They''re...below average."


    "And how do you think they got in the most prestigious academy if they lack the skill and talent needed?" I continued, my voice steady as I met each of their gazes.


    Sionna closed her book and looked at me with a thoughtful expression. "Connections, wealth, or political ties, most likely," she said plainly. "It''s not uncommon for nobles to secure a place for their heirs regardless of their abilities."


    Lily nodded in agreement, her expression turning more serious. "So, if they''re relying on their family names and not their own strength, then they might not be prepared for a real challenge like the Dungeon Exploration Test."


    "Exactly," I said, giving them a pointed look. "This test is a way to weed out those who aren''t truly capable. They gave face to those with connections by giving them place in the class of Professor Chris Lincoln the strongest mage in the academy, and now they will give chance to student who are truly talented and those who deserves the spot in the S-class."


    "So you mean to say that students from other division of first year will also have to undergo the Dungeon Exploration Test alongside us?" Liliana asked, her brow furrowed in concern.


    "Yes and No~" I interjected with a sly smile, relishing the suspense. "The students from other divisions will be participating, but their dungeon will be separate from us. As we are the ''elite'' student even among first years, we''ll be facing a more challenging dungeon designed to test our abilities thoroughly."


    Liliana''s eyes lit up with intrigue. "A separate dungeon for the elites? That sounds like a proper challenge. I''m all for it."


    Sionna nodded thoughtfully. "It makes sense. If they want to truly assess our capabilities without favoritism, this approach ensures we''re tested under comparable conditions."


    Lily glanced at each of us, her expression serious but determined. "So, what''s our strategy? How do we prepare for this test?"


    "From what I know, There will be team of seven in this dungeon. Three defence mage, Two attack mage, One healing type mage, and One leader. And we are six already: Me, Lily, Liliana, Sionna, Raven, and Eveline. We need one more member to complete the team, And Professor Lincoln will announce about this tomorrow." I said as I scratched my head thoughtfully.


    "Do you have anyone in mind for that last spot?" Sionna asked, her analytical gaze fixed on me.


    I nodded slowly. "I''ve been considering a few options, but it depends on what our team dynamics look like. We need someone who can hold their own in combat, but also someone who fits well with the rest of us. Ideally, they should have some experience in dungeon explorations."


    Liliana''s eyes sparkled with mischief. "What about Jason? He''s strong and has a good grasp of combat skills. Plus, he could use the experience."


    I frowned slightly at the mention of my half-brother. "He might be strong, but his ego is a liability. We need to work as a cohesive unit, and I don''t want someone who might prioritize their glory over the team''s safety."


    Lily chimed in, "What about Aiden? He''s solid in battles and seems reliable. I''ve seen him work with his team before, and he supports his friends."


    "That''s true," I replied, considering Aiden''s attributes. "He has potential, but I wonder if he can handle the pressure of being in our elite team. I''d want someone who can think on their feet."


    "What about Seraphina? You are ''famaliar'' with her~" Liliana raised an eyebrow at Liliana''s suggestive tone.


    "Seraphina, huh?" I mused, thinking back to the encounters I''ve had with her. "You know I almost killed her when she tried to control my mind a month ago."


    "But you patched it up with her today right? You were paired with her in the combat assessment. And we saw how she was smiling and being respectful around you after the assessment," Liliana pointed out, her expression teasing.


    I sighed, recalling the recent combat assessment where Seraphina and I had indeed fought together, and she had shown a surprising level of cooperation and skill. "She did perform well today," I admitted reluctantly. "And yes, we managed to settle some differences."


    Liliana grinned triumphantly. "So, Seraphina it is! Problem solved."


    I chuckled at Liliana''s certainty. "Let''s not jump to conclusions just yet. I''ll talk to her and see if she''s interested. We need to make sure she''s a good fit for our team dynamics."


    Lily nodded in agreement. "It makes sense to choose someone who can work well with all of us, especially in a high-stakes test like this."


    Sionna added thoughtfully, "If Seraphina is willing to cooperate and contribute effectively, she could be a valuable addition. We should consider her seriously."


    "Alright then," I said with a nod, feeling a sense of determination settling over me. "I''ll talk to Seraphina tomorrow and gauge her interest. If she''s on board, we''ll have our team set for the Dungeon Exploration Test."


    Liliana clapped her hands together. "Great! I''m looking forward to it. This is going to be exciting!"


    "Okay, tell everything we talked about to Raven and Eveline, when they wake up. I am going for a walk around the academy." I said as I stood up and walked out of my room with my hands in the pocket.


    As I stepped into the corridor, the vibrant energy of the academy filled the air, a mix of students bustling to and fro, chatting and laughing as they went about their day. The sun was beginning to set, casting a warm glow over the stone walls, and I took a moment to breathe in the tranquility.


    In the original novel, Ethan¡ªthe protagonist had to take help from Liliana¡ªthe heroine to pass the test, the rewards if they are same as the novel then they might suit better for Sionna.


    Water Fairy''s Egg.


    A rare familiar, best suited for water affinity mage. I know Eveline too have water affinity but she can''t take care of a water fairy who is pure hearted and will not bond with just anyone. It needs someone nurturing, someone who understands its needs. Sionna would be perfect for that.


    I continued walking, my mind racing with thoughts of the upcoming test and the implications it held for us. The weight of the responsibilities that came with being a leader pressed down on me, but I couldn''t shake off the thrill that coursed through my veins.


    As I rounded a corner, I caught sight of Seraphina leaning against a wall, her arms crossed and her gaze directed toward the ground. She seemed lost in thought, her expression unreadable. It was a chance encounter I hadn''t anticipated, but it might be the perfect opportunity to broach the subject of the team.


    "Seraphina," I called out, my voice breaking her from her reverie. She looked up, surprise flickering across her face before it settled into a guarded expression.


    "Samael," she replied, her tone neutral but her posture relaxing slightly. "What brings you out here?"


    "I wanted to talk to you about something important," I said, stepping closer. The corridor was quieter here, the bustle of students fading into the background. "Follow me to the library." S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seraphina nodded silently, falling into step beside me as we made our way towards the library. The setting sun cast long shadows across the stone corridors, lending an air of quietude to our surroundings. As we walked, I couldn''t help but notice the slight tension in Seraphina''s posture, a wariness that hinted at lingering uncertainties between us.


    We entered the library, its vast shelves lined with books and illuminated by soft, flickering lanterns. Finding a secluded corner, away from prying eyes and ears, I turned to face Seraphina, my expression earnest.


    "Seraphina, I wanted to talk to you about the Dungeon Exploration Test," I began, choosing my words carefully.


    "What is that?" Seraphina''s question hung in the air, her curiosity piqued as she waited for my response. I took a moment to gather my thoughts, considering how much to reveal about the upcoming test and its significance.


    "At the end of this week, at the end of this week," I started, meeting Seraphina''s gaze directly. "There''s going to be a Dungeon Exploration Test for all first-year students. It''s a significant event where teams of seven will navigate through a simulated dungeon environment. We''ll face various challenges¡ªmonsters, puzzles, and more¡ªtesting our abilities as a team."


    Seraphina nodded slowly, absorbing the information. "And why are you telling me this?"


    "Because I want you to join our team for the test," I replied earnestly. "After today''s combat assessment, I''ve seen your skills firsthand. You''re strong, capable, and I believe you can contribute effectively to our team."


    A hint of surprise flickered in Seraphina''s eyes, followed by a thoughtful expression. "You want me to be part of your team?"


    "Yes," I affirmed. "We''re forming a team of seven, and your abilities would be a valuable addition. We need someone who can handle combat situations and work well with others under pressure. I believe you fit that role."


    She tilted her head slightly, considering my words. "What exactly would my role be?"


    "We''re aiming for a balanced team," I explained, outlining the roles we already had and the need for each member. "We have defense mages, attack mages, and a healer. You would play a crucial role in combat and support, depending on the situation."


    Seraphina nodded thoughtfully. "I see. And what do you expect from me?"


    "I expect you to contribute your skills and knowledge," I answered honestly. "We''ll train together, strategize, and support each other during the test. It''s about working as a cohesive unit."


    After a brief pause, Seraphina spoke again, her tone steady. "I accept your offer, Samael. I''ll join your team for the Dungeon Exploration Test."


    Relief washed over me, knowing we had solidified our team with someone as capable as Seraphina. "Thank you, Seraphina. I believe we can achieve great things together."


    A small smile tugged at her lips. "Let''s make sure we''re well-prepared for whatever challenges come our way."


    [Ding...]


    "Well well, What do we have here? Two lovers secret spot~"


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Stone Me!, I can take it.


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 138: Chapter No.138 True Protagonist Vs Villains (6/?)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    "Well well, What do we have here? Two lovers secret spot~"


    The moment the blonde boy''s words reached my ears, my entire demeanor shifted. He was tall, with a lean, muscular build, and a smirk that radiated arrogance. His uniform¡ªmarked with the emblem of a third-year student¡ªgleamed in the dim light of the library, signaling both his seniority and, no doubt, a dangerous level of skill. He clearly wasn''t here by accident.


    Seraphina narrowed her eyes at him, her expression turning icy. "What do you want, Allen?" she asked, her voice cutting through the air like a blade.


    "Oh~ Am I disturbing something, my dear fianc¨¦e?"


    My eyes narrowed at Allen, the boy with the sharp tongue and sharper gaze. He had a knack for getting under my skin, and today was no exception. His presence here, in our moment of discussion, felt like an unwelcome storm brewing on the horizon.


    "Fianc¨¦e?" I echoed incredulously, raising an eyebrow at Seraphina. She looked just as taken aback as I was, her expression a mix of annoyance and disbelief.


    "Enough with the theatrics, Allen," Seraphina retorted, her voice steady but laced with irritation. "This is neither the time nor the place for your games."


    Allen stepped closer, his confident stride invading our space. "Oh, but you see, I can''t help myself. It''s not every day I find you with a boy, when you are spoken for by someone else. It''s quite the scandal, don''t you think?"


    I just watched with nonchalance, as this has nothin¡ª


    [Ding! A new mission!]


    [Name: Troubling Fiance]


    Description: Confront Allen and resolve the conflict that threatens to disrupt your newly formed alliance with Seraphina. Maintain your composure while navigating the tricky dynamics of academy politics.]


    [Objective: Defeat Allen Verbally or Physically.]


    [Reward: 1000 Destiny Points]


    ''So less,''


    My eyes focused on rewards which were pitifully low, but what can we say when the opponent is pitifully weak too.


    I leaned against a nearby bookshelf, crossing my arms as I regarded Allen with an air of indifference. "Allen, your dramatics are tiresome. If you have something to say, say it. Otherwise, I suggest you leave us to our conversation."


    His smirk faltered for a brief moment, surprised by my unflappable demeanor. "You''re bold, aren''t you? But don''t you think you should show a bit more respect? After all, I am your senior, and Seraphina is¡ª"


    "Not your property," I interjected, my voice firm. "This isn''t about your status or your so-called claim over her. She can choose who she associates with, and right now, she''s chosen to be here with me."


    The tension in the air grew thick, and I could see Allen''s eyes narrow, calculating his next move. I''d hit a nerve, but I wasn''t about to back down. My gaze flickered to Seraphina, who stood beside me, her expression a mix of annoyance and uncertainty. I could feel her tension radiating, and I knew I had to handle this delicately while asserting my ground.


    "You think you can just sweep in and take what you want, don''t you?" Allen''s tone turned mocking. "But trust me, you won''t win this battle. Not here, not in front of everyone."


    I straightened up, meeting his gaze head-on. "You seem to misunderstand me, Allen. This isn''t a battle I care to win in front of anyone. This is about standing up for what''s right. If you''re going to keep disrespecting Seraphina, then you''ll have to face me." S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His laughter echoed through the library, a sound devoid of genuine amusement. "Is that a threat? How adorable. But you should know that stepping up to me might have¡­ consequences."


    "You think I''m afraid of your threats? You may hold some power here, but that doesn''t mean you can dictate who she associates with," I replied, my tone unwavering.


    Seraphina''s hand brushed against mine, a subtle gesture of support that filled me with confidence. I glanced at her, and she nodded slightly, a signal that she believed in my stance.


    Allen stepped closer, the space between us narrowing. "You''re delusional if you think you can protect her from me. There are repercussions to defying me, Samael. I can make your life very difficult."


    I couldn''t help but scoff at his arrogance. "You think I care about your threats? You''re a third-year¡ªwhat are you going to do? Report me to the teachers? I''m more than capable of dealing with whatever consequences you throw my way."


    "Is that so?" His tone shifted, a hint of malice creeping in. "Then let''s settle this here. If you think you''re so tough, how about we take this outside? A duel¡ªjust you and me. It''ll be a proper way to resolve this little misunderstanding."


    I paused, weighing my options. Engaging in a duel might escalate things, but the reward for resolving this conflict was too tempting to ignore. Besides, I knew I could handle him. Allen might have the advantage of experience, but I had my own advantages¡ªmy skills, my determination, and my allies at my side.


    "Fine," I said, my voice steady and confident. "But I don''t need a crowd to validate my strength. If you want to make a spectacle of it, then fine. Let''s go outside."


    Allen''s smirk returned, this time with an air of triumph. "Good choice. Let''s see if you can back up that bravado."


    We headed out of the library, the air thick with anticipation as a few curious students began to follow, sensing the brewing confrontation. I shot Seraphina a reassuring glance, silently promising that I wouldn''t let her down.


    As we stepped outside into the courtyard, the fading sunlight cast long shadows across the cobblestones. A small crowd began to gather, whispers of excitement fluttering among the onlookers.


    "You ready to learn a lesson?" Allen taunted, rolling his shoulders back as he prepared himself.


    "Ready to learn humility?" I shot back, my eyes narrowing as I focused on him.


    "Samael, His affinities are Poison and Smoke. You have to be careful," Seraphina warned quietly, her voice barely above a whisper. I could see the concern etched on her face, and it only fueled my determination.


    "Poison and Smoke? Is that all you''ve got?" I called out to Allen, my tone dripping with confidence. "I''ve dealt with worse."


    He chuckled, adjusting his stance as if preparing for an unseen opponent. "Oh, you''ll find out soon enough. Just because you think you''re hot stuff doesn''t mean you can handle me."


    The crowd swelled around us, eager to witness the showdown. I could feel the energy crackling in the air, a mixture of anticipation and tension. I took a deep breath, grounding myself.


    "Let''s make this simple," I said, stepping forward. "No tricks, no hiding behind cheap tactics. Just a fair fight. If you want to prove something, then show me what you''ve got."


    Allen''s smirk faded slightly, replaced by a glimmer of seriousness. "You really think you can talk your way out of this? Fine. I''ll play along with your little rules." He raised his hands, fingers curling as if conjuring something from the air.


    The students surrounding us hushed, their eyes glued to the scene unfolding before them. I could feel the weight of their expectations, but I pushed it aside. Focus.


    With a flick of his wrist, Allen summoned a thin, swirling mist that began to coalesce into the shape of a serpent. Poisonous smoke slithered around him, a reminder of the danger he posed.


    "Poison Magic: Basilisk''s Breath"


    I watched as the serpent formed from the swirling smoke, its eyes gleaming with a predatory intelligence. Allen''s ability to manipulate poison in such a way was formidable, and the dark mist coiling around him was a warning of the danger I faced. I couldn''t let the crowd intimidate me, but I also had to remain strategic.


    "Nice trick," I said, feigning nonchalance. "But I''m not impressed. You think that can scare me?"


    "Let''s see how brave you are when you''re gasping for breath!" Allen shouted, his confidence surging as he directed the serpent toward me. The creature lunged forward, its fangs glistening with venom.


    I quickly summoned my magic, calling upon the affinity I had honed during my training. "Lightning Strike!" I shouted, thrusting my hand out toward the incoming serpent.


    A crackle of electricity surged from my fingertips, forming a bolt that shot forward, colliding with the beast just as it was about to reach me. The resulting explosion of light and sound sent shockwaves through the courtyard, momentarily illuminating the shocked faces of the students watching us.


    The lightning struck true, the bolt hitting the serpent and causing it to writhe in agony. The electrical energy coursed through it, and I could see the mist dissipating as it struggled against the shock. But Allen wasn''t done yet.


    "Not bad, but you''ll have to do better!" he shouted, summoning more poison to weave another serpent from the smoke. The air grew thick with a toxic haze, and I could feel the pressure in my chest rising as the poisonous mist began to infiltrate the area around us.


    Seraphina''s worried gaze met mine, and I could sense her concern. "Samael, be careful!" she called out, her voice piercing through the thickening fog.


    "Lightning Magic: Electric Field!"


    A ribs like structure formed around my figure as it kept the poisonous mist at bay and charged the area with a static energy. The barrier hummed with power, creating an electric shield that would repel any incoming projectiles or toxins. I could see the look of surprise flash across Allen''s face as he realized I was more than just bravado.


    "Nice try, but that won''t save you!" he yelled, lashing out with his second serpent. The creature lunged at me, fangs bared, but the electric field crackled, causing the beast to convulse and recoil, halting its advance.


    "Was this supposed to be a duel? cus all I see is you throwing a single spell here and there." I said, a smirk playing on my lips as I reveled in Allen''s frustration. "Is that the best you can do?"


    His eyes narrowed in irritation, the confidence he wore starting to wane. "You won''t get so lucky next time!" he shot back, but I could sense the panic beginning to bubble beneath his bravado.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Stone Me!, I can take it.


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 139: Chapter No.139 True Protagonist Vs Villains (7/7)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    "Poisonous Smoke Magic: Toxic Veil!"


    With a swift motion, Allen unleashed a dense cloud of thick smoke that enveloped the courtyard, reducing visibility to almost zero. I felt the oppressive weight of the mist settling around me, and the faint scent of toxins filled my lungs. It was a strategic move, designed to disorient me and give him the upper hand.


    "Think you can hide in your little fog, Allen?" I called out, forcing my voice to remain steady despite the growing unease. "That won''t stop me."


    My left hand wrapped around the hilt of my sword, while my right hand''s thumb pushed the hilt sightly for others to look upon it''s blade.


    I took a quick draw stance as I spread my legs apart while leaning forward with my center of gravity shifted slightly to prepare for an impending strike. The heavy mist swirled around me, obscuring the crowd''s view and creating a tense silence. Allen''s laughter echoed through the fog, but I could sense the uncertainty hidden behind it.


    "You think you''re clever, don''t you?" he taunted, his voice dripping with arrogance. "But in here, I''m the one who controls the game!"


    I closed my eyes momentarily, focusing on my other senses. I could hear the shuffling of feet and the whispers of the onlookers, but more importantly, I could feel the energy around me¡ªan electric tension crackling in the air. I summoned my own affinity, drawing on the energy that surged through me.


    As I activated the technique, the world around me sharpened into focus. Time slowed, and I could feel the pulsing energy coursing through my body as I prepared to unleash the full force of my magic. With a swift, decisive motion, I drew my sword, the blade gleaming like a bolt of lightning ready to strike.


    "Thunderclap and Flash¡ªSix Folds!" I shouted, my voice echoing through the suffocating mist.


    In an instant, I dashed forward, my movements blurring into a streak of electric blue. I felt the energy coiling around me, propelling me faster than I had ever moved before. The poison-laden fog swirled, but it couldn''t hinder my senses; I could hear Allen''s shocked intake of breath, feel the momentary shift in the air as I closed the distance between us.


    With each step, I sliced through the haze, a blur of motion and intent. I unleashed the strikes in rapid succession, each one imbued with the power of lightning. The blade sliced through the mist, creating a path of shimmering energy, and I could see the outline of Allen through the smoke, his confidence shattering like glass.


    Before he could react, I struck. My blade met flesh, and I felt the resistance as it cut through. I executed the sixth fold in a final, explosive burst of speed, sheathing my sword as I halted just inches from Allen, who stood wide-eyed in shock, his body trembling.


    The mist dissipated around us, revealing the scene to the onlookers. Allen staggered back, his hand instinctively going to his neck, where a thin line of crimson began to seep through his fingers. He hadn''t expected this. He thought he could hide behind his illusions and tricks, but I had cut through them all.


    "You¡­ you''re insane!" he gasped, his bravado crumbling as panic spread across his face.


    "No, Allen," I replied, my voice low and steady. "I''m just stronger than you think."


    The crowd stood in stunned silence, processing what had just occurred. Whispers began to ripple through them, a mix of admiration and fear. I could sense their eyes on me, the realization that I was no longer just Samael Ashwood¡ªthe newcomer. I was a force to be reckoned with.


    "Consider this a lesson," I said, stepping forward, my gaze locking onto his. "Respect goes both ways. If you want to threaten someone, make sure you can back it up."


    Allen''s confidence was shattered, replaced by a fear that had never existed before. He stumbled backward, his arrogance replaced with vulnerability. "You''ll regret this," he hissed, struggling to maintain a fa?ade of strength. "I''ll make sure of it."


    "Oh! You can try~ And try is all you gonna do," I retorted, my confidence surging as I turned my back on him. I could feel the weight of the crowd''s gaze shifting from Allen to me, and I let it fill me with strength rather than ego.


    [Ding! Mission Successful.]


    [1000 Destiny Points Credited.]


    As I began to walk away, Seraphina stepped beside me, her eyes wide with admiration. "You were incredible, Samael!" she exclaimed, the tension in her voice giving way to relief. "I didn''t think you''d go that far!"


    I glanced back at Allen, who was still struggling to comprehend what had just happened. "Maybe next time, he''ll think twice before underestimating someone." I said, a smirk creeping onto my face. "And for what it''s worth, I think I''ll be sticking around to protect you. Consider it a promise."


    "Thank you," she said, her voice softening as she stepped closer to me. "But you didn''t have to go that far. He''s powerful in his own right, and he can be vindictive."


    "I can handle it," I replied, my expression growing serious. "It''s not just about strength. It''s about making sure you''re safe. If that means dealing with a few arrogant third-years along the way, then so be it."


    Seraphina''s lips curled into a smile, and for a moment, the weight of the academy''s politics seemed to lighten. "You''re really something, Samael. I appreciate your support, truly."


    As the crowd began to disperse, their murmurs fading into the background, I felt a sense of triumph swell within me. I had not only defended Seraphina''s honor but also asserted my place within this chaotic world of academy politics.


    With Allen wounded in more ways than one, I felt the mission''s objectives already completed, though I couldn''t shake the sense that this confrontation was only the beginning.


    "Let''s get out of here," I suggested, nudging Seraphina gently. "I''m not keen on lingering in the aftermath of this."


    She nodded, and we made our way through the throng of students, their eyes still on us. As we stepped away from the courtyard, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction.


    My actions had forged a stronger bond with Seraphina, and for once, I was beginning to understand the true implications of the Heavenly Destiny System¡ªhow it didn''t just reward physical strength, but also the alliances and relationships that were built along the way.


    "Where do you want to go?" she asked, her expression thoughtful. "We could head to the caf¨¦, or maybe back to the library¡­"


    "Let''s go somewhere we can talk freely," I replied, glancing over my shoulder to ensure Allen wasn''t following us. "The last thing we need is another interruption."


    As we walked side by side, a comfortable silence enveloped us, the tension of the duel slowly dissipating. I felt lighter, as if the weight of expectations had been lifted.


    "Hey, Samael?" Seraphina said, breaking the silence. "You were really brave back there. Not just for me, but for everyone. I think people are starting to see you differently."


    "Bravery is just the absence of fear," I said lightly. "But I appreciate it. The support helps."


    Her gaze softened, and I could feel a connection blossoming between us. "I''m glad I have you in my corner."


    "Always," I promised, meeting her gaze with a sincerity that made my heart race. "Now, let''s grab something to eat. I''m starving after that little spectacle."


    "Good idea," she replied, a smile breaking through the earlier tension. "I could use some food to recover from the adrenaline rush!"


    ***


    [Seraphina''s POV]


    As we walked together, the chatter of the academy''s students faded into the background. I felt a mixture of excitement and nervousness¡ªSamael had just defended me in a way I never expected, and I couldn''t shake the feeling that our relationship had shifted.


    The caf¨¦ was just around the corner, a quaint little spot filled with the aroma of fresh pastries and brewing coffee. We entered, and the cozy atmosphere wrapped around us like a warm blanket. I found a corner table near the window, a perfect spot for some privacy. Samael followed me, his presence both comforting and exhilarating.


    "So," I said as we settled into our seats, "you really did a number on Allen back there. I''m still trying to process how quickly you took control of the situation."


    Samael shrugged, a nonchalant smile on his face. "He was all talk. It''s easy to hide behind flashy magic when you''re not facing someone who knows how to cut through it. Besides, I won''t let anyone threaten you or our friends."


    His words made my heart flutter. "You have a way of turning the tables on people," I noted, leaning forward slightly. "You used similar spell on me too, When I tried to control your mind, right? But this one was more powerful, I guess."


    "So, You finally admitted! A month ago when I called you out, you denied so I had to make it clear that you were out of your depth. It''s not that I don''t respect you, but I just can''t let anyone mess with my mind." His smirk faded into something more serious. "And I certainly won''t let anyone threaten you again."


    I could see the sincerity in his eyes, and it made my cheeks warm. "Thank you, Samael. You have no idea how much that means to me."


    The caf¨¦ was buzzing with activity around us, but in this moment, it felt like we were the only two people in the world. As I looked at him, I couldn''t help but admire how he handled himself with such confidence. It was a stark contrast to the vulnerability I often felt in this cutthroat academy environment.


    "So, Our team for Dungeon Exploration Test. How are we gonna plan about it?" I asked as I ordered coffee for us.


    Samael bowed his head slight as if hiding something on his face, "Honestly, I fully expected you to reject offer to join my team."


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Stone Me!, I can take it.


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 140: Chapter No.140 Team Ashwood Assemble (1/?)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    "Honestly, I fully expected you to reject the offer to join my team." Seraphina blinked in surprise, her expression softening with a hint of curiosity. "Reject it? Why would you think that?" she asked, her tone genuinely puzzled.


    I looked up, meeting her eyes with a small, thoughtful smile. "Well, given our rocky start, I figured you might not be too keen on teaming up with someone who once saw you as a rival." I paused for a moment, gauging her reaction. "Plus, you''re one of the academy''s top talents. You could easily join any team you wanted."


    Seraphina let out a light laugh, shaking her head. "You underestimate yourself, Samael. Sure, we had a tense beginning, but you''ve proven time and again that you''re someone I can rely on." She took a sip of her coffee, her eyes never leaving mine. "And honestly, I''d rather be on a team where I know I''m truly valued, not just for my abilities but also as a person."


    Her words caught me off guard, and I felt a strange warmth settle in my chest. It was an acknowledgment that went beyond simple respect¡ªan understanding that we were beginning to see each other as equals.


    "Besides," Seraphina continued with a teasing smile, "I have to admit, seeing you cut through Allen''s tricks like that was pretty satisfying. It''s good to know that if we face any trouble in the dungeon, you''ll have our backs."


    I couldn''t help but grin at her words. "Well, I do aim to impress," I said, a touch of humor in my voice. "But honestly, it''s not just about the fights. It''s about making sure our team works like a well-oiled machine, that we know each other''s strengths and can cover each other''s weaknesses."


    Seraphina nodded, her expression turning more serious. "That''s exactly why I agreed to join you. I know we all have our individual strengths, but I believe that with the right strategy and teamwork, we can overcome any challenge the dungeon throws at us."


    "Glad to hear it," I said, leaning back in my chair. "Speaking of strategy, I''ve been thinking about our roles. I want each member to focus on what they''re best at, but also be ready to adapt if things go sideways. You''re an expert in illusions and mind magic, which will be crucial for both offense and crowd control."


    "And you''ll be leading us, won''t you?" Seraphina asked, her eyes studying me carefully.


    "Yeah," I confirmed, nodding slowly. "But leadership isn''t just about calling the shots. I''ll need everyone''s input, especially yours. You''ve got a tactical mind, and I want to make sure we''re all contributing to the decisions."


    Seraphina''s eyes sparkled with something I couldn''t quite place¡ªpride, perhaps? Or maybe ''something'' else. "Now I know how you got a whole harem king title from the students~"


    I nearly choked on my coffee, my eyes widening slightly at Seraphina''s teasing comment. "Harem king? Really?" I said, a mix of surprise and amusement colouring my voice. "That''s what they''re calling me now?"


    Seraphina gave me a sly smile, clearly enjoying my reaction. "Oh, absolutely. You should hear the rumours floating around. Some say you''re the mysterious prince who sweeps every girl off their feet with that charming smile and those mismatched eyes of yours," she teased, her tone light but playful.


    She continued, "And those lovers of yours are in the team right, What was their name again."


    "Lily, Liliana, Sionna, Raven, and Eveline. With you and me that makes the team full with seven members just the amount needed."


    Seraphina''s laughter danced in the air, her eyes sparkling with mischief. "So, we have the ''Harem King'' and his entourage of beautiful maidens? This will be quite the team for the Dungeon Exploration Test."


    I chuckled, shaking my head in mock exasperation. "If only they could hear you now. They would pick that title up and crown me officially as their official Harem King." I let out a lighthearted laugh, but deep down, the notion of being seen as some romantic figure¡ªespecially in the context of my growing relationships¡ªfelt absurd yet amusing.


    Seraphina grinned, her laughter infectious. "Hey, it''s not just the looks. It''s the way you handle yourself. You stand up for people, and that''s what draws them in. Besides, I think it''s more than just a title; it reflects how well you''re starting to fit in."


    "Fit in, huh?" I mused, taking a sip of my coffee. "I suppose I have made a name for myself in a rather unconventional way." I glanced out the window, watching students milling about, their conversations drifting in and out like the soft breeze outside. "But fitting in doesn''t mean I want to be a puppet for anyone.


    This academy is filled with power struggles, and I refuse to get swept up in someone else''s game."


    Seraphina nodded, her expression thoughtful. "That''s smart. But you have to be careful. Some people won''t take kindly to you challenging their status quo." She leaned forward, her eyes serious. "You''ve already made a powerful enemy in Allen. He won''t forget this, and neither will the people who stand by him."


    "Let them come," I said, my voice steady. "I''m ready for whatever challenges lie ahead. I''ve got you and the others watching my back, and that makes a difference."


    Seraphina''s gaze softened, and I could see the appreciation shining in her eyes. "We''re lucky to have you, Samael. You bring something unique to our group. You don''t just bring power; you bring integrity."


    I could feel my cheeks warm slightly under her praise. "Thanks, Seraphina. That means a lot coming from you. I really value our partnership."


    Her smile returned, brightening her features. "Speaking of partnership, we should definitely discuss the other members of our team. Do you think they''re ready for this?"


    "What if I say they suggested I ask you to join the team as the remaining last slot?" I watched Seraphina''s eyes widen slightly, surprise evident on her face.


    "Really? They said that?" she asked, her tone a mix of disbelief and intrigue.


    I nodded, leaning forward slightly. "Yeah. They see your potential, just like I do. You bring a lot to the table¡ªespecially with your magic and strategic mind. Everyone wants the strongest team possible for the Dungeon Exploration Test."


    Seraphina''s smile grew, a blend of pride and excitement dancing across her features. "I appreciate that they see me as valuable. But do you think I can keep up with the rest of the team? I mean, you''ve all accomplished so much already."


    "Of course, you can," I said firmly. "You''re not just some tag-along; you''re an integral part of this team. Your skills will be crucial, especially in navigating the complexities of the dungeon. Honestly, they are having me as a tag-along, saying ''You''re too powerful for the dungeon test, so let us girls handle the fighting and enjoy being the leader.'' can you believe it?"


    Seraphina laughed, the sound bright and clear. "Honestly, it sounds like your team knows how to flatter you. But I can see where they''re coming from. You''re incredibly powerful, and they probably want to give you the chance to strategize without getting too hands-on in the actual fights."


    "True, but it still feels a bit like a cop-out," I admitted, scratching my head. "I want to contribute just as much as everyone else, not just stand back and direct from the sidelines."


    She leaned back, crossing her arms and looking thoughtful. "Well, there''s a balance to be struck, isn''t there? Being a good leader means recognizing when to step in and when to let others shine. If you really want to make an impact in the dungeon, you need to trust your team to handle their roles."


    "Yeah, I guess," I said, taking another sip of my coffee. "It''s just that I''ve always been the type to jump into the fray. I like the adrenaline, the thrill of a good fight. But I know there''s more at stake here than just proving myself."


    "Exactly," Seraphina said, her eyes meeting mine with an intensity that sent a shiver down my spine. "This isn''t just about the test. It''s about what we can achieve together. If you keep pushing yourself, you might miss the opportunity to see what everyone else can do. This could be a chance for all of us to grow."


    Her perspective made sense, and I found myself nodding along. "You''re right. I need to focus on the bigger picture. And maybe¡­ allow myself to step back sometimes." S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She smiled at me, a knowing look in her eyes. "That''s the spirit! And who knows? You might find that you enjoy seeing your teammates shine just as much as being in the spotlight yourself."


    "Alright, I will keep that in mind. Anyway, let''s go I will formally introduce you to the rest of the team." I said as I stood up, placing my coffee cup down with a soft clink. The anticipation of introducing Seraphina to the rest of the team buzzed in the air, like a charged spell waiting to be unleashed.


    Seraphina rose alongside me, a glimmer of excitement dancing in her eyes. "Lead the way, Samael. I''m ready to meet my new comrades."


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Stone Me!, I can take it.


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 141: Chapter No.141 Team Ashwood Assemble (2/?)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    We made our way out of the caf¨¦, the late afternoon sun casting long shadows over the academy grounds. The atmosphere was charged with energy, students bustling around in preparation for the upcoming Dungeon Exploration Test. The weight of expectation hung in the air, but so did the thrill of a challenge.


    I could see Seraphina taking it all in, her eyes sharp and focused, yet with a hint of anticipation.


    As we approached the training grounds where the rest of the team had gathered, I could hear their laughter and chatter. It was a scene of camaraderie¡ªLily was playfully sparring with Liliana, their movements precise yet lighthearted.


    Sionna was sitting cross-legged on the grass, her water magic swirling gently around her fingers, while Raven and Eveline stood to the side, deep in discussion about strategy. They all looked up when they saw us approaching, and the conversation halted as their attention turned to Seraphina.


    "Everyone," I said, a hint of formality in my voice. "I''d like you to officially meet our newest team member, Seraphina." I gestured toward her with a small smile. "I''m sure you all know her already."


    Liliana''s eyes sparkled with excitement, and she was the first to step forward, extending her hand. "Welcome to the team, Seraphina! We''re so glad to have you with us."


    Seraphina took her hand, shaking it firmly. "Thanks, Liliana. I''m excited to be here. I''ve heard so much about all of you."


    Lily, with her usual warmth, gave Seraphina a welcoming smile. "We''re a pretty diverse group, but I think that''s what makes us strong. I''m looking forward to seeing what you bring to the table."


    Raven, ever the strategist, gave Seraphina a nod of approval. "Your skills in illusions and mind magic will be invaluable. We''ll need every advantage we can get in the dungeon."


    Sionna looked up from her spot on the grass, her expression serene but curious. "I''ve always wondered what it''s like to wield illusion magic so effortlessly. I''m sure you''ll be able to teach us a thing or two."


    Eveline, with her no-nonsense attitude, simply gave Seraphina a thumbs-up. "Glad to have another powerhouse on the team. Let''s show everyone what we''re made of."


    Seraphina smiled at their words, looking both surprised and genuinely pleased by the warm reception. "Thank you, everyone. I''ve been looking for a team that values both strength and strategy, and I think I''ve found the perfect place."


    I watched as my teammates welcomed Seraphina, and I couldn''t help but feel a swell of pride. It wasn''t just about adding a powerful mage to our ranks¡ªit was about the dynamic, the trust, and the potential that each of us brought to the table.


    "Alright," I said, clapping my hands together to get everyone''s attention. "Now that we''re all here, let''s talk strategy. We''ve got a diverse set of skills, and I want to make sure we''re using each one to its fullest potential."


    Raven immediately jumped in, her analytical mind already racing. "We''ll need to split into roles based on our abilities. Samael, you''ll lead from the backline with your strategic oversight, keeping an eye on the battlefield. Lily and Liliana can handle the frontline since they have both offensive and defensive capabilities. Sionna, your water magic is perfect for support and disruption."


    Seraphina nodded in agreement. "I can focus on controlling the enemy''s perception and creating openings for us to exploit. Illusions and mind manipulation can turn the tide of a battle if used at the right moment."


    "And I''ll be there to keep an eye out for traps and hidden threats," Eveline added. "No dungeon run is complete without someone to detect dangers before they become problems."


    "Perfect," I said, a smile spreading across my face. "We have the makings of a balanced team. Our goal isn''t just to clear the dungeon; it''s to clear it with precision and efficiency. Let''s make sure we all have each other''s backs, no matter what happens inside."


    Lily nodded firmly. "Agreed. This isn''t just about the test; it''s about proving ourselves as a team."


    Liliana smirked, tossing a playful glance at me. "Besides, with the ''Harem King'' leading us, how could we possibly lose?"


    I groaned, running a hand through my hair in mock frustration. "Are we seriously going with that title now?"


    The team laughed, their laughter echoing in the training grounds, the tension of the upcoming test easing with the shared joke. Even Seraphina seemed to relax more, her eyes shining with amusement as she joined in the lighthearted banter.


    "Alright, alright," I said, holding up my hands in defeat. "If that''s what it takes to keep morale high, I''ll bear the title of ''Harem King.'' But let''s focus on the task at hand. We''re going to ace this test and show everyone what we''re capable of."


    The team nodded in unison, determination burning in their eyes. This was more than just a dungeon exploration test¡ªit was our chance to prove that together, we were a force to be reckoned with.


    "Alright, I will electrolyze the field," I said, my voice steady as I prepared to demonstrate my command over lightning magic. The energy in the air shifted as I drew upon my affinity, feeling the familiar buzz of power at my fingertips.


    With a swift motion, I summoned a crackling orb of electricity, its light illuminating the training ground. The team watched in anticipation as I directed the orb toward a nearby training dummy, the energy swirling around it like a storm ready to unleash its fury.


    "Now, watch closely," I instructed, focusing my energy. The orb expanded, electricity dancing wildly around its surface. With a decisive thrust of my hand, I released it.


    ZAP!


    The orb shot forward, striking the dummy with a brilliant flash of light and sound. It erupted in a shower of sparks, the impact sending it toppling over. The crackling energy surged through the ground, creating a shimmering effect as it spread out in all directions.


    "Impressive!" Raven said, her eyes wide with admiration. "That''s quite the show of power, Samael."


    Seraphina''s eyes gleamed with excitement as she took a step closer. "The area control you just displayed is exactly what we''ll need in the dungeon. If we can set up traps or obstacles using that kind of magic, we can manipulate our enemies'' movements."


    "Exactly!" I replied, feeling a rush of enthusiasm. "If we create zones of danger with my lightning, we can funnel enemies into the paths we choose, forcing them into a position where we can easily strike."


    Liliana chimed in, a playful grin on her face. "And I can use my blood magic to impale them as soon as they enter those danger zones. We''ll make sure they regret stepping foot anywhere near us."


    The synergy between us was palpable, each member of the team already thinking ahead about how our abilities could be combined for maximum efficiency. The strategy was forming rapidly in our minds, and I could see the excitement mirrored in everyone''s expressions.


    "Perfect," I said, nodding. "With Liliana''s blood magic for offence, Lily''s ice magic can slow down our opponents and create barriers that block their path. We can use Sionna''s water magic to amplify Lily''s ice effects, freezing entire sections of the battlefield if necessary. Seraphina, your illusions will keep our enemies confused and disoriented, making it harder for them to anticipate our moves."


    Seraphina nodded, a confident smile playing on her lips. "I''ll make sure they can''t tell what''s real and what''s not. By the time they realize they''re trapped, it''ll already be too late."


    "And Raven," I continued, turning to her, "you''ll be our tactical overseer. Your job is to watch for patterns in the enemy''s behavior, adapt our strategies on the fly, and make sure we''re always a step ahead."


    Raven gave a determined nod. "I''ll keep us two steps ahead if I can. I''ve already started mapping potential scenarios and countermeasures we might face inside the dungeon."


    "Eveline," I said, looking at her, "your role as our trap and stealth expert will be critical. If you can disable traps before we encounter them or even set some of our own, it will give us a huge advantage."


    Eveline grinned, her eyes gleaming with mischief. "Oh, don''t worry. I''ve got a few nasty surprises up my sleeve for anyone foolish enough to mess with us."


    I took a step back and looked at the team, my chest swelling with pride. "We''ve got all the pieces we need to succeed," I said, my voice ringing with confidence. "Now, it''s just a matter of execution. We go in with a plan, adapt when necessary, and come out on top."


    Lily raised her hand in a gesture of solidarity. "To victory," she said, her voice strong and filled with determination. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "To victory!" the rest of the team echoed, raising their hands in unison.


    As we stood there, united and ready, I felt an overwhelming sense of satisfaction. This wasn''t just a random group of individuals; we were a team¡ªa unit with the potential to take on anything that came our way.


    ''We will be ready for that...''


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Stone Me!, I can take it.


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 142: Chapter No.142 Team Ashwood Assemble (3/?)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    (Next day in the classroom)


    "Here! Listen here, I have an announcement to make," Professor Lincoln walked into the classroom, his voice booming as he commanded attention. The chatter of the students quickly died down, and all eyes turned to him.


    "This year''s mid-term exams are turning up, and this time instead of a written test and combat test, the academy council have decided to make it even harder by replacing the combat test with a dungeon exploration test¡ª"


    "What!"


    "Are you serious¡ª"


    "We Can''t¡ª"


    "We''ll Die¡ª"


    "SILENCE!" Professor Lincoln released a burst of mana pressure to quiet the uproar from the students. His sharp gaze swept across the room, ensuring that everyone was paying full attention before he continued. "Yes, you heard me right. The combat test has been replaced with a dungeon exploration test this year.


    The academy council believes that real-world experience in handling life-and-death situations will be far more valuable than simple sparring matches."


    "And since you all are ''elite'' students of the first-year batch, You all have to work ''extra'' hard since those who fail will be expelled from this elite class and join other standard classes," he added with a smirk, his eyes gleaming with amusement at the visible tension in the room. "This isn''t just a test of strength¡ªit''s a test of survival, strategy, and teamwork. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    So, if you''re not up to the task, now''s the time to realize that this academy doesn''t tolerate mediocrity."


    I could feel the atmosphere in the room shift, the weight of his words settling heavily on the students. Nervous glances were exchanged, and the usual confident smirks some students wore were nowhere to be seen. This wasn''t just another test; it was a make-or-break moment for many.


    I leaned back in my seat, keeping my expression neutral. I already know about this, given the knowledge from the original novel, but it was clear that many of my classmates hadn''t. The pressure of facing an unknown dungeon, full of potential traps and deadly creatures, was enough to shake even the most skilled combatants.


    "The team will consist of seven individuals, which you all can decide yourself but the leader of the team has to fill out this form which they can ask from me after forming the team. Now any questions?"


    A few hands shot up immediately, and Professor Lincoln gestured to one of the students to speak.


    "Sir, how will the dungeon exploration be graded?" a nervous-looking student asked. "Is it purely based on how far we get, or will there be other factors?"


    Professor Lincoln gave a thin-lipped smile. "Good question. The grading will not just be on how far you progress in the dungeon but on several key aspects: teamwork, strategy, efficiency in handling enemies and traps, and, of course, the successful completion of any objectives given to you inside.


    The council will be monitoring your performance closely, so don''t think you can simply brute-force your way through."


    Another hand went up. This time, it was a serious-looking boy with glasses. "What kind of dangers should we expect inside the dungeon, sir? Are there any specific threats we should be prepared for?"


    "Expect the unexpected," Professor Lincoln said with a shrug, though his eyes had a knowing glint. "The dungeon will be randomly generated to include creatures and traps that match your level of ability¡ªbut don''t get too comfortable. There may be surprises that push you beyond your limits. Treat it as a real-life situation because, in there, your mistakes will have consequences."


    The room was filled with nervous energy now, students shifting uneasily in their seats.


    I glanced over at my team members. Seraphina''s face was calm but focused, while Lily and Liliana both had a fire in their eyes that I knew all too well. Sionna gave me a reassuring smile, her confidence seemingly unwavering, and Raven was already taking notes, no doubt calculating every possible outcome. Eveline simply grinned, looking like she was ready for the challenge.


    "Any other questions?" Professor Lincoln asked, glancing around the room.


    A hesitant hand went up from a girl in the back. "What happens if... if someone gets seriously hurt inside the dungeon?"


    "The academy will have safety measures in place," Professor Lincoln replied, though his tone was more serious now. "There will be healers stationed at the entrance, and emergency teleportation will be available in life-threatening situations. But be warned: using it will result in immediate disqualification from the test. So, think carefully before you rely on that safety net."


    He paused, letting his words sink in. "If there are no more questions, then I suggest you all start preparing. The Dungeon Exploration Test begins at the end of this week which leaves five days for you all to prepare."


    As Professor Lincoln wrapped up his announcement, the tension in the classroom simmered down but didn''t entirely dissipate. Students exchanged whispers and anxious glances, some already strategizing in hushed tones about their prospective teams and plans.


    I turned to my teammates, sensing the mix of excitement and concern in the air. "Looks like we''ve got our work cut out for us," I said, keeping my tone light to ease the mounting pressure.


    Lily nodded, her brow furrowed in concentration. "We''ve already started planning, but now we need to refine everything. Five days isn''t a lot of time to prepare for a test like this."


    "True," Seraphina chimed in, her voice steady. "But if we leverage each of our strengths effectively, we can create a solid strategy and training plan that fits our unique abilities."


    "Exactly," Raven added, her eyes gleaming with determination. "We need to run simulations, practice our combined magic, and anticipate possible enemy types. The more prepared we are, the better we''ll perform."


    Liliana smirked, her confidence infectious. "And don''t forget about scouting the area around the academy for practice dungeons. We can use those to test out our strategies before heading into the real thing."


    Sionna''s gaze brightened. "That''s a great idea! Plus, it will give us a chance to familiarize ourselves with the terrain and refine our teamwork."


    "Then let''s do it!" Eveline declared, her competitive spirit shining through. "We need to hit the ground running if we want to be at the top of our game."


    With the plan forming among us, I felt a renewed sense of purpose. We had our work cut out for us, but I was confident in our ability to adapt and grow stronger together.


    "Alright, team," I said, standing taller in my seat. "Let''s finalize our roles and set our training schedule. We''ll meet after classes to discuss the specifics and head to the practice dungeons."


    "Sounds good to me," Lily agreed, a determined gleam in her eyes.


    As the bell rang, signalling the end of class, we gathered our things, excitement buzzing in the air. I could sense the energy shifting, a collective determination rising among my teammates.


    "Alright, I''m headed to ask Professor for the form to fill out as the team leader," I announced to the group. "I''ll meet you all at the practice dungeons after that."


    The team nodded in agreement, already discussing among themselves the finer details of our strategy and training regimen. I made my way to the front of the classroom, where Professor Lincoln was now sorting through some papers at his desk.


    "Excuse me, Professor," I said politely, waiting for his attention. When he looked up, I continued, "Could I please get the team leader form for the dungeon exploration test?"


    Professor Lincoln gave me a knowing smile, handing over the form without hesitation. "Of course, Samael. You seem to have quite the team assembled. I expect great things from all of you."


    "Thank you, Professor," I replied, taking the form and scanning it. It outlined the details to be filled in about the team members and signatures for approval. I made a mental note of everyone''s names, ensuring that I wouldn''t forget anyone. Once I completed it, I''d hand it back to him, and we could solidify our status as a team.


    With the form in hand, I turned to leave but paused, sensing Professor Lincoln''s gaze lingering on me. "Is there something else, Professor?"


    He leaned back in his chair, folding his hands thoughtfully. "Just remember, Samael, that the dungeon isn''t just a test of power. It will challenge your wits and your ability to work as a unit. You''ve done well to form a strong team, but don''t underestimate the importance of communication and trust. Every decision you make in there could be the difference between success and failure."


    I nodded, appreciating his advice. "I understand, sir. We''ve already been discussing our strategies and roles. I''ll make sure everyone stays on the same page."


    "Good," he said, a hint of approval in his tone. "Now go on; your team awaits."


    I left his office, feeling the weight of my responsibility as the team leader settle on my shoulders. This wasn''t just about me; it was about everyone relying on me to guide them through this challenge. I wouldn''t let them down.


    As I made my way to the practice dungeons, I spotted my teammates already gathered, their chatter ringing out like a familiar melody. Their spirits seemed high, and it filled me with a renewed sense of determination.


    "Hey, sorry about the wait," I said as I approached. "I got the form we need to fill out, and now we can officially register as a team."


    Lily clapped her hands together excitedly. "That''s great! Let''s get started then!"


    "First things first," I said, pulling out a pen and handing it to Raven. "Let''s fill this out. We need to make sure everyone''s names are on it correctly."


    As Raven started writing down our names, I scanned the area for any potential distractions. The practice dungeon loomed in the distance, its entrance framed by eerie shadows. It felt foreboding but thrilling all the same.


    Once the form was filled out, I signed my name with a flourish, feeling a sense of pride in making our team official. I turned to my teammates, ready to dive into the training session.


    "Now, let''s talk about what we''ll do first. We should focus on how to best combine our magic," I suggested, glancing at each member for their input.


    "Why don''t we start with an exercise that incorporates everyone''s abilities?" Seraphina proposed, her eyes sparkling with excitement. "We could simulate a situation where we have to protect a point while fighting off waves of enemies."


    "That''s a great idea," Sionna agreed, her enthusiasm evident. "We can take turns being on defense and offense, so everyone gets a chance to practice."


    "Sounds like a plan," Eveline chimed in, cracking her knuckles. "I''m ready to set some traps and see how our enemies react."


    "Okay, then let''s find a suitable area in the practice dungeon where we can set up a mock scenario," I suggested, leading the way toward the entrance. "And I want us to switch roles frequently to get comfortable with each of our skills."


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Stone Me!, I can take it.


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 143: Chapter No.143 Protagonists Are Villainous?!

    [Aiden Pierce''s POV]


    Just like every day, I came to class to see that lecherous Samael sitting with his group of beautiful girls. I absolutely detest this guy acting all high and mighty.


    The only thing stopping me from beating the living shit of out this lizard is...I''m weak.


    Weaker than this bastard who seems to have everything handed to him on a silver platter. I can''t stand it. Watching him surrounded by those talented girls, all eyes on him like he''s some sort of hero¡ªit just makes my blood boil.


    Who does he think he is anyway? Just because he''s strong, he thinks he can act like he''s better than the rest of us. Well, I''ve got news for you, Samael Ashwood. Power and talent aren''t everything. You might be riding high now, but your luck will run out eventually.


    "Hey, Aiden," a voice called out, snapping me out of my thoughts. It was my friend, Marcus, one of the few people in this academy who shared my disdain for Samael. "You see that smug look on his face again today? I swear, it''s like he''s taunting us."


    I turned to Marcus, who had the same frustrated look I felt inside. It was comforting to know that someone else saw Samael Ashwood for who he truly was. That smug arrogance, that air of superiority¡ªhow could everyone else not see it?


    "Yeah, I saw it," I muttered, clenching my fist. "It''s like he thinks he''s untouchable, like nothing can ever go wrong for him."


    "Well, someone needs to bring him down a peg," Marcus said, crossing his arms. "The guy walks around like he''s already won the whole academy, like he''s the next big thing. What about the rest of us who actually have to work for our power?"


    "Exactly," I agreed, my voice filled with bitterness. "He didn''t earn it. He''s just lucky, born with talents handed to him on a silver platter. And then he has the nerve to act like he''s this great leader, like he''s the only one who can save everyone else."


    Shush! Shush!


    "Professor is Here!"


    I quickly turned my attention back to the front of the class, forcing myself to let go of the anger simmering within me. This wasn''t the time or place to show my frustration. But as the professor entered, the flicker of resentment remained, smouldering just below the surface.


    Marcus leaned over, whispering under his breath, "One of these days, Aiden. One of these days, we''ll show him what we''re made of."


    I nodded slightly, a small, grim smile forming on my lips. "Yeah," I replied, my voice almost a growl. "He won''t stay on top forever. His time will come."


    "Here! Listen here, I have an announcement to make," Professor Lincoln walked into the classroom, his voice booming as he commanded attention. The chatter of the students quickly died down, and all eyes turned to him.


    "This year''s mid-term exams are turning up, and this time instead of a written test and combat test, the academy council have decided to make it even harder by replacing the combat test with a dungeon exploration test¡ª"


    "What!"


    "Are you serious¡ª"


    "We Can''t¡ª"


    "We''ll Die¡ª"


    "SILENCE!" Professor Lincoln released a burst of mana pressure to quiet the uproar from the students. His sharp gaze swept across the room, ensuring that everyone was paying full attention before he continued. "Yes, you heard me right. The combat test has been replaced with a dungeon exploration test this year.


    The academy council believes that real-world experience in handling life-and-death situations will be far more valuable than simple sparring matches."


    "And since you all are ''elite'' students of the first-year batch, You all have to work ''extra'' hard since those who fail will be expelled from this elite class and join other standard classes," he added with a smirk, his eyes gleaming with amusement at the visible tension in the room. "This isn''t just a test of strength¡ªit''s a test of survival, strategy, and teamwork.


    So, if you''re not up to the task, now''s the time to realize that this academy doesn''t tolerate mediocrity."


    T-This... This is my chance!


    A sinister thrill ran through me as the professor''s words sank in. A dungeon exploration test? A test of survival, strategy, and teamwork? This was it¡ªthe perfect opportunity to prove myself and crush that arrogant bastard, Samael Ashwood. No more sitting in his shadow, watching him bask in the admiration of everyone around him.


    If there was one place where things could go wrong for him, it was a dungeon, where the stakes were real.


    I leaned closer to Marcus, whispering in a low, conspiratorial tone. "This is it. The chance we''ve been waiting for."


    Marcus glanced at me, an excited gleam in his eye. "You think we can do it? Take him down in the dungeon?"


    "Not directly," I said, keeping my voice low. "But dungeons are unpredictable. All we need is one misstep, one moment where he lets his guard down, and then¡­" I clenched my fist. "He''ll fail, and when he does, we''ll be there to rise in his place."


    Marcus grinned, catching on to my plan. "And with him out of the way, we can take the top spot."


    "Exactly. But we need to be smart about it," I cautioned. "We can''t just go after him openly. We''ll use the dungeon to our advantage, set traps, manipulate situations, make him think he''s invincible¡ªand then we''ll let the dungeon do the rest."


    Marcus nodded, his excitement barely contained. "We''ll start planning right away. There''s no way that pompous fool will see this coming."


    As Professor Lincoln continued to speak about the details of the dungeon test, I sat back in my seat, already formulating a plan. Samael might think he''s untouchable, but this dungeon would test everyone''s limits¡ªand I''d make sure his downfall was one of them.


    His reign at the top was about to end, and I''d be the one to make sure of it.


    But first I too build a reliable team, Now it only consists of me and Marcus we need to find a few more skilled members to round out our group. We couldn''t afford to be careless in our selection¡ªevery team member would need to play a critical role in taking Samael down.


    After class, Marcus and I stayed behind, reviewing the faces of the students we knew could be of use. "We need people who are cunning, not just strong," I muttered. "We can''t rely on brute force alone."


    "Agreed. We should approach Remi," Marcus suggested. "She''s an illusion specialist. If we can create confusion in the dungeon, it''ll be easier to set traps or make Samael second-guess his decisions."


    "Good call," I nodded, already visualizing how useful Remi''s illusions could be. "And maybe Eric for muscle¡ªhe''s a physical combat expert, and we''ll need someone to handle close encounters if things get messy."


    "Yeah, he''s not the smartest, but he''s dependable in a fight. We''ll talk to them after training tomorrow."


    As we mapped out potential recruits, a dark excitement churned in my chest. We were finally making moves, and Samael Ashwood wouldn''t see it coming. His team may be strong, but no one was unbeatable. All it would take was the right strategy and a well-timed moment of weakness.


    By the time the dungeon test rolled around, we would be ready. And when we faced off, it would be his fall that everyone remembered¡ªnot his rise.


    And then, I would take the top spot I deserved.


    Now, let''s go find my beautiful crush Seraphina. I still remember a month ago how that bastard almost killed her, I will definitely kill that scoundrel¡ªThen I saw her...with that bastard laughing and...blushing?!


    WHAT?!


    WHY!!!


    I thought she hated him too, then why was she acting like that around him?!


    This isn''t right. Seraphina should despise Samael just as much as I do! After what he did to her, I thought she''d see him for the fraud he truly is, the arrogant snake hiding behind that charming smile. But now¡­ she''s laughing with him? Blushing? How did he manage to turn her against me too?


    This isn''t fair! It''s not right! How does he do it? How does he always manage to twist things in his favor, to make everyone around him fall for his act?


    Marcus seemed to notice my distress, his eyes narrowing as he followed my gaze to Seraphina and Samael. "So, she''s with him now, huh?" he muttered, his voice dripping with contempt. "I thought she had more sense than that."


    "She does," I snapped back, my voice laced with desperation and anger. "She must have more sense than that! This has to be some kind of trick. Samael''s manipulating her, I know it!"


    "Maybe," Marcus said, his tone hardening. "Or maybe she''s just like the rest of them¡ªblinded by his so-called ''charm.'' You know how he is, always playing the hero. But we can''t waste time worrying about her if she''s already fallen for his act."


    I clenched my fists so hard my knuckles turned white. Seraphina was supposed to be different. She was supposed to be mine. And now, she was on Samael''s team? This dungeon test was my chance to prove myself to her, to show her that I could be the hero she needed¡ªnot some silver-tongued fraud like Samael Ashwood.


    I took a deep breath, struggling to calm the storm of emotions raging inside me. No matter what happened, I wouldn''t give up on Seraphina or my goal of taking down Samael. If anything, this just made me more determined than ever.


    "Fine," I said, my voice steady but cold. "Let her join his team. It''ll make it all the more satisfying when we crush them in the dungeon. We''ll make sure Samael fails so spectacularly that even Seraphina will have no choice but to see the truth."


    Marcus grinned, a dark glint in his eyes. "Now that''s the spirit. We''ll take him down, Aiden. And when we do, Seraphina and everyone else will see him for what he truly is."


    "You''re right," I agreed, my resolve hardening. "This dungeon test is going to be the beginning of Samael Ashwood''s downfall. And when it happens, I''ll be the one standing on top, with Seraphina by my side."


    I turned away from the sight of Samael and Seraphina, the fire of my determination burning hotter than ever. I might be weak now, but that was going to change. I would train, I would grow stronger, and I would find the perfect moment to strike.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Stone Me!, I can take it.


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 144: Chapter No.144 Villainess Is Protagonist?!

    [Elara Moonshadow''s POV]


    He is so dreamy~


    Samael Ashwood. Just the thought of him sends a pleasant shiver down my spine. Every day I watch him from the corner of my eye, my heart pounding in my chest. How can someone be so... perfect? His half-white, half-black hair, those stunning mismatched eyes¡ªone blue, one red¡ªthey draw me in like a spell.


    And the way he carries himself, so confident yet calm, as if he knows the world is in the palm of his hand. Oh, I would give anything to be by his side, to have him look at me the way he looks at those girls in his group.


    Especially that girl, Lily. Ugh! She gets to sit next to him every day. What does she have that I don''t? Just because her brother was some tragic hero doesn''t mean she deserves him. I''ve seen her¡ªalways so close, always smiling at him like she owns him.


    It''s not fair!


    I wish he could see me.


    I fiddled with the edge of my cloak, trying to keep my emotions in check. The last thing I needed was to let anyone know how obsessed I was with Samael. It wasn''t exactly something I could confess to anyone, especially not my friends. They wouldn''t understand.


    I glanced across the room, and there he was, sitting with his usual calm demeanor, speaking softly to Liliana and Raven. They hung on his every word, like they always do. My heart ached. Why can''t that be me?


    Sigh. I have to get stronger, more powerful¡ªsomeone worthy of standing by his side. Maybe... maybe during this upcoming dungeon test, I''ll have my chance.


    The dungeon test is dangerous, but maybe that''s what I need. A real, life-threatening situation to prove my worth. If I could fight by Samael''s side, protect him, or¡ªbetter yet¡ªhave him save me, he''d finally notice me, wouldn''t he?


    I imagined it vividly: Samael charging into battle, his magic blazing around him, while I stood at his side, casting my own spells in perfect harmony. He''d look at me with those piercing eyes and realize I was the one who truly understood him, the one meant for him.


    But for now, all I can do is wait¡ªor not.


    I saw two stupid meatheads plotting something while looking in the general direction of my beloved with envy and contempt, the only thing I feel about those types of people is disgust and utter disdain. Do they think they can take down my Samael? Hah! They''re nothing but insects compared to him, and I''ll make sure they don''t get in his way.


    Aiden Pierce and Marcus have always been bitter about Samael''s success, but now, they''re actually planning something. I''ve overheard them whispering their little schemes in class, thinking no one would notice.


    They''re fools.


    My fists clenched as I glared at them from across the room. If they even try to harm Samael, I''ll make sure they regret it. No one can touch him, no one but me. Maybe it''s time I take matters into my own hands¡ªbefore they get any bright ideas.


    I will join their team as my Samael''s team is already full, how did that bitch Seraphina get to join in the first place?! She doesn''t deserve to be by his side! But this will work in my favor. If I''m on Aiden and Marcus''s team, I can keep an eye on them and sabotage their plans from the inside.


    I''ll make sure they don''t even come close to harming Samael, and when the time comes, I''ll strike them down before they get the chance.


    Yes, that''s it. I''ll pretend to be on their side, make them think I''m helping them. And then, when the time is right, I''ll protect Samael from their betrayal and he''ll finally notice me for who I really am. I''ll be his saviour. His hero.


    A devious smile crept across my face as I stood up, making my way toward Aiden and Marcus. It was time to set my plan in motion.


    ***


    [Aiden Pierce''s POV]


    Just as Marcus and I were finalizing our plans, Elara Moonshadow approached us with a glint in her eye. She was known for her skill in magic, but she usually kept to herself, always watching from the sidelines. I wasn''t sure what she wanted, but I had a feeling she could be useful to our plans.


    "Hey, Elara," I greeted her, trying to hide my surprise. "What brings you here?"


    She smiled, though there was something unnerving about the way her eyes gleamed. "I overheard you two talking about the dungeon test," she said casually, "and I think we could help each other out. You want to bring down Samael Ashwood, don''t you?"


    Marcus and I exchanged a quick glance, both of us surprised by her bluntness. "What makes you think we''re planning something like that?" Marcus asked cautiously.


    "Oh, please," Elara scoffed, rolling her eyes. "It''s obvious to anyone paying attention. You hate Samael, and you''re looking for a way to make sure he fails. Well, I can help with that."


    I crossed my arms, eyeing her warily. "And what''s in it for you?"


    Elara''s smile widened. "Let''s just say I have my own reasons for wanting to see Samael humbled. I''ll join your team and help you bring him down. You need someone with powerful magic to survive the dungeon, and I can offer that."


    I narrowed my eyes. Something about her eagerness made me suspicious, but we did need a skilled mage. And if she could help us take down Samael, then she was worth keeping around.


    "Fine," I said after a moment. "You''re in. But if you''re going to help us, you need to follow our lead."


    Elara nodded, her smile never fading. "Of course. I''m looking forward to working together."


    As she walked away, Marcus leaned in and whispered, "Do you think we can trust her?"


    "I don''t know," I replied, watching her go. "But for now, she''s useful. And as long as she helps us take down Samael, I don''t care what her motives are."


    Little did I know, the real threat to our plan was now standing right beside us.


    "So, What do you think we should prepare for the dungeon test?" Marcus asked, bringing my focus back to the task at hand. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I took a moment to gather my thoughts, the adrenaline of Elara''s offer still buzzing in my veins. "We need to consider several things. First, we need a solid strategy for navigating the dungeon. We can''t just rely on brute strength; we need to think a few steps ahead."


    Marcus nodded in agreement. "Right. We should scout out the dungeon beforehand if we can get access to any information about its layout or potential traps."


    "Exactly. I heard from some second-year students that this dungeon has multiple levels with varying monsters at each stage. The deeper we go, the tougher the monsters become. We''ll have to plan our approach carefully and choose our battles wisely."


    "What about the other teams?" Marcus asked, looking a bit uneasy. "We''re not the only ones with a grudge against Samael. He has a solid group backing him. If they come at us with their full strength..."


    "We can''t let fear hold us back. If we strategize well and catch him off guard, we''ll have the upper hand," I said, my determination swelling again. "We just need to keep our eyes on the prize."


    Suddenly, a thought struck me. "We should gather more intel on Samael''s team too. Find out what strengths they have and how they work together. The more we know, the better prepared we''ll be."


    "I can work on that," Marcus replied, a flicker of enthusiasm igniting in his eyes. "I know some people who have grudge with Samael and ''fought'' him on ''equal'' grounds."


    "...we can turn their strengths into weaknesses." I leaned closer, lowering my voice as if the walls themselves were listening. "Samael might have powerful teammates, but that just means they''ll be more confident¡ªtoo confident. Confidence leads to carelessness. If we exploit that, it won''t matter how strong they are."


    Marcus nodded slowly, understanding dawning in his eyes. "So, we lure them into situations where their strength becomes a disadvantage¡ªlike narrow passageways or areas where their numbers work against them."


    "Exactly." I smiled, feeling more in control of the situation than I had in a long time. "If we can isolate them, pick them off one by one, they won''t be able to rely on their teamwork. And if we make them panic, even Samael will falter."


    Marcus grinned, the fire of ambition flickering behind his eyes. "Then we''re going to need traps¡ªambush points, areas where we can lead them into situations they can''t escape from."


    "Traps, illusions, confusion," I agreed, already thinking through the various ways we could turn the dungeon to our advantage. "Elara will be key in that. Her magic could create the diversions we need to break Samael''s team apart."


    Marcus raised an eyebrow. "You trust her that much already?"


    I hesitated for a moment, recalling the strange gleam in Elara''s eyes when she approached us. "No," I admitted. "But as long as her interests align with ours, she''s useful. If she tries anything funny, we''ll deal with her then."


    "Agreed," Marcus said, a hint of coldness in his voice.


    Our plans were coming together. This dungeon test wouldn''t just be a challenge for survival¡ªit would be a battleground where we could destroy Samael''s carefully built reputation. And when we succeeded, it wouldn''t just be Seraphina who finally saw the truth about Samael. Everyone would.


    Samael Ashwood might think he''s invincible, but when the test is over, he''ll realize just how wrong he is.


    "Let''s meet up with Elara tomorrow and start mapping out our strategy," I said as we gathered our belongings. "We''ll make sure everything is in place before the dungeon test begins."


    Marcus nodded, his eyes gleaming with the same determination that burned in my own heart. "Right. This is our chance to take everything he has. Let''s make sure we don''t waste it."


    As we parted ways, I couldn''t shake the anticipation growing in my chest. The dungeon test was the perfect opportunity. Samael Ashwood wouldn''t see it coming.


    And when his fall came, it would be swift and devastating.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Stone Me!, I can take it.


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 145: Chapter No.145 Team Ashwood Assemble (4/?)

    [Elara Moonshadow''s POV]


    As the classes were dismissed for the day, I followed Samael to the fake dungeon where his team was already waiting for him from the distance of course.


    I trailed behind them, careful to remain just out of sight. The thrill of being close to him made my heart race. I could see the way his friends laughed and joked, their camaraderie making me feel like an outsider. But soon, I would change all that.


    Samael led the way, his posture exuding confidence as he exchanged playful banter with Lily and Liliana. I felt a pang of envy at how easily they connected with him. They were so comfortable around him, while I felt like a shadow lurking in the background. But that would change. I needed to prove I could be useful, valuable¡ªworthy of standing by his side.


    As they entered the training grounds, I found a secluded spot behind some trees where I could watch undetected. I pulled out my notebook, doodling some sketches of the dungeon layout I had seen in old academy maps. It wouldn''t hurt to have a few ideas in mind when I joined Aiden and Marcus for our strategy session later.


    From my hiding place, I could hear their voices clearly.


    "Samael, do you think we''re ready for the test?" Raven asked, her voice filled with determination.


    "Of course," Samael replied, his tone calm and reassuring. "We''ve trained hard for this. Just remember to trust each other. That''s what will get us through."


    "Right. We need to stick together," Lily added, her gaze fixed on him with admiration. "You always know how to keep us focused, Samael."


    I clenched my jaw, suppressing the urge to scream. Why did they have to make it sound so effortless? Why couldn''t I be the one he reassured, the one he trusted?


    But there was a glimmer of hope in my plan. I would gain Samael''s trust, even if it meant deceiving him at first. Once I was part of his world, I''d show him my true power and worth. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Suddenly, my heart stopped as I heard footsteps approaching from behind. I turned slightly, ready to bolt, but then I recognized Marcus''s voice.


    "Did you see that? They''re really pumped for this test," he said, his tone laced with irritation. "What a bunch of losers."


    "Let them have their fun," Aiden replied dismissively. "We''ll show them what real strength looks like soon enough."


    Their laughter echoed through the air as they strolled past my hiding spot, completely unaware of my presence. I had to keep my cool and focus on my mission. I had to learn everything I could about their plans without revealing my own.


    As they walked toward the main training arena, I noted the way they carried themselves¡ªso full of bravado. It made me wonder how much they would falter when faced with real danger.


    "Those few days going to be interesting," I whispered to myself, the thrill of the impending chaos filling me with excitement. "They have no idea what''s coming."


    With the sun beginning to set, casting a golden hue across the training grounds, I turned my attention back to Samael and his team. I needed to find a way to infiltrate their dynamics, and the upcoming dungeon test was the perfect opportunity.


    I watched as Samael gestured animatedly, and my heart swelled. If only he could see how much I wanted to be a part of this¡ªhow I longed to stand by his side and prove my worth.


    But first, I had to ensure that Aiden and Marcus didn''t derail my plans. They were my temporary allies, but I would never let them forget who the real threat was.


    As I retreated into the shadows, a plan began to take shape in my mind. I would have to manipulate both sides¡ªthe ambitious schemers and the overconfident heroes. The dungeon test would be my stage, and I would orchestrate a symphony of chaos that would lead to my ultimate triumph.


    Samael would see me in a new light, and once the dust settled, I would be the one standing beside him.


    And nothing would stand in my way.


    ***


    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    Huh! Why is she following me?!


    Elara Moonshadow. In our class students call her ice queen, who won''t talk to anyone unless necessary or when she''s showing off her magic skills. I''d noticed her lurking around for the past few days, always hanging back in the shadows, watching us. It was unsettling, but it also piqued my curiosity. What was she after?


    As I tried to focus on the discussion with my team, I couldn''t shake the feeling that she was plotting something. Maybe I was being paranoid, but I couldn''t ignore the instinct that warned me of her presence.


    "Hey, Samael, are you with us?" Raven''s voice snapped me back to reality. She was looking at me with concern, her brows furrowed.


    "Yeah, sorry. Just lost in thought," I replied, forcing a smile. "What were you saying?"


    Lily leaned in, her expression softening. "We''re talking about our strategy for the dungeon test. We need to make sure everyone knows their roles and how to work together."


    "Right," I nodded, grateful for the grounding effect of their camaraderie. "I think we should focus on communication. If we''re caught off guard, it could spell disaster for us."


    "Agreed," Liliana chimed in, her eyes sparkling with determination. "We''ve trained hard for this, and we need to rely on our strengths. Samael, your magic is powerful, and you know how to lead us through tough situations."


    I felt a surge of pride at their faith in me. "Thanks, guys. I believe in each of you, too. We''re a team, and together we can handle whatever the dungeon throws at us."


    As we strategized, I occasionally glanced toward the entrance of the training grounds, half-expecting to see Elara lurking there, plotting her next move. But she never appeared, and I tried to shake off the feeling of unease.


    After our meeting, I decided to practice a few spells to help ease my mind. I walked over to the training dummies, channeling my magic into a series of precise strikes, each bolt of energy cracking through the air with a satisfying pop. The repetition was therapeutic, and I lost myself in the rhythm of casting.


    But as I practiced, the nagging thought of Elara returned. Why was she so interested in me? I couldn''t deny that she was talented, her magic undeniably impressive. But she had always kept her distance from the rest of the class. What could she possibly want from me?


    Suddenly, I heard a soft rustle behind me. My instincts kicked in, and I turned to see Elara standing there, her expression neutral but her eyes gleaming with intensity.


    "Samael," she said, her voice smooth as silk. "I couldn''t help but notice your impressive spellwork."


    "Thanks," I replied cautiously, unsure of her intentions. "I''m just practicing for the upcoming dungeon test."


    "Yeah...right... well good luck~" She didn''t wait after saying those words and left s soon as she finished speaking, leaving me feeling even more unsettled.


    I turned back to my practice, but the focus was gone. Why had she approached me? Her compliment felt too calculated, and her departure left a lingering sense of unease. I shook my head, trying to dismiss the thoughts swirling in my mind. Elara Moonshadow was enigmatic, and I couldn''t afford to let her distract me from the task at hand.


    The rest of the day passed in a blur as I trained with my team, the discussions of strategy blending with the echoes of spellcasting. I was determined to keep my focus sharp, but the thought of Elara watching from the shadows nagged at the back of my mind. I couldn''t shake the feeling that she was up to something.


    -----


    Next day.


    I walked into the courtyard of Professor Lincoln since its time for my training to start according to the my teacher.


    "Ah~ my dear disciple is finally here, I was going to come look for you if you were late," Professor Lincoln greeted me, his voice rich with warmth and humor. His usual handsome face had an odd round glasses perched on his nose, giving him strange a scholarly appearance. His robes, slightly frayed at the edges from countless years of use, swayed as he turned toward the training arena.


    "Sorry for keeping you waiting, Professor," I replied, rubbing the back of my neck sheepishly. "I got caught up with some last-minute preparations for the dungeon test."


    "Understandable. The test is approaching fast, and I can see the determination in your eyes," he said, his gaze penetrating but kind. "Today, we''ll focus on refining your spellcasting techniques. I believe you''re ready for more advanced applications of your magic."


    I felt a surge of excitement mixed with apprehension. I had trained diligently, but the prospect of pushing my limits made my heart race. "What do you have in mind?"


    "Today, we''ll work on combining elemental spells for more potent effects. You''ve shown great control with your lightning and nature magic, and I think it''s time to take things to the next level." He gestured for me to follow him into the training area.


    "First, let''s start with a basic combination¡ªLightning and Nature," he said and motioned for me to try combining my affinities. His gravitational magic pressed down on my shoulder to make it more challenging, simulating the weight of real combat.


    I focused, drawing energy from the environment and letting it flow through me. The air crackled with electricity as I conjured a bolt of lightning, intertwining it with the essence of nature around me. Vines and leaves began to dance at my command, their energy merging with the raw power of the lightning.


    "Good! Now, channel that power into a cohesive spell," Professor Lincoln encouraged, his voice filled with excitement. "Think of it as creating a storm in a forest¡ªboth beautiful and destructive."


    With a deep breath, I visualized the outcome. I released the spell, a spectacular display of sparks and green energy swirling together, striking the ground and sending a shockwave through the earth. The ground trembled beneath me, and I felt a surge of adrenaline.


    "Excellent work! That was a strong demonstration," he praised, clapping his hands. "Now, let''s build on that. Try to direct the energy toward a target and enhance its effects."


    I nodded, eager to put my newfound skills to the test. I took a few steps back and set my sights on a wooden dummy positioned a few yards away. Channeling the combined magic again, I summoned a stream of lightning that danced along the vines, twisting and curling around them until they formed a glowing whip-like shape.


    "Let''s see how well you can control that," Professor Lincoln said, his eyes shining with enthusiasm.


    I flicked my wrist, sending the magical whip lunging forward. It struck the dummy with a crackle, splitting the wood apart and sending splinters flying. I couldn''t help but grin at my success.


    "Very impressive, Samael! You''re improving rapidly," he remarked. "Now, the key to this technique is not just the power but the control. Let''s practice this several more times, focusing on precision."


    We spent the next hour honing the combination, and with each attempt, I felt my confidence grow. I was determined to be ready for the dungeon test, to protect my team and lead them through whatever challenges awaited us.


    As I finished my training session, I noticed a familiar figure lingering at the edge of the courtyard. It was Elara, her gaze fixed on me with an intensity that made my skin crawl. I couldn''t shake the feeling that she was watching me closely, analyzing every move.


    "Alright, that''s enough for today," Professor Lincoln announced, breaking my concentration. "You''ve done well. Remember, confidence is key. As the test approaches, trust in your abilities and your team."


    "And it seems someone is waiting for you~" He added.


    Yeah, indeed! seems like a yandere~


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Stone Me!, I can take it.


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 146: Chapter No.146 Team Ashwood Assemble (5/?)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    I nodded to Professor Lincoln, grateful for the training but feeling uneasy about Elara''s presence. My teacher''s words hung in the air, teasing me with his playful tone, but there was truth behind it. Elara had been watching me far too closely, and I wasn''t sure what she wanted.


    "Thanks, Professor. I''ll make sure to practice more," I said, trying to shake off the tension as I walked toward the edge of the courtyard, where Elara stood waiting. Her sharp, almost predatory gaze followed my every movement.


    "You''re getting better," she said as I approached, her voice soft but carrying an undertone I couldn''t quite place. "Combining elemental magic like that takes skill."


    I crossed my arms, keeping a safe distance. "Thanks, but what are you doing here, Elara?"


    She shrugged, her icy demeanor not faltering. "Just observing. I thought I''d take a break from my own training to see how the ''star of the academy'' is preparing for the dungeon test."


    Her words were flattering on the surface, but something in her tone felt calculated, like she was testing me. I could feel the subtle pressure she was trying to exert.


    "I don''t know if I''d call myself that," I said, my voice casual, but my eyes never leaving hers. "Everyone''s preparing hard, including you, right?"


    She smiled, a cold, enigmatic curve of her lips. "Of course. But let''s just say I have a different strategy for approaching this test. You and your team seem so... confident." She paused, her gaze sharp. "It''ll be interesting to see how things unfold."


    There was an edge to her words, a hint that she knew more than she was letting on. I wasn''t sure if she was bluffing or if she had some plan I wasn''t aware of, but I wasn''t going to let her rattle me.


    "Yeah, it will be," I replied, matching her calm tone. "Good luck with your strategy, Elara."


    Without another word, she turned and walked away, disappearing into the shadows just as she always did. Watching her leave, I couldn''t help but feel that her presence was a sign of things to come. She was dangerous, not just because of her talent but because of her unpredictability.


    As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting long shadows across the academy grounds, I took a deep breath. There was no time to dwell on Elara''s cryptic behavior. The dungeon test was looming closer, and I needed to keep my head in the game.


    Anyway, girls must be waiting in my dorm room. I better make sure I don''t keep them waiting too long.


    Walking back to the dorm, my mind still lingered on the encounter with Elara. She had a way of getting under my skin, and I knew I had to keep an eye on her. Whatever her plans were, I couldn''t afford to let my guard down.


    As I approached my dorm room, I could hear the familiar voices of Eveline and Lily chatting inside. Their lighthearted banter brought a smile to my face, easing the tension from my earlier training session. I opened the door to find Liliana lounging on one of the chairs with a mischievous grin, while Lily sat by the window, her expression softer as she glanced my way.


    "Took you long enough," Eveline teased, tossing a pillow in my direction. "We were beginning to think you got lost in your own thoughts again."


    I chuckled, catching the pillow mid-air. "Nah, just lost track of time. Professor Lincoln had me practicing some new techniques."


    "Always training hard, huh?" Lily remarked, her tone warm. "We''re lucky to have you leading us through the dungeon test."


    I shrugged modestly. "It''s not just me. We''re a team, remember? We''ll get through this together."


    Eveline rolled her eyes playfully. "Yeah, yeah, Mister Humble Leader. Now that you''re back, how about we go over the final strategy for the test? Liliana, Sionna and Raven will be joining us soon, and we need to make sure we''ve got everything in place."


    I nodded, setting the pillow aside as I moved to join them. "Let''s do it."


    Eveline pulled out a map of the academy''s fake dungeon, laying it on the table in front of us. "I''ve been thinking about our approach," she said, tracing her finger along one of the main paths. "We know the dungeon''s structure is designed to test teamwork and adaptability. There are traps, puzzles, and some seriously tough monsters. We need to plan for every possible scenario."


    Lily leaned forward, her eyes focused. "Right. Samael, you''re our strongest fighter but as we have to stop always relaying on you. We would do the heavy lifting while you just have to lead us and guide us through the tougher parts. We''ll have to trust each other more than ever."


    I nodded, appreciating her words. "Exactly. It''s all about balance. We know that the dungeon is unpredictable, so adaptability is key. I''ll focus on supporting you all with magic, but I need you guys to trust your instincts and cover for each other."


    Eveline smirked. "I''ve got your back, Samael. Just don''t get too comfortable leading from behind."


    Liliana chimed in, her usual calm confidence showing through. "I think it''s important we each stick to our strengths. Raven can handle ranged attacks, Sionna''s water magic will help with defenses, and I''ll be there to heal and support."


    Lily nodded. "We''ll keep each other safe."


    Sometime later, the door opened and remaining girls joined us with Seraphina in tow. She seemed somewhat hesitant but smiled as she took a seat beside Sionna.


    "Looks like we''re all here now," I said, looking around at the assembled group. "Thanks for coming, Seraphina. I know you''ve been busy with your own training."


    Seraphina nodded, her silvery hair shimmering in the dim light of the room. "I wouldn''t miss it. If I''m going to be part of this team, I need to know how we work together."


    Eveline grinned. "Welcome aboard. We''re just going over the final details of our plan for the dungeon test."


    Seraphina''s eyes flickered with determination. "Good. I''ll do my part."


    With everyone gathered, we dove into the specifics of the strategy. We reviewed the traps we might encounter, how we''d navigate the puzzle rooms, and which roles each of us would take in combat. I could feel the tension in the room ease as the conversation flowed, each of us contributing our thoughts and ideas.


    ***


    (One day remaining)


    Yawn~


    Sionna''s yawn pulled me back from my thoughts as I saw her head on my lap with her indigo hair spilling over my legs, a peaceful expression on her face. It was late, and the energy in the room had shifted from strategizing to a more relaxed camaraderie.


    Eveline chuckled softly, nudging Sionna''s shoulder. "Look at you, falling asleep on the job! I guess leading the charge can be exhausting."


    Sionna stirred slightly, her eyes fluttering open. "I wasn''t sleeping," she mumbled, but the blush on her cheeks betrayed her. "Just resting my eyes."


    Liliana laughed lightly, her voice filled with warmth. "Rest is just as important as training, Sionna. We all need to be at our best for the test."


    Lily leaned back in her chair, her gaze drifting towards the window where the moon cast a silvery glow. "I hope we can really pull together in there. It''s one thing to plan, but another to execute under pressure."


    "Don''t worry," I said, trying to instill confidence in the group. "We''ve trained for this, and we know each other''s strengths. Trust me, we''re going to crush this test."


    "Crush it, huh?" Eveline quipped with a playful smirk. "Maybe you''ll even earn yourself some admirers in the process, Mister Star of the Academy."


    I rolled my eyes, but there was a smile on my face. "I''m just trying to keep us alive, that''s the main goal."


    "True, but it wouldn''t hurt to look good while doing it," she replied with a wink.


    As the laughter echoed around the room, I couldn''t help but feel grateful for this moment. Despite the looming challenges, the bond we shared made everything feel a little lighter. The weight of Elara''s scrutiny and the uncertainty of the test faded, if only for a moment.


    Just as the conversation flowed, Seraphina spoke up, her tone serious yet filled with determination. "I''ve been thinking about our strategy, and I believe we should create a signal system for when we''re in combat. It''ll help us coordinate our movements without having to shout over the noise."


    "That''s a great idea," Liliana agreed, her eyes shining with interest. "It would help us stay focused and react faster."


    I nodded in agreement. "Good thinking, Seraphina. Let''s develop a few simple signals we can use."


    With that, we started brainstorming signals, using gestures and hand signs that would be easily recognized even in the heat of battle. The lighthearted atmosphere transformed back into one of intense focus as we considered every possible scenario. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The hours slipped by, and soon enough, the light from the moon was the only illumination in the room. Eventually, the discussion wound down, and we found ourselves stretching and yawning, fatigue settling in after the long day.


    "Alright, everyone," I said, standing up and gathering the scattered maps and notes. "Let''s call it a night. We''ll need our rest if we''re going to perform our best tomorrow."


    Lily stood up with me, offering a warm smile. "Thanks for bringing us together, Samael. I feel a lot more prepared."


    "Me too," Sionna added, rubbing her eyes. "Goodnight, everyone."


    As the girls began to filter out, I took a moment to gather my thoughts. I felt a renewed sense of determination. With the bonds we were building and the strategies we were crafting, I was confident we could face whatever awaited us in the dungeon.


    Just before I turned off the lights, I glanced out the window, the stars twinkling like distant beacons. "Tomorrow will be our day," I whispered to myself, feeling the weight of the challenges ahead but also the support of my friends behind me.


    With that thought in mind, I settled into bed, allowing the weariness of the day to pull me into a deep, peaceful sleep.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Stone Me!, I can take it.


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 147: Chapter No.147 Team Assemble (6/6)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    As the dawn of the dungeon test day approached, I woke up feeling unusually calm. The pressure was there, lingering in the back of my mind, but it was tempered by the confidence I had in my team and the bond we shared. We had worked hard, and today, all that preparation would finally be tested.


    I got up and moved through the morning routine, my mind still replaying the conversations from last night. Seraphina''s idea of hand signals had been a stroke of genius, and it made me wonder how each of us would rise to the occasion when the time came. I knew they''d give it their all¡ªjust as I would.


    After dressing in my academy gear, I met up with the others outside the dorms. Liliana, Eveline, Sionna, Lily, Raven, and Seraphina were all gathered, their faces showing varying levels of excitement and nervous energy. Liliana was calm and composed, Sionna''s sleepy eyes had that quiet determination, and Eveline was practically vibrating with enthusiasm.


    "Ready?" I asked, though I already knew the answer.


    "More than ready," Eveline shot back, cracking her knuckles for emphasis. "Let''s do this."


    Lily nodded, her eyes meeting mine with a quiet strength. "We''re all here. Let''s make sure we come out stronger."


    I gave them all a reassuring smile before leading the way to the academy''s main courtyard. Students were already gathering, and I could feel the energy in the air¡ªexcitement, tension, even a bit of fear. This test would decide who stayed and who would be expelled. There was no room for failure.


    As we reached the staging area, we were greeted by the sight of Professor Lincoln, standing tall and surveying the crowd with his usual air of confidence. His eyes landed on us as we approached, and he gave a slight nod, acknowledging our presence.


    "Team Ashwood, good to see you all," he said, his voice steady. "This dungeon test will push you to your limits, but I expect nothing less than excellence from all of you. Remember, it''s not just about power¡ªit''s about strategy and teamwork."


    I nodded in response. "We''re ready, Professor."


    "Good," he replied with a hint of a smile. "Stick to your plan, and keep your wits about you. The dungeon is unpredictable, but so are you." His eyes lingered on me for a moment, as if he knew there was more to this test than met the eye.


    As we joined the other teams, I caught sight of Elara in the distance, standing with her own group. Her gaze met mine for a brief moment, and she gave me a subtle, knowing smile before turning away. Whatever her plans were, I wasn''t going to let them interfere with ours.


    Moments later, the academy''s headmaster, an imposing figure in dark robes, stepped forward to address the students. His voice boomed across the courtyard, commanding attention.


    "Students, today marks the beginning of your dungeon exploration test. As you know, this is no ordinary dungeon. It has been specially designed to test your skills in combat, strategy, and teamwork. Failure is not an option¡ªfor those who do not succeed will face expulsion from the academy."


    His words sent a ripple of tension through the crowd, but I stood firm, my eyes focused on the path ahead.


    "The dungeon will shift and change as you progress," the headmaster continued. "There are traps, monsters, and puzzles awaiting you. Work together, trust in your abilities, and you may just come out victorious."


    With that, he raised his hand, and the great doors of the dungeon opened, revealing a dark, foreboding passageway leading into the unknown.


    "Good luck, students," the headmaster said, his voice echoing ominously. "Your test begins now."


    Aiden, Marcus and Elara ran with four other team-members first, two other team also rushed through the entrance, eager to be among the first to tackle the challenges inside. Their determination was palpable, and I knew the competition would be fierce.


    "Alright, team," I said, glancing at my group. "This is it. Stay close, stay sharp, and remember the plan. We don''t need to be the fastest; we just need to be the smartest." S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eveline grinned. "And maybe take down a few of the overconfident ones while we''re at it."


    Liliana rolled her eyes playfully. "Focus, Eveline. We''ve got enough to worry about without thinking about other teams."


    Lily adjusted her gear, her calm and focused demeanor a stark contrast to the buzzing energy around us. "Let''s not get distracted. If we stick to the strategy, we''ll make it through."


    I led the group toward the dungeon entrance, the large stone doors looming ahead, casting an intimidating shadow. As we crossed the threshold, a wave of cold air swept over us, and the light from the courtyard began to fade. The first few steps into the dungeon were eerily quiet, with only the distant drip of water echoing off the stone walls.


    The first chamber was wide and dimly lit, with flickering torches casting shadows across the jagged stone floor. It was empty, save for a few scattered stones, but we knew better than to trust appearances.


    "Stay close," I whispered, signaling for the group to move forward cautiously. We didn''t need to rush¡ªbetter to proceed carefully and avoid unnecessary risks.


    As we moved further in, the air grew heavier, and the quiet tension in the room began to build. I could feel the dungeon''s magic at work, shifting the space, waiting for the right moment to spring its first challenge.


    Suddenly, a soft rumble echoed through the chamber, and the ground beneath us shifted. Rock started forming serval humanoid figures, emerging from the walls and the floor, their stony bodies creaking and grinding as they took shape. Golems¡ªanimated by the dungeon''s magic¡ªstood before us, their eyes glowing with an eerie light.


    "Okay, team formation A!" I said as Eveline and Raven took forefront being main attackers with Liliana as a backup, Sionna and Lily formed rather defensive stance ready to defend if anything slipped past the attackers.


    While Serpahina stood by my side chanting illusion spells to distract the golems, creating mirror images of our group to confuse them. Her illusion magic shimmered, casting multiple reflections of us across the chamber, making it difficult for the golems to target the real team.


    The golems hesitated, their glowing eyes scanning the illusory duplicates, trying to decide where to strike. Eveline wasted no time¡ª


    "Water Magic: Hydro Lances!"


    Eveline launched a barrage of Hydro Lances, sharp spears of water shooting forward with deadly precision. The projectiles struck the nearest golem, piercing its rocky hide and leaving cracks in its surface. The golem stumbled, momentarily disoriented by the attack.


    "Nice shot!" I called out, keeping my own magic at the ready. "Keep up the pressure!"


    "Dark Magic: Coiling Shadows!"


    Raven cast her spell next, summoning shadowy tendrils from the ground. The dark coils wrapped around the golems'' legs, constricting their movements and making it harder for them to advance. With the golems temporarily immobilized, Eveline and Liliana moved in for a more coordinated strike.


    "Sionna, now!" I called out.


    Sionna, eyes gleaming with focus, raised her hands. "Water Magic: Tidal Push!"


    A wave of water surged forward, crashing into the golems, further destabilizing them. The combined force of the water and Raven''s shadows forced the golems back, causing them to stumble and lose their footing.


    "Liliana, take them down!" I shouted.


    Liliana, always calm under pressure, took advantage of the chaos. With a swift motion, she summoned her Blood Magic, "Blood Magic: Blood Siphon!" Crimson tendrils erupted from her hands, latching onto the golems with surprising speed. She siphoned their residual magic, weakening their structure while replenishing her own strength.


    The golems'' stony forms cracked under the strain, their movements slowing as their life force was drained.


    "Alright, Eveline, finish them!" I commanded.


    With the golems already on the verge of collapse, Eveline delivered the final blow with a grin. She swung her spear in a wide arc, channeling her water affinity to sharpen the edge. "Water Magic: Aqua Reaver!" The blade of water sliced cleanly through the remaining golems, causing them to crumble into piles of stone and dust.


    The room fell silent as the last golem disintegrated, only weird laugh of Eveline echoing in the aftermath. The moment felt surreal¡ªthe first challenge was down, but we all knew there would be many more ahead.


    "Nice teamwork, everyone," I praised, glancing at each of my teammates, their expressions a mix of exhilaration and relief. "That was just the beginning. Let''s keep moving."


    Eveline''s laughter faded, replaced by a determined smile. "I could get used to this! Let''s see what else this dungeon has to offer!"


    As we advanced deeper into the dungeon, the air grew colder, and the atmosphere felt charged with magic. The walls began to shift, creating a labyrinthine pathway, twisting and turning in ways that defied logic.


    "This place is alive," Sionna remarked, looking around with wide eyes. "It feels like it''s watching us."


    "Let it watch," I replied, my voice steady. "We''re not here to be prey. Remember, our goal is to find the exit and tackle the challenges that come our way. Keep an eye out for traps."


    We carefully navigated the winding corridors, remaining vigilant. The dim light from the torches flickered ominously, casting long shadows that seemed to dance along the stone walls. The air was thick with anticipation, each step echoing ominously in the stillness.


    Suddenly, the ground trembled again, and a series of pressure plates began to shift underfoot. "Everyone, watch your step!" I shouted, darting to the side as spikes shot up from the floor in a rapid succession.


    Raven''s sharp reflexes kicked in. "Illusion Magic: Phantom Step!" She cast her spell, allowing us to move unseen through the danger zones. We navigated through the traps with a sense of urgency, adrenaline coursing through us as we narrowly avoided the lethal spikes.


    Once we made it through, we found ourselves in a large chamber, its ceiling lost in shadows. The walls were adorned with ancient runes that pulsed softly, illuminating the space with an otherworldly glow. In the center stood a large pedestal, and atop it was a shimmering crystal orb.


    "What do you think it is?" Eveline asked, her curiosity piqued.


    "Could be a key or a clue," I speculated, taking a cautious step forward. "Let''s check it out, but be ready for anything."


    As I approached the orb, the runes on the walls flared to life, and a spectral figure emerged from the crystal, its form translucent and ethereal. The spirit hovered before us, its gaze fixed on our group with an intensity that sent a shiver down my spine.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Stone Me!, I can take it.


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 148: Chapter No.148 Teamwork

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    The spirit''s gaze pierced through the air as it hovered above the shimmering orb, its ethereal form slowly solidifying into a ghostly knight clad in spectral armor. It carried a translucent sword that crackled with arcane energy.


    SCREEEEEECHHHH!!!


    It let out a deafening screech that reverberated through the chamber, shaking the very walls around us.


    Tremble! Tremble!


    Within seconds dozens of similar-looking ghostly figures materialized, emerging from the walls and shadows. Each of them donned the same spectral armor, their eyes glowing with an eerie blue light. The chamber''s atmosphere shifted dramatically, and the once soft glow of the runes turned into an ominous pulsing that matched the rhythm of their flickering eyes.


    "Everyone, back up!" I commanded, my voice sharp.


    We moved into a defensive formation, instinctively adjusting to this new threat. My mind raced through potential strategies. These weren''t simple constructs or illusions¡ªthey carried the air of something ancient and powerful. The ghostly knight at the center seemed to be the focal point, its presence commanding the other spectres.


    "Seraphina, illusions won''t work here," I warned. She nodded quickly, already refocusing her magic.


    The ghostly knight raised its sword, and without warning, it lunged forward with alarming speed. It targeted me, swinging its blade with a vicious intent.


    And that''s where he lost~


    My right hand which always rested on the hilt of the slide down to the scabbard while with the help of my thumb, I gently pushed the pommel of my sword, releasing it with a sharp click. In one fluid motion, I drew the blade and met the knight''s strike head-on, the sound of steel against spectral energy ringing through the chamber. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Lightning Magic: Thunderous Requiem!"


    Electricity surged through my blade, crackling with raw power as I channelled my magic. The moment the ghostly knight''s sword clashed against mine, a burst of lightning exploded outward, sending arcs of electricity spiralling through the air. The knight recoiled from the shock, its spectral form shimmering as if disrupted by the sheer force of the strike.


    "Now!" I shouted to the team, using the opportunity to press the attack.


    Eveline and Raven didn''t hesitate. Raven, using her Dark Magic: Abyssal Chains, summoned tendrils of shadow that shot toward the spectral figures, binding their movements. Meanwhile, Eveline unleashed another barrage of water lances, targeting the lesser ghosts while they were momentarily immobilized.


    "Water Magic: Hydro Barrage!" she called out, sending a rapid series of water bolts into the ghostly forms, each hit causing the spectres to flicker and wane in strength.


    The chamber filled with the chaotic sounds of battle, the clash of magic and steel ringing out as we fought off the spectral knights. Liliana, with her Blood Magic, siphoned the residual energy from the ghosts, weakening them further, while Sionna maintained a defensive position, ready to intercept any threats that slipped through the front line.


    But it was the ghostly knight¡ªthe leader¡ªthat posed the greatest challenge. It recovered quickly from my lightning strike, its eyes glowing brighter as it let out another piercing screech. The other spectres surged forward in response, their attacks becoming more aggressive, more coordinated.


    "Leave this to us, Samael!" Raven shouted as dark mist started enveloping her hands, while Eveline and Liliana moved in to reinforce her. They aimed to corner the lesser spectres while Raven focused on the knight.


    Lily''s ice magic supported Raven while Sionna backed up Liliana and Eveline, creating a barrier of water to fend off any ghosts trying to breach our line. The teamwork was seamless; each of us playing our role in this chaotic dance of magic and combat.


    "Let''s take down the main threat!" I yelled over the cacophony, locking my eyes onto the ghostly knight, which was now gathering energy for a counterattack. The air around it shimmered with raw power, a sure sign that it was about to unleash a devastating blow.


    "Raven! Now!" I shouted as I saw the knight channelling its energy.


    Raven nodded, her focus intense. "Dark Magic: Shadows of Oblivion!"


    Shadows coalesced around the ghostly knight, enveloping it in darkness. The energy it had been gathering flickered, destabilizing as Raven''s magic constricted around it. The other spectres paused, momentarily thrown off balance as their leader faltered.


    "Eveline, hit it with everything you''ve got!" I urged.


    "Right!" she replied, charging her spear with water magic. "Water Magic: Raging Torrent!"


    A massive wave surged forth from her spear, crashing into the knight with a ferocious force. The combination of water and darkness overwhelmed it, and for a brief moment, the ghostly figure was pushed back, flickering like a faulty light.


    "Now! Finish it!" I commanded, Liliana formed a massive crimson lance with blood magic glowing as she concentrated fiercely, channelling her power into a singular point.


    "Blood Magic: Crimson Lance!" With a powerful thrust, the lance shot forward, piercing through the knight''s shimmering form with a brilliant flash. The attack landed squarely, and for a moment, it felt like time slowed as the spectral knight let out a howl of anguish.


    The lance struck true, dispersing the knight''s essence into a shower of motes, each glimmering like stars against the dark chamber. The other spectres wailed in despair, their energy waning as their leader fell, the light in their eyes dimming.


    "Keep going!" I shouted, my own magic still crackling at the ready. "Don''t let them regroup!"


    With the knight defeated, we turned our attention to the remaining ghostly figures, now disoriented and weaker. Eveline continued her relentless barrage of water lances, targeting the spectres one by one, while Raven''s chains ensnared those attempting to escape.


    "Let''s clean this up!" Sionna exclaimed, summoning a torrent of water that crashed into a cluster of spectres, washing them away and dissipating them into nothingness.


    I moved alongside them, feeling the adrenaline surge through me. Each swing of my blade felt lighter as I connected with the remaining spectres, cutting through their forms with ease.


    "Liliana, do you need to siphon more energy?" I called out.


    She shook her head, determination shining in her eyes. "I''m fine! I just need to focus!"


    We rallied together, the teamwork solidifying into a rhythm. One by one, the spectres fell, and soon the chamber was filled with echoes of victory, the last remnants of their eerie forms crumbling to dust.


    "Is that it?" Eveline asked, breathing heavily but smiling as the final spectre faded. "Did we win?"


    "Looks like it," I replied, wiping sweat from her forehead with my sleeves as I took a moment to catch my breath. The tension in the air began to dissipate, replaced by an overwhelming sense of relief. The chamber, now devoid of spectral threats, felt eerily calm.


    "Good job, everyone," I said, looking around at my teammates. Each of them wore expressions of triumph mixed with exhaustion, a testament to our first victory. "We worked well together."


    "Did you see that lance? It was beautiful!" Liliana beamed, her eyes alight with excitement. "I felt the energy flow through me!"


    Eveline nudged her playfully. "And I can''t believe you nearly stole the show with that final strike! I was ready to take them down myself!"


    Sionna chuckled softly, shaking her head. "The point is we did it together. This is what teamwork looks like. But we shouldn''t linger¡ªwho knows what else is waiting for us?"


    I nodded in agreement, glancing around the chamber for any potential exits or signs of the next challenge. The pedestal still stood at the center, the orb atop it pulsing gently as if inviting us closer.


    "Should we check out the orb?" I suggested, stepping toward the pedestal. "It might provide some answers or clues for the next part of the dungeon."


    As I approached, the orb shimmered more brightly, casting a soft glow that illuminated the runes etched into the pedestal. I could feel a faint magical energy radiating from it, inviting curiosity but also caution.


    "Be careful," Raven warned, her eyes narrowed. "It could be a trap."


    "I''ll go," I decided, reaching out slowly. "If it''s something dangerous, better I take the risk. Everyone, stay alert."


    As my fingers brushed the surface of the orb, the runes flared to life, and a vision unfolded before my eyes¡ªa swirling image depicting the next part of the dungeon, filled with twisting corridors and lurking shadows. I gasped as I caught glimpses of lurking creatures and the ominous architecture of the place, all woven together by threads of magic.


    "It''s a map!" I exclaimed, pulling back slightly as the vision faded. "And a warning. We need to be on guard; there are more monsters ahead, and they''re not just spectres."


    "Great," Eveline muttered, rolling her eyes. "As if it wasn''t already terrifying enough."


    "Let''s take what we learned from this encounter," I said, stepping back from the pedestal and gathering my thoughts. "We know we can rely on each other. If we stick to our strengths and communicate effectively, we can handle whatever comes next."


    "Alright, then," Seraphina chimed in, a determined glint in her eyes. "Let''s move forward. I''m ready for anything."


    We carefully retraced our steps back through the chamber, making our way into the winding corridors that lay ahead. The atmosphere shifted once more as the shadows deepened, and I could hear distant sounds echoing through the halls¡ªscratches and growls, the unmistakable noises of creatures lurking just beyond our sight.


    "Stay close," I reminded everyone, my voice low. "No splitting up. We can''t afford to lose anyone."


    THUD! THUD! THUD!


    "Something''s coming!"


    No shit~


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Stone Me!, I can take it.


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 149: Chapter No.149 Chain Ambush (1/3)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    The distant, rhythmic thudding grew louder, reverberating through the dimly lit corridor. The walls themselves trembled with each impact, and an unsettling growl echoed from the darkness ahead.


    We stopped, instinctively tightening our formation. Seraphina raised her hand, and a soft, shimmering illusion of mist and shadow spread outward, making it harder for anything lurking beyond to see us clearly. The team fell into a practised silence, each member shifting slightly into position.


    "Everyone, ready up," I whispered. I could sense the tension building, each of us bracing for whatever awaited us in the depths of this dungeon. The weight of the earlier battle lingered, fatigue threatening to set in, but there was no room for hesitation.


    The thudding stopped abruptly, and an eerie silence followed. The hairs on the back of my neck stood on end. Something wasn''t right.


    CRACK!


    The wall to our left split open with a deafening crack, sending stone shards flying everywhere. A massive, gnarled hand burst through the stone, followed by the rest of a towering figure¡ªa gigantic troll with skin as tough as rock and eyes glowing with malice.


    It let out a guttural roar that echoed through the narrow corridor, shaking dust from the ceiling as it stepped forward, blocking our path with its massive bulk. The creature towered over us, standing at least twice the height of any human, its arms as thick as tree trunks, and covered in jagged scars.


    "We need to bring it down fast!" I shouted, already channelling my magic. "It''s too big to fight in here¡ªwe''ll be crushed if it collapses the corridor!"


    Eveline gripped her spear, her face set with determination. "I''ve got the right spell for this."


    "Wait!" Sionna interrupted, her eyes scanning the surroundings. "There might be more of them. Trolls don''t usually travel alone. We can''t afford to waste all our power on this one."


    She was right. The sound of distant, muffled growls hinted at more creatures lurking beyond. This troll could be the first of many.


    "Mmm...girls~ should I¡ª"


    "DON''T!! WE DECIDED THAT ONLY WHEN NECESSARY WILL YOU ACTIVELY PARTICIPATE! SO JUST STAY BACK, FOR NOW!" Raven cut me off with a sharp hiss, her gaze locking onto mine with urgency. "We don''t need your overpowered intervention just yet."


    I couldn''t help but chuckle, despite the tension. They had all insisted that I hold back unless absolutely necessary, partly for their own growth and partly because they didn''t want to become reliant on me. It made sense, but the situation was escalating fast.


    The massive troll''s roar echoed through the corridor again, and it began charging toward us, its hulking form shaking the very ground beneath us.


    "Spread out!" I commanded, my mind quickly analyzing the best course of action. "Raven, bind its legs with shadows. Eveline, support with water magic¡ªtry to weaken its footing. Sionna, stay on the lookout for more enemies."


    "Got it!" Eveline replied, already weaving her magic.


    Raven''s eyes glinted with concentration as she extended her arms. "Dark Magic: Abyssal Shackles!"


    Tendrils of dark energy shot out from the ground, wrapping tightly around the troll''s massive legs, slowing its advance. The creature roared in frustration, swiping at the shadowy bindings with its thick arms.


    "Water Magic: Tidal Wave!" Eveline shouted, summoning a torrent of water that slammed into the troll, soaking its legs and creating a slick surface beneath its feet. The combination of shadows and water made the troll stumble, losing its balance for a brief moment.


    "Lily! Make an ice glacier right under its feet!" I yelled as the troll stumbled.


    Lily responded immediately, her hands glowing with cold, crisp energy. "Ice Magic: Frost Glacier!"


    A massive spike of ice erupted from the ground, forming beneath the troll''s legs. The icy surface cracked and spread, freezing the water Eveline had summoned, locking the troll''s feet in place. The troll let out a furious roar, struggling to free itself as the ice crept higher, slowing its movements.


    "Liliana!" I called out again, urgency filling my voice as the troll thrashed against its bindings. The ice had taken hold, but it wouldn''t hold for long if we didn''t act fast.


    "I''m ready!" she shouted back, her hands glowing with crimson energy. Her eyes were fierce, determination etched on her face as she focused on the creature.


    With a swift motion, she conjured a long lance of blood magic, the vibrant crimson energy swirling around her as she took aim. "Blood Magic: Crimson Lance!"


    The lance shot forward, piercing through the air with deadly precision. It struck the troll squarely in the shoulder, and the creature let out a deafening roar of pain as the lance embedded itself deep within its flesh. The blood that flowed from the wound shimmered, feeding into Liliana''s magic and strengthening her resolve.


    "Keep it coming!" I urged, watching as Liliana summoned another lance, this one larger and more menacing.


    "Crimson Lance: Devastation!" she shouted, and the next strike exploded into the troll''s shoulder, sending it staggering back against the corridor walls. The sound of crumbling stone echoed as the impact shook the very foundations of the dungeon.


    "Nice shot!" Eveline cheered, pumping her fist in triumph.


    But the troll wasn''t finished yet. It roared again, its fury growing as it struggled against the ice and shadows binding it. The creature turned its gaze toward us, its eyes burning with rage.


    "Everyone, be ready!" I commanded, sensing the tension building. "Raven, don''t let it break free!"


    "I''m on it!" Raven replied, her focus unwavering. "Dark Magic: Abyssal Chains!"


    With a flick of her wrist, chains of darkness shot forth, wrapping tightly around the troll''s arms and legs, further constraining its movements. The creature let out a frustrated bellow, but the chains held strong.


    "Let''s finish this!" I shouted, adrenaline coursing through my veins. "Sionna, now''s your moment!"


    Sionna stepped forward, the air around her shimmering with raw energy as she summoned her water magic. "Water Magic: Aqua Vortex!"


    A swirling vortex of water formed in front of her, spiralling toward the immobilized troll. The vortex collided with the creature, encasing it in a cocoon of raging water.


    "Let''s combine forces!" Raven called, glancing at Eveline and Lily. "On three, we hit it with everything we''ve got!"


    "One¡­ two¡­ three!" Raven shouted, and we unleashed their combined magic.


    "Dark Magic: Abyssal Tempest!"


    Raven''s shadows intertwined with Sionna''s swirling water, creating a vortex that seemed to grow in intensity, the pressure building until it was a maelstrom of darkness and liquid.


    "Water Magic: Torrential Burst!" Eveline added her magic to the mix, causing the water to explode outward with an even greater force, pushing against the troll''s form.


    "Ice Magic: Frostbite!" Lily''s icy tendrils snaked around the vortex, enhancing its power with a chilling cold that froze the water into sharp shards. They flew like deadly arrows, striking the troll''s exposed skin.


    "Blood Magic: Bloodstorm!" Liliana finished, her voice ringing with authority. A storm of crimson energy erupted from her, raining down on the immobilized troll, enhancing our magic even further.


    The combination of their spells created a spectacular explosion of energy that lit up the corridor, a dazzling display of light and dark swirling together. The troll bellowed in agony, its form writhing against the bindings and magic that held it captive.


    The pressure reached its zenith, and with a final, blinding flash, the troll was consumed by the magical onslaught. When the dust settled, it crumbled to the ground, its body collapsing under the weight of our combined efforts, lifeless and defeated.


    "Did we get it?" Eveline asked, breathing heavily as the adrenaline began to ebb.


    "Yeah, I think so." I stepped cautiously closer, scanning the corridor for any signs of additional threats. "But let''s stay alert. There could still be more trolls nearby, or other creatures waiting to strike."


    THUD! THUD! THUD! THUD!


    RAAAAAAAAAWW!!!


    Multiple trolls answered the first creature''s call, their guttural roars reverberating through the stone walls. It was a chilling reminder of how deep we were in the dungeon, and that we were far from safe.


    The trolls emerged from the shadows, their hulking figures illuminated by the flickering torches lining the corridor. Each one bore the same menacing glare, drool dripping from their jagged teeth as they snarled and bared their claws. They were an imposing sight, but a rush of excitement coursed through me.


    "You''re all tired from that fight," I said, a grin spreading across my face. "Leave this to me."


    Raven opened her mouth to protest, but I raised a hand to silence her. "Trust me, I''ll make it quick. Don''t blink~"


    My right hand found its way to the scabbard of my sword while pushing the pommel just enough to see its sharp blade, while I took the quick draw stance leaning forward with my left hand settled on the hilt in loose grip.


    "Lightning Magic: Thunderclap and Flash¡ªGodspeed!"


    In an instant, I felt the familiar surge of energy coursing through my veins, the world around me slowing as I focused on the trolls ahead. Time stretched, and in that split second, I visualized the path to my target. My sword felt weightless in my grip as I channeled the Lightning Magic, blending it with my own speed.


    With a powerful thrust, I launched myself forward, a flash of blue and silver streaking down the corridor. The trolls barely had time to react, their eyes widening in confusion as I closed the distance.


    The first troll, the closest to me, let out a roar just as I reached it, but before the sound could fully escape its throat, my sword sliced through the air with a crackling intensity.


    SWISH!


    The blade met its target with a satisfying thud, a clean cut that severed the troll''s head from its massive body. I could feel the surge of energy from the lightning magic flowing through me, amplifying my movements as I danced past the falling giant, leaving a trail of crackling energy in my wake.


    I pivoted on my heel, barely slowing down, my gaze fixed on the next troll, which had taken a step forward, jaws snapping in a frenzy.


    "Another one bites the dust!" I taunted, dashing toward the next troll with renewed speed, my heart racing in rhythm with the power thrumming in my core.


    As I approached, I flicked my wrist, channeling a surge of lightning directly into the ground beneath my feet. The energy pulsed upward, propelling me into the air, and I twisted in mid-flight, bringing my sword down in a sweeping arc toward the second troll.


    THWACK!


    The blade sliced through the troll''s shoulder, deepening the gash as I landed behind it, ready for my next strike. The creature let out a bellow of pain, its massive arm swiping through the air, but I was already moving again, weaving past its flailing limbs with effortless grace.


    With each movement, I felt the rhythm of the battle shift, the energy of the dungeon itself resonating with the thrill of combat.


    One by one, I dispatched the trolls, my speed and magic melding into a beautiful dance of destruction. Their roars echoed in the corridor, but they fell silent as my blade found its mark, each strike precise and deadly.


    When I finally stood among the fallen trolls, panting lightly but grinning from ear to ear, my team''s awed expressions reflected the triumph of our combined efforts.


    "See? Quick and efficient," I said, sheathing my sword and wiping the sweat from my brow.


    Eveline''s eyes widened. "You didn''t even let them touch you! That was incredible!"


    Liliana stepped forward, her face a mix of admiration and disbelief. "That was¡­ amazing, Samael. You made it look so easy!"


    Raven, still processing the speed of my movements, crossed her arms and huffed. "You could have let us help. We''re not just here to watch you fight."


    I chuckled, brushing off the comment. "I know, but it''s important to test the waters, right? Besides, I was just having a little fun."


    Sionna smiled, shaking her head. "Just be careful. If there are more trolls, we''ll need to work together next time."


    "Yeah," I nodded, my grin fading slightly. "We should stay alert. I doubt that was all of them."


    "H-HOW...did...you?!" The only one in the group who looked gobsmacked was Seraphina the last member of our team.


    Oh! Boy~


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Stone Me!, I can take it.


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 150: Chapter No.150 Chain Ambush (2/3)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    Seraphina stared at me, her expression a mixture of awe and disbelief. Her mouth hung open slightly, as if she couldn''t fully process what she had just witnessed.


    "H-How did you¡­ move like that? I barely saw you!" she stammered, her wide eyes still glued to me. "One second you were there, and then... you just vanished!"


    The others chuckled softly, clearly used to this by now. I gave her a reassuring smile, trying to downplay the situation. "It''s just something I''ve practiced a lot. Lightning magic has a way of amplifying speed, and when you combine it with a bit of swordsmanship... well, things get fast."


    "Fast?" she echoed incredulously. "That wasn''t fast¡ªthat was insane! No wonder Raven told you to hold back earlier."


    Raven rolled her eyes, though there was a faint smile tugging at her lips. "He gets carried away sometimes, but we''re used to it by now. Don''t worry, Seraphina, you''ll get the hang of working with him."


    Seraphina blinked, still trying to wrap her head around the display. "I''ll try, but I''m not sure if I''ll ever get used to that."


    Eveline chimed in, giving Seraphina a playful nudge. "Don''t worry, you''ll learn to appreciate it when we''re in tougher situations. Trust me, having Samael on our side is never a bad thing."


    I waved off the compliments with a sheepish grin, but I couldn''t deny the satisfaction of seeing my team work well together. Even Seraphina, new as she was, had adapted quickly. She might not have my kind of power, but she had her own strengths that would shine in time.


    "We''ve got more ground to cover," I said, turning my attention back to the corridor ahead. "If those trolls were guarding something, we''ll find it soon. Stay sharp."


    As everyone left, I lingered back just enough to say, "ARISE!"


    Just as the word left my mouth a strange energy rippled through the air, dark and cold, as if it was drawing in the very essence of the fallen trolls. The corridor dimmed even further as shadows gathered, coalescing around the lifeless bodies of the trolls.


    For a brief moment, nothing happened.


    Then, with a faint shimmer of black energy, the hulking figures of the trolls began to twitch. Slowly, almost methodically, their massive forms shifted, and they rose to their feet. Their eyes, once filled with rage and malice, now gleamed with an eerie, soulless glow. These were no longer the rampaging creatures we had fought moments ago¡ªthey were shadows of their former selves, bound to my will.


    "Shadow Extraction... successful," I muttered under my breath, a wave of satisfaction washing over me as I surveyed my new shadow soldiers.


    "Come Back~"


    As I issued the command, the shadow trolls dissolved into dark wisps, seamlessly melding into the ground beneath my feet, disappearing into my shadow. The eerie silence that followed was broken only by the distant echoes of the dungeon.


    The sensation of having control over these shadow beings was both exhilarating and oddly comforting¡ªa power that ensured I would always have backup, even in the most dire situations.


    "Alright, let''s move," I called, catching up to the group. "The dungeon''s only going to get more dangerous from here."


    "Okay~ but I just to become strong!" Raven''s voice carried a hint of impatience, her sharp eyes locking onto mine with a challenging gleam. She had always been determined to stand on her own, to grow stronger without relying too much on me. The same applied to the rest of the team¡ªeach of them had their unique strengths, and they weren''t afraid to push themselves to their limits.


    "I get it, Raven," I said with a slight grin. "But you''re already strong, and you''re only going to get stronger. We''re a team for a reason, remember?"


    She huffed but didn''t argue, her lips curving into a faint smile as she looked ahead. "Fine. But if I ever feel like you''re taking all the fun, I won''t hesitate to call you out."


    I chuckled and gave her a mock salute. "Noted."


    BOOOOM!!!


    "OH COME NOW!!! LET US TAKE BREATHER!!!" Eveline shouted as frustration filled her voice, her eyes scanning the corridor where the sound had come from. Dust and debris shook loose from the dungeon walls, falling in tiny clouds around us. Whatever caused that explosion was massive¡ªand it was close.


    "It looks like I get to take this one too~" I said with a mocking smile directed at Raven who was already glaring at me with narrowed eyes, her arms crossed. "Don''t even think about it," she growled, her voice dripping with challenge.


    I laughed softly, but the tension in the air was undeniable. The explosion had put everyone on edge, even if we were trying to hide it with banter.


    "Let''s stay focused," Liliana interjected, her voice calm but firm. She glanced toward the darkened corridor where the sound had come from. "Whatever caused that blast could be more dangerous than the trolls. We can''t afford to let our guard down."


    "Well, I got it~" I said as my figure enveloped in lightning arcs and flashed in a blue streak down the corridor. I moved with precision, my senses heightened as I approached the source of the explosion. The air was thick with dust and the pungent scent of charred stone, and I could feel the vibrations of something massive stirring ahead. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Rounding a corner, I skidded to a stop. Before me lay a vast chamber illuminated by flickering torches, their flames dancing against the stone walls. At the center of the room, a colossal stone golem stood, its eyes glowing with an ominous light. The golem was adorned with intricate carvings that pulsed with a faint energy, hinting at some ancient magic.


    Its massive fist was still raised, having just crushed a section of the wall in a display of overwhelming force. It turned its head slowly, locking onto my presence with a predatory gaze. The ground trembled beneath its weight as it took a step forward.


    I quickly assessed the situation. The golem was formidable, but I also noticed scattered remnants of what looked like a shattered enchantment¡ªa sign that it might be vulnerable.


    "Flaming Sword of the Nine Suns: First Sun¡ªHelios!"


    I channeled the fiery energy into my sword, the flames intensifying until it resembled a blazing sun in my grip. The heat radiated outward, and I felt the power coursing through me, igniting my resolve.


    As the golem lumbered toward me, its massive fist raised for another strike, I sidestepped swiftly. The ground shook violently as its fist crashed down, sending debris flying. I took a deep breath, focusing my magic, and then I lunged forward, a blue streak of lightning trailing behind me.


    "Take this!" I shouted, swinging my sword with all my might. The flames blazed brighter as the blade connected with the golem''s chest, exploding in a burst of heat and light.


    The golem staggered back, its glowing eyes flickering uncertainly. I could see the magical runes etched into its body start to dim, revealing cracks in its stone exterior.


    "Second Sun¡ªRa!"


    I shouted, channeling the next wave of energy into my blade. The flames transformed into a radiant orb, swirling with golden light, and I thrust the sword forward. The orb shot out like a comet, colliding with the golem''s left arm.


    Leaving only a gaping hole where once was solid stone, the golem''s arm shattered into countless fragments that scattered across the chamber. A low rumble echoed in the air as the golem staggered again, its remaining limbs quaking with the force of the blow.


    "Nice shot!" I heard Raven shout from behind me, her voice edged with excitement. The others were catching up, their expressions a mix of concern and awe.


    But I couldn''t let my guard down. The golem was still standing, its glowing eyes narrowing in anger. It swayed slightly, then, with a guttural growl that reverberated through the chamber, it drew back its remaining arm to retaliate.


    "Third Sun¡ªDark Flames!"


    I unleashed the spell with fierce determination, my sword igniting in swirling black flames that crackled with raw energy. The room was suddenly drenched in shadows, the light from the torches dimming in the wake of my technique.


    I channeled the flames into a spiraling vortex. The dark flames danced around me, pulsating with power as I directed them at the golem. With a swift arc of my sword, I sent the fiery torrent spiraling toward the creature, the flames consuming the space between us in a flash.


    The golem''s eyes flared as the darkness collided with its chest, enveloping it in a fierce explosion of energy. Stone shards flew in all directions, echoing off the walls as the chamber shook violently. The force of the blast sent tremors through the ground, and I braced myself, feeling the adrenaline rush through me.


    Dust.


    That''s the only thing left in the aftermath of the explosion. I squinted through the settling debris, straining to catch a glimpse of the golem. As the dust began to clear, I could see the remnants of what had once been a formidable foe.


    The golem''s massive form lay shattered, chunks of stone scattered around the chamber like broken toys. Its glowing eyes flickered, dimming into nothingness, leaving the air thick with the scent of burnt magic. I took a cautious step forward, my heart racing with exhilaration.


    "Is it... really over?" Seraphina asked, her voice shaky as she emerged from the shadows behind me, eyes wide as she surveyed the destruction.


    "Looks like it," I replied, letting out a breath I didn''t realize I was holding. "But we should still be careful."


    Raven approached, inspecting the remains with a curious frown. "You really obliterated it. That was... something else."


    I shrugged, trying to downplay my accomplishment. "Just doing what I had to do. We can''t afford to underestimate anything down here."


    "Very impressive," Eveline added, her eyes sparkling with excitement. "But can we take a moment to breathe? I thought my heart was going to burst!"


    Liliana nodded in agreement. "We should regroup and assess our situation. There might be more dangers lurking nearby."


    I took a moment to scan the chamber, feeling the remnants of the golem''s magic lingering in the air. The shattered enchantment had indeed revealed a vulnerability, but I couldn''t shake the feeling that something else awaited us in the darkened corners of the dungeon.


    "Agreed," I said, turning back to the group. "Let''s check for loot and then decide our next move."


    As we began to explore the remains, I noticed a glint of something half-buried in the rubble. I knelt down, brushing away the dust to reveal a small, ornate chest, its surface intricately carved with ancient runes.


    "What did you find?" Raven asked, peering over my shoulder.


    "Looks like a treasure chest," I said, excitement bubbling within me. "Let''s see what''s inside!"


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Stone Me!, I can take it.


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 151: Chapter No.151 Chain Ambush (3/3)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    I carefully inspected the ornate chest, its intricate runes glowing faintly under the dim light of the dungeon. There was no immediate sign of danger, but I knew better than to assume it was safe. Dungeon treasures were rarely unguarded.


    "Let me check it first," Eveline offered, stepping forward. Her sharp eyes scanned the chest, and she muttered a few incantations under her breath. A faint ripple of energy passed over the box, and after a moment, she nodded. "No traps, at least none that I can detect."


    "Alright," I said, still cautious but more reassured. I reached for the chest and slowly lifted the lid.


    Inside, nestled among faded silk, were several items. The first was a glowing crystal, radiating with a soft blue light. Its aura was soothing, and I could sense a powerful restorative magic within it.


    "A Mana Restoration Crystal," Seraphina whispered, her eyes wide with awe. "That''s incredibly rare. It can replenish magic reserves almost instantly."


    "Perfect for emergencies," I said, pocketing the crystal. This could come in handy if things went south later.


    Next, I pulled out a finely crafted dagger, its blade shimmering with an odd black-and-gold hue. Runes danced along its surface, hinting at some sort of enchantment.


    "Liliana, this looks like your style," I said, handing the dagger to her.


    She took it, examining the weapon closely. "It''s definitely enchanted, and the craftsmanship is remarkable. I''ll check it out further later, but I think it might boost agility or perhaps channel dark magic."


    I nodded, then reached for the final item¡ªa small, ancient-looking scroll. It was bound tightly with a golden thread, the parchment brittle yet well-preserved.


    "What do you think this is?" Raven asked, leaning in closer.


    I carefully unraveled the scroll, my eyes scanning the faded text. It was written in an old dialect, one I barely recognized. But after a moment of focus, the Heavenly Destiny System flickered to life in my mind, translating the words.


    Scroll of the Golem Mastery. The user who activates this scroll will gain temporary control over a stone golem, bound by ancient magic for a limited time.


    "It''s a golem summoning scroll. We could control a golem, similar to the one we just defeated."


    "That could be useful," Liliana said thoughtfully. "Especially if we face more enemies like that in the deeper parts of the dungeon."


    I placed the scroll safely into my satchel. "We''ll save this for later. I doubt we''re done with the challenges down here just yet."


    After gathering everything, we regrouped. The tension in the air was palpable¡ªthere was a sense that the worst was still ahead of us. The deep, dark corridors of the dungeon beckoned ominously.


    "Alright, everyone," I said, my voice steady. "We''ve made it this far, but we know these dungeons only get more dangerous. Stay close, stay alert, and trust each other. We''ve got this."


    A chorus of nods followed, each of them ready for whatever came next. I led the group forward, my senses sharp as we descended deeper into the labyrinth. The path twisted and turned, growing darker and colder with every step.


    "Are...we going in the right direction?" Lily asked as her hand slipped into mine, her voice laced with a mix of anxiety and trust. I squeezed her hand gently, offering her a reassuring glance.


    "Yes," I said firmly, "I can feel it. We''re getting closer to the dungeon''s core. The air feels heavier, more saturated with magic. It''s only going to get more intense from here."


    The others followed in silence, their footsteps echoing off the stone walls. Every few steps, I could hear the distant hum of ancient magic, pulsing like a heartbeat beneath the dungeon. The tension was palpable, and even though we had faced numerous threats, I knew the true challenge was still waiting.


    As we descended deeper, a faint, almost imperceptible glow began to illuminate the corridor. It wasn''t the light of torches or magical flames¡ªit was something far more sinister. The air thickened, carrying with it a strange, foreboding presence.


    Raven narrowed her eyes, her hand tightening around her weapon. "Do you feel that? It''s like something''s watching us."


    I nodded. "I do. Everyone, be ready. We''re not alone."


    SWISH!!


    ZAPPPP!!!


    CRATER!!!


    Within a second, More than fifty Wights surrounded us with twenty launching attacks left and right. But¡ª


    "Lightning Magic: Thunder Dragon''s Roar!"


    A deafening crack of thunder tore through the dungeon, followed by an electrifying roar as a massive dragon-shaped bolt of lightning erupted from my hands. The thunderous dragon surged forward, spiraling in a deadly arc that consumed the wights nearest to us in a blinding flash of energy. The dark creatures had no chance to react as they were obliterated, their forms disintegrating into nothingness.


    "Stay close!" I shouted, my eyes scanning the room as more wights emerged from the shadows, their cold, lifeless gazes fixated on us.


    Liliana moved swiftly, her newly acquired enchanted dagger in hand. With fluid grace, she weaved through the advancing wights, her blade cutting through them with lethal precision. The dark runes on the dagger pulsed, enhancing her speed and allowing her to move like a shadow, her strikes swift and deadly lanced in Blood Magic.


    Eveline''s water magic whirled around her in an elegant dance, creating a protective barrier of swirling liquid. With a flick of her wrist, she sent sharp tendrils of water lashing out, piercing through several wights as they attempted to close in on her. Her control over the elements was precise, every movement a perfect balance of offence and defence.


    "Water Magic: Hydro Cannon!" Sionna''s voice rang out as she unleashed a powerful torrent of water from her hands, the force behind it propelling several wights backward and slamming them against the dungeon walls. The sheer impact shattered their forms, leaving nothing but dark mist in their wake.


    Raven, not to be outdone, leapt into action. "Dark Magic: Shadow Lance!" Her voice rang out with an intensity that matched the situation. A series of black spears materialized in the air, each one rippling with dark energy before launching forward, skewering the wights that dared to advance on us.


    The creatures disintegrated into shadows as the lances pierced their cores, their menacing presence fading into nothingness.


    The battle was fierce, but we fought with a synchronized precision that only a well-formed team could muster. Every strike, every spell, was executed with purpose. There was no room for hesitation here, not in the depths of a dungeon like this, where a single mistake could mean the difference between survival and death.


    Seraphina''s illusion magic came in handy, as she conjured phantom duplicates of our group, confusing the remaining wights. The creatures hesitated, unsure which targets were real. Seizing the opportunity, Seraphina wove her illusions with delicate precision, creating distractions that allowed us to strike at the confused wights. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Now, strike!" she called out.


    I wasted no time, moving swiftly through the disoriented wights. My sword crackled with lightning as I unleashed another powerful attack.


    "Lightning Strike!"


    The blade sliced through the nearest wight, sending arcs of electricity surging through its body. It crumbled into ash, dissipating into the dungeon''s oppressive air. The rest of the team followed suit, each of them taking down the remaining wights with ruthless efficiency.


    Within moments, the chamber fell eerily silent. The last of the wights dissolved into mist, leaving only the faint remnants of their dark magic lingering in the air. I sheathed my sword and turned to the others.


    "WATCH OUT!!!" I shouted a saw a second wave of Wights coming and one managed to close in on Sionna. But before I could activate the spell, only blood flew into the air I saw he figure launched into the opposite wall.


    Silence.


    I rushed forward, my heart pounding in my chest as I approached Sionna. My pulse echoed in my ears as I expected the worst. But what I saw stopped me in my tracks.


    Standing before Sionna was Raven, her chest heaving, her arm outstretched, blood trickling down her knuckles. She had delivered a devastating punch to the wight, sending it flying into the stone wall with such force that the creature''s form shattered into black mist on impact.


    "You alright?" she asked Sionna, her voice strained but steady.


    Sionna, still processing what had just happened, nodded slowly. "Y-yes... thanks to you."


    Raven exhaled deeply, shaking off the remaining tension in her body. "Good. Stay sharp."


    I felt a rush of relief wash over me, but it quickly gave way to raw unfiltered rage.


    "Step back and take the defensive formation!" I ordered as my mana boiled under my skin with my dragon heart beating with intense fury. My eyes flared with energy as I summoned the tempest within me. The power surged through my veins, igniting every cell with electric vigour.


    Eveline and Liliana quickly fell into formation, moving to shield Sionna while I took a step forward, my stance wide and ready. I focused on the incoming wights, feeling their dark magic swirl in the air, thick and malevolent.


    "In the tempest''s cradle..." I started my incarnation for the domain expansion because there is a whole nest of these creatures here, I don''t know how I missed this but they are going to pay for what they did~


    "...Where legends are born... I invoke the dragon with lightning''s scorn..." As I continued to gather my mana, the air crackled with energy, and a violent storm began to brew around me. The dungeon itself seemed to resonate with my power, amplifying the tension in the air as I prepared to unleash my spell.


    "...As the heavens crack and the thunder cries," My incarnation echoed through the chamber, amplifying the energy that pulsed within me, summoning a vortex of thunder in the ceilings.


    "...Feel the tremor as the storm beast flies... From realms unknown, let its power explore," As I reached the last chants the vortex shaped into the jaws of a colossal dragon made entirely of crackling lightning, its eyes shimmering with fury and intelligence. The storm dragon let out a roar that shook the very foundation of the dungeon, sending a wave of raw energy cascading through the chamber.


    "DOMAIN EXPANSION: THUNDER DRAGON''S ROAR!!!"


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Stone Me!, I can take it.


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 152: Chapter No.152 Domain Expansion: Thunder Dragons Roar!

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]"Domain Expansion: Thunder Dragon''s Roar!"


    A tear-shaped hole expanded with me as the center, taking everyone I regarded as the enemy into a whole new dimension in which thunder arcs danced everywhere with unrelenting fury. The domain was a tempestuous expanse of swirling storm clouds and blinding lightning, where the very air crackled with energy. Within this domain, I was the sovereign of storms, and my will manifested in every bolt and roar of thunder.


    The wights were caught in the overwhelming tempest, unable to escape the relentless onslaught of lightning that surged through the air. Thunderous booms reverberated like the heartbeat of an ancient beast, the sound alone enough to disorient and terrorize the creatures.


    "Feel the wrath of the storm!" I shouted, my voice echoing with a power that wasn''t entirely my own. My hands moved as if guided by instinct, directing the colossal dragon to target the largest cluster of wights. With a savage roar, the dragon unleashed a torrent of lightning, decimating the creatures in a blinding flash.


    The remaining wights attempted to scatter, their dark forms struggling to find purchase in the chaotic storm. But there was no escape. I willed the domain to tighten around them, focusing the tempest''s fury onto their shrinking numbers. Arcs of electricity lashed out like hungry serpents, striking down the wights one by one with unerring precision.


    Within moments, all that remained were the echoes of thunder and the lingering remnants of dissipating shadows. My domain flickered, its energy spent, and the storm slowly receded back into the void from which it came.


    The dungeon chamber was eerily silent, the oppressive aura of dark magic now replaced with the faint crackling of dissipating electricity. I exhaled slowly, the intense rush of power ebbing away as I regained my composure.


    "Samael..." Lily''s voice was soft, almost a whisper, as she approached. Her eyes were wide with awe and concern, and she gently placed a hand on my arm. "That...was incredible."


    The others slowly gathered, their expressions reflecting a mix of relief and amazement. Raven, despite her earlier heroics, looked visibly shaken but managed a nod of acknowledgment in my direction. Sionna, her eyes still wide with the lingering adrenaline, mouthed a silent "Thank you" to both of us.


    "Let''s keep moving," I said, my voice steady but carrying an underlying urgency. "We''re not done here yet."


    No one argued. They knew as well as I did that the core of this dungeon held something far more sinister. What we had faced so far was only a prelude to the true challenge that lay ahead. As we pressed on, the air grew colder, and the faint hum of ancient magic resonated even stronger beneath the stone floors.


    ***


    [Seraphina''s POV]


    WHAT THE HACK WAS THAT?!


    I stood frozen, my heart pounding in my chest as I watched the aftermath of Samael''s


    Domain Expansion


    . The sheer power he unleashed¡ªcommanding lightning and thunder like he was born of the storm¡ªwas unlike anything I had ever seen. My lips trembled, though not from fear, but from awe and... something deeper, darker.


    That surge of strength, the control, the


    dominance


    . He was a god among mortals in that moment, and it sent a chill down my spine. I could feel my breath hitch, my pulse racing as thoughts I couldn''t control began to swirl in my mind.


    Mine.


    The word echoed in my head. It wasn''t the first time. Every time I saw him like this, every time he did something so...


    beyond


    , the thought clawed its way deeper into my consciousness. I couldn''t stop it. I didn''t


    want


    to stop it.


    He was mine. No one else could understand him like I did. No one could appreciate his strength the way I did. Not Lily, not Liliana, not Raven,


    no one


    .


    The way they looked at him now, admiration clear in their eyes, made my blood boil. Especially Lily. That soft smile she gave him, the way she always hovered near him. Did she think she could keep him? Did she think she could


    own


    him like that?


    No. No one could.


    I clenched my fists, my nails digging into my palms as the shadows around me seemed to darken in response to my thoughts. They always responded to me, my illusions, my magic¡ªlike extensions of my will. And right now, my will was singular and unwavering.


    Samael belongs to me.


    I had been patient, so patient, waiting for the right time. I helped him, stood by his side, made myself indispensable. But still... she lingered.


    They


    lingered.


    I took a deep breath, steadying myself. I couldn''t lose control. Not yet. I had to be smart about this. Samael was still... distant. Even after all we had been through, I could feel it¡ªthe way he was guarded around me, the way he didn''t see me the way I saw him.


    But that would change. I would make sure of it.


    As the group started to move forward, deeper into the dungeon, I hung back slightly, letting my thoughts simmer. I needed to be careful. If I pushed too hard, too fast, I might scare him away. And that was the last thing I wanted. I needed to find the right moment to act, to show him that I was the only one who truly understood him, who could match him in both power and... devotion.


    A smile crept onto my lips as I trailed behind the others, my mind already plotting. Soon. Very soon, Samael would see. He would


    have


    to see.


    And when he did, when he finally realized... we would be together. Forever.


    No one else mattered. Only


    him


    .


    Only


    us


    .


    ***


    [Aiden''s POV]


    I paced back and forth, every step punctuated by the thunderous pounding in my chest. My fists clenched, muscles twitching with barely restrained fury. Samael Ashwood... that bastard had to die. He was the obstacle, the one standing in the way of everything¡ªof


    her


    .


    Seraphina. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She was supposed to be mine. She had always been mine, even before that wretched Samael started stealing her attention with his stupid heroics and power plays. She belonged with me, not with some arrogant dragon pretending to be invincible.


    Marcus stepped forward, his broad shoulders barely able to contain the weight of the massive battle axe strapped to his back. His voice was gruff as he spoke, "Aiden, we need a plan. We can''t just rush in blind. Samael''s stronger than you think¡ª"


    "I DON''T CARE!" I barked, slamming my fist into the wall of the dungeon, causing small cracks to spiderweb across the stone. "We''ll take him down, no matter what it takes."


    Elara, standing to the side, just smiled at me which sent a shiver down my spine. "I don''t about Samael but the girls with him have to die."


    I gritted my teeth, trying to push down the seething rage bubbling up inside me. Elara''s twisted grin didn''t help¡ªit only made my stomach churn more. I knew she had her own sick obsession with Samael''s companions, especially Lily. They were always so perfect, always so close to him. It made Elara jealous, and when she got jealous, things turned... ugly.


    "Fine," I growled, turning to Elara. "But focus on your part. The girls are yours. Samael is mine."


    Elara''s grin widened, her eyes glinting with a dangerous excitement. "Good. I was hoping you''d say that."


    I didn''t have time for her theatrics. We had been tracking Samael and his group for days, watching them fight through hordes of monsters. They were strong, sure, but no one could fight forever. They had to be exhausted by now.


    My hand clenched around the hilt of my sword as I thought about Seraphina. She was with him, trailing behind the group as usual, her eyes always on Samael. It made me sick. He had no right to her.


    I took a deep breath, forcing myself to calm down. Marcus was right about one thing¡ªwe needed a plan. Samael wasn''t just some ordinary student. He was dangerous. That Domain Expansion he used earlier... it sent shivers down my spine just thinking about it. But he wasn''t invincible. No one was.


    "They''ll be vulnerable after the wights," I said, my voice low and steady. "They''ve been fighting non-stop. We hit them hard and fast. No time for them to regroup or use their big spells."


    Marcus nodded, his face grim. "What about Seraphina? You sure she''s not going to get in the way?"


    I hesitated for a moment, but then I shook my head. "Seraphina will fall in line. She''ll see that I''m the one who deserves her loyalty. Not him."


    Elara chuckled softly, the sound sending a chill through the group. "Let''s see if she stays loyal when I''m done with her little friends."


    A dark grin spread across my face. I would show Samael. I would take everything from him¡ªhis power, his companions, and most importantly, Seraphina. He would fall, and when he did, he would know that he was nothing compared to me.


    "Let''s move," I ordered, my voice cold and determined. "We catch up to them now. Tonight, Samael Ashwood dies."


    The group fell into formation behind me, each one ready for the ambush. This dungeon would be his grave.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Stone Me!, I can take it.


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 153: Chapter No.153 One More To Go~ (1/2)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]The cold dungeon air seemed to grow heavier as we ventured further into its depths, thick with a foreboding that clung to my skin. The faint sounds of my teammates'' breaths and footsteps echoed around us. They were exhausted, but pushing forward, trusting in my lead. I could feel their weight of reliance on me, a burden that felt both strengthening and dangerous.


    But something else was gnawing at the edge of my awareness, something that didn''t belong to the dungeon''s inherent danger. A sensation that someone¡ªno, a group¡ªwas drawing closer, pursuing us. I halted abruptly, holding up a hand for silence, and in the stillness, my suspicions took form.


    "Stay alert," I warned, keeping my voice low. "We''re not alone."


    Lily stepped closer, her face betraying a hint of unease. "More enemies?"


    "Maybe," I replied, scanning the dimly lit stone walls. "But not the mindless type."


    Raven gripped her staff tighter, her gaze sharpened. "Do you know who?"


    I didn''t answer, but I had a strong suspicion. Aiden. I could almost sense his obsessive hatred. And knowing him, he wouldn''t come alone.


    Aiden and Marcus¡ªThe protagonists, with Elara¡ªThe villainess.


    It seems my


    ''True Protagonist''


    worked quite well, unleashing a cascade of jealousy and envy in those who thought they were the center of the story.


    I can voucher for Aiden and Marcus to be jealous, but what''s with Elara?


    Anyway, they themselves have decided to fight they might as well leave their lives here.


    I am excited about what will I get this time from the system for ''directly'' killing protagonists.


    "ATTACK!!!" A shout woke me from my thoughts as a wave of energy shot out from the shadows ahead. Aiden''s furious voice cut through the air, and in an instant, our enemies burst into the chamber. Their figures were cloaked in darkness, but I could recognize them instantly: Aiden, Marcus, and Elara, each one brimming with hostility, their eyes trained on me like predators locking onto prey.


    Elara''s gaze was icy, a twisted grin forming as she focused on Lily and the others. Shadows danced around her, her magic already coiling in tendrils ready to strike. Meanwhile, Aiden''s expression was a mixture of rage and deranged satisfaction. He wanted nothing less than to see me crushed beneath his boot.


    "Stay close!" I commanded, positioning myself between my team and the oncoming threat. I felt the familiar hum of the Heavenly Destiny System activate, and a notification appeared in my mind''s eye:


    [Ding! A New Mandatory Mission.]


    [Name: Protagonists Approaching!]


    [Objective: Survive and Eliminate the Protagonists]


    [Reward: ???]


    "Let''s make this quick," I muttered, my hands already sparking with residual electricity from the earlier Domain Expansion.


    "Lightning Magic: Thunder Storm!"


    A flurry of lightning arced from my outstretched hands, crackling with a ruthless ferocity. It spread through the air, a lethal web designed to encircle Aiden, Marcus, and Elara. The chamber was illuminated with flashes of blinding light, each crack accompanied by a deafening boom, shaking the stone walls and grounding us in the reality of the danger we faced.


    "Fire Magic: Towering Hurricane!"


    Aiden exclaimed as a massive vortex of flame erupted from his hands, spiraling toward my lightning web in a fierce counterattack. The clash of elements sent a shockwave across the chamber, the ground trembling under the intense heat and force. Sparks of fire and arcs of lightning intertwined, illuminating the faces of my team as they braced themselves for the next onslaught.


    But I was far from done.


    "Raven! Liliana!" I called, barely audible over the roaring tempest. They instantly sprang into action, Raven summoning a wave of shadow tendrils that shot out like lances, snaking around to flank Aiden from the side, while Liliana''s blood magic manifested in crimson chains that wrapped around Marcus, binding him with surprising strength.


    Marcus gritted his teeth, dark energy radiating from his body as he summoned a wave of undead soldiers to break free from Liliana''s chains. His necromantic magic pulsed ominously, shadows coalescing into twisted figures that clawed their way up from the dungeon floor. With a flick of his wrist, the spectral warriors charged at Liliana, forcing her to divert her attention to maintain control over the blood chains.


    "Desperation won''t save you, Marcus," Liliana muttered, tightening her grip on the chains. Her eyes glinted with a fierce determination as she called forth a crimson aura that wrapped around her, deflecting the undead''s attacks and adding to the intensity of her bindings.


    Meanwhile, Elara slipped into the shadows, her figure disappearing in a swirl of dark energy. Her voice echoed around the chamber, chilling and mocking. "You won''t see it coming, Samael," she whispered, her words dripping with malevolence. "But you''ll feel it."


    A shrill, disorienting sound reverberated through the chamber, Elara''s sound magic distorting reality itself. My vision blurred, and my senses wavered under the assault, her magic grating against my eardrums like the scrape of metal on stone.


    "Water Magic: Tranquil Sphere!"


    Seraphina''s voice cut through the cacophony, and suddenly, the world seemed to quiet. A sphere of water formed around my head, soothing the disorienting effects of Elara''s sound magic and shielding me from her psychological assault. Seraphina shot me a fierce look, her mastery over water evident as she manipulated the fluid barrier with precision and control.


    "Thanks, Seraphina," I muttered, feeling a renewed clarity.


    With a quick nod, she redirected her focus to Elara, who had reemerged from the shadows, eyes gleaming with malice as she prepared her next spell. Seraphina extended her hand, summoning a torrent of water that surged forward, encasing Elara in a swirling vortex that restricted her movement.


    While Seraphina held Elara at bay, Aiden pushed forward, his expression twisted with unbridled rage. He raised his sword, flames dancing along the blade, and lunged toward me with a speed fueled by desperation and hatred.


    "Light Magic: Blazing Sun!"


    Aiden roared, blinding white light erupting from his hands as he thrust the searing blade forward.


    "Flaming Sword of the Nine Suns: First Sun ¡ª Helios!"


    I invoked the sword technique as I unsheathed my blade, the crimson energy surging along the steel. The two attacks collided with a deafening clash, the radiant light and fiery energy spiraling around us, creating an explosion that sent shockwaves throughout the dungeon.


    "Second Sun ¡ª Ra!"


    The air shimmered as I unleashed the second wave of my technique, channeling the blazing heat into a concentrated beam of fiery energy. The light exploded forth, cutting through the haze of our battle and forcing Aiden to shift his stance. I could see the moment realization dawned on him; he had underestimated my power.


    But Marcus came just in time to order his undead to take the blow, their bodies crumbling into ashes as they fell to the ground. I could feel the tension in the air shift, the atmosphere growing heavier as the undead surged forward with renewed vigor, responding to Marcus''s command.


    I saw Eveline, Sionna, and Lily fighting with the other members of Aiden''s team. My Dragon heart started beating with a drumming of anticipation, the desire to protect my friends and crush the protagonists igniting a fire within me.


    "Focus, Samael!" I reminded myself, shaking off any lingering doubt. This was the moment I had been waiting for.


    "Raven!" I shouted, urging my teammate to press the advantage. "Summon the shadows; we need to keep them off balance!" S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "On it!" Raven replied, her voice steady as she raised her staff, calling forth tendrils of darkness that snaked toward Aiden and Marcus. The shadows coiled and twisted, reaching out like hungry serpents, ready to ensnare our foes.


    Meanwhile, I shifted my gaze to Aiden. His flames burned bright, but I knew fire could be quenched. The lightning had given me the spark, but I needed more¡ªan opening to strike.


    "Seraphina! Can you distract Aiden?" I called out, already envisioning our next move.


    "Leave it to me!" she said with confidence, a glint in her eye. With a swift motion, she conjured an illusion of a massive water elemental, its form shimmering in the air as it charged toward Aiden. The distraction was perfect, pulling his attention away from me.


    Taking my chance, I called upon my affinity for lightning.


    "Lightning Magic: Static Charge!"


    A surge of energy coursed through me, and I felt the familiar hum of electricity crackle in the air around me. I directed the charge at the ground, sending a pulse of energy racing toward Aiden, now caught in the illusion''s grasp.


    The pulse struck him just as he turned back, the electricity coursing through him, momentarily disrupting his flames. His body seized, and I seized the opportunity.


    "Flaming Sword of the Nine Suns: Third Sun ¡ª Dark Flames!"


    The third sun ignited as I thrust my sword forward, and an explosion of dark flames erupted, consuming the space between us. Aiden''s eyes widened, panic flashing across his face as the flames enveloped him. For a split second, I saw the flicker of doubt¡ªa realization that he was not the only protagonist in this story, and I was far from being his prey.


    "NO!" Aiden screamed, his flames sputtering as the dark fire spiraled around him, clashing with his light, creating an unstable vortex of energy. The room shook from the backlash, and I felt the pressure of our magics colliding, a storm of elemental chaos.


    "Keep pushing forward!" I yelled to my teammates. "We can''t let them regroup!"


    The sound of my voice seemed to invigorate the group. Liliana tightened her grip on the blood chains, summoning more of her crimson magic to hold Marcus at bay. The undead he had summoned were falling one by one, their spectral forms dissipating under her assault.


    "Raven, now!" I ordered.


    Raven nodded and unleashed her shadow tendrils, weaving them into intricate patterns that began to ensnare Marcus. "Dark Binding!" she called, and the shadows constricted around him, pinning his arms to his sides and hindering his ability to summon more undead.


    "Argh!" Marcus growled in frustration, struggling against the dark tendrils. His dark energy flared around him, but the shadows held strong, refusing to let him escape.


    Meanwhile, Seraphina maintained her illusion, directing the water elemental to keep Aiden occupied. The elemental crashed down upon him, dousing the dark flames and forcing him to fight on two fronts.


    Elara, however, had not been idle. Emerging from the shadows, she unleashed another wave of sound magic, attempting to disrupt our focus. The disorienting sound sliced through the air, and I felt my senses beginning to falter again.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Stone Me!, I can take it.


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 1 - No.1 Betrayal

    [Manhattan, New York, USA]


    Samael.


    That''s the only thing I got from my parents, Before they left me in an orphanage with the name on a piece of paper. I grew up in the sterile confines of the institution, surrounded by countless other children who, like me, were abandoned by their families.


    But amidst the loneliness and uncertainty, I clung to the name they gave me like a lifeline. Samael. It became my identity, my anchor in a sea of anonymity. And as the years passed, I vowed to carve out a place for myself in the world, to prove that I was more than just a discarded child with no past and no future.


    Life in the orphanage was harsh, marked by strict rules and meager resources. Yet, it was also where I discovered the first glimmers of my true potential. In the quiet moments when the other children slept, I would retreat to a hidden corner of the library, reading whatever books I could find on the advanced subjects than classes I attended during the day.


    Due to my habit of distancing myself from others, absorbed in my studies and introspection. But I didn''t mind; solitude was my sanctuary, and knowledge my greatest ally.


    As I delved deeper into the realms of science, mathematics, and philosophy, I began to uncover a hidden talent within myself¡ªa knack for understanding complex concepts and solving intricate problems with ease. It was as if the knowledge I absorbed seeped into my very being, shaping me into something more than I had ever imagined.


    I passed every academic challenge with flying colors, earning the admiration of my teachers and the begrudging respect of my peers. Yet, despite my academic achievements, I remained an outsider, a solitary figure in a sea of faces.


    But that too changed when I entered the college as I was approached by a boy and girl who saw beyond the walls I had built around myself. Their names were Alex and Lily, and they became the first true friends I ever had.


    With their unwavering support and acceptance, I began to open up, sharing my hopes, fears, and dreams with them. They saw me not as an outcast or a loner, but as Samael¡ªa person worthy of love and companionship.


    Together, we embarked on countless adventures, exploring the city streets and dreaming of a future filled with endless possibilities. For the first time in my life, I felt a sense of belonging, a connection that transcended blood ties or shared history.


    And in the last year of our college, I proposed to Lily, the girl who had captured my heart from the moment we met. With tears of joy streaming down her cheeks, she accepted without hesitation, sealing our bond with promises of love and commitment.


    As graduation approached, I stood at the precipice of a new chapter in my life, filled with excitement and anticipation for the future. Armed with my newfound confidence and the unwavering support of Alex and Lily, I set out to conquer the world, determined to make my mark on the world and prove that even a discarded orphan could rise above the odds.


    But fate had other plans in store for me.


    It''s been three years since we have been together. I found an office job of 9 to 5 in the heart of Manhattan, working tirelessly to build a stable future for myself and my beloved Lily. Our love blossomed with each passing day, filling the empty spaces in our hearts with warmth and joy.


    Today I was going home earlier than usual, eager to surprise Lily with dinner at our favorite restaurant. But as I stepped into our apartment, the scene that greeted me shattered the illusion of happiness I had built.


    There they were¡ªLily and Alex¡ªlocked in an embrace that spoke volumes, their laughter mingling in the air like a cruel mockery of everything we had shared. Betrayal pierced through me like a dagger, tearing at the very fabric of my being.


    For a moment, time seemed to stand still as I struggled to comprehend the magnitude of what I was witnessing. The woman I loved, the friend I trusted¡ªboth of them, conspiring behind my back, their deceit hidden beneath false smiles and empty promises.


    "Oh Sam, you are back earlier than expected," Lily''s voice cut through the silence, dripping with false innocence. "We were just... catching up."


    I stood there, frozen in disbelief, as the weight of their betrayal bore down on me like a suffocating blanket. Anger, hurt, and betrayal waged war within me, threatening to consume everything I had ever known.


    Without a word, I turned and fled, the sound of their laughter echoing in my ears like a relentless taunt. It wasn''t until I reached the sanctuary of the streets below that the full force of my emotions crashed over me like a tidal wave.


    "At least watch the full show, Sam!" Alex mocked from behind me, his words like daggers in my back.


    With each step I took, the world around me seemed to blur into a haze of confusion and pain. How could they betray me like this? How could they throw away everything we had shared without a second thought?


    "Don''t you want to know start dating behind your back?" Lily''s voice cut through the chaos, her words like poison in my veins.


    I froze, the weight of their betrayal crashing down upon me like a ton of bricks. Every word they uttered felt like a dagger to my heart, each syllable a painful reminder of the love and trust they had shattered in an instant.


    "...From the start."


    Snap!


    Something snapped inside me¡ªa primal instinct, a raw surge of emotion that overwhelmed rational thought. In that moment of madness, fueled by rage and despair, I reached a breaking point. Without hesitation, I turned and stormed into the kitchen, my hands trembling as I gripped the handle of a knife¡ªa weapon forged not of steel, but of desperation and betrayal.


    As I stood there, staring at the glinting blade in my hand, a single thought consumed my mind: vengeance. I wanted them to suffer, to feel the same pain and betrayal that had torn me apart from the inside out.


    With a trembling hand, I turned and marched back into the living room, the echo of their laughter ringing in my ears like a symphony of madness. But this time, there was no laughter, no mocking smiles¡ªonly shock and fear as they realized the gravity of the situation.


    Without a word, I lunged forward, the blade flashing in the dim light as it found its mark. The metallic tang of blood filled the air as screams pierced the silence, a symphony of agony and despair that echoed in the recesses of my mind.


    But even as I unleashed my fury upon them, a part of me recoiled in horror at the monster I had become. What had I done? Was this truly justice, or had I become the very thing I despised?


    And then, in a blinding flash of light, everything changed.


    Sigh~


    ***


    In a world known as Aetheria, Divided into six continents: Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Terra Nova: This continent is the primary domain of humans, encompassing sprawling kingdoms, empires, and city-states. From the verdant forests of the Elven Kingdoms to the towering spires of the Human Empire, Terra Nova is a land of great diversity and conflict.


    Nocturna: Shrouded in perpetual darkness, Nocturna is the realm of the night-dwelling races, including vampires, werewolves, and other creatures of the shadows. Its vast forests and misty moors are home to ancient vampire covens, werewolf packs, and secretive enclaves of dark magic.


    Drakoria: Dominated by towering mountains and vast deserts, Drakoria is the ancestral homeland of dragons. Here, mighty dragon clans rule over expansive territories, hoarding vast treasures and wielding formidable magical abilities. The skies of Drakoria are filled with the majestic flight of dragons, from the fiery breath of the Red Dragons to the frosty winds of the Ice Dragons.


    Silvandor: A realm of enchanting beauty and natural splendor, Silvandor is inhabited by graceful and mysterious elves. Their forested realms are protected by powerful wards and enchantments, and hidden among the ancient trees are sprawling cities of silver and moonstone. The elves are masters of nature magic and ancient lore, guarding the secrets of the world with unwavering vigilance.


    Infernia: A realm of fire and brimstone, Infernia is home to the demonic legions and other infernal creatures. Its landscape is dominated by towering volcanoes, scorched wastelands, and labyrinthine caverns where demons plot and scheme for dominion over the mortal realms. Infernia is ruled by powerful demon lords and dark overlords, each vying for supremacy in the eternal struggle for power.


    Celestia: Floating high above the mortal realms, Celestia is the realm of the angels and other celestial beings. Its shimmering palaces and ethereal cities are bathed in divine light, and its skies are filled with the celestial choirs of angels.


    Celestia is governed by the Council of Seraphim, a council of archangels and divine beings who watch over the mortal realms and maintain the balance between light and darkness.


    ...


    The world in which power reigns supreme is a world of endless possibilities, where magic flows like a river and danger lurks around every corner. From the bustling streets of Terra Nova to the shadowy forests of Nocturna, adventurers brave the unknown in search of fame, fortune, and glory.


    ***


    [Ashwood Estate, Kaitoria City]


    Inside a luxurious bedroom, a young boy who just died as his heart stopped beating but as if on cue a blinding light enveloped him, and when it faded, Samael found himself in a world completely unfamiliar to him. Gone were the familiar sights of his apartment in Manhattan, replaced by the opulent surroundings of a grand manor.


    Confusion gripped him as he tried to make sense of his surroundings. Where was he? How did he get here? And most importantly, why did he feel different¡ªchanged, somehow?


    Looking at his reflection in a nearby mirror, Samael''s eyes widened in shock. Staring back at him was not the face of the disgruntled office worker he once was, but that of a character from a novel he used to read¡ªSamael Ashwood, the sacrificial best friend who died in just the first two chapters.


    No! No! No! This can''t be happening!? Why Me?


    As panic threatened to overwhelm him, Samael struggled to come to terms with his surreal predicament. How could he have become a fictional character from a novel? It was as if the boundaries between reality and fantasy had blurred beyond recognition, leaving him adrift in a sea of uncertainty.


    Desperate for answers, Samael tried to recall everything he knew about the world of Aetheria from the novels he had read.


    The protagonist was just your everyday harem protagonist with an average face and a penchant for getting into absurd situations with a colorful cast of female companions. Samael Ashwood, on the other hand, was the tragic best friend who met an untimely demise early in the story, serving as a catalyst for the protagonist''s journey of growth and self-discovery.


    Two days remain till the fateful death of Samael Ashwood, according to the timeline of the novel. As the realization of his situation sinks in, Samael is about to have a panic attack but he forces himself to take deep breaths, attempting to steady his racing heart and clear his mind. Panic wouldn''t help him now.


    He needed to focus, assess his situation, and figure out a way to navigate this strange new world he found himself in.


    Taking another look around the room, Samael noticed the intricate details of his surroundings¡ªthe ornate furnishings, the rich tapestries adorning the walls, the faint scent of exotic spices lingering in the air. It was a far cry from the cramped apartment he had called home in Manhattan.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    ------------------------


    Your almighty author here,


    I am having an ''author wall'' on my other work, But I wanted to write a new novel that would both captivate my readers and challenge myself.


    So comment on your suggestion for the novel or any mistakes I might make.


    Comment Here->


    Thanks for reading till now.


    Peace Out??

 Chapter 2 - No.2 Alice Ashwood

    With a deep breath, Samael resolved to confront the challenges ahead with determination and courage. Despite the overwhelming odds stacked against him, he refused to succumb to despair. He may have been thrust into a world beyond his wildest imagination, but he was determined to make the most of his newfound circumstances.


    "First thing first, I have to see my magic and at which circle I belong to," Samael muttered to himself, his voice tinged with determination as he began to explore his newfound abilities.


    Focusing his thoughts inward, Samael closed his eyes and reached out with his senses, seeking the familiar presence of magic that he had only recently discovered within himself. As he delved deeper into his innermost being, he felt a subtle shift in the air around him, as if the very fabric of reality responded to his call.


    And then, like a spark igniting a flame, Samael felt the surge of magic coursing through his veins¡ªa power unlike anything he had ever known. Opening his eyes, he beheld the sight of a faint, ethereal glow emanating from his outstretched hand, casting a soft radiance that illuminated the room with an otherworldly light.


    "It''s real... I have magic," Samael whispered, his eyes widening with wonder and disbelief. For so long, he had yearned for a sense of purpose and belonging, and now, it seemed that fate had granted him his wish in the most unexpected of ways.


    But as Samael marveled at his newfound abilities, a nagging doubt lingered at the back of his mind¡ªa question that demanded an answer: What circle of magic did he belong to?


    With determination, Samael focused his thoughts once more, delving deeper into the depths of his magical essence. And as he reached out with his senses, he felt a subtle resonance within his heart¡ªa familiar pulse that seemed to echo in harmony with the very rhythm of his soul.


    "It''s there... I can feel it," Samael murmured, his brow furrowed in concentration as he sought to unlock the secrets of his magical heritage. And then, like a veil lifting from his mind, he saw it¡ªthe intricate pattern of a magical circle etched into the very core of his being, glowing with a faint yet unmistakable radiance.


    "It''s... a first circle," Samael breathed, his heart pounding with excitement and anticipation. Despite his initial doubts and fears, he had finally discovered his place in the world of magic¡ªa first-circle mage, with untold potential waiting to be unleashed. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But as Samael reveled in the revelation of his newfound abilities, a sense of urgency gripped him¡ªthe protagonist was at Pseudo-Second Circle Mage at this point in the story. If he wanted to avoid the tragic fate that awaited him in the pages of the novel.


    "Surpassing the protagonist in two days is impossible," Samael thought, his mind racing with possibilities. "But perhaps I can use my knowledge of the story to my advantage. If I can anticipate the events to come and prepare accordingly, maybe I can change the course of fate."


    "The protagonist should be in prison after offending the heir of Rutherford House. That''s where I''ll find him," Samael mused, "I prevent him from going to prison and meeting the main heroine there, Should I go in the prison in his stead? Through this, I can put him in debt to me and take his chance for more power which the main heroine will offer."


    As Samael pondered his next course of action, a plan began to form in his mind¡ªa daring gambit born of desperation and determination. If he could manipulate the events of the story to his advantage, perhaps he could alter the trajectory of his fate and forge a new path for himself in this strange and unpredictable world.


    With a newfound sense of purpose, Samael set out to gather information about the protagonist and the events that would soon unfold. Using his knowledge of the novel''s plot as a guide, he pieced together a plan to intercept the protagonist before he could land himself in trouble.


    Knock~


    Knock~


    "Big brother! come down breakfast is ready."


    A sweet voice filled with feminine warmth interrupted Samael''s thoughts, pulling him back to the present. Turning towards the door, he saw his little sister, Alice.


    Alice Ashwood.


    A sweet and innocent fifteen years old girl with midnight black hair and crimson red eyes, stood in the doorway, her eyes bright with excitement and affection as she looked up at her older brother.


    But in the future, She would become a villain, who wants to avenge her brother''s death.


    Samael''s heart ached at the sight of his beloved sister, Alice. Despite the warmth of her smile and the innocence in her eyes, he couldn''t shake the weight of the future looming over them. He knew the role she would play in the tragic events to come¡ªthe sister consumed by grief and vengeance, driven to darkness by the loss of her brother.


    "Let''s go, Mother is waiting for us. I am hungry~"


    ''This time I will save you from all that pain, Because I''m here now, and I won''t let history repeat itself,'' Samael vowed silently as he pushed aside his troubled thoughts, plastering a warm smile on his face for his sister''s sake.


    "Come here for a second~" Samael called out, beckoning Alice to come closer. As she approached, he immediately wrapped her in a gentle embrace, savoring the warmth and comfort of her presence.


    "You''re right, little sis. Let''s go down and have breakfast together," Samael said, his voice filled with genuine affection as he ruffled her hair affectionately. "I''m starving."


    "Mou~ what''s with you today?" Cute Alice pouted at her brother''s playful antics, a soft giggle escaping her lips. "But okay, let''s go before mother scolds us for being late."


    With a shared chuckle, Samael and Alice descended the stairs of the grand manor, their laughter mingling with the anticipation of a new day. As they entered the dining hall, the aroma of freshly prepared food greeted them, tantalizing their senses and stirring their appetites.


    In this manor, only three people are living; Samael, his little sister Alice, and their mother, Lady Elysia Ashwood. Lady Elysia, a woman of grace and poise, welcomed her children with a warm smile, her eyes twinkling with affection as she observed their playful banter.


    "Good morning, my darlings. I trust you both slept well?" Lady Elysia greeted them, her voice carrying a soothing tone that eased the tension lingering in the air.


    "Yes, Mother. I slept like a log," Samael replied, his smile genuine as he took his seat at the table, glancing at Alice with a playful grin. "Unlike someone I know who tosses and turns all night."


    Alice stuck her tongue out at her brother in mock indignation, her laughter filling the room with joy and warmth. For a moment, the weight of their troubled past seemed to fade into the background, replaced by the simple pleasures of family and togetherness.


    Samael who was an orphan in his previous life, found solace and comfort in the love of his sister and mother, grateful for the second chance he had been given in this strange new world.


    The memories of previous Samael Ashwood helped him to not appear awkward and out of place in this new life, but he knew that he needed to tread carefully. The events of the novel loomed over him like a dark shadow, reminding him of the fate that awaited him if he failed to change his destiny.


    As they enjoyed their breakfast together, Samael''s mind raced with plans and strategies, each one more daring than the last. He knew that the road ahead would be fraught with danger and uncertainty, but he refused to let fear dictate his actions.


    With determination burning in his heart, Samael vowed to seize control of his own fate and carve out a new destiny for himself¡ªone where betrayal and tragedy would no longer hold sway over his life.


    As the morning sun cast its golden rays upon the Ashwood manor, Samael felt a sense of hope and optimism swell within him, buoyed by the love and support of his family. With their unwavering belief in him, he knew that anything was possible.


    "Big brother! what are you thinking about?" Alice''s voice interrupted Samael''s thoughts, pulling him back to the present once more. She looked at him with concern, her crimson eyes reflecting the worry etched on her youthful face.


    Samael smiled reassuringly at his sister, grateful for her presence and the genuine concern she showed for him. "Just planning our day, little sis," he replied, his tone light and casual as he reached across the table to tousle her hair affectionately. "I was thinking we could explore the nearby forest this afternoon. What do you say?"


    Alice''s eyes lit up with excitement at the prospect of an adventure with her brother. "Really? That sounds amazing!" she exclaimed, her smile widening into a grin as she bounced in her seat with enthusiasm. "I can''t wait!"


    "No! you are doing no such things," The stern voice of Lady Elysia interrupted the siblings'' conversation, her expression one of concern and disapproval. "The forest is not a safe place for young children, especially not without proper supervision. I will not have either of you putting yourselves in unnecessary danger."


    Samael exchanged a knowing glance with Alice, silently communicating their shared disappointment at their mother''s decision. He understood her concern, of course, but he couldn''t shake the feeling that there was more to her words than met the eye.


    "Perhaps another time then," Samael conceded with a sigh, shooting Alice an apologetic smile. "We can find something else to do around the manor. Maybe explore the gardens or visit the library."


    Alice nodded in agreement, her disappointment tempered by the promise of alternative activities. "That sounds nice too," she replied, her voice tinged with a hint of resignation. "I guess we''ll have to save the forest adventure for another day."


    "Let''s go, Little sis to the library."


    Samael rose from his seat, gesturing for Alice to follow him as they made their way towards the grand library of the Ashwood manor. Despite the disappointment of not being able to explore the forest, he was determined to make the most of their time together, finding solace and adventure within the walls of their ancestral home.


    Entering the library, Samael felt a sense of familiarity wash over him¡ªa comforting reminder of the countless hours ''he'' had spent lost in the pages of books, seeking knowledge and enlightenment in the quiet solitude of the shelves.


    The library was a vast expanse of knowledge, filled with ancient tomes, mystical grimoires, and treasured artifacts passed down through generations of the Ashwood family. Each book held a story waiting to be told, a world waiting to be explored, and Samael couldn''t wait to delve into their secrets once more.


    "Where should we start today, little sis?" Samael asked, scanning the rows of books with a thoughtful expression. "Do you have any particular interests you''d like to explore?"


    Alice pondered for a moment, her eyes lighting up with excitement as she spotted a familiar title on one of the shelves. "How about a story about knights and dragons?" she suggested eagerly, pointing towards a well-worn book adorned with a majestic dragon on its cover. "I love reading about brave heroes and epic adventures!"


    Samael smiled at his sister''s enthusiasm, feeling a surge of affection for her youthful spirit and boundless curiosity. "Knights and dragons it is then," he replied, reaching for the book and settling into a cozy reading nook with Alice by his side.


    For hours, they lost themselves in the pages of the ancient tome, immersing themselves in tales of valor and heroism, of brave knights battling fearsome dragons and saving kingdoms from darkness. With each turn of the page, Samael felt a sense of wonder and excitement fill his heart, the stories breathing life into the world around them and sparking his imagination with endless possibilities.


    As the afternoon sun cast long shadows across the library, Samael reluctantly closed the book, feeling a sense of contentment wash over him. Despite the challenges and uncertainties that lay ahead, he knew that as long as he had his sister by his side, he could face whatever the future held with courage and determination.


    "Thank you for spending time with me, big brother," Alice said, her voice soft with gratitude as she leaned against him, her eyes shining with affection. "I had a wonderful time."


    Samael wrapped an arm around his sister, pulling her close in a warm embrace. "Anytime, little sis," he replied, pressing a kiss to her forehead. "You''re my sweetheart, and I''ll always be here for you, no matter what."


    "Hehe~ I am big brother''s sweetheart~" Alice mumbled with a silly smile, her cheeks flushing with embarrassment at the endearment. But despite her playful protest, Samael could see the genuine happiness in her eyes, and it warmed his heart to know that he could bring her joy even in the midst of uncertainty.


    "Anyway, I am going outside for a while. Tell Mother for me, that I am go to the city to run some errands," Samael said, rising from his seat and stretching his limbs with a satisfied sigh. "I won''t be long."


    Alice nodded in understanding, her expression filled with curiosity. "Can I come with you, big brother?" she asked, her eyes pleading for permission to accompany him.


    "No, Perhaps another time," Samael said as he flicked her nose playfully, earning a giggle from his sister. "You stay here and keep Mother company. I''ll be back before you know it."


    With a final smile and a wave goodbye, Samael left the library and made his way towards the city, his mind buzzing with plans and strategies for the days to come. He knew that time was of the essence, and he couldn''t afford to waste a single moment in his quest to change his fate.


    As he walked through the bustling streets of Kaitoria City, Samael couldn''t help but marvel at the sights and sounds of the world around him. Everywhere he looked, there were signs of life and activity, from merchants hawking their wares to street performers entertaining the crowds with their talents.


    But amidst the hustle and bustle of the city, Samael remained focused on his mission¡ªto find the protagonist and alter the course of fate. He knew that the key to his success lay in his ability to anticipate the events to come and manipulate them to his advantage.


    "It''s show time."


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Thanks For Reading.


    Peace Out??

 Chapter 3 - No.3 Wild Protagonist Spotted

    ''Let''s get this straight, In the novel, the protagonist goes into the newly formed ''dungeon'' which is coincidently owned by the Rutherford House heir. and as the heir needed a porter for the exploration team, the protagonist offers himself as tribute in exchange for the chance to explore the dungeon.


    That''s where everything goes awry, leading to his imprisonment and eventual encounter with the main heroine,'' Samael thought, his mind racing with possibilities.


    ''I can''t let history repeat itself. If I want to change my fate, I need to intercept the protagonist before he can make his fateful decision. But how?''


    As Samael navigated the crowded streets of Kaitoria City, his mind raced with possibilities. He knew that intercepting the protagonist before he made his fateful decision to enter the dungeon was crucial to altering the course of fate. But with time running short, he needed to act quickly and decisively. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As he pondered his next move, a sudden commotion up ahead caught Samael''s attention¡ªa group of adventurers clad in armor and armed to the teeth were making their way through the crowd, their voices raised in animated conversation.


    "Did you hear about the newly discovered dungeon on the outskirts of the city?" one of them exclaimed excitedly, his eyes shining with anticipation. "They say it''s filled with untold treasures and ancient artifacts just waiting to be plundered!"


    Samael''s heart skipped a beat at the mention of the dungeon. Could this be the same dungeon that the protagonist was destined to explore in the novel? If so, intercepting him here could be his best chance to change the course of fate.


    Without hesitation, Samael wove his way through the crowd, his senses on high alert as he searched for any sign of the protagonist. And then, as if by fate, he spotted him¡ªa young boy average-looking with a nondescript appearance that blended seamlessly into the crowd, his eyes filled with a sense of wonder and excitement as he listened to the adventurers'' tales of treasure and adventure.


    That''s him¡ªthe protagonist.


    With a determined stride, Samael approached the boy, his heart pounding with anticipation. This was his chance to change his fate, alter the course of history, and rewrite the story of his life.


    "Ethan," Samael called out, his voice cutting through the din of the crowd. The protagonist turned, his eyes widening in surprise at the sight of Samael approaching him.


    "Sam! It''s good to see us again." Ethan''s surprise instantly turned into a warm smile as he greeted Samael, his voice filled with genuine warmth and affection. "What brings you here?"


    Samael returned Ethan''s smile, though inwardly his mind raced with urgency. He needed to steer the conversation in a direction that would prevent Ethan from offering himself as a porter for the exploration team, thus averting the tragic events that awaited him in the dungeon.


    That brings the question, Why the protagonist is going to the dungeon in the first place?


    Samael''s mind raced as he tried to piece together the protagonist''s motivations for venturing into the dungeon. In the novel, Ethan''s decision to offer himself as a porter is driven by a desire for adventure and the promise of riches. But Samael knew that there must be more to it than meets the eye.


    Samael''s thoughts raced as he considered the protagonist''s motivations. It dawned on him that Ethan''s desire to explore the dungeon might not solely stem from a thirst for adventure and riches. There could be another factor at play¡ªa deeper, more personal reason driving him to take such a risk.


    And then it hit him like a bolt of lightning. In the novel, Ethan''s younger sister falls ill with a mysterious ailment, and the only cure lies within the depths of the dungeon. Desperate to save her, Ethan offers himself as a porter in exchange for the chance to obtain the cure.


    If he could somehow intervene and provide an alternative solution to save Ethan''s sister, perhaps he could dissuade him from entering the dungeon altogether.


    "Ethan, I heard about the dungeon," Samael began, his tone casual yet laced with concern. "But before you decide to join the exploration team, there''s something you should know."


    Ethan''s expression turned curious as he regarded Samael, his eyes searching for clues in his words. "What is it, Sam? Is something wrong?"


    "It''s about your sister," Samael replied, choosing his words carefully. "I know she''s been ill, and I understand why you''re considering joining the exploration team. But there might be another way to save her, one that doesn''t involve risking your life in the dungeon."


    Ethan''s eyes widened with surprise at Samael''s words, his expression a mixture of hope and uncertainty. "What do you mean, Sam? Is there really another way to save Lily?"


    Samael nodded, his gaze steady as he met Ethan''s eyes. "First of all tell me the symptoms of Lily''s illness," Samael said, his voice gentle yet insistent. "The more information I have, the better equipped I''ll be to help you find a solution."


    Ethan hesitated for a moment, uncertainty flickering in his eyes as he debated whether to confide in Samael. But the genuine concern in Samael''s expression seemed to put him at ease, and he finally nodded, a hint of desperation in his voice as he began to recount Lily''s symptoms.


    "It''s complicated, Like a cycle or something. At one time she has an extremely high fever yet at another moment she shivers with cold. Her condition seems to worsen with time, and none of the doctors in the city can figure out what''s wrong with her," Ethan explained, his voice filled with frustration and fear. "I''ve tried everything to help her, but nothing seems to work. That''s why I thought...


    maybe the cure lies within the dungeon."


    Samael listened intently to Ethan''s words, his mind racing with possibilities. It was clear that Lily''s illness was a complex and mysterious condition¡ªone that defied conventional treatment and left her brother desperate for a solution.


    But if someone knows the cure then it would be Samael, Because of his unique circumstances and knowledge of the plot.


    "Mana Poisoning." The words escaped Samael''s lips before he could fully process them, but as soon as they were out, he knew they held the key to solving Lily''s mysterious illness.


    Ethan''s eyes widened in surprise at Samael''s revelation, his expression a mixture of hope and disbelief. "Mana poisoning? But how do you know that, Sam? And more importantly, is there a cure?"


    "...Yes, But-"


    Before Samael could finish, Ethan fell on his knees in front of him, his hands trembling with a mixture of desperation and hope. "Please, Sam, you have to help me save Lily," he pleaded, his voice thick with emotion. "I''ll do anything, just tell me what I need to do."


    ''Success!''


    Samael''s heart swelled with a mixture of relief and determination as he looked down at Ethan, his mind racing with plans and strategies to save Lily from her mysterious illness.


    "Ethan, listen to me," Samael began, his voice steady and resolute as he reached out to offer Ethan a reassuring hand. "There is a cure for mana poisoning, but to cure her...the person has to suck the poison out of her body through...physical contact. A k-kiss to be exact."


    Ethan''s eyes widened in surprise at Samael''s words, his cheeks flushing with embarrassment at the thought of such an intimate act. But the desperation in his gaze outweighed his discomfort, and he nodded eagerly, determination shining in his eyes.


    "I''ll do it," Ethan declared, his voice filled with resolve as he rose to his feet, his gaze unwavering as he met Samael''s eyes. "I''ll do whatever it takes to save Lily, even if it means...kissing her."


    "What do you mean '' you have to kiss her''? I have to do it." Samael corrected himself quickly, realizing that he had inadvertently revealed too much about his own identity and abilities. "I have the knowledge and the ability to cure Lily''s mana poisoning, but I''ll need your help to bring her to me."


    Ethan''s expression shifted from surprise to confusion, his brow furrowing as he tried to make sense of Samael''s words. "But why can''t you just come with me to see Lily and cure her yourself?" he asked, his voice tinged with frustration.


    Samael hesitated for a moment, weighing his options carefully. He knew that revealing his true identity could have unintended consequences, but he also couldn''t risk Ethan refusing his help out of fear or suspicion.


    "I can''t explain everything right now, but trust me when I say that Lily''s safety depends on it," Samael replied, his voice firm yet reassuring. "All you need to do is bring her to the outskirts of the city at sunset tomorrow, and I''ll take care of the rest."


    Ethan regarded Samael with a mixture of uncertainty and determination, his mind clearly wrestling with conflicting emotions. But in the end, the thought of saving his sister seemed to outweigh any doubts he may have had.


    "Alright, Sam. I''ll trust you," Ethan said finally, his voice filled with determination as he clasped Samael''s hand in a firm shake. "I''ll bring Lily to the outskirts of the city tomorrow at sunset, just like you said. But you better not let us down."


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Thanks For Reading.


    Peace Out??

 Chapter 4 - No.4 Dungeon Dive (1)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    ''Shit!''


    It''s been some time since the protagonist left to give the ''good'' news to his sister, I guess. I have successfully managed to prevent him from offering himself as a porter for the dungeon exploration team, but now I have a whole new set of problems to deal with.


    I never intended to be the one to cure Lily. How did I even come up with that idea?


    I sighed deeply, trying to calm my racing thoughts. This is what it means to alter the storyline, I suppose. Unexpected consequences and the need for quick thinking.


    What did I know about curing mana poisoning? Absolutely nothing, but I couldn''t let Ethan know that. The protagonist needed hope and direction, and I needed time to figure out a real solution.


    The truth was that mana poisoning wasn''t entirely unheard of in magical circles. It was a condition that resulted from an over-accumulation of mana within a person''s body, leading to severe health issues. The symptoms Ethan described fit the bill perfectly. The only way to cure it was to extract the excess mana, typically done through a mage with a higher circle.


    Or not...


    Now that I remember, there is another method, one that doesn''t require a mage of a higher circle but rather by using a specific method to purify the mana and gradually draw out the excess. It involved a rare herb called "Mana Weave," known for its ability to absorb and purify mana.


    The herb could create a special elixir that would help alleviate Lily''s symptoms and eventually cure her mana poisoning.


    Feeling a renewed sense of determination, I made my way to the nearest apothecary. I needed to find Mana Weave and gather the necessary ingredients to prepare the elixir.


    The apothecary was a quaint little shop tucked away in a quiet corner of the city. The shelves were lined with jars of various herbs and potions, their scents mingling in the air to create an almost intoxicating aroma. An elderly woman stood behind the counter, her eyes sharp and inquisitive as she looked up at me.


    "How can I help you, young man?" she asked, her voice gentle but firm.


    "I need Mana Weave," I replied, trying to keep my voice steady. "Do you have any in stock?"


    The woman raised an eyebrow, clearly intrigued by my request. "Mana Weave is a wild plant found only in devil''s nest forest," she said slowly. "What do you need it for?"


    As people don''t know the uses of Mana Weave, I had to come up with a plausible explanation. "My sister has been feeling unwell, and I''ve heard that Mana Weave can help alleviate her symptoms," I replied, hoping that my lie sounded convincing enough.


    The woman regarded me with a thoughtful expression, her eyes scanning me as if trying to gauge the truthfulness of my words. After a moment''s hesitation, she nodded and disappeared into the back room of the shop, returning moments later with a small bundle of dried herbs.


    "I only have a limited supply, but this should be enough for your needs," she said, placing the bundle on the counter in front of me. "But be warned, Mana Weave is a rare and dangerous plant. If you don''t know how to handle it properly, it could do more harm than good."


    I nodded solemnly, accepting the bundle of Mana Weave with gratitude. "Thank you," I said, mustering a smile for the woman''s benefit. "I''ll be sure to use it responsibly."


    "It will be five silver and seven bronze coins," the woman said, holding out her hand expectantly.


    I sent a shred of mana into my space ring to retrieve the required amount of coins and placed them into the woman''s outstretched hand. With a final nod of thanks, I turned and made my way out of the apothecary, the bundle of Mana Weave inside safe and secure.


    ''Now that, One problem is dealt with, let''s take the protagonist''s spot as a porter for the exploration team and meet the main heroine, as per the original storyline,'' I thought to myself, feeling a sense of satisfaction at having averted one crisis and set the stage for the next.


    With a renewed sense of purpose, I made my way back through the bustling streets of Kaitoria City, my mind already turning towards the challenges that lay ahead. Time was of the essence, and I couldn''t afford to waste a single moment in my quest to change my fate and rewrite the story of my life.


    But as I navigated the crowded streets, a nagging doubt lingered at the back of my mind¡ªa question that demanded an answer: Was altering the events of the novel truly the right path to take? Or was I merely trading one set of problems for another, unknowingly setting into motion a chain of events that could lead to even greater dangers and uncertainties?


    But despite the doubts that gnawed at my mind, I couldn''t shake the sense of determination that burned within me. I had been given a second chance at life, a chance to rewrite the story of my fate, and I wasn''t about to let fear or uncertainty hold me back.


    With each step I took, my resolve strengthened. I had already taken the first step towards changing my destiny by preventing the protagonist from entering the dungeon. Now, I needed to seize the opportunity to take his place as a porter for the exploration team and meet the main heroine as per the original storyline.


    But as I neared the outskirts of the city where the exploration team was gathering, a sense of trepidation washed over me.


    As the leader of the exploration team, The heir of the Rutherford House, knows me. And if I casually join the team in the protagonist''s place, it could raise suspicions or lead to unwanted attention. I needed a plan to seamlessly integrate myself into the group without drawing any undue scrutiny.


    I paused for a moment, considering my options. Then, an idea struck me.


    Hiding my face with a mask is the most optimal solution. and with a hood, my unique hair color won''t give me away. I quickly acquired a simple hooded cloak to complement the mask, ensuring that my distinctive features remained hidden. With my identity effectively concealed, I approached the outskirts of the city where the exploration team was assembling.


    As I drew near, I observed the group from a distance, taking note of their movements and the dynamics among them. The heir of the Rutherford House stood at the center, issuing orders and overseeing the preparations with an air of authority.


    With a deep breath to steady my nerves, I stepped forward, adjusting my cloak to further obscure my face. As I approached the group, I adopted a confident stride, projecting an air of competence and readiness to join their ranks.


    "Excuse me," I addressed the heir respectfully, my voice muffled slightly by the mask. "I''ve come to offer my services as a porter for the expedition. I understand that time is of the essence, and I am fully prepared to assist in any way necessary."


    The heir regarded me with a scrutinizing gaze, his eyes narrowing slightly behind his own mask as he assessed me. I held my breath, hoping that my disguise would hold up under his scrutiny.


    After a moment''s pause, the heir nodded in acknowledgment. "Very well," he said, his tone measured but decisive. "We can use all the help we can get. Welcome to the team."


    A sense of relief washed over me as I was welcomed into the fold, my true identity safely concealed behind the mask and cloak. With each passing moment, my confidence grew, bolstered by the knowledge that I had successfully infiltrated the exploration team without raising any suspicions.


    "What''s your name?" The heir of the Rutherford House''s voice interrupted my thoughts, pulling me back to the present moment.


    "Uh, my name?" I hesitated for a split second, realizing that I hadn''t prepared a suitable alias. Thinking quickly, I settled on a name that sounded plausible yet unassuming. "Call me...A-Atom. Just Atom."


    "Atom...quite a unique name," the heir remarked, his tone betraying a hint of curiosity. "But I suppose we all have our quirks. Welcome aboard, Atom. I trust you''ll prove yourself a valuable addition to our team."


    "Thank you, sir," I replied with a nod, relieved that my hastily chosen alias had passed muster. With my cover secure for the time being, I turned my attention to the tasks at hand, eager to immerse myself in the expedition and carry out the next phase of my plan.


    As the exploration team set out towards the dungeon, I fell into step with the other members, my mind buzzing with anticipation and uncertainty. Meeting the main heroine awaited me, and with her, the pivotal moment that would set the course for the rest of my journey. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But even as I pressed forward, a nagging doubt lingered in the back of my mind. Was I truly prepared for the challenges that lay ahead? Or was I merely setting myself on a collision course with destiny, with consequences I couldn''t foresee?


    Only time would tell, but for now, I remained determined to see my plan through to the end, fueled by the hope of forging a new destiny for myself in this strange and unpredictable world.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Hello My dear readers,


    Attention please, I have tried my first first-person point of view in this chapter at the suggest of one of the readers.


    Comment your your views on it.


    Comment Here->


    Thanks For Reading.


    Peace Out??

 Chapter 5 - No.5 Dungeon Dive (2)

    Dungeon.


    A mysterious place teeming with danger, intrigue, and the promise of untold riches. no one knows how they came to be but their allure was undeniable. Many adventurers had met their demise within its treacherous depths, yet the rewards were too great to ignore.


    Many theories were formed about the origin and purpose of these dungeons. Some believed they were remnants of ancient civilizations, filled with forgotten treasures and secrets. Others thought they were created by the gods as trials for the brave and the foolish alike.


    But one such theory was more famous than the others, whispered among scholars and seasoned adventurers alike: the dungeons were tombs, Tombs of fallen gods of ancient civilization, and within their depths lay not only riches but also the potential for unimaginable power.


    As the exploration team made its way through the rugged terrain surrounding the dungeon entrance, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe and trepidation. The air was thick with anticipation, each member of the group steeling themselves for the challenges that awaited us within.


    Beside me, the heir of the Rutherford House, whose name I now knew to be Alexander Rutherford, walked with a cocky smirk on his face, his confidence unwavering despite the looming danger ahead. He exuded an aura of authority, commanding the respect and admiration of his companions with ease.


    I kept my gaze forward, concealing any hint of nervousness behind my mask and cloak. Despite the uncertainty of my situation, I couldn''t afford to let my guard down now. The success of my plan depended on maintaining my disguise and earning the trust of the exploration team.


    As we reached the entrance to the dungeon, Alexander halted, surveying the imposing structure before us with a calculating gaze. "This is it," he announced, his voice carrying a note of excitement.


    "Before we enter this dungeon, there are a few things we need to go over," Alexander continued, addressing the group gathered around him. "As this is a dungeon under my family, Everything inside belongs to ''me'' only. But don''t worry you people will be paid in coins. And let me warn you all that if even a single piece of treasure goes missing, there will be consequences." S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His words hung in the air, a sobering reminder of the risks we faced and the stakes involved. I nodded along with the others, taking note of the seriousness in Alexander''s tone.


    "As for our objective," Alexander continued, "we''re here to explore the dungeon and retrieve any valuable artifacts or treasures we can find. But we must proceed with caution. The dungeons are filled with traps, monsters, and other dangers that could prove fatal if we''re not careful."


    I listened intently, committing Alexander''s words to memory as I prepared myself for the challenges ahead. The thought of facing monsters and traps sent a shiver down my spine, but I refused to let fear hold me back.


    "We''ll split into smaller groups to cover more ground," Alexander announced, his voice echoing with authority. "Each group will be led by one of our seasoned adventurers, with myself overseeing the operation from a safe distance."


    As the group began to organize themselves into smaller teams, I waited patiently, biding my time until I could make my move. Meeting the main heroine was my primary objective, and I couldn''t afford to let anything distract me from that goal.


    Finally, the teams were assembled, and Alexander assigned each of us our respective roles and tasks. I found myself placed in a group led by a grizzled veteran named Marcus, a burly man with a no-nonsense demeanor and a reputation for getting the job done.


    With our assignments in hand, our group set off into the depths of the dungeon, our torches casting eerie shadows on the walls as we descended into darkness.


    As we ventured deeper into the dungeon, the air grew colder, and the sense of foreboding grew stronger. Every creak of the floorboards, and every rustle of movement in the shadows sent a jolt of adrenaline coursing through my veins.


    Greee!


    A sudden, ominous groan echoed through the dungeon, causing us all to freeze in our tracks. Marcus, our group leader, raised a hand, signaling for us to halt as he scanned our surroundings with a practiced eye.


    "Stay alert, everyone," Marcus cautioned, his voice low but firm. "We''re not alone down here, and I don''t like the sound of that."


    Tension hung thick in the air as we waited, the flickering torchlight casting eerie shadows on the ancient stone walls. With each passing moment, the sense of unease grew, a tangible presence that seemed to press in on us from all sides.


    Sceeerrrr!


    Suddenly, a sharp hiss echoed through the darkness, followed by the unmistakable sound of claws scraping against stone. Before we could react, a horde of snarling creatures burst forth from the shadows, their eyes gleaming with malice as they closed in on us with alarming speed.


    "Monsters!" someone shouted, panic rising in their voice.


    "O'' mother of all, Pierce my enemies through and through,"


    "Earth Spike!"


    Marcus''s voice boomed with authority as he unleashed a powerful earth-based spell, sending sharp spikes erupting from the ground beneath the approaching horde of monsters. The creatures howled in pain as they were impaled on the jagged spikes, their advance halted by the sudden onslaught.


    With Marcus''s quick thinking and skillful use of magic, our group managed to fend off the initial wave of monsters. But the battle was far from over. As the dust settled, we could hear more growls and hisses echoing from the depths of the dungeon, signaling that more creatures lurked in the shadows, ready to attack.


    "Everyone, stay together!" Marcus bellowed, his voice cutting through the chaos. "We need to regroup and hold our ground!"


    "Fire Ball!"


    A skinny-looking man with wild, unkempt hair and a mischievous glint in his eyes stepped forward, conjuring a ball of flames in his outstretched hand. With a flick of his wrist, he sent the fiery projectile hurtling toward the oncoming horde, engulfing them in a blaze of heat and light.


    His spell proved devastating, incinerating the monsters in its path and buying us precious moments to regroup and prepare for the next wave of attacks. As the flames died down, leaving only charred remnants of our enemies behind, the skinny man grinned triumphantly, his confidence unwavering in the face of danger.


    "Nice shot, Flint!" Marcus called out, clapping the man on the back in approval. "Keep up the good work!"


    With Flint''s powerful magic bolstering our defenses, our group rallied, forming a tight-knit circle as we braced ourselves for the next onslaught. The dungeon echoed with the sounds of battle, the clash of weapons, and the crackle of magic filling the air as we fought tooth and nail to survive against the relentless onslaught of monsters.


    As I was just a porter among the adventurers, I found myself on the fringes of the battle, doing my best to assist where I could while staying out of harm''s way. With each passing moment, my heart pounded in my chest, adrenaline coursing through my veins as I faced the harsh reality of combat for the first time.


    Despite the chaos and danger surrounding us, a sense of camaraderie began to form among our group, forged in the crucible of battle. We fought side by side, covering each other''s backs and lending aid to those in need, united in our shared struggle against the monstrous inhabitants of the dungeon.


    Time seemed to blur as the battle raged on, the hours slipping away unnoticed as we fought tooth and nail to survive against overwhelming odds. But even as exhaustion threatened to overwhelm us, we refused to back down, driven by a determination to emerge victorious against all odds.


    As the last of the monsters fell beneath our combined onslaught, a collective sigh of relief rippled through our weary ranks. We had emerged victorious, battered and bruised but alive, our spirits buoyed by the knowledge that we had faced the dangers of the dungeon and emerged triumphant.


    As we caught our breath and tended to our wounds, Marcus stepped forward, his expression grave but resolute. "Well fought, everyone," he declared, his voice ringing with pride. "But we can''t afford to let our guard down just yet. There may be more dangers lurking in the shadows, and we must remain vigilant if we hope to survive."


    A huge door loomed before us, its ancient stone surface etched with intricate runes and symbols. It stood as a barrier between us and whatever lay beyond, a silent sentinel guarding the secrets of the dungeon''s depths.


    With a sense of trepidation, Marcus approached the door, his hand reaching out to touch its weathered surface. As his fingers brushed against the cool stone, a faint hum filled the air, the sound reverberating through the cavernous chamber with an otherworldly resonance.


    "This is it," Marcus murmured, his voice barely above a whisper. "The heart of the dungeon."


    With a deep breath to steady his nerves, Marcus began to chant, his words echoing through the chamber in a language I couldn''t comprehend. As he spoke, the runes on the door began to glow with an ethereal light, illuminating the chamber with an eerie glow.


    Suddenly, with a rumble like distant thunder, the door began to creak open, slowly swinging inward to reveal the darkness beyond. Marcus stepped back, his expression unreadable as he gestured for us to follow him into the unknown.


    "Stay close," he warned, his voice tinged with urgency. "We don''t know what awaits us on the other side, but we must be prepared for anything."


    Yes, Nobody knows about the thing awaiting inside, All except me¡ªwho has taken the protagonist''s place and knows the original storyline inside out.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Thanks For Reading.


    Peace Out??

 Chapter 6 - No.6 Dungeon Dive (3)

    I am sorry for this extra late update.


    Please enjoy.


    ----------------


    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    As we ventured through the now-open door, the darkness seemed to swallow us whole. The air grew colder, and an oppressive silence enveloped us, broken only by the soft footfalls of our group and the occasional dripping of water from the dungeon''s ceiling.


    Our torches flickered, casting long, eerie shadows on the ancient stone walls. The atmosphere was tense, and every group member was on high alert for any sign of danger. My heart pounded in my chest, the anticipation almost unbearable as we delved deeper into the unknown.


    ROOOAAARRR!!!


    A deafening roar shattered the silence, reverberating through the dungeon like a thunderclap. The ground trembled beneath our feet, and a sense of primal fear washed over us.


    Blood-red eyes glowed in the darkness ahead, and an enormous, hulking figure emerged from the shadows.


    Manticore.


    The Manticore, a fearsome beast from the depths of legend, stood before us. Its body was a grotesque fusion of a lion, a scorpion, and a dragon, with a mane of spines, a barbed tail, and leathery wings that spread wide, casting an imposing shadow over our group. Its three rows of razor-sharp teeth gleamed menacingly as it snarled, preparing to strike.


    "H-How is this possible!"


    "It''s Bronze Rank Dungeon, How could a Manticore be here?" Flint''s voice trembled with disbelief, echoing the panic that surged through our group. Bronze Rank dungeons were dangerous, yes, but encountering a Manticore, a creature typically found in dungeons of much higher rank, was unheard of.


    The Manticore let out another bone-chilling roar, its eyes fixed on us with predatory intent. The atmosphere grew tense, every adventurer gripping their weapons tightly and bracing themselves for the inevitable battle.


    "It''s a false rank dungeon!"


    Marcus''s voice cut through the chaos, filled with urgency and realization. "This dungeon has been misranked. We''re dealing with something far more dangerous than we anticipated!"


    "W-We are out o-of here, we didn''t sign up for this madness"


    Several voices in the group echoed the sentiment, panic spreading like wildfire among us. The prospect of facing a creature as formidable as a Manticore in a supposedly lower-ranked dungeon was enough to send even the most seasoned adventurers into a frenzy of fear and uncertainty.


    But amidst the chaos, a voice rang out, cutting through the panic.


    "We can''t just run away," Alexander''s voice, firm and resolute, silenced the murmurs of retreat. "We came here to explore the dungeon and retrieve its treasures, and that''s exactly what we will do. No matter the danger."


    "ARE YOU OUT OF YOUR MIN-"


    Before the frightened adventurer could finish, A tail stabbed right through his chest, lifting him off the ground with a pained cry. The Manticore''s barbed tail withdrew quickly, leaving the adventurer''s lifeless body to fall to the ground with a sickening thud.


    Before the shock could fully settle in, A poisonous breath swallowed the air around us, causing us to cough and gasp for breath. The Manticore''s attack was relentless, its primal fury unleashed upon us with unbridled savagery.


    "ARRRGGGGG!!!"


    A man killed himself before our very eyes, unable to bear the agony of the Manticore''s venomous assault. The stench of death hung heavy in the air, mingling with the acrid scent of burning torches and the metallic tang of blood.


    Only Alexander was fine due to having an artifact shielding him from the Manticore''s poison. With a grim determination, he rallied those of us still standing, urging us to fight on despite the overwhelming odds. His words echoed in the darkness, like a death sentence to those of us who were wavering in despair.


    Despite the chaos and the overwhelming odds, we knew we had no choice but to stand and fight. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "IT''S ALL BECAUSE OF YOU, BASTARD!!!"


    "WHILE WE ARE SUFFERING FROM THIS BEAST, YOU ARE SAFE BEHIND YOUR BLOODY ARTIFACT!" Flint''s accusation cut through the air like a blade, his voice raw with anger and frustration. His accusation struck a chord among the group, stirring up simmering resentment and fear.


    Alexander''s gaze hardened, but he did not falter. "My artifact may shield me from the poison, but it does not make me invincible," he retorted, his voice steady despite the accusations hurled his way. "I am here with you, facing the same danger, fighting the same battle. And I will not abandon you now."


    "OH DON''T TAKE ME AS A FOOL LIKE THESE DEAD MEATS HERE, I KNOW YOU HAVE THAT SCROLL WITH YOU, WHICH CAN TELEPORT YOU OUT OF THE DUNGEON!"


    My mind raced as the accusation hung heavy in the air. I had heard whispers of Alexander possessing a powerful artifact, but the notion of a teleportation scroll had never crossed my mind. If it were true, it would mean Alexander had an escape plan all along, leaving the rest of them to face the danger alone.


    Before Alexander could respond, another voice chimed in, this time from the depths of the group. "Enough!" It was Marcus, his tone commanding authority despite the chaos surrounding us. "Bickering amongst ourselves won''t save us. We need to focus on surviving this encounter."


    He was right. The Manticore still loomed before them, its monstrous form a constant reminder of the imminent danger. I glanced around at my companions, seeing fear and uncertainty reflected in their eyes. They were a group on the verge of crumbling under the weight of their own doubts and suspicions.


    ROOOAAARRR!


    But Manticore is not in the mood to give us more time to collect ourselves. A tail swipe from the Manticore narrowly missed Marcus, who barely managed to dodge out of the way in time. The impact sent debris flying, scattering the group and adding to the chaos. We needed to act fast before the situation spiraled further out of control.


    "Starlight Burst!!!"


    I used my magic for the first time in the battle, conjuring a burst of brilliant light that temporarily blinded the Manticore. The creature roared in disorientation, giving us a momentary advantage to regroup and plan our next move.


    "Focus on its weak points!" Marcus shouted, his voice cutting through the chaos. "Its eyes and underbelly!"


    With renewed determination, we launched another assault on the Manticore, targeting its vulnerable spots with precision strikes. Blades clashed against scales, and magic crackled in the air as we fought tooth and nail against the fearsome creature.


    Despite our efforts, the Manticore fought back with unmatched ferocity, its claws slashing and tail thrashing with deadly accuracy.


    Alexander could not be seen anywhere as if he had vanished into thin air, leaving us to face the beast alone. Panic threatened to consume us once more as we searched for any sign of our leader, but he was nowhere to be found.


    "Where is he?" Flint''s voice was laced with desperation, his eyes darting around the chamber in search of Alexander''s familiar figure. "Did he abandon us?"


    Marcus''s expression darkened, his brow furrowed in concern. "I don''t know, but we can''t worry about that now. We need to focus on defeating this creature."


    His words snapped us back to attention, reminding us of the immediate danger that lurked before us. With grim determination, we pressed on, redoubling our efforts to bring down the Manticore before it could claim any more lives.


    The battle raged on, each passing moment fraught with peril and uncertainty. Our weapons clashed against the creature''s hide, our spells crackling with raw power as we fought with everything we had.


    Only three remained, Marcus, Flint, and Me.


    Marcus has a few bones sticking out of his rib area, Flint has his right hand as good as gone, and I was running low on magical energy. The Manticore, however, showed no signs of slowing down, its relentless onslaught pushing us to the brink of exhaustion.


    In a desperate bid to turn the tide of battle, Marcus gritted his teeth against the pain and charged forward, his sword raised high. With a mighty swing, he aimed for the creature''s eyes, hoping to blind it and buy us some time to regroup.


    But the Manticore was quick to react, its tail whipping around with lightning speed to intercept Marcus''s attack. With a sickening crunch, the barbed tail collided with Marcus''s sword arm, sending him staggering backward with a cry of pain.


    "Marcus!" Flint''s voice rang out in horror as he rushed to his comrade''s side, but there was little he could do to stop the bleeding.


    Meanwhile, I summoned the last reserves of my magical energy, focusing it into a concentrated beam of light aimed directly at the Manticore''s underbelly. The creature howled in agony as the beam pierced its flesh, eliciting a momentary reprieve from its relentless assault.


    But our victory was short-lived. With a final burst of energy, the Manticore unleashed a devastating roar, sending shockwaves rippling through the chamber and knocking us off our feet.


    "ATOM, TAKE MARCUS AND LEAVE. I WILL STALL THIS MONSTER!" Flint shouted over the din of battle, his voice filled with determination despite the overwhelming odds stacked against us. With a nod of understanding, I moved swiftly to Marcus''s side, helping Flint hoist him up and supporting him as we began our retreat.


    But as we turned to leave, a sudden realization struck me like a bolt of lightning. If we were to stand any chance of survival, we needed to do more than just retreat. We needed a plan, a strategy to defeat the Manticore once and for all.


    "Flint, listen to me," I said urgently, my mind racing as I formulated a plan. "We can''t just run from this creature. We need to find a way to defeat it."


    Flint''s expression was grim, but there was a flicker of hope in his eyes at the prospect of turning the tide of battle. "And how do you propose we do that?" he asked, his voice tinged with skepticism.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Thanks For Reading.


    Peace Out??

 Chapter 7 - No.7 Dungeon Dive (Final)

    "We need to exploit its weaknesses," I replied, my voice steady despite the chaos around us. "Its eyes and underbelly are vulnerable. If we can blind it, we''ll have a better chance of taking it down."


    Flint nodded, his resolve hardening. "Alright, but we need to get Marcus to safety first. He''s in no condition to fight."


    As we retreated, I couldn''t help but feel the weight of responsibility pressing down on me. Our group''s survival hinged on this plan working, and I needed to ensure that Flint and Marcus got out alive.


    We found a small alcove, partially hidden by crumbling stone, and carefully laid Marcus down. His breathing was labored, and his face was contorted in pain. "Stay with him," I told Flint. "I''ll draw the Manticore away and try to blind it. When you see an opening, attack with everything you have."


    Flint hesitated, his eyes filled with concern. "What about you? You can''t take it on alone."


    "I don''t plan to," I reassured him. "But someone needs to distract it. Trust me, Flint. This is the only way."


    With a final, resolute nod, Flint stayed with Marcus, readying his weapon. I took a deep breath, steeling myself for what lay ahead, and stepped back into the fray.


    The Manticore was rampaging through the chamber, its roars echoing off the walls. I summoned what little magical energy I had left, casting a series of light orbs around the creature to disorient it. The Manticore snarled, its eyes flickering between the bright spots, momentarily confused.


    "Over here, you overgrown lizard!" I shouted, waving my arms to draw its attention. The Manticore''s blood-red eyes locked onto me, and it charged, its claws digging into the stone floor with each thunderous step.


    I darted to the side, narrowly avoiding its swipe, and launched a concentrated beam of light at its eyes. The Manticore roared in agony, thrashing its head as it was temporarily blinded.


    "Now, Flint!" I shouted, hoping my voice would carry over the chaos.


    From the shadows, Flint emerged, his face a mask of determination. He charged at the Manticore''s exposed underbelly, his sword gleaming with the last remnants of Marcus''s enchantment. With a powerful thrust, he drove the blade deep into the creature''s vulnerable flesh.


    The Manticore let out a deafening howl, its body convulsing in pain. It lashed out blindly, its barbed tail swinging wildly. Flint narrowly avoided the deadly strike, rolling to the side and coming up in a defensive stance.


    Seizing the opportunity, I mustered the last of my strength and fired another beam of light, this time aiming for the creature''s eyes again. The Manticore stumbled, disoriented and in agony.


    "Keep going, Flint!" I urged, my voice strained with exhaustion. "We almost have it!"


    With a final, desperate push, Flint drove his sword deeper into the Manticore''s underbelly, twisting the blade to maximize the damage. The creature''s roars grew weaker, its movements more sluggish.


    Finally, with a shuddering breath, the Manticore collapsed, its massive body hitting the ground with a resounding thud. The chamber fell eerily silent, the only sound the ragged breathing of the survivors.


    Flint staggered back, his face pale and drawn. "We did it," he said, his voice barely above a whisper.


    I nodded, feeling a wave of relief wash over me. "We did," I agreed, my voice trembling with exhaustion and emotion.


    Booooom!


    From the center of the room where the heart of the dungeon pulsed with energy indicating the clearance of the dungeon, a resounding boom echoed through the chamber. The Manticore''s defeat triggered the dungeon''s core, signaling the end of the trial and the opening of the path to the treasure we had risked our lives to obtain.


    Flint and I exchanged weary, triumphant glances. "Let''s get Marcus and claim our prize," I said, my voice hoarse with exhaustion.


    Together, we carefully lifted Marcus, supporting him as we made our way toward the heart of the dungeon. The chamber was illuminated by a soft, pulsating light emanating from the core, casting an ethereal glow over the ancient stone walls.


    As we approached the core, the air seemed to vibrate with a potent energy, a stark contrast to the dark and foreboding atmosphere that had pervaded the rest of the dungeon. The core itself was a large, crystalline structure, shimmering with an otherworldly light that bathed the room in a gentle glow.


    The treasure, long sought and hard-won, lay at the foot of the core¡ªa collection of gleaming artifacts, ancient scrolls, and chests filled with gold and jewels. It was a sight that would have stirred the heart of any adventurer, but at that moment, our thoughts were only on survival and getting Marcus to safety.


    "We need to hurry," Flint said, his voice strained as he shifted Marcus''s weight. "He''s not going to last much longer without proper healing."


    I nodded, feeling the same urgency. "Let''s grab what we can and get out of here."


    We quickly moved to the treasure, selecting the most valuable and portable items. I reached for a particularly ornate chest, my fingers brushing against the cool metal. As I opened it, a small, intricately designed vial caught my eye. It was filled with a luminous liquid, glowing softly in the dim light.


    "This might help Marcus," I said, holding up the vial for Flint to see.


    Flint''s eyes widened with hope. "Let''s hope it does."


    Gently, I uncorked the vial and brought it to Marcus''s lips, letting the liquid trickle into his mouth. His breathing, which had been shallow and labored, began to steady, and some of the color returned to his face. It wasn''t a complete healing, but it was enough to stabilize him for the journey out.


    "Thank the gods," Flint murmured, relief evident in his voice. "That should give us enough time to get him to a healer."


    ''Now that Marcus is out of immediate danger, Let''s get what came to get.'' I thought as I made my way into the furthest corner where no light didn''t reach as if to avoid that particular dark corner.


    My curiosity drew me towards the darkened corner, the only part of the chamber untouched by the ethereal light of the dungeon core. As I stepped closer, the shadows seemed to retreat, revealing an object partially buried in the stone floor. It was an ornate, ancient box, covered in intricate carvings that glowed faintly as I approached.


    I knelt down, brushing away the dust and debris that had settled on the box. The carvings depicted scenes of battles and mythical creatures, their craftsmanship so detailed it felt as if they might spring to life at any moment. Carefully, I tried to lift the lid, but the moment I used my other hand which was wounded, The runes on the box glowed brighter, reacting to the touch of my injured hand.


    Like a vacuum, It started sucking and absorbing my blood without any sign to stop. Panic surged through me as I realized what was happening. The box was not just an ordinary artifact¡ªit was something far more sinister, something ancient and powerful beyond comprehension.


    Frantically, I tried to pull my hand away, but it was as if the box had a will of its own, drawing me inexorably closer with each passing moment. The pain was excruciating, like a thousand needles piercing my flesh, and I could feel my strength draining away with every drop of blood that was absorbed.


    Because this corner was furthest and some weird energy was blocking our perception, Flint and Marcus hadn''t noticed my predicament. I struggled against the box''s grasp, but it was no use. I was trapped, my life force slowly being drained away.


    In a last-ditch effort, I summoned what little magical energy I had left, focusing it into a burst of light that enveloped the box. For a moment, the darkness receded, and the box faltered, its grip on me weakening.


    Seizing the opportunity, I wrenched my hand free, stumbling backward as the box released its hold. Gasping for breath, I watched-


    Where is the box?


    It was here just now.


    The box was gone as if it had never been there in the first place. Confusion and unease gnawed at me as I scanned the chamber, searching for any sign of the mysterious artifact. But there was nothing¡ªonly the faint glow of the dungeon core and the distant echoes of our struggle with the Manticore.


    "Everything alright?" Flint''s voice broke through my thoughts, his brow furrowed with concern as he approached. "I heard a commotion. Did something happen?"


    I hesitated, unsure of how to explain what had just transpired. The box, the strange energy it emitted, the way it had seemingly vanished without a trace¡ªit all felt like a surreal dream, slipping through my fingers even as I tried to grasp at it.


    "I''m... not sure," I admitted, my voice tinged with uncertainty. "There was something here, but now it''s gone."


    Flint glanced around the chamber, his expression thoughtful. "Maybe it''s for the best," he said after a moment, his tone heavy with implication. "Whatever it was, it clearly wasn''t something we should mess with."


    I nodded, a sense of relief washing over me despite the lingering unease. "You''re probably right," I agreed, pushing the encounter with the mysterious box to the back of my mind. We had more pressing concerns¡ªlike getting Marcus to safety and claiming our hard-earned reward.


    ''Anyways, I should also take what the protagonist took from here as well.'' With that thought in mind, I quickly moved to the center of the treasure room.


    Carefully, I examined the items laid out before me, searching for the artifact that had caught my attention earlier. Among the glittering jewels and ancient scrolls, there it was¡ªa sword unlike any I had ever seen.


    The blade shimmered with an otherworldly light, its surface seemingly alive with energy. As I reached out to touch it, a strange sensation washed over me, like a gentle caress against my skin.


    This was the sword the protagonist had taken from the treasure trove, said to be bathed in the blood of the heavenly father himself. Its power was said to be unmatched, capable of cleaving through even the strongest of foes with ease.


    With a sense of reverence, I carefully lifted the sword from its resting place, feeling its weight in my hands. It felt... right, as if it had been waiting for me all along.


    ''Sword Of The Dark Light!''


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Thanks For Reading. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Peace Out??

 Chapter 8 - No.8 Labelled As A Criminal

    The moment I grasped the Sword of the Dark Light, a surge of energy coursed through my body. The blade hummed with a barely contained power, and I could feel it resonating with my own magical energy. This sword was unlike any I had ever wielded¡ªit felt like an extension of my very being.


    Flint and Marcus watched as I approached them with the sword in hand. confusion written on their face as they looked at the sword in my hand and then my face as asking for my...sanity?


    "Why did you pick a...rusted sword?" Flint''s voice was confused, echoing the sentiment in his eyes. Marcus, despite his weakened state, managed a puzzled glance at the weapon in my hand.


    I looked down at the sword, its blade shimmering with an otherworldly light that only I could perceive. To the others, it appeared as nothing more than an old, rusted relic. But I knew better. This was the Sword of the Dark Light, a weapon of immense power, hidden behind a deceptive facade.


    Oh! now I remember, It''s the camouflage ability of the sword that obscures its true nature from all but its chosen wielder. The sword''s power is cloaked in an illusion, appearing as nothing more than a rusted relic to everyone else.


    And no one should know that this sword holds such power. It''s our secret weapon, our advantage against whatever dangers lie ahead. With a determined smile, I sheathed the Sword of the Dark Light at my side, ready to face whatever challenges awaited us.


    "Let''s get out of here," I said, my voice steady with newfound resolve. "We''ve earned our rest."


    Flint and Marcus exchanged puzzled glances, but they nodded in agreement, trusting my judgment. Together, we made our way out of the dungeon, Marcus was still weak but stable thanks to the vial''s effects. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As we emerged into the daylight, the sun''s warm rays greeted us, a stark contrast to the cold darkness of the dungeon. We took a moment to catch our breath and survey our surroundings- Surrounded from all sides with Alexander standing in the forefront with a smirk on his face.


    My heart sank as I saw Alexander standing before us, his expression smug and self-satisfied. It was clear that he had been waiting for our return, his presence a reminder of the unresolved tension that lingered between us.


    "What are you doing here?" Flint''s voice was tinged with suspicion, his hand instinctively reaching for his weapon. Marcus shifted uneasily beside me, his injuries still fresh in his mind.


    Alexander''s smirk widened, his gaze flickering over us with amusement. "I could ask you the same thing," he replied, his tone dripping with condescension. "I thought you''d all be dead by now."


    His words cut deep, fueling the resentment and distrust that simmered beneath the surface. It was clear that Alexander had little regard for our well-being, viewing us as nothing more than pawns in his game.


    "We survived," I said, my voice steady despite the anger that burned within me. "Despite your best efforts to abandon us."


    Alexander''s smirk faltered momentarily, replaced by a glimmer of irritation. "I had every intention of returning once the danger had passed," he said, his tone defensive. "But it seems you managed just fine without me."


    His words rang hollow, a feeble attempt to shift the blame onto us. But I refused to be swayed by his manipulative tactics, my resolve hardened by the trials we had faced together.


    "We don''t need you," Flint interjected, his voice cold and unyielding. "We never did."


    "Marcus, My buddy come here." Alexander ignored us as he beckoned Marcus over with a casual gesture. Marcus hesitated, glancing uncertainly between us and Alexander.


    But he still started walking toward Alexander which shocked both me and Flint as we exchanged surprised glances. Marcus had always been loyal to Alexander, but after what we had just been through together, I had hoped that loyalty would waver.


    "Marcus, don''t," I called out, my voice filled with urgency. But Marcus either didn''t hear me or chose to ignore my warning, continuing to approach Alexander with a determined stride.


    As Marcus reached Alexander''s side, he clasped hands with him in a gesture of camaraderie. "You made it back," Marcus said, a hint of relief in his voice. "I was worried when you disappeared during the battle."


    Alexander''s smile widened, his eyes glinting with satisfaction. "I had faith that you would all make it out alive," he said, his tone dripping with false sincerity. "After all, I couldn''t let my loyal companions come to harm."


    The words left a bitter taste in my mouth, a reminder of the trust we had placed in Alexander and how easily he had betrayed it. But there was little we could do now except watch as Marcus and Alexander exchanged pleasantries, their bond seemingly unshaken by the events that had transpired.


    Flint''s hand tightened on his weapon, his expression darkening with anger. But before he could act, I placed a restraining hand on his arm, shaking my head in silent warning. We couldn''t afford to provoke Alexander, not when we were still weak and wounded from our ordeal in the dungeon.


    "Now then, the main topic of discussion," Alexander continued, his voice smooth and calculated, "is the treasure you retrieved from the dungeon. I trust you''ve managed to secure some valuable artifacts?"


    I felt a surge of indignation at Alexander''s arrogance, but I kept my expression neutral, unwilling to show any sign of weakness in front of him.


    "We have," Flint replied evenly, gesturing to the items we had gathered. "But we''ll be dividing the spoils equally among our group."


    Alexander''s smile faltered slightly, a glimmer of annoyance flashing in his eyes. "We had a contract, I get the treasures while you get coins instead of an equal share. You wouldn''t want to break our agreement, would you?"


    His words were a thinly veiled threat, a reminder of the power he held over us as the leader of our expedition. But I refused to be intimidated by his manipulative tactics, my resolve was strengthened by the knowledge that we had faced far greater dangers together and emerged victorious.


    "Our agreement was made under false pretenses," I said, my voice firm and unwavering. "You misled us about the true nature of the dungeon, putting us in grave danger without our knowledge. We won''t be bound by a contract that was based on deception."


    Alexander''s expression darkened, his facade of charm crumbling away to reveal the true extent of his anger and frustration. "You dare to defy me?" he hissed, his voice laced with venom.


    "Guards, capture these criminals!" he barked, turning to the group of armed men who had been lurking in the shadows. "They''ve violated our contract and stolen valuable artifacts from the dungeon. Take them into custody and confiscate their spoils."


    "Rutherford family is not be messed with!" Alexander''s declaration sent shockwaves through our group, the realization dawning on us that we were now facing not only Alexander but the full force of the Rutherford family''s influence and power.


    The guards moved forward, their weapons drawn and expressions hardened. Flint and I exchanged a tense glance, knowing that we were outnumbered and outmatched.


    "We surrender," I said with my hand in the air, my tone resigned but my mind already strategizing our next move.


    According to the plot, The main heroine is also in the prison of the Rutherford family. that''s where the protagonist meets her for the first time and gets a massive power-up.


    But as in place of the protagonist, I am taking this role. As we were being escorted away by the guards, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of unease gnawing at me. The Rutherford family was notorious for their ruthlessness and ambition, and being in their custody meant we were at their mercy.


    Flint shot me a concerned look, his eyes filled with apprehension. "What do we do now?" he whispered, his voice barely audible over the din of the guards.


    "We wait for an opportunity," I replied quietly, keeping my voice low to avoid attracting attention. "We can''t afford to make any rash decisions. We need to bide our time and wait for the right moment to strike."


    Flint nodded, his expression grim but determined. "Agreed. We''ll get out of this, somehow."


    As we were led through the winding corridors of the Rutherford estate, I couldn''t shake the feeling that we were walking into a trap. The guards watched us closely, their weapons at the ready, and I knew that any attempt to escape would be met with swift and deadly force.


    "You are quite smart for a kid, Atom," Alexander said as he looked at the rusted sword resting by my side. "Too bad you chose to defy me. You could''ve had a bright future ahead of you."


    "And what''s with this rusted sword?" he continued, his tone mocking. "Do you really think a relic like that stands a chance against the might of the Rutherford family?"


    Due to it being rusted and not having even a ''drop'' of mana in it. They ignored the sword, dismissing it as nothing more than a worthless artifact. But little did they know, the Sword of the Dark Light held a power far greater than they could imagine.


    I kept my expression neutral, refusing to rise to Alexander''s taunts. "Time will tell," I replied calmly, my voice steady despite the tension in the air.


    Alexander''s smirk faltered, replaced by a scowl of annoyance. "You''ll regret defying me," he spat, his voice laced with venom. "I''ll make sure of it."


    With a dismissive wave of his hand, Alexander turned away, leaving us in the custody of his guards.


    "Get in!"


    The guards ushered us into a dimly lit dungeon cell, the heavy iron door slamming shut behind us with a resounding clang. The air was thick with the scent of mildew and decay, and the only light came from a small torch mounted on the wall.


    Flint was taken further inside due to him being the second circle mage, leaving me alone in the dimly lit cell. I could hear his muffled protests as he was dragged away, but there was little I could do to help him. We were at the mercy of the Rutherford family now, and any attempt to escape would only lead to further trouble.


    I was alone or so I thought-


    "Can I take a look at your sword?"


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Thanks For Reading.


    Peace Out??

 Chapter 9 - No.9 The Three Swords

    "Can I take a look at your sword?" a soft, feminine voice echoed through the darkness, startling me.


    The voice belonged to a young woman, but she was gaunt, her eyes sunken and hollow, her skin pale and marked with bruises. Her clothes were tattered, and she looked as though she hadn''t seen the sun in months.


    But that was the least horrifying because of the three swords...piercing her. One kept her hands above her head, pinning her to the wall. Another was driven through her midsection, and the third pierced her leg. Despite her ghastly appearance and obvious pain, her eyes were strangely calm. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There was a bowl right under the woman, collecting the steady drip of blood from her wounds. The sight was gruesome, but she remained composed, her gaze unwavering as she looked at me.


    "Can I take a look at your sword?" she repeated, her voice surprisingly steady despite her condition.


    I was momentarily frozen, both by her request and by the horrific scene before me. The Sword of the Dark Light was still camouflaged as a rusted relic, and I hesitated to reveal its true nature. But something in her eyes conveyed a sense of urgency and desperation that I couldn''t ignore.


    Cautiously, I stepped closer and unsheathed the sword, holding it out for her to see. Her eyes widened slightly, a flicker of recognition crossing her face.


    "So, it is you," she murmured, her voice tinged with a mixture of relief and resignation.


    "What do you mean?" I asked, my voice low. "Who are you?"


    "My name is Liliana," she replied, her breath labored. "I am...a prisoner of the Rutherford family. They have kept me here for...experiments."


    Her words sent a chill down my spine, and I glanced around the cell, suddenly aware of the gravity of our situation. The Rutherford family was known for their ruthless pursuit of power, and if they were conducting experiments on prisoners, there was no telling what they were capable of.


    "Why are they doing this to you?" I asked, my voice barely above a whisper.


    Liliana winced as she shifted against the swords impaling her, but her gaze remained steady. "They seek...Immortality of a Vampire without any of the weaknesses," she explained, her voice strained with pain. "They believe...they can unlock the secrets of eternal life...by studying...the blood of creatures like me."


    The information hit me like a hammer scattering my delusion of this world, this is not some novel in which he was living and others were NPC but a real world where people suffered unimaginable horrors at the hands of those in power.


    Even the main heroine wasn''t saved from this experience as he looked at Liliana, her eyes filled with sympathy and understanding. She had endured unspeakable suffering at the hands of the Rutherford family, yet she remained remarkably composed, her resilience a testament to her strength of spirit.


    "I''m sorry," I murmured, my voice thick with emotion. "I had no idea."


    Liliana offered me a faint smile, though it was tinged with sadness. "There''s no need to apologize," she said softly. "You didn''t know."


    Silence fell between us, the weight of our predicament pressing down on me like a leaden cloak. We were prisoners in the heart of enemy territory, surrounded by darkness and uncertainty.


    "Mmm...Why are you wearing a mask and hood?" Liliana''s voice broke through my thoughts, her gaze flickering to the mask and hood I wore to conceal my identity.


    I hesitated, unsure of how much I should reveal to her. But something in her eyes told me that she could be trusted, that she understood the dangers we faced.


    "I wear them to conceal my identity," I explained quietly. "The Rutherford family is powerful, and I can''t afford to let them know who I am."


    Liliana nodded in understanding, her expression sympathetic. "I understand," she said softly. "Many here wear masks to hide their true selves, to protect themselves from the cruelty of their captors."


    Her words struck a chord within me, reminding me of the sacrifices we all made to survive in this harsh and unforgiving world. We were all prisoners in one way or another, bound by the chains of fate and circumstance.


    "I wish there was something I could do to help," I murmured, a sense of helplessness washing over me.


    Liliana smiled faintly, her eyes filled with warmth. "You''ve already done more than you know," she said. "By showing me kindness and compassion in this dark place, you''ve given me hope."


    "Are you giving up?" I asked as I searched for a way to help her, unable to bear the thought of leaving her to suffer alone.


    Liliana''s smile faltered slightly, her expression pained. "I have been here for so long, enduring unimaginable torment," she replied, her voice barely above a whisper. "But I refuse to lose hope, even in the face of such despair."


    Her words struck a chord within me, igniting a flicker of determination in my heart. I couldn''t stand by and do nothing while Liliana suffered, not when there was even a sliver of a chance to help her.


    Unsheathing the Sword of the Dark Light, I took a deep breath, steeling myself for what I was about to do. I gently touched the sword impaling her leg, channeling the latent magic within the blade. With a surge of power, the sword glowed brightly, its energy flowing into Liliana''s wounds.


    Liliana gasped in surprise as the sword that had pinned her to the wall disintegrated into dust, freeing her from their painful embrace. The wounds on her leg began to heal, the torn flesh knitting itself back together as if by magic.


    "Thank you," she breathed, her voice filled with awe and gratitude. "I...I can''t believe it."


    "Stay still, Two more swords to go." I nodded, focusing my concentration on the two remaining swords that held Liliana captive. With a determined expression, I reached out with the Sword of the Dark Light, its energy pulsing with newfound strength.


    The second sword, the one through Liliana''s midsection, trembled as the magic of the Sword of the Dark Light washed over it. With a burst of light, it too disintegrated into dust, releasing Liliana from its cruel grasp.


    Liliana gasped in relief as the weight of the swords was lifted from her body, her wounds healing before my eyes. But there was still one more obstacle to overcome¡ªthe sword that pinned her hands above her head, preventing her from moving.


    As I turned my attention to the final sword, With each passing moment, my connection to the Sword of the Dark Light grew stronger, its power responding to my will with unwavering obedience.


    I focused all of my concentration on the final sword, channeling the magic of the sword into a concentrated burst of energy. The sword trembled, its grip on Liliana weakening under the onslaught of power.


    With a final, resolute push, I unleashed the full force of the Sword of the Dark Light, shattering the last remaining obstacle in a blinding explosion of light. The sword dissolved into nothingness, leaving Liliana free from its cruel imprisonment.


    Liliana gasped as she stumbled forward, But my awaiting arms caught her, supporting her as she regained her balance. She looked up at me, her eyes wide with wonder and gratitude.


    "You... you saved me," she whispered, her voice filled with disbelief.


    I smiled gently, feeling a sense of relief and satisfaction wash over me. "We saved each other," I replied, my voice steady with conviction.


    Together, we stood in the dimly lit cell, the weight of our shared ordeal pressing down on us. But despite the darkness that surrounded us, there was a glimmer of hope in Liliana''s eyes, a flicker of light amidst the shadows.


    "We need to get out of here," I said, my voice low but determined. "Can you walk?"


    "I...I haven''t been fed for years, I need...blood," I froze at her words, realizing the gravity of her situation. Liliana was weakened from years of captivity and torture, and she needed sustenance to regain her strength.


    Without hesitation, I offered her neck without any reservation. Liliana hesitated, her eyes wide with surprise, and a...blush made its way on her face as she looked at me, her lips parted in astonishment. "Are you sure?" she asked, her voice trembling with uncertainty.


    "In Vampiric culture only...husband and wife drink from neck directly to indicate the bond of trust and intimacy between them." She said softly, her voice barely above a whisper.


    I paused, struck by the gravity of her words. In Vampiric culture, the act of feeding directly from the neck was an intimate and sacred ritual, symbolizing a bond of trust and intimacy between individuals. It was a gesture of profound significance, one that carried with it a weight of responsibility and commitment.


    But Liliana and I were not husband and wife, nor were we even acquainted before this moment. The thought of sharing such a deeply personal connection with someone I had just met was daunting, yet there was an undeniable sense of trust and understanding between us.


    "I trust you," Just this sentence was enough as her eyes lightened up, and a soft smile graced her lips. With a sense of reverence, she leaned forward, her lips brushing against my neck as she pressed her fangs into my skin.


    A sharp pang of pain shot through me as Liliana drank deeply, her hunger driving her to seek sustenance from my blood. But alongside the pain, there was a strange sense of warmth and connection, as if our souls were intertwining in that moment of shared vulnerability.


    I closed my eyes, surrendering to the sensation, letting myself be consumed by the raw intensity of the experience. Liliana''s presence enveloped me, her touch gentle yet powerful, her essence mingling with mine in a dance of life and death.


    Her arms slowly but strongly wrapped around me, pulling me closer as she drank, her touch surprisingly gentle despite the urgency of her hunger. I could feel her strength returning with each passing moment, her body revitalized by the life-giving essence of my blood.


    As Liliana fed, I felt a strange sense of euphoria wash over me, a transcendent feeling of connection and unity. It was as if we were no longer two separate beings but rather two halves of a whole, bound together by the sacred ritual of blood-sharing.


    But as the moments passed, I could feel my strength waning, my vision growing dim as the last vestiges of my energy were drained away. With a final, shuddering breath, I collapsed against Liliana, my consciousness slipping into darkness.


    The last thing I heard before succumbing to unconsciousness was-


    [Ding...]


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Thanks For Reading.


    Peace Out??

 Chapter 10 - No.10 Cheat Activated?!

    [Third Person''s POV]


    Liliana held the man in her arms as he collapsed, his body going limp as the weight of his sacrifice overwhelmed him. Her eyes, filled with gratitude and regret, softened as she gently lowered him to the cold stone floor. Despite the years of suffering and torment, the warmth of his blood had reinvigorated her, restoring a fraction of her strength.


    She gazed at his unconscious form, her thoughts racing. This stranger had risked everything to free her, offering his own life essence without hesitation. In her centuries of existence, she had never encountered such selflessness from a human.


    Gently, she brushed a strand of hair away from his face, her touch tender. "Thank you," she whispered, her voice barely audible. "You have given me hope."


    Liliana''s attention shifted to the heavy iron door of the cell. The guards would return soon, and she needed to act quickly. With renewed strength, she could sense the magical wards surrounding the dungeon. They were powerful, but not impenetrable.


    Drawing upon the ancient vampiric magic that coursed through her veins, Liliana began to weave a complex spell. Her hands moved gracefully, tracing sigils in the air as she chanted in a forgotten tongue. The wards flickered in response, their power wavering under her assault.


    Outside the cell, the guards were alerted by the disturbance. They hurried towards the dungeon, their heavy footsteps echoing through the stone corridors. Liliana could hear their approach, but she remained focused on the spell, her determination unwavering.


    As the final incantation left her lips, the wards shattered with a brilliant flash of light. The cell door creaked open, and the enchantments that had bound it were now broken. Liliana glanced back at the unconscious man, her eyes filled with resolve.


    "I won''t leave you behind," she murmured, her voice firm.


    With surprising strength, she lifted him onto her back, securing his arms around her shoulders. She moved with swift, silent grace, navigating the labyrinthine passages of the dungeon. The guards, momentarily blinded by the burst of magic, were left disoriented and confused.


    Liliana''s acute senses guided her through the darkness, avoiding patrols and traps with ease. She knew that escaping the Rutherford estate would not be easy, but she was determined to see it through. For both their sakes, they had to reach safety.


    As she approached the exit, she felt a surge of triumph. The night air was cool and refreshing, a stark contrast to the stifling confines of the dungeon. She took a deep breath, savoring the taste of freedom, even as she remained vigilant for any signs of pursuit.


    The dense forest surrounding the estate provided ample cover. Liliana moved swiftly, her vampiric abilities allowing her to navigate the terrain with ease. She kept a steady pace, knowing that every second counted.


    Eventually, she found a secluded clearing and gently lowered the man to the ground. His breathing was shallow but steady, a sign that he would recover in time. She knelt beside him, her eyes filled with a mixture of relief and concern.


    "Rest now," she whispered softly. "You''ve done more than enough."


    As dawn approached, Liliana knew they needed to find a more secure location. But for now, she allowed herself a moment of respite, her gaze lingering on the man who had given her a chance at freedom. At that moment, she vowed to protect him, no matter the cost.


    "What do you look like under that mask?" she whispered, her curiosity overcoming her caution.


    Liliana gazed at the unconscious man, his mask still firmly in place. She wondered what secrets lay beneath it, what story his hidden face would tell. Her thoughts were interrupted by the urgency of their situation. The Rutherford family would soon realize their prized captive was missing, and their search would be relentless.


    She needed to find a safe haven, a place where they could recover and plan their next move. Gathering her remaining strength, she lifted him once more and moved deeper into the forest, her senses attuned to any signs of danger.


    The forest, thick with ancient trees and dense underbrush, provided a natural barrier against pursuers. Liliana''s vampiric agility allowed her to move swiftly and silently through the terrain, her heightened senses guiding her to a hidden cave nestled among the rocks. It was a place of refuge, shrouded in shadows and secrecy.


    Inside the cave, Liliana gently laid the man down, arranging him comfortably on a bed of moss and leaves. She crouched beside him, her eyes scanning his features, still obscured by the mask. The desire to know him, to understand the person who had risked everything for her, grew stronger with each passing moment.


    Her fingers hovered over the mask, hesitating. She knew the importance of trust and privacy, especially in a world where secrets could mean the difference between life and death. Yet, a part of her longed to see the face of her savior, to connect with him on a deeper level.


    Just as she was about to remove the mask, the man stirred, his eyes fluttering open. His gaze met hers, filled with confusion. He struggled to sit up, and she gently supported him, her touch careful and reassuring.


    ***


    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    "Grrrrr!"


    Damnit! My head was pounding, and a growl of frustration escaped my lips. The darkness around me felt suffocating, and the dull ache in my body was a constant reminder of my recent ordeal. As my vision cleared, I realized I was in a cave, the cool air brushing against my skin.


    Liliana was by my side, her eyes filled with concern and relief. Her presence was a comforting anchor in the swirling confusion. She gently helped me to sit up, her touch light but firm.


    "Easy now," she said softly, her voice soothing. "You need to rest. You''ve been through a lot."


    "Where are we?" I asked, my voice rough from disuse.


    "We''re in a cave, deep in the forest," Liliana explained. "It''s safe for now. The Rutherford family will be searching for us, but this place will hide us from their eyes for a while."


    I nodded, grateful for her resourcefulness. As I took in my surroundings, memories of the dungeon cell flooded back. The image of Liliana pinned to the wall by those swords was seared into my mind, and a shiver ran down my spine.


    "Thank you," I said, my voice sincere. "You saved me back there."


    Liliana shook her head, a faint smile touching her lips. "You saved me first. And even then I marked you without your permission."


    As she said the last part was guilty and her eyes were downcast. I could see the guilt weighing heavily on her, although she had only done what was necessary to survive.


    "You did what you had to do," I reassured her, my voice steady. "I offered, remember? I trust you."


    "You don''t get it, I marked you now you will turned into a dhampir," Liliana said, her voice trembling. "Half human, half vampire. It''s a bond that cannot be broken." S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The weight of her words settled over me, and I took a deep breath, trying to process the implications. A dhampir. The transformation would mean changes I couldn''t yet comprehend, a new reality I had to accept. But there was no regret in my heart, only a sense of shared destiny with the woman who had suffered so much.


    "What does it mean for us?" I asked, my voice calm despite the turmoil inside me.


    "It means you will gain some of my abilities," Liliana explained, her gaze meeting mine. "Enhanced strength, agility, heightened senses, and a slowed aging process. But you will also have some vulnerabilities, though not as severe as a full vampire. The bond between us will grow stronger, and we will be connected in ways beyond the physical."


    Her words hung in the air, the gravity of the situation sinking in. I could feel the changes already, a subtle shift in my senses, a new awareness of the world around me. But more than that, I felt an unspoken bond with Liliana, a connection that transcended mere words.


    [Ding...]


    [Heavenly Destiny System Initializing Commence...]


    [...]


    [1%


    [3%]


    [8%]


    [26%]


    [50%]


    [75%]


    [90%]


    [100%]


    [System Initialization Complete.]


    [Welcome to the Heavenly Destiny System, User.]


    A cold, mechanical voice echoed in my mind, startling me. I glanced at Liliana, who seemed unaware of the voice. This was something only I could hear.


    [The Heavenly Destiny System allows you to access a variety of abilities and powers, By disrupting plot lines and introducing new elements into the story, you can alter the course of events and shape your own destiny.]


    I frowned, trying to make sense of the cryptic message. What did it mean by disrupting plot lines? And what kind of abilities and powers did this system offer?


    Before I could ponder further, the voice spoke again, its tone devoid of emotion.


    [As a user of the Heavenly Destiny System, you have the ability to manipulate the fabric of reality within the confines of this story world. You can unlock new skills, acquire powerful artifacts, and influence the outcome of events. Your choices will shape the narrative and determine the fate of the characters around you.]


    The implications of the system''s capabilities were staggering. It offered me a chance to wield power beyond imagination, to rewrite the rules of the world I found myself in. But with that power came responsibility, and I had to tread carefully to avoid unintended consequences.


    [Would you like to access the Heavenly Destiny System Menu?]


    Liliana looked at me, her gaze filled with concern. "Is something wrong?" she asked, sensing my unease.


    I shook my head, trying to push aside the intrusive voice in my mind. "It''s nothing," I said, forcing a smile. "Just...thinking about our next move."


    Liliana nodded, her expression thoughtful. "We need to lay low for now," she said, her voice steady. "The Rutherford family won''t give up their search easily. We need to be prepared for whatever comes next."


    [Main Heroine]


    [Name: Liliana von Drakul]


    [Age: 326 years old]


    [Race: Vampire]


    [Abilities: Enhanced strength, agility, heightened senses, and regenerative healing. Can manipulate shadows and control bats.]


    [Destiny Points:1800]


    [Thoughts about the host: LOVE????/OBSESSION????]


    I looked at Liliana, the words floating in my mind as if they were echoing through the cave. "Love? Obsession?" The words seemed out of place, yet strangely fitting considering the circumstances.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Thanks For Reading.


    Peace Out??

 Chapter 11 - No.11 Menu

    A flurry of emotions and thoughts crowded my mind as I tried to make sense of the new information. The Heavenly Destiny System, Liliana''s bond, and the implications of my new existence as a dhampir were overwhelming.


    "What''s going on in that head of yours?" Liliana''s voice cut through my thoughts, her tone a mix of curiosity and concern.


    Taking a deep breath, I decided to keep the system a secret for now. "Just trying to process everything," I admitted. "Becoming a dhampir... it''s a lot to take in."


    Liliana nodded, her eyes softening. "I understand. It''s not an easy transition. But you''re strong, Samael. Stronger than you realize."


    Her words were comforting, and I felt a renewed sense of determination. To navigate this new reality, I needed to understand the Heavenly Destiny System and how it could help us. I mentally commanded the system to open the menu.


    [Heavenly Destiny System Menu]


    [1. Status]


    [2. Skills]


    [3. Inventory]


    [4. Missions]


    [5. Shop]


    I focused on the "Status" option, eager to see what it entailed.


    [Status]


    [Name: Samael Ashwood]


    [Race: Dhampir, Royal?, Royal Elf]


    [Magic: First Circle (Top)]


    [Strength: 7]


    [Agility: 8]


    [Endurance: 6]


    [Intelligence: 8]


    [Charisma: 7]


    [Destiny Points: 500]


    [Affinities: Star (Unlocked), Shadow (Locked), Nature (Locked), Lightning (Locked), ???]


    [Note: 1-3 Normal Person, 3-5 First Circle Mage (Low), 5-7 First Circle Mage (Mid), 7-9 First Circle Mage (Top), 10 First Circle Mage (Peak)]


    The information displayed in the system menu was a lot to process, but it provided valuable insights into my current state. As a dhampir, it seemed I possessed a blend of human and vampire traits, including enhanced strength, agility, and heightened senses. The mention of "Royal Elf" piqued my curiosity, suggesting a lineage I had yet to understand fully.


    The listing of my magic abilities as "First Circle (Top)" indicated a significant level of proficiency in magic, something I hadn''t realized before. It was reassuring to know that I had some means of defending myself against the dangers that lay ahead.


    The distribution of my attributes¡ªstrength, agility, endurance, intelligence, and charisma¡ªhighlighted a well-rounded skill set, each contributing to my overall capabilities. It was a reminder that I had the potential to adapt to various situations and challenges.


    The mention of "Destiny Points" intrigued me. It seemed to be a currency of sorts within the system, perhaps allowing me to unlock new abilities or acquire powerful items. I made a mental note to explore this aspect further when the opportunity arose.


    As for the affinities listed in the system, they hinted at potential elemental or magical alignments that I could develop over time. The fact that "Shadow," "Nature," and "Lightning" were currently locked suggested that there were paths of mastery waiting to be unlocked.


    With a renewed sense of purpose, I turned my attention to the other options in the Heavenly Destiny System Menu. "Skills" and "Inventory" both seemed crucial for understanding my capabilities and resources, while "Missions" and "Shop" held the promise of opportunities and rewards.


    But before I could delve deeper into the menu, a sense of urgency washed over me.


    "We have to get moving," I said, interrupting my own train of thought. "We can''t stay here for long. The Rutherford family will eventually find us."


    Liliana nodded in agreement, her expression grave. "You''re right. We need to find a safer place to regroup and plan our next move."


    As my hand reached for the mask covering my face, a sudden idea struck me. Perhaps it was time to reveal myself fully to Liliana, to trust her with my true identity. After all, we had already shared so much, and our bond seemed to deepen with each passing moment.


    "Liliana," I began, my voice steady but determined. "There''s something I need to show you."


    Liliana looked at me, her eyes curious but cautious. "What is it?"


    I hesitated for a moment, then reached up and slowly removed the mask, revealing my face for the first time since we met. The cool air of the cave brushed against my skin, and I felt a sense of vulnerability wash over me.


    Liliana''s hand reached out, her fingers brushing gently against my cheek as she studied my face. Her touch was soft, yet filled with unspoken emotion. I met her gaze, feeling a sense of connection that transcended words.


    "You''re...beautiful," she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper. "Just as I imagined."


    Her words took me by surprise, and a flush of warmth spread across my cheeks. I had never thought of myself in such terms, but coming from Liliana, they held a deeper meaning.


    "Your name is not Atom right?"


    I blinked in surprise at Liliana''s question, realizing that she had sensed something beyond the surface. It was true¡ªI hadn''t been entirely forthcoming about my identity, but now seemed like the right time to reveal the truth.


    "You''re right," I admitted, meeting her gaze with honesty. "My name is not Atom. It''s Samael Ashwood."


    Liliana''s eyes widened in surprise, but she didn''t seem shocked. Instead, there was a sense of understanding in her expression, as if she had already suspected as much.


    "Samael..." she repeated, testing the name on her lips. "It suits you."


    A weight lifted off my shoulders as I revealed my true name to Liliana, knowing that I could trust her with this part of myself. The bond between us felt stronger than ever, forged through shared trials and moments of vulnerability.


    "I trust you, Samael," Liliana said softly, her voice filled with sincerity. "And I''m grateful that you''ve chosen to trust me in return." S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I handed my mask and cloak to her, "You should wear this, They don''t know my identity as Atom so we can move more freely if you wear them. And I don''t want to attract any unwanted attention."


    Liliana nodded, accepting the mask and cloak with a grateful smile. "Thank you, Samael," she said, her voice filled with warmth. "I''ll make sure to keep us hidden until we find a safer place."


    "You don''t have to worry, I already know where to go," I said, a sense of determination in my voice. "My home is not far from here. It''s at the end of Ashwood territory, And only my mother and little sister live there, so we should be safe."


    Liliana''s eyes widened slightly in surprise. "Your home?" she repeated, her tone curious. "Are you sure it''s safe to go there?"


    I nodded, a sense of conviction guiding my words. "Yes, I''m sure," I replied. "My family''s estate is secluded, hidden from prying eyes. We''ll be able to rest and regroup there without fear of discovery."


    With a newfound sense of purpose, we set out from the cave, our steps light but determined. The forest enveloped us in its embrace, its ancient trees offering shelter and protection. As we journeyed deeper into the wilderness, I couldn''t shake the feeling that our paths were intertwined by more than mere chance.


    Liliana walked beside me, her presence a source of strength and comfort. Together, we faced the unknown, our destinies intertwined in ways we were only beginning to understand.


    As we approached the edge of Ashwood territory, a sense of anticipation welled up inside me. My family''s estate loomed in the distance, its towering spires a beacon of safety amid uncertainty.


    "We''re almost there," I said, a note of excitement in my voice.


    Liliana nodded, her eyes shining with determination. "Let''s make haste," she said. "I''m eager to see this place you call home."


    But now, as we approached the grand entrance of the Ashwood manor, I couldn''t shake the feeling of unease that gnawed at the edges of my consciousness.


    Oh! Shit!


    When I left, I said would be back soon but it''s been more than 16 hours since I left the manor. My mother and sister must be worried sick about me. I quickened my pace, my heart pounding with a mix of anticipation and anxiety.


    I don''t have to worry about others in the Ashwood Family as we are the outcasts and live at the edge of the territory.


    As we reached the gates of the Ashwood manor, a sense of urgency drove me forward. I knew my absence must have caused concern for my mother and sister, despite our family''s secluded lifestyle. It had been more than sixteen hours since I left, far longer than I had anticipated.


    With each step, my heart pounded in my chest, the weight of responsibility pressing down on me. I had to reassure my family and let them know that I was safe.


    As the gates swung open, revealing the grandeur of the Ashwood estate, a wave of nostalgia washed over me. The familiar sights and sounds of home offered a sense of comfort amid the chaos of our circumstances.


    But as we entered the courtyard, I sensed that something was amiss. The air was heavy with tension, and the usually tranquil atmosphere was tinged with unease.


    "Samael, what''s wrong?" Liliana asked, her voice filled with concern.


    I shook my head, trying to push aside my growing sense of dread. "I''m not sure," I replied, scanning the courtyard for any signs of trouble. "But something doesn''t feel right."


    As we approached the main entrance of the manor, I quickened my pace, my senses on high alert. The door stood slightly ajar, a faint light spilling out from within.


    Without hesitation, I pushed open the door and stepped inside, my heart pounding in my chest. What I saw inside sent a chill down my spine.


    The interior of the manor was in disarray, furniture overturned and belongings scattered across the floor. My mother and sister were nowhere to be seen, their absence a haunting echo in the empty halls.


    "Liliana, stay close," I said, my voice tense with worry. "We need to find out what happened here."


    Together, we searched the manor, scouring every room for any clue as to my family''s whereabouts. But the answers eluded us, leaving only silence and uncertainty in their wake.


    As we reached the study, a glimmer of hope flickered in my chest. Perhaps my mother had left a message, a sign of her survival amid the chaos.


    I stepped inside, my eyes scanning the room for any sign of disturbance. And then I saw it¡ªa piece of parchment lying on the desk, a single word scrawled across its surface.


    "Outsiders."


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Thanks For Reading.


    Peace Out??

 Chapter 12 - No.12 First Mission

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    ''Outsiders''


    The term "Outsiders" struck me like a thunderbolt. My heart sank, and a cold dread settled over me. The Ashwood family had always treated my mother, sister, and me as pariahs, exiled to the edge of our own territory. But now, the word carried a new, ominous weight.


    [Ding! New Mission]


    [Name: Rescue Family]


    [Objective: Locate and rescue your mother and sister from the Outsiders.]


    [Rewards: 2500 Destiny Points, New Affinity Unlocked (Nature), ???]


    [Failure Consequence: Death of Alice]


    The urgency of the situation became clear as I read the mission prompt. My mother and sister were in danger, taken by these mysterious "Outsiders" who had invaded our home. I couldn''t afford to waste any time¡ªI had to find them before it was too late.


    There are many questions revolving in my mind like, ''How the fu*k did they manage to kidnap the mother of all people?'' Because mother should be a Seventh Circle mage who is considered to be the most powerful in the whole kingdom.


    The abduction of my mother, a Seventh Circle mage, was indeed perplexing. It suggested that whoever these "Outsiders" were, they possessed considerable power and resources. Their ability to breach the defenses of the Ashwood manor and overpower my family was deeply troubling.


    But dwelling on questions wouldn''t help me find my mother and sister. I needed to act quickly and decisively. With the mission to rescue my family now clear, I turned to Liliana, my mind racing with plans and possibilities.


    "We need to find them," I said, my voice determined. "We can''t let these Outsiders get away with this."


    Liliana nodded in agreement, her expression reflecting my sense of urgency. "We''ll find them, Samael," she said, her voice steady. "But we need to be cautious. We don''t know who we''re dealing with."


    I nodded, acknowledging the wisdom in her words. Whoever these Outsiders were, they posed a significant threat, and I couldn''t afford to underestimate them.


    "But first we need to rest. You''ve been through a lot," Liliana continued, her eyes filled with concern. "You''re still recovering from your ordeal in the Rutherford dungeon. We should take some time to gather our strength before we even try to face these Outsiders."


    Her words echoed the truth, and I couldn''t deny the exhaustion that weighed heavily on me. The physical and emotional toll of my recent experiences had left me drained, and rushing into a confrontation without proper rest would only put us at greater risk.


    "You''re right," I conceded, a sense of relief washing over me at the prospect of a brief respite. "Resting first is the wisest course of action."


    Liliana nodded in agreement, her gaze softening with understanding. "We''ll need all our strength and wits about us for what lies ahead," she said, her voice gentle yet resolute. "And we can''t afford to make any mistakes."


    I just nodded still thinking about the gravity of the situation. The thought of my mother and sister in the hands of these mysterious Outsiders gnawed at my insides, fueling a fire of rage and determination within me. I couldn''t bear the idea of them suffering at the hands of our enemies, and the thought of failing to rescue them was unthinkable.


    As we settled down for the night, I found it difficult to quiet my mind. The crackling of the fire and the rustling of leaves outside seemed to mock my attempts at rest, reminding me of the urgency of our mission.


    So I turned to the next best thing to divert my mind and look for anything that might help me in making me powerful¡ªThe System.


    As there are still a few features that I hadn''t explored within the System, I decided to delve deeper into its interface, searching for any overlooked abilities or upgrades that could provide an edge in our mission.


    ''System,''


    [How can I help you, Host?]


    ''System, show the menu one more time,'' I requested.


    [Right Away]


    [Heavenly Destiny System Menu]


    [1. Status]


    [2. Skills]


    [3. Inventory]


    [4. Missions]


    [5. Shop]


    With a renewed sense of purpose, I focused on the Heavenly Destiny System Menu, determined to uncover any hidden potential that could aid us in our mission to rescue my family.


    ''Let''s start with the Status,'' I thought aloud in my mind.


    [Status]


    [Name: Samael Ashwood]


    [Race: Dhampir, Royal?, Royal Elf]


    [Magic: First Circle (Top)]


    [Strength: 7]


    [Agility: 8]


    [Endurance: 6]


    [Intelligence: 8]


    [Charisma: 7]


    [Destiny Points: 500]


    [Affinities: Star (Unlocked), Shadow (Locked), Nature (Locked), Lightning (Locked), ???]


    As I reviewed my status, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of frustration at the limitations of my current abilities. While I possessed certain strengths and skills, there were still many areas where I fell short.


    ''System, can you provide more information on the affinities?'' I asked, hoping to gain a better understanding of how they might benefit me. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Affinities are elemental or magical alignments that influence your abilities and powers. By unlocking new affinities, you can access a wider range of skills and capabilities. Each affinity represents a different aspect of your potential, allowing you to specialize in various areas of magic and combat.]


    The explanation provided some clarity, but I couldn''t help but feel a sense of urgency to unlock the locked affinities, especially given the gravity of our current situation.


    ''System, how can I unlock the locked affinities?'' I inquired, eager to explore my options.


    [Locked affinities can be unlocked through various means, including completing missions, acquiring special items, or training in specific areas of magic or combat. As you progress and gain experience, you may discover new opportunities to unlock your full potential.]


    The response was vague but offered a glimmer of hope. It seemed that as long as I continued to grow and develop my abilities, I would eventually unlock the locked affinities.


    ''System, show me my skills,'' I requested, shifting my focus to the next option in the menu.


    [Skills]


    [1. Shadow Step (Level 1): Allows the user to teleport short distances through the shadows. Cooldown: 30 seconds.]


    [2. Night Vision (Level 1): Enhances the user''s vision in low-light conditions. Can see clearly in darkness up to 100 meters away.]


    [3. Blood Rage (Level 1): Temporarily enhances the user''s strength and agility in combat. Duration: 1 minute. Cooldown: 5 minutes.]


    [4. Shadow Cloak (Level 1): Allows the user to blend into the shadows, becoming invisible to the naked eye. Duration: 1 minute. Cooldown: 5 minutes.]


    [5. Starlight Burst (Level 2): Unleashes a burst of starlight energy, damaging enemies within a radius. Range: 20 meters. Damage: Moderate. Cooldown: 1 minute.]


    [6. Starlight Beam(Level 1): Emits a concentrated beam of starlight energy, capable of piercing through obstacles and enemies. Range: 30 meters. Damage: High. Cooldown: 20 minutes.]


    [7. Swordsmanship (Level 2): Allows the user to wield a sword with proficiency, executing precise strikes and parries in combat. Enhances the user''s agility and coordination while wielding a sword.]


    As I reviewed my skills, I felt a sense of satisfaction at the abilities I had acquired thus far. Each skill offered unique advantages in combat and exploration, providing me with a diverse range of options to navigate the challenges ahead.


    But there was still room for improvement. I needed to hone my existing skills and unlock new ones to increase my chances of success in rescuing my family.


    ''System, is there a way to upgrade my skills or acquire new ones?'' I asked, eager to explore my options.


    [Skills can be upgraded through practice, training, and experience. As you use your skills in various situations, you will gain proficiency and unlock new abilities. Additionally, you may discover special items or artifacts that grant unique skills or enhancements.]


    The response was encouraging, suggesting that with dedication and perseverance, I could continue to grow and develop my abilities.


    ''System, show me my inventory,'' I requested, shifting my focus to the next option in the menu.


    [Inventory]


    [1. Supreme Welcome Gift Pack]


    [2.Golden Dagger of the Ancients]


    [3. Healing Potion x5]


    [4. Mana Potion x3]


    [5. Bloodstone Amulet]


    [6. Locket of Memories]


    [7. Box Of ???]


    As I perused my inventory, I took stock of the items at my disposal. Except for the first and last items which I don''t know anything about, the others were the things I collected from the Dungeon.


    ''System, can you provide more information on the Supreme Welcome Gift Pack and the Box of ????'' I asked, curious about the contents of these mysterious items.


    [Name: Supreme Welcome Gift Pack]


    [Type: Gift Pack]


    [Grade: ???]


    [Description: The Supreme Welcome Gift Pack is a mysterious item of unknown grade and contents. It is provided to the host by the system as a novice gift to aid in their journey. The exact contents of the pack are unknown until it is opened.]


    [Name: Box Of ???]


    [Type: Mystery Box]


    [Grade: ???]


    [Description: The Box of ??? is a mysterious item of unknown grade and contents. ??? ??? ??? used this box to contain his ???]


    The descriptions provided little insight into the contents of the Supreme Welcome Gift Pack and the Box of ???. It seemed that these items held secrets that would only be revealed once they were opened.


    The uncertainty surrounding the items left me intrigued but cautious. While they could potentially contain valuable resources or abilities, there was also the risk of unforeseen consequences.


    ''System, can I open the Supreme Welcome Gift Pack and the Box of ??? right now?'' I inquired, eager to uncover their mysteries.


    [Yes, you can open both items at any time. However, be aware that the contents of the packs may have varying effects and consequences.]


    The system''s response gave me pause, reminding me of the potential risks involved in opening the mysterious items. But with the urgency of our mission to rescue my family weighing heavily on my mind, I couldn''t afford to ignore any potential advantages.


    ''System, open the Supreme Welcome Gift Pack,'' I commanded, my voice steady but determined.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Suggest some abilities or items for the gift pack.


    Comment Here->


    Thanks For Reading.


    Peace Out??

 Chapter 13 - No.13 Power Up

    [Opening Supreme Welcome Gift Pack...]


    A bright light filled the air around me as the system opened the Supreme Welcome Gift Pack. The brilliance was almost blinding, forcing me to shield my eyes momentarily. As the light gradually dimmed, several items materialized before me, their forms slowly coming into focus.


    [Supreme Welcome Gift Pack Contents]


    [1. Essence of the First Mage: A vial containing the concentrated essence of a legendary mage. Increases magical affinity and potential.


    2. Physique of the First Warlock: Body constitution of the first warlock who practiced both magic and physical combat paths. Enhances strength, agility, and endurance.


    3. Sun Protection Rings: Rings imbued with powerful protective enchantments against sunlight, a crucial defense for vampires.


    4. Random Supreme Affinity Crystal: A crystal imbued with the essence of a supreme affinity. When activated, it grants the user a new affinity at the highest level of mastery.


    5. Random Divine Sword Technique: A scroll containing the teachings of a divine sword technique. When mastered, it grants the user unparalleled skill and prowess in swordsmanship.]


    The items revealed within the Supreme Welcome Gift Pack were nothing short of extraordinary, each holding the potential to greatly enhance my abilities and capabilities.


    ''System, Details.'' I inquired, eager to understand the full extent of their benefits.


    [As you wish, Host]


    [Essence of the First Mage]


    ? Description: The Essence of the First Mage is a vial containing the concentrated essence of a legendary mage. When consumed, it increases magical affinity and potential, allowing the user to unlock new spells and abilities at an accelerated rate.


    ? Benefits: Consuming the Essence of the First Mage will permanently enhance your magical abilities, increasing your proficiency and mastery of various spells and magical techniques.


    [Physique of the First Warlock]


    ? Description: The Physique of the First Warlock is a body constitution obtained from the first warlock who practiced both magic and physical combat paths. When integrated into your own body, it enhances strength, agility, and endurance, allowing you to push your physical limits beyond your current boundaries.


    ? Benefits: By integrating this physique into your body, Your body will gain the ability to follow both paths knightly or even surpass the current knights. But be wary of potential side effects as your body adjusts to the integration process.


    [Sun Protection Rings]


    ? Description: Sun Protection Rings are powerful artifacts imbued with protective enchantments against sunlight, a crucial defense for vampires. When worn, they provide immunity to the harmful effects of sunlight, allowing the user to move freely during the day without fear of harm.


    ? Benefits: Wearing the Sun Protection Rings will grant you immunity to sunlight, allowing you to travel and operate during the day without risk of injury or exposure.


    [Random Supreme Affinity Crystal]


    ? Description: The Random Supreme Affinity Crystal is a crystal imbued with the essence of a supreme affinity. When activated, it grants the user a new affinity at the highest level of mastery, unlocking powerful new abilities and skills related to that affinity.


    ? Benefits: Upon activation, the Random Supreme Affinity Crystal will grant you a new affinity at the highest level of mastery. The affinity granted will be determined randomly, offering a diverse range of possibilities for enhancing your abilities and powers.


    [Random Divine Sword Technique]


    ? Description: The Random Divine Sword Technique is a scroll containing the teachings of a divine sword technique. When mastered, it grants the user unparalleled skill and prowess in swordsmanship, elevating their combat abilities to new heights.


    ? Benefits: By mastering the techniques contained within the scroll, you will gain access to advanced swordsmanship skills and techniques, allowing you to wield your sword with precision and power. This mastery will enhance your combat capabilities and make you a formidable opponent in battle.


    As I absorbed the information about the contents of the Supreme Welcome Gift Pack, a surge of excitement coursed through me. Each item held the potential to significantly enhance my abilities and increase my chances of success in rescuing my family from the clutches of the Outsiders.


    But there was no time to waste. With the mission to rescue my family weighing heavily on my mind, I knew I had to make the most of these newfound resources and prepare myself for the challenges ahead.


    ''System, integrate the Physique of the First Warlock into my body,'' I commanded, eager to harness its benefits.


    [If I may, Host?]


    ''Yes?'' I was puzzled as the system paused mid-sentence.


    [It is recommended for the host to take both the essence of the First Mage and the Physique of the First Warlock simultaneously. The integration process may be more effective and efficient when both items are consumed together, allowing for a more seamless adjustment and optimization of your abilities.]


    The system''s recommendation made sense, and I nodded in agreement. It was a prudent approach to maximize the benefits of both items and ensure a smoother integration process.


    ''Alright, let''s do it,'' I said, my voice filled with determination.


    [Initiating Integration Process...]


    A warm sensation spread throughout my body as the Essence of the First Mage and the Physique of the First Warlock were consumed. It was as if a surge of power coursed through my veins, awakening dormant potentials and unlocking new capabilities within me.


    As the integration process reached its conclusion, I felt a profound sense of transformation wash over me. My senses sharpened, my muscles tensed with newfound strength, and my mind buzzed with clarity and focus.


    I felt different as if I had shed the limitations of my former self and emerged reborn, stronger, and more capable than ever before.


    ''System, show me my status,'' I requested, eager to see the changes that had occurred as a result of the integration process.


    [Status]


    [Name: Samael Ashwood]


    [Race: Dhampir, Royal ???, Royal Elf]


    [Magic: Second Circle (Top)]


    [Body: Iron Body (Low)] S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Strength: 17 (+10)]


    [Agility: 18 (+10)]


    [Endurance: 16 (+10)]


    [Intelligence: 18 (+10)]


    [Charisma: 17 (+10)]


    [Destiny Points: 500]


    [Affinities: Star (Unlocked), Shadow (Locked), Nature (Locked), Lightning (Unlocked), ???]


    The changes were unmistakable. My strength, agility, endurance, intelligence, and charisma had all received significant boosts, elevating me to a new level of power and potential. But it wasn''t just my physical attributes that had been enhanced¡ªthe integration process had also unlocked new depths of magical prowess within me.


    With my magical affinity now at the Second Circle, I could sense the vast reservoirs of power that lay dormant within me, waiting to be unleashed. The possibilities were endless, and I couldn''t help but feel a surge of excitement at the prospect of exploring the full extent of my newfound abilities.


    Indeed, the integration of the Physique of the First Warlock had unlocked a new power system within me: the Iron Body. This enhancement offered the potential to further fortify my physical form, granting me increased resilience and durability in combat.


    ''System, can you provide more information about the Iron Body,'' I inquired.


    [Body]


    [Iron Body: It is the initial realm of the Knightly path of physical enhancement. By honing your body''s strength, agility, and endurance, you can fortify yourself against physical harm and withstand greater punishment in combat. Through focused training and conditioning exercises, you can gradually unlock new realms.]


    The system''s explanation clarified that the Iron Body was the foundation of the Knightly path of physical enhancement, offering a solid framework upon which to build my physical prowess. With focused training and dedication, I could continue to strengthen my body and unlock new levels of mastery within this power system.


    However, mastering this path would require time and effort. I would need to commit myself to rigorous training and conditioning exercises, pushing my limits and striving for excellence in every aspect of my physical development.


    "Anyway, Let''s focus on other items of the Supreme Welcome Gift Pack," I decided, acknowledging that each item held unique potential that could aid me in my quest.


    Turning my attention to the Sun Protection Rings, I reached out and took hold of them, they were five in number which meant I could share them. Feeling their cool metal against my skin, I slipped the only black ring with a shimmering purple gem onto my own finger. The remaining four rings, each adorned with a different gemstone, went back inside the inventory for safekeeping.


    With the Sun Protection Ring secured on my finger, I felt a sense of relief knowing that I could now move freely during the day without fear of harm from sunlight.


    Next, I turned my attention to the Random Supreme Affinity Crystal, its surface pulsating with untapped power. With a sense of anticipation, I activated the crystal, allowing its energies to envelop me in a radiant glow.


    As the light faded, I felt a surge of energy coursing through me, accompanied by a deep sense of connection to the...Destruction, Pure Destruction.


    The energy coursing through me resonated with a primal force, one that seemed to embody the essence of destruction itself. It was a raw and potent power, capable of unraveling the fabric of reality and reducing all to ash and rubble.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Comment your views on this chapter.


    Comment Here->


    Thanks For Reading.


    Peace Out??

 Chapter 14 - No.14 Soul Space?!

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    The realization hit me like a tidal wave¡ªthis new affinity was one of raw, unbridled Destruction. It wasn''t just about breaking things; it was about dismantling the very essence of existence, a force that could obliterate any obstacle or enemy with unparalleled might.


    This affinity does not come under a rare category but something only one other person or we can say the dragon had it before¡ªthe legendary Dragon Monarch Of Destruction.


    Draug.


    The only other being known to possess such a formidable affinity for destruction was Draug, the legendary Dragon Monarch of Destruction. His name was whispered in hushed tones across the realms, feared and revered for his unmatched power and ferocity.


    Even his descendants couldn''t inherit such an affinity, making it all the more remarkable that I had been bestowed with this rare and formidable power. With the affinity of Destruction at my command, I held within me the potential to unleash devastation on a scale never before seen.


    Draug has already left this realm for the upper realms of existence, his descendants are now rulers of the Drakoria continent and have almost all of the seats in the Dragon council making them the most influential beings among the dragons. Their power and authority are unmatched, and their very presence commands respect and fear from all who dare to oppose them.


    But despite their formidable reputation, the descendants of Draug pale compared to the raw, untamed power of the Dragon Monarch himself. Draug was a force of nature, a being whose very existence reshaped the world around him.


    Anyway, I am getting sidetracked from the pressing matter at hand. With the affinity of Destruction coursing through me, I needed to focus on harnessing and controlling this immense power. It was a double-edged sword, depending on how it was wielded.


    But before I could delve deeper into the mysteries of my newfound affinity, there was still one item left in the Supreme Welcome Gift Pack: the Random Divine Sword Technique.


    ''System, Use Random Divine Sword Technique.''


    [Using Random Divine Sword Technique...]


    [Please wait...]


    [Flaming Sword Of Nine Suns]


    The scroll containing the teachings of the Random Divine Sword Technique began to glow with an ethereal light as I activated its power. With bated breath, I watched as the ancient symbols and arcane diagrams inscribed upon its surface shimmered and danced, revealing the secrets of the chosen technique.


    As if imprinting the whole technique in my mind as the massive amount of information entered my consciousness, I felt a surge of exhilaration at the sight of the technique''s name: "Flaming Sword of Nine Suns."


    The name alone carried an aura of immense power and majesty, hinting at the formidable capabilities of the technique. With a sense of anticipation, I eagerly delved into the depths of the scroll, absorbing the knowledge and techniques contained within.


    The Flaming Sword of Nine Suns was a divine rank technique further divided into nine parts, each representing one of the mythical suns that blazed across the realms. As I delved deeper into the intricacies of the technique, I marveled at its complexity and elegance, each movement flowing seamlessly into the next with fluid precision.


    The first part of the technique, known as "Dawn''s Embrace," focused on harnessing the power of the rising sun into a single but powerful slash, imbuing the wielder''s blade with the fiery energy of dawn itself.


    The second part, "Solar Flare," allowed the wielder to unleash a blinding burst of light and heat, scorching enemies and incinerating obstacles with the intensity of a solar eruption.


    As I continued to study the remaining parts of the technique, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe at the sheer versatility and power it offered.


    From "Midday Convergence," which concentrated the scorching heat of the noon sun into a devastating thrust, to "Eventide Eclipse," a technique that shrouded the wielder''s blade in the darkness of a solar eclipse, each part offered unique and devastating abilities.


    The glowing scroll withered and turned into ashes as I completed my study of the Flaming Sword of Nine Suns technique, its knowledge now firmly etched into my mind.


    ''System, open that box of ???''


    [Opening the box of ???...]


    Breaths in~


    Breaths out~


    M-My body is getting heavy...My mind feels like it''s being pulled into a whirlpool of information, struggling to keep up with the influx of knowledge. The integration of the Essence of the First Mage, the Physique of the First Warlock, the affinity of Destruction, and the Divine Sword Technique had left me feeling both exhilarated and exhausted.


    g-good...nig-


    Thud!


    As I struggled to maintain consciousness, my body finally gave in to the overwhelming fatigue, and I collapsed to the ground in a heap. Darkness enveloped me as I slipped into unconsciousness, the weight of the immense power I had acquired bearing down upon me like a heavy shroud.


    ***


    "Wow, Talk about luck,"


    ???


    "Well, this kid certainly hit the jackpot by ''I don''t know'' getting both your essence and my physique," a deep voice rumbled through the darkness, accompanied by a low chuckle.


    I tried to open my eyes, but my eyelids felt heavy, as if weighed down by lead. My mind was foggy, struggling to grasp onto the threads of consciousness.


    "Oh, Look who waking up~" The first voice had a playful tone, filled with a sense of amusement and curiosity.


    "Indeed, it seems our young friend has finally regained consciousness," a second voice remarked, its tone deeper and more resonant. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Slowly, I managed to pry open my heavy eyelids, squinting against the dim light that filtered through the darkness. As my vision gradually cleared, I found myself staring up at two figures looming over me, their features obscured by shadows.


    "Where... am I?" I managed to croak out, my voice hoarse and barely audible.


    "Ah, straight to the point, I like it," the first voice chuckled again, its tone jovial. "You, my young friend, are in a place beyond the confines of your mortal realm¡ª"


    Bonk!


    "Ahh!"


    The sound of something hitting the speaker interrupted his words, followed by a low growl.


    "Stop playing around, Merlin," the second voice interrupted sharply, its tone stern and commanding. "Our guest deserves a proper explanation."


    The second figure stepped forward, his form gradually becoming clearer as my eyes adjusted to the dim light. He was tall and imposing, with a regal bearing that spoke of power and authority. His features were sharp and angular, his eyes piercing and intense.


    "I apologize for Merlin''s antics," the figure said, his voice commanding attention. "Allow me to introduce myself. I am Erebus, you might know me as the first warlock.


    My mind raced as I tried to process the information. Erebus, the first warlock, stood before me, his presence emanating an aura of ancient power and wisdom.


    "First warlock?" I repeated, my voice barely above a whisper.


    "Yes, indeed," Erebus replied, a hint of pride in his voice. "I was the first to walk the path of both magic and physical combat, forging a legacy that has endured through the ages."


    As Erebus spoke, memories flooded my mind¡ªtales of the legendary warlock who had mastered both magic and martial prowess, wielding power beyond mortal comprehension.


    "And I am Merlin," the other figure interjected, stepping forward with a mischievous grin. "You know, the legendary mage whose essence you''ve absorbed."


    Merlin''s playful demeanor contrasted sharply with Erebus''s stern presence, but there was no denying the power that radiated from both figures.


    "And we are inside your soul space," Merlin continued, gesturing around us. "Think of it as a sanctuary within your own consciousness, a place where we can converse freely without the constraints of the physical world."


    I tried to make sense of Merlin''s words, my mind still reeling from the influx of information.


    "You mean... you''re both... inside my mind?" I asked, struggling to comprehend the implications.


    "Exactly!" Merlin exclaimed, his grin widening. "You see, when you absorbed my essence and Erebus''s physique, which by the way contained a piece of our soul. We wanted to see who in it could be the one worthy of inheriting our legacy, But even I didn''t predict it to be the same person to inherit both our legacies simultaneously!"


    "Yes, I too was surprised to see this old monkey again." Erebus''s voice was filled with a mixture of amusement and disbelief.


    As the realization sunk in, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of awe and wonder at the extraordinary turn of events. Erebus and Merlin, two legendary figures from history, were now residing within my own soul space, their knowledge and wisdom at my disposal.


    "So, what now?" I asked, my mind buzzing with questions. "What do you both want from me?"


    "Oh, We are not permanent. we are going to finally perish after you wake up outside of your soul space," Erebus explained solemnly.


    "Yup, I can totally see what gonna happen," Merlin added with a shrug, as their forms started to dissipate, fading into the darkness.


    "But before we go, remember this, Samael Ashwood," Erebus''s voice echoed in the fading darkness. "Something is coming, Something so dark and ancient that even we failed to stop it in our time. You must be vigilant and prepare yourself for the challenges ahead."


    His words resonated deeply within me, a solemn reminder of the weight of responsibility that now rested on my shoulders. Whatever this looming threat was, it was clear that it posed a danger unlike anything the realms had ever faced before.


    "And remember," Merlin''s voice joined in one last time, his tone filled with urgency. "You are not alone in this fight. Seek out allies, forge bonds, and stand together against the darkness."


    With their final words of guidance echoing in my mind, the figures of Erebus and Merlin faded into the darkness, leaving me alone once more within the confines of my soul space.


    Or Not.


    "Hehehehehe!!!"


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Comment your views on this chapter.


    Comment Here->


    Thanks For Reading.


    Peace Out??

 Chapter 15 - No.15 Soul King!

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    "Hehehehehe!!!"


    A chilling laughter echoed through the darkness, sending a shiver down my spine. The sound was neither Merlin''s jovial chuckle nor Erebus''s commanding tone. This was something different¡ªsomething malevolent.


    "Who''s there?" I demanded, my voice shaking slightly as I struggled to regain my composure.


    "Oh, such bravery," the voice sneered, dripping with mockery. "But you should know, little mortal, that bravery alone will not save you from what''s coming."


    The darkness around me began to churn, and a figure emerged from the shadows. It was a twisted, sinister presence, its form shifting and writhing as if made from the very essence of nightmares. Its eyes glowed with an unholy light, and a vicious grin spread across its face.


    "Who are you?" I asked, forcing my voice to remain steady despite the fear gnawing at my insides.


    "Oh~ Where are my manners ?" the figure hissed, its voice a blend of malice and amusement. "I am the one and only Soul King, who slapped angels, demons, and dragons left and right. Created a whole new realm out of sheer boredom, and brought entire god realms to their knees with a flick of my finger."


    "But who would have thought those spineless bastards to gang up on me, Thousands of god-kings with their personal toy armies versus little ol'' me? It''s a shame really, but they couldn''t handle my sense of humor," the Soul King chuckled darkly, his presence oozing with arrogance and power.


    I tensed as the Soul King''s words washed over me, his arrogance and power palpable even within the confines of my soul space. This being was no ordinary adversary; he exuded a sense of malevolence and danger that sent a chill down my spine.


    "What do you want?" I demanded, trying to keep my voice steady despite the fear rising within me.


    "What do I want?" the Soul King repeated, his grin widening into a sinister smirk. "Why, I want to play, of course. And you, my dear mortal, are going to be my plaything."


    His words sent a shiver down my spine, and I could feel the weight of his gaze bearing down on me like a physical presence. The Soul King was a being of immense power and cruelty, and I knew that facing him would be no easy task.


    "But fear not," the Soul King continued, his voice dripping with malice. "I''m not one to play unfair. I''ll give you a fighting chance¡ªa chance to prove your worth against me."


    Before I could respond, the darkness around us began to shift and twist, coalescing into a nightmarish arena. Shadows danced and writhed across the ground, and a sense of foreboding settled over me like a suffocating blanket.


    "Here we are, mortal," the Soul King sneered, gesturing to the darkened arena around us. "A battleground fit for our little game. Now, let''s see what you''re made of."


    With a flick of his wrist, the Soul King conjured a sinister-looking blade into his hand, its edge gleaming with dark energy. He twirled the weapon with practiced ease, his eyes glittering with sadistic delight.


    Wuuuu~


    Breath In~


    Breath Out~


    Since it looks like a sword duel, I''ll need to rely on the Flaming Sword of Nine Suns technique and all the power I''ve gained so far. There''s no room for hesitation.


    I summoned my blade¡ªSword Of The Dark Light, feeling its familiar weight and the surge of power that flowed through it. The blade gleamed with a dark luminescence, a testament to the fusion of the diverse abilities I now wielded.


    "Impressive," the Soul King mused, his eyes narrowing as he appraised my weapon. "You got this toy too, Now I am seriously wondering, How the heck do you get all those things, the essence of that stupid mage, and physique of that upright monkey with a poll in his ass, My sealed box, and now this twig of a sword. Truly, you are a mystery, Samael Ashwood."


    Ignoring his taunts, I took a deep breath and focused on the task at hand. This wasn''t just a battle for survival¡ªit was a test of everything I had gained, everything I had become. The stakes were higher than ever, and I couldn''t afford to falter.


    "Enough talk," I said, my voice firm and resolute. "Let''s end this."


    The Soul King''s grin widened, and without another word, he lunged at me, his blade slicing through the air with terrifying speed. I barely had time to react, raising my own sword to block his attack. The clash of our blades sent shockwaves through the arena, and the force of his strike nearly knocked me off my feet.


    He''s strong.


    Like ridiculously strong.


    And he is playing with me, testing my limits. But I can''t let him see my fear. I have to stay focused and use everything I''ve learned.


    "Dawn''s Embrace!"


    I shouted, channeling the power of the first sun into a powerful slash. My blade ignited with the fiery energy of dawn, cutting through the air toward the Soul King.


    He deflected the attack with ease, his movements almost casual. "Is that all you''ve got?" he taunted, his eyes gleaming with amusement. "You need to do better than that to entertain me."


    I gritted my teeth, pushing back the rising frustration. The Soul King''s taunts were designed to unnerve me, but I couldn''t let him get under my skin. I had to stay focused and use the full range of my abilities.


    "Solar Flare!"


    I called out, unleashing a blinding burst of light and heat. The intense radiance illuminated the arena, temporarily blinding the Soul King.


    Seizing the moment, I followed up with a series of rapid strikes, each infused with the power of the Flaming Sword of Nine Suns. The techniques flowed seamlessly, each movement a blend of grace and power.


    "Midday Convergence!"


    I thrust my blade forward, concentrating the scorching heat of the noon sun into a devastating attack aimed at the Soul King''s heart.


    Sigh~


    The Soul King sighed, as if he was growing bored with the exchange. "Stupid mortal, I am the Soul King. Your attacks are but child''s play to me." Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a dismissive flick of his wrist, he deflected my strike with ease, sending me stumbling backward. His blade moved with blinding speed, and before I could react, he was upon me again, his attacks relentless and precise.


    But instead of the sharp edge, he was hitting me with the blunt side of his blade, the strikes delivering a powerful force that sent shockwaves through my body. Each blow landed with bone-rattling impact, threatening to overwhelm me with sheer force alone.


    I gritted my teeth against the pain, refusing to yield to the Soul King''s onslaught. Drawing upon every ounce of strength and determination within me, I countered his attacks with renewed resolve.


    "Eventide Eclipse!"


    I roared, calling upon the darkness of a solar eclipse to shroud my blade. With a swift and fluid motion, I lashed out at the Soul King, aiming to catch him off guard with the sudden shift in tactics.


    To my surprise, the darkness seemed to disorient him, throwing off his rhythm for a moment. It was all the opening I needed.


    With a burst of speed, I closed the distance between us, my blade flashing with the intensity of a supernova. I unleashed a flurry of strikes, each one fueled by the combined power of the Flaming Sword of Nine Suns and the affinity of Destruction.


    The Soul King staggered back, his arrogance replaced by a flicker of uncertainty. For the first time since our duel began, I sensed a hint of surprise in his eyes.


    But the moment was fleeting.


    With a snarl of rage, the Soul King launched himself at me with renewed ferocity, his attacks coming faster and fiercer than ever before. I parried and dodged as best I could, but his relentless assault pushed me to the brink of exhaustion.


    I could feel my strength waning, my muscles screaming in protest with every movement. But I refused to give up. I had come too far, fought too hard, to let myself be defeated now.


    Summoning every last ounce of energy within me, I focused on a single, desperate gambit¡ªa final, all-or-nothing strike that would decide the outcome of our duel.


    "Destruction''s Descent!"


    I cried out, channeling the full force of my affinity into a devastating blow. My blade erupted with raw, unbridled power, its edge crackling with destructive energy.


    With a mighty swing, I unleashed the attack, aiming for the Soul King''s very core.


    And then...


    Everything went black.


    ***


    [Soul King''s POV]


    Sigh~


    "Brat almost destroyed his own soul space with that reckless attack," I muttered to myself, shaking my head in disbelief. "He''s lucky I intervened when I did, or he would''ve been trapped in darkness for eternity."


    As the echoes of our battle faded into the void, I turned my attention to the unconscious form of Samael Ashwood lying before me. Despite his reckless bravado, there was a spark of potential within him¡ªa glimmer of power that intrigued me.


    "Looks like you have some growing up to do, little mortal," I murmured, a faint smirk playing at the corners of my lips. "But I suppose I can''t let you perish just yet. After all, where''s the fun in that?"


    "But now I know one thing, Dying sucks being inside that box for I don''t know how long? But at least I got to stretch my legs a bit and have a little fun," I chuckled darkly, a sense of satisfaction coursing through me.


    I still remember when I crowned myself as the soul king, carving out my own realm from the fabric of existence. I had grown bored with the petty squabbles of gods and mortals, and so I sought to create my own playground¡ªa realm where I could reign supreme and indulge my every whim.


    But even I grew weary of the endless monotony, the ceaseless cycle of power and destruction. And so, let those pesky gods do as they pleased, sealing my shade of soul away in that accursed box for what felt like an eternity.


    Now I got myself an heir to my powers, a mortal with the potential to wield the destructive forces that I once commanded. Samael Ashwood may be reckless and inexperienced, but there''s a fire burning within him¡ªa hunger for power and a thirst for adventure that I can''t help but admire.


    "Rejoice brat, For I Reio! the one and only soul king, have decided to spare your pathetic existence¡ªfor now. Consider it a gift, a chance to prove yourself worthy of inheriting my legacy."


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Comment your views on this chapter.


    Comment Here->


    Thanks For Reading.


    Peace Out??

 Chapter 16 - No.16 New Function Unlocked

    The author here, I noticed a problem in this novel that, I am getting views daily but readers are just reading and leaving.


    I wanted to take a moment to address this. As a writer, one of the most fulfilling aspects of creating a novel is engaging with the readers. Your feedback, comments, and suggestions are not just appreciated; they are essential to the growth and improvement of the story.


    Seeing that many of you are reading but not interacting makes me feel disconnected from you, my audience. Writing can be a solitary endeavor, and knowing that my work resonates with you, and hearing your thoughts and ideas, helps to keep me motivated and inspired.


    I want to create a community where we can discuss the plot, characters, and themes together. Your insights can lead to new directions in the story, and your support can make this journey more rewarding for both of us.


    So, I encourage you to leave a comment, share your thoughts, or ask questions. Whether it''s praise, constructive criticism, or simply sharing your favorite moments, every interaction counts. Let''s make this a collaborative experience where we can all contribute to the evolution of the narrative.


    Thank you for your understanding and for being a part of this journey. I look forward to hearing from you!


    -----------------------------


    [Soul King''s POV]


    I watched as the unconscious form of Samael Ashwood lay before me, his breathing shallow and labored. The kid had spirit, I''ll give him that. He''d put up a decent fight, but he was still leagues away from truly understanding the power he wielded.


    But there was potential¡ªa glimmer of something that reminded me of my own rise to power.


    I turned away from him, the darkness of his soul space swirling around me like a living entity. "You have much to learn, Samael Ashwood," I murmured, my voice echoing through the void. "But perhaps, in time, you will become a worthy successor."


    With a flick of my wrist, I summoned a portal that glowed with an eerie light. "Rest now, mortal," I said, glancing back at his still form. "For when you awaken, your true journey will begin. And remember, I will be watching."


    The portal enveloped me, and I vanished from his soul space, leaving Samael alone in the darkness.


    ***


    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    My eyes fluttered open, and I found myself lying on the cold, hard ground. My body ached all over, and my mind was a haze of confusion and exhaustion. Slowly, I pushed myself up, wincing at the pain that shot through me with every movement.


    Hisss~


    With droopy eyes due to the lingering fatigue, I scanned my surroundings. A luxurious bed was in the middle of the room, ornate tapestries hanging from the walls, and a soft glow emanating from intricate lamps scattered around. The opulence of my quarters was in stark contrast to the darkness and chaos of my soul space.


    Memories of the recent encounter flooded back¡ªErebus, Merlin, and the malevolent Soul King. The overwhelming power, the battle, and the cryptic warnings all replayed in my mind. I felt a heavy weight settle on my chest as I tried to process everything.


    My body felt as if it had been through a meat grinder, every muscle and joint screaming in protest as I moved. I pushed through the pain, forcing myself to sit up on the edge of the luxurious bed. My mind, still foggy from the ordeal, struggled to reconcile the ornate surroundings with the dark, chaotic encounter in my soul space.


    [Ding! New Function Unlocked: Titles]


    The sudden notification snapped me out of my daze, and I blinked in surprise. "Titles?" I murmured, my voice hoarse and barely audible.


    [Congratulations host for acquiring the title: First Mage''s Heir]


    [Congratulations host for acquiring the title: First Warlock''s Heir]


    [Congratulations host for acquiring the title: Soul King''s Successor]


    The messages flashed before my eyes, each one sending a shiver down my spine. "Titles?" I repeated, the words sinking in slowly. "What does that mean?"


    {Titles}


    [Name: First Mage''s Heir]


    [Type: Title]


    [Description: This title signifies your inheritance of the essence of the legendary mage Merlin, granting you access to his vast knowledge and magical abilities.]


    [Passive Effects:


    ? Increased proficiency in magical studies and spellcasting.


    ? Enhanced mana regeneration and control.


    ? Access to exclusive spells and incantations.]


    [Name: First Warlock''s Heir]


    [Type: Title] sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Description: This title signifies your inheritance of the physique and combat prowess of the legendary warlock Erebus, granting you access to his unparalleled martial skills and physical abilities.]


    [Passive Effects:


    ? Enhanced physical strength, agility, and endurance.


    ? Increased mastery of both magic and martial combat.


    ? Resistance to magical and physical attacks.]


    [Name: Soul King''s Successor (Locked)]


    [Type: Title]


    [Description: This title signifies your potential as the successor to the legendary Soul King, granting you access to his formidable powers and authority over the forces of darkness.]


    [Passive Effects:


    ? Affinity with dark and destructive energies.


    ? Ability to command and control shadowy entities.


    ? Increased resistance to mental and spiritual attacks.


    ? ???


    ? ???


    ? ???]


    The messages continued to scroll before me, each one revealing a new aspect of my newfound titles. It was both exhilarating and overwhelming, the weight of the legacy I now carried settling heavily on my shoulders.


    "First Mage''s Heir... First Warlock''s Heir... Soul King''s Successor," I whispered, the words tasting foreign on my lips. "First two I can understand but the last one..."


    "How the heck did I become the successor to the Soul King?" I mused aloud, my thoughts swirling with confusion and disbelief. "And what does it mean to have access to his powers and authority?"


    As I pondered these questions, a sense of unease settled over me. The Soul King was no ordinary being¡ªhe was a force of darkness and destruction, a being of immense power and cruelty. The thought of inheriting his legacy filled me with both dread and curiosity.


    [Ding! A Quest]


    [Name: Cure The Protagonist''s Sister]


    [Objective: Find a cure for the mysterious illness afflicting the protagonist''s sister before it''s too late.


    [Reward: ???]


    Oh Shit!


    I promised the protagonist to cure his sister, today at sunset but my gaze went to the ongoing quest-


    [Name: Rescue Family]


    [Objective: Locate and rescue your mother and sister from the Outsiders.]


    [Rewards: 2500 Destiny Points, New Affinity Unlocked (Nature), ???]


    [Failure Consequence: Death of Alice]


    The weight of my responsibilities crashed down on me like a tidal wave. I had made promises that I couldn''t afford to break, and time was running out.


    "I need to find a cure for the protagonist''s sister," I muttered to myself, the urgency of the situation spurring me into action. "But I can''t ignore the mission to rescue my family either."


    With a deep breath, I pushed myself off the bed, ignoring the protests of my weary muscles. I couldn''t afford to rest now¡ªI had a mission to fulfill, and lives depended on it.


    But as I took a step forward, a sudden wave of dizziness washed over me, causing the room to spin. My vision blurred, and I stumbled, barely managing to catch myself before I fell.


    The exhaustion hit me like a ton of bricks, threatening to drag me back into unconsciousness. But I couldn''t give in¡ªnot now, not when so much was at stake.


    Gritting my teeth, I forced myself to focus, drawing upon the reserves of strength and determination within me. With each step, the fog in my mind began to clear, and the dizziness slowly subsided.


    "I can''t afford to falter," I reminded myself, my voice a whisper in the dimly lit room. "Not when lives are on the line."


    "Liliana!"


    ***


    [???]


    "Did you find that kid yet," A rough voice echoed through the dimly lit chamber, its tone tinged with impatience.


    "Not yet, boss," another voice replied, its tone nervous. "But we''ve got our best men searching every corner of the city. We''ll find him soon enough."


    The first voice growled in frustration, the sound reverberating through the room like a distant thunderstorm. "I want that brat found, and I want him found now," he snapped. "If he falls into the wrong hands, it could mean the end of everything we''ve worked for."


    There was a tense silence as the gravity of the situation hung in the air like a heavy fog. The stakes were high, and failure was not an option.


    "We won''t let you down, boss," the second voice promised, its tone filled with determination. "We''ll track down the kid and bring him back, no matter what it takes."


    "Good," the first voice replied, its tone dark and foreboding. "Because if you don''t, there will be hell to pay."


    "Y-yes boss," the second voice stammered, a hint of fear creeping into his words. "We''ll find him, I swear it."


    "Anyways, How are you guys treating that kid''s mother and sister?" a third voice chimed in, its tone smooth and oily. "I trust you''re not being too... rough with them."


    There was a nervous shuffling from the other two voices, followed by a hesitant reply. "N-no, boss," the second voice stuttered. "We''re keeping them locked up like you ordered, but we haven''t laid a hand on them, I swear."


    "Hmm," the first voice hummed thoughtfully. "Good. Because if anything happens to them, you''ll answer to me personally."


    "B-Boss, Our contractor lord Ashwood is asking for that''s kid mother to be handed over to him."


    A chilling silence filled the room, broken only by the sound of heavy breathing. The gravity of their employer''s threat hung over them like a dark cloud, each of them acutely aware of the consequences of failure.


    "We''ll make sure they''re taken care of, boss," the second voice assured, his voice trembling with fear. "No harm will come to them, I swear it."


    "See that it doesn''t," the first voice growled, his tone leaving no room for argument. "And as for the kid''s mother, tell Lord Ashwood that she''ll be delivered to him within four days. We can''t afford to risk his wrath."


    There was a murmur of agreement from the other voices, followed by the sound of footsteps retreating into the darkness. Alone once more, the first voice sighed heavily, the weight of their task bearing down on him like a suffocating blanket.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Sorry for the short chapter, The next one will be longer.


    Thanks For Reading.


    Peace Out??

 Chapter 17 - No.17 Chastity (1)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    "So mean to say, that I should search around the perimeters of the estate for clues about your family''s kidnapping. While you are going to do what?" Liliana was staring at me, hands on her hips, her eyes blazing with both frustration and concern.


    I managed a weak smile. "I have to cure my friend''s sister today only otherwise, she might die," I explained, trying to keep my voice steady despite the exhaustion that threatened to overwhelm me. "But I need you to find any leads on my family. Every second counts, and we can''t afford to miss any opportunities."


    Liliana''s expression softened slightly, though her frustration was still evident. "Alright, Samael. But don''t push yourself too hard. You''re no good to anyone if you collapse."


    "I''ll be careful," I promised, though even as I said the words, I wasn''t entirely sure I believed them. "We need to cover as much ground as possible. If you find anything, contact me immediately."


    "Wait, Wear this," I said while putting in hand in my pocket while actually retrieving the sun protection ring inside my pocket from the inventory to avoid being suspicious. The ring, a simple yet elegant piece of silver adorned with a small gem, was imbued with powerful protective magic. I handed it to Liliana, who raised an eyebrow in curiosity.


    "Where did you get this? Even in Nocturna continent of vampires and werewolves does not have many of these rings, and they are scarce and valuable," Liliana remarked, inspecting the ring with a mix of awe and skepticism.


    I hesitated for a moment, considering my response. "It''s a long story, but trust me, it will protect you from any harm, especially from the sun," I explained, sidestepping the full truth of its origin. "Wear it, and you''ll be able to move freely without worrying about your usual vulnerabilities."


    Liliana studied the ring for a moment before slipping it onto her finger. "Thank you, Samael," she said, her tone softening further. "I''ll be careful. And you¡ªdon''t overdo it."


    I nodded, feeling a wave of gratitude for her support. "I promise. Now, let''s get to work."


    As Liliana headed out to search for clues about my family''s whereabouts, I turned my attention back to the immediate crisis: Curing Ethan''s sister.


    So let''s consider the Mana Weaver herb, which can temporarily alleviate her Mana Poisoning. But for a permanent cure, I need to take her vital mana which will cleanse her body of the poison completely.


    But for that, I have to take her chastity, and that''s not something I can just do without her consent.


    Damnit!


    Why is it so difficult?


    To hell with it! I will ask for her forgiveness or take responsibility later.


    With a determined set to my jaw, I made my way to the abandoned church on the outskirts of town where I told him to come with his sister. The sun hung low in the sky, casting long shadows across the deserted streets as I hurried towards my destination. Every second felt like an eternity, the weight of responsibility bearing down on me with each step.


    As I approached the crumbling facade of the church, I saw Ethan waiting anxiously outside, his expression a mix of hope and fear. His sister, Lily, was slumped against him, her face pale and drawn, her breathing shallow and labored.


    "Samael, you came," Ethan exclaimed, relief evident in his voice as he spotted me approaching. "Please, you have to help her. She''s getting worse."


    I nodded, my heart clenching at the sight of Lily''s frail form. "I''ll do everything I can," I promised, my voice firm and resolute. "But I need your cooperation, Ethan. I need you to trust me, no matter what happens."


    "First of all, you have to leave us, Ethan," I said gently, gesturing for him to step back. "I need to focus, and having you so close might interfere with my magic."


    Reluctantly, Ethan nodded, his grip on his sister loosening as he took a few steps back. "Just... please save her," he pleaded, his voice cracking with emotion.


    "I''ll do my best," I assured him, offering him a reassuring smile before turning my attention to Lily.


    Approaching her slowly, I knelt down beside her, taking in her pale, sweat-soaked face. She looked so fragile, so vulnerable, and my heart ached at the sight of her suffering.


    "Lily," I said softly, reaching out to gently brush a strand of hair from her forehead. "I''m going to help you, but I need you to trust me, okay?"


    Lily''s eyelids fluttered open, revealing dull, glassy eyes that seemed to look right through me. "Samael?" she murmured, her voice weak and raspy. "Is that... really you?"


    "Y-Yes, It''s me, Samael." I tried to smile but couldn''t.


    "Samael... you can save me?" Her voice strained and weak, making me more guilty.


    "I... Yes, but please listen to me first. There are two solutions and you have to choose one, One is temporary while the other is more permanent," I explained gently, trying to keep my voice steady despite the turmoil raging within me. "The temporary solution involves using a herb called Mana Weaver. It can alleviate your symptoms temporarily, but it won''t cure the underlying cause of your illness.


    However, it will buy us some time until we can find a more permanent solution."


    Lily''s eyes flickered with a glimmer of hope at the mention of a potential remedy. "And the permanent solution?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.


    My throat tightened as I grappled with the weight of her question, knowing that my next words would be excruciating. "The permanent solution," I began, my voice faltering under the gravity of the situation, "involves a ritual that requires... taking your vital mana.


    It''s a deeply complex and ancient practice, a sacrifice necessary to cleanse your body completely of the poison that threatens your life."


    As I spoke, Lily''s brow furrowed in confusion, but soon her eyes widened with comprehension as the full implication of my words sunk in. "You mean... you have to..." Her voice trailed off, unable to articulate the thought that now loomed between us.


    "I''m sorry, Lily," I whispered, my heart wrenched by the pain and fear reflected in her gaze. "I know this is an unbearable request, but it''s the only way to ensure your survival."


    A heavy silence hung between us as Lily grappled with the enormity of the choice presented to her. Her eyes remained locked with mine for an agonizing stretch of time as she navigated the indescribable turmoil within her.


    "You know... since childhood, I was in love with you. I... wanted to tell you much sooner but this happened..." Each word she spoke was imbued with affection and vulnerability, her love and trust shining through her fragile countenance.


    "I... I didn''t know what to say," I murmured, my mind reeling from the unexpected confession. This revelation added an even heavier weight to the decision at hand. My heart pounded as I wrestled with the gravity of the situation, knowing that the choice I made now would change everything. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lily''s eyes, though tired, held a glimmer of determination. "If it''s the only way to live, Samael... I trust you. Do what you have to."


    My throat tightened as I nodded, the burden of her trust and the enormity of my task pressing down on me. "Alright, Lily. I''ll need you to relax and trust me completely. This won''t be easy, but I''ll do everything in my power to make it as painless as possible."


    She gave a weak nod, her eyes never leaving mine. "I trust you."


    "Ethan, Go back I will escort her back to your home once the ritual is complete. I need to concentrate without any distractions," I instructed, my voice firm as I turned to address Ethan, who stood a few paces away, his expression a mix of concern and confusion.


    "But Samael, I want to stay with Lily. I can''t just leave her here," Ethan protested, his voice tinged with anxiety.


    I shook my head, my resolve unwavering. "Ethan, I understand your concern, but this is something I must do alone. Trust me, I''ll take care of her."


    Reluctantly, Ethan nodded, though the worry etched into his features remained. "Please, Samael, save her," he pleaded one last time before turning to leave, his footsteps echoing against the worn cobblestones as he disappeared into the fading light.


    Turning my attention back to Lily, I took a deep breath, steeling myself for the daunting task ahead. "Are you ready, Lily?" I asked softly, reaching out to gently grasp her hand in mine.


    She nodded, her grip tightening around mine. "I trust you, Samael," she repeated, her voice barely above a whisper.


    "I will be back," I stood up and went further inside the church searching for an empty room.


    As I searched the abandoned church for a suitable space, my mind raced with the weight of the task before me. The air inside was thick with dust, and the dim light filtering through the cracked stained-glass windows lent an eerie atmosphere to the dilapidated surroundings.


    Finally, I found a secluded chamber tucked away behind a crumbling altar, its walls adorned with faded frescoes depicting scenes of ancient rites and rituals. It seemed like a fitting setting for the solemn task that lay ahead.


    Then I took out a mattress from the inventory and placed it in the middle while using slight magic to clear the dust around the room. With a flick of my wrist, I summoned a soft glow to illuminate the space, casting a warm, comforting light that banished the shadows from the corners.


    "Lily, come with me," I beckoned gently, offering her a reassuring smile as I gestured toward the makeshift sanctuary I had prepared.


    With a hesitant nod, Lily rose unsteadily to her feet, leaning heavily on my arm for support as I guided her toward the waiting mattress. Every movement seemed to sap her strength, and my heart ached at the sight of her frail form.


    Carefully, I helped her settle onto the mattress, arranging her limbs in a comfortable position as she reclined against the worn fabric. Her breathing was shallow and labored, each breath a struggle against the poison that ravaged her body.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Thanks For Reading.


    Peace Out??

 Chapter 18 - No.18 Chastity (2)**

    Hello, my dear readers,


    Before you read this chapter, I would like to warn you all that this is my first time writing a smut scene.


    So, please help me improve and comment your views on it.


    Thanks and Enjoy. Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    You know what I mean... Hehehe~


    ------------------------


    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    I gently cupped both her cheeks, feeling her skin''s coolness against my palms. "Lily, this is going to be difficult, but I promise I''ll do everything I can to help you," I whispered, my voice steady but filled with emotion.


    Without waiting for her reply, I closed the distance between us, placing my lips on hers. The kiss was soft and tender, a gesture meant to reassure her and strengthen our bond. Her lips were cool and unresponsive at first, but gradually, I felt a faint spark of life as she began to kiss me back, albeit weakly.


    Gradually, my tongue found its way inside her mouth, gently exploring and coaxing a response. I could feel her hesitation giving way to trust, the warmth of our connection growing stronger with each passing second. Her breath hitched, and a soft sigh escaped her lips as I deepened the kiss, pouring my resolve and affection into the act.


    "Mmmmm~~"


    Her weak moans filled the quiet room, a poignant reminder of her vulnerability and the depth of her trust in me. I continued the kiss, my hands sliding down to gently cradle her head, supporting her.


    Finally, due to our need to breathe, I parted my lips from hers, and a string of saliva attached hung between us for a moment before breaking. Lily''s eyes fluttered open, glazed with a mix of fatigue and the faintest hint of hope. I could see her trust and the silent plea for this to work.


    "I will start now, Just try to relax."


    I whispered, my voice trembling with the weight of the moment. Lily nodded weakly, her trust in me evident despite the fear flickering in her eyes. With a final deep breath, I positioned myself beside her, my hands hovering over her body.


    Wuuuu~


    My hands took hold of the helm of her top before pulling it over her head and laying it aside, revealing her delicate form. I paused for a moment, my heart heavy with the weight of what I was about to do, but driven by the urgency of the situation.


    Her breast tugged inside a purple bra, rising and falling with each shallow breath. I swallowed hard, trying to push aside the guilt and focus on the task at hand. With gentle hands, I unclasped her bra, exposing her bare chest to the soft glow of the room.


    Lily''s cheeks flushed with embarrassment, her eyes darting away from my gaze as she instinctively crossed her arms over her chest in a feeble attempt to cover herself.


    "They are beautiful," I murmured softly, my voice barely above a whisper as I reached out to gently caress her exposed skin. Lily''s cheeks flushed even darker at my words, her breath catching in her throat as she met my gaze with a mixture of embarrassment and vulnerability.


    "Thank you," she whispered, her voice barely audible over the soft hum of the room. As her hands loosen which were covering her chest.


    Twin peaks with red cheery on the top, as her nipple was stiff due to arousal. I couldn''t help but admire her beauty, even in this moment of vulnerability.


    Slowly, I reached for the waistband of her skirt, my movements gentle and deliberate. Lily watched me with a mix of trepidation and trust, her breaths coming in shallow gasps as she braced herself for what was to come.


    With a careful tug, I began to slide the skirt down her legs, revealing her slender thighs inch by inch. The fabric pooled around her ankles, leaving her clad only in her undergarments as she lay exposed before me.


    Her legs trembled slightly, a combination of fear and anticipation coursing through her veins. I could see the vulnerability in her eyes, the silent plea for understanding and compassion as she surrendered herself to my care.


    "Are you okay, Lily?" I asked softly, my voice laced with concern as I knelt beside her, my hand reaching out to gently stroke her cheek. She nodded, her gaze never leaving mine as she swallowed hard, her throat tight with emotion.


    "I... okay, you... continue," I nodded, acknowledging her silent permission, and took a deep breath, steeling myself for the next step. With gentle hands, I reached for the waistband of her panties, my movements slow and deliberate as I began to slide them down her legs.


    Lily''s breath caught in her throat as the fabric peeled away, leaving her completely exposed before me. Her skin was pale and smooth, the soft curves of her body bathed in the warm glow of the room. I could see the faint tremble in her limbs.


    As I removed her panties, Lily''s cheeks flushed with embarrassment, her gaze flickering away from mine as she instinctively tried to cover herself. But I gently caught her hands in mine, holding them in place.


    "It''s okay, Lily," I murmured softly, my voice gentle but firm as I met her gaze with unwavering reassurance. "You have nothing to be ashamed of, You are beautiful, inside and out. Trust me, I''ll take care of you."


    Her cheeks flushed even darker at my words, but she nodded weakly, her trust in me evident despite her embarrassment. With a final deep breath, I focused my attention on the task at hand, pushing aside any doubts or distractions.


    I started taking off my own clothes, As I took off my upper garments, Lily''s gaze followed my movements with a mix of curiosity and lust. I could see the desire flickering in her eyes, the heat of her gaze burning into my skin as she watched me undress.


    I smiled softly at her, my heart swelling with affection at the sight of her longing gaze. "Don''t worry, Lily. I''ll take care of you," I reassured her, my voice a gentle murmur as I continued to shed my clothes.


    As I finally took off my undergarments, I stood before her completely naked, my body exposed and vulnerable in the soft glow of the room. Lily''s eyes widened slightly at the sight of the long dick, As she hurriedly closed her eyes with her hands on her face but from the cracks between her fingers, I could see eyes looking curiously, filled with a mixture of awe and desire.


    "Lily," I said softly, reaching out to gently take her hands in mine, guiding them away from her face. "Look at me."


    Reluctantly, she obeyed, her cheeks flushed with embarrassment as her gaze met mine. But instead of judgment or condemnation, all she found was understanding and acceptance in my eyes.


    "You''re beautiful, Lily," I whispered, my voice filled with warmth and affection. "And I''m here to help you, to take away your pain and make you whole again."


    Tears welled up in Lily''s eyes, spilling over onto her cheeks as she gazed at me with a mixture of gratitude and longing. "Thank you, Samael," she murmured, her voice choked with emotion.


    Without another word, I leaned down, capturing her lips in a tender kiss. Our bodies pressed together, skin against skin, as we shared a moment of intimacy and connection unlike any other.


    As the kiss deepened, I felt a surge of warmth and arousal coursing through me, igniting a fire within that threatened to consume us both.


    My left hand went to her breast while my right hand went further down her body, tracing a path of slow, deliberate exploration. Lily''s skin was soft and smooth under my touch, her body trembling with anticipation as I caressed her with gentle reverence.


    Her breath hitched as my fingers danced across her sensitive skin, sending shivers of pleasure coursing through her veins. I could feel the tension building between us, the air thick with desire and longing as we surrendered to the heat of the moment.


    With each touch, each caress, the world around us faded away until there were only the two of us, lost in a haze of passion and need. Time seemed to stand still as we moved together, our bodies entwined in a dance as old as time itself.


    "Lily," I whispered against her lips, my voice husky with desire as I pressed my body closer to hers. "Are you ready?"


    My hand started to slowly rub her clit, eliciting a soft gasp from Lily as pleasure coursed through her veins. Her body trembled under my touch, her breath coming in shallow gasps as she surrendered herself to the sensations washing over her.


    "Ahhhh~ M-More~ S-Sam~~"


    Lily''s soft moans filled the air as she arched her back, her body responding eagerly to my touch. With each stroke, each caress, I felt her arousal building, her desire spurring me on as I worked to bring her pleasure.


    My finger''s playing with her sensitive bud, teasing and tantalizing her with each stroke. Lily''s breath quickened, her body tensing with pleasure as she surrendered herself completely to the sensations coursing through her.


    With a soft whimper, she pressed herself against me, her hips moving in time with my touch as she sought release. I could feel the heat of her desire radiating from her body, her need driving her to the brink of ecstasy.


    As I suddenly pushed one finger inside her, she gasped in pleasure, her walls clenching around me as she welcomed the intrusion. I moved slowly, and gently, allowing her body to adjust to the new sensation as I explored the depths of her warmth.


    Her moans grew louder, more urgent, as I pumped my finger in and out of her, each movement sending waves of pleasure crashing over her. I could feel the tension building within her, the coil of desire winding tighter and tighter with each passing moment.


    "S-Samael, please... I-I need more," Lily pleaded, her voice a breathless whisper as she clung to me, her nails digging into my skin with a mixture of desperation and longing.


    I nodded, understanding her unspoken plea, and added another finger, stretching her gently as I continued to move inside her. The sensation was overwhelming, a dizzying mix of pleasure and pain as she surrendered herself completely to me.


    "Mmmmm~~ F-Faster... Harder~~~"


    With each thrust, each movement, I felt her body responding eagerly, her hips rocking against mine in a rhythm as old as time itself. Her moans grew louder, more desperate, as she approached the edge of ecstasy, her body teetering on the brink of release.


    And then, with a cry of pleasure, she shattered, her orgasm crashing over her like a tidal wave as she convulsed against me, her walls pulsing around my fingers as she rode out the waves of ecstasy.


    I held her close, whispering words of comfort and reassurance as she slowly came back to herself, her breaths coming in ragged gasps as she collapsed against me, spent and sated.


    As Lily lay spent in my arms, her breaths coming in ragged gasps, I held her close, my own heart racing with a mixture of relief and arousal. The weight of what we had just shared hung heavy in the air, a silent testament to the depth of our connection.


    "Lily," I whispered softly, brushing a stray strand of hair from her forehead as I gazed down at her with a mixture of tenderness and affection. "Are you okay?"


    Lily nodded weakly, a small smile tugging at the corners of her lips as she leaned into my touch. "I''m... I''m better than okay," she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper. "Thank you, Samael. That was... amazing."


    I smiled back at her, feeling a warmth spread through my chest at her words. "I''m glad I could help," I replied, my voice filled with sincerity. "But we''re not done yet. We still have to do the deed to complete the ritual and cure you of the Mana Poisoning."


    Lily''s eyes widened with a mixture of anticipation and nervousness as she met my gaze. "I... I understand," she said softly, her voice tinged with uncertainty. "But... will it hurt?"


    I took a deep breath, steeling myself for the difficult task ahead. "I won''t lie to you, Lily. There may be some discomfort, but I''ll do everything in my power to make it as painless as possible," I reassured her, my voice steady despite the turmoil raging within me.


    "Okay," Lily nodded, her trust in me unwavering despite her fear. "I trust you, Samael. Just... please, be gentle."


    With a nod, I leaned down, capturing her lips in a tender kiss. It was a silent promise, a pledge to do whatever it took to ease her suffering and bring her relief. And as our lips met, I felt a surge of determination coursing through my veins, driving me forward with renewed purpose.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    So, How was it? I was quite nervous writing this because I just used my imagination for it.


    Comment your views on this chapter, please it helps and motivates me even criticism.


    Comment Here->


    Thanks For Reading.


    Peace Out??

 Chapter 19 - No.19 Chastity (Final)***

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    As our kiss deepened, I took a moment to center myself, drawing on the strength of our bond. Lily''s trust was a precious gift, and I vowed to honor it with every action.


    Slowly, I positioned myself above her, careful not to rush or make any sudden movements. I could see the fear and uncertainty in her eyes, but also the unwavering trust she placed in me. That trust gave me the strength to proceed, knowing I had to be her anchor in this moment of vulnerability.


    Gently, I kissed her forehead, her cheeks, and finally her lips again, all the while whispering soothing words of comfort. My hands caressed her body, tracing the delicate curves and reassuring her with every touch. I could feel her muscles gradually relaxing under my ministrations, her breathing evening out as she surrendered herself to the moment.


    She opened her eyes and they directly focused on my erected eight-inches length. Her eyes widened with fear and uncertainty.


    "W-Will it even fit in there?" Lily stammered, her voice trembling with a mix of trepidation and curiosity.


    I leaned down, pressing a reassuring kiss to her forehead. "Yes, it will fit," I murmured softly. "I''ll be gentle, I promise. Let me know if it becomes too much, and we''ll stop. Your comfort and safety are my top priorities."


    As I held my penis and started to rub it gently against her entrance, Lubricating it with the moisture already present.


    "Mmmm~~ s-stop teasing m-me and- ohhh~~~"


    Her moans were a mixture of anticipation and need as I continued to tease her, my movements slow and deliberate. With each stroke, I felt her body responding eagerly, her hips rocking against mine in a silent plea for more.


    I slowly began to ease myself inside her, taking care to go at her pace and ensure her comfort every step of the way. With each inch, I could feel her body tensing, her muscles clenching around me as she adjusted to the sensation.


    "Lily, breathe," I murmured softly, my voice a steady anchor amidst the swirling sea of sensation. "Relax, trust me."


    She nodded, her breaths coming in short gasps as she struggled to find her rhythm. I held her close, my hands gentle but firm as I guided her through the process, coaxing her body to yield to mine.


    Less than halfway through I felt a layer of resistance in her tight passage, the hymen blocking the way. I paused, my heart constricting with concern as I met Lily''s gaze. She looked up at me with a mixture of fear and uncertainty, her eyes silently pleading for reassurance.


    "Lily, it''s okay," I whispered softly, my voice filled with warmth and understanding. "I won''t hurt you. We can stop if you want."


    But Lily shook her head, determination shining in her eyes despite her fear. "No, Samael," she said firmly, her voice filled with conviction. "I trust you. Please, continue."


    Her words filled me with a sense of awe and reverence, her bravery in the face of pain and uncertainty a testament to her strength. With a nod, I leaned down, capturing her lips in a tender kiss before resuming my movements.


    "AHHHHH!!! I-IT HURTSSSSS!!!"


    Lily''s cry of pain pierced the air, causing my heart to ache with empathy and concern. I immediately halted my movements, my instincts urging me to ease her discomfort.


    "I''m sorry, Lily," I murmured softly, my voice laced with regret as I leaned down to kiss her forehead, offering what comfort I could. "I''ll stop if it''s too much for you."


    But Lily shook her head, her determination shining through despite the tears welling up in her eyes. "N-No, Samael," she gasped, her voice strained with effort. "I... I want to continue. Please, don''t stop."


    Her words filled me with admiration and respect, her courage in the face of pain a testament to her strength of character. With a nod, I took a deep breath, steeling myself for the difficult task ahead.


    "Okay, Lily," I whispered softly, my voice gentle but resolute. "I''ll go slow, I promise. Just focus on your breathing, and let me know if it''s too much."


    With that, I resumed my movements, easing myself back inside her with slow, deliberate care. Each inch was a battle against the tightness of her passage, but I persisted, determined to make the experience as gentle as possible for her.


    Lily gritted her teeth, her breaths coming in short gasps as she struggled to find her rhythm. I held her close, my hands gentle but firm as I guided her through the process, offering words of encouragement and reassurance.


    "Y-You''re doing great, Lily," I murmured softly, my voice a steady anchor amidst the storm of sensation. "Just breathe, and trust me. We''ll get through this together."


    Slowly, gently, I applied more pressure, feeling the resistance give way as I gradually breached her hymen. Lily gasped in pain, her nails digging into my back as she clung to me for support.


    I held her close, murmuring words of comfort and reassurance as I continued to ease myself inside her. With each inch, I could feel her body adjusting, her muscles slowly relaxing as she surrendered herself to the sensation.


    [Ding...]


    System notification went off in my head but I ignored it, fully focused on Lily and ensuring her comfort. With each movement, I felt her body gradually accommodating me, her breathing becoming more steady as she adjusted to the sensation.


    A small trail of blood escaped from where I breached Lily''s hymen, proof of her innocence and the significant step we were taking together. My heart clenched with a mix of emotions ¨C empathy for Lily''s pain, reverence for her trust, and a profound sense of responsibility to make this experience as gentle and meaningful as possible.


    "Lily," I whispered softly, my voice a tender reassurance, "I''m here with you. Just breathe, my love."


    ''Here it comes!''


    Like a wave, toxic and poisonous mana released from her body, directly entering my body through my penis. The sudden surge of dark energy sent a shockwave of pain coursing through me, my muscles tensing involuntarily as the toxic mana threatened to overwhelm my senses.


    ''Must hold on!''


    But just then an idea stuck me like a truck, a desperate attempt to protect both Lily and myself from the dangerous energy coursing through us. With a surge of willpower, I focused on circulating my destruction affinity''s energy all over my body in an attempt to neutralize the toxic mana.


    Like an overflowing river that destroys everything in its path, I flooded my whole body with the destructive energy, willing it to clash against the toxic mana and nullify its effects. The two opposing forces clashed within me.


    Purple veins started to appear on my skin, glowing with a faint, ethereal light as the destructive energy surged through me. It was a delicate balance, teetering on the edge of control and chaos, but I refused to yield to the darkness.


    With every heartbeat, I willed the destructive energy to push back against the toxic mana, purify it, and render it harmless. Sweat beaded on my brow as I poured all of my focus into maintaining the delicate equilibrium, my muscles straining with the effort.


    Beside me, Lily watched with wide eyes, her gaze filled with concern and awe. She reached out a trembling hand, her touch grounding me in reality as I fought against the darkness threatening to consume us.


    But despite the intensity of the battle raging within me, I refused to falter. With every fiber of my being, I channeled my destruction affinity, willing it to cleanse and purify the toxic mana until it was nothing more than harmless energy.


    And then, with a final surge of determination, I felt the balance shift. The toxic mana began to weaken, its hold over me diminishing with each passing moment. The destructive energy surged forth, enveloping the darkness and reducing it to nothingness.


    With a gasp of relief, I collapsed onto the bed beside Lily, the rush of adrenaline leaving me drained but victorious. She wrapped her arms around me, holding me close as we both caught our breath.


    "You did it, Samael," Lily murmured softly, her voice filled with pride and admiration. "You saved us."


    I smiled wearily, the weight of the ordeal slowly lifting from my shoulders. "We saved each other," I replied, my voice filled with gratitude. "Together, we can overcome anything."


    "T-Then do you w-want to c-continue," Her meek voice filled with desire and embarrassment.


    I looked into Lily''s eyes, seeing the mix of emotions swirling within her. Despite everything we had just been through, there was still a spark of desire burning bright in her gaze.


    "Lily," I said softly, cupping her cheek gently with my hand, "we don''t have to rush. We can take all the time you need. Your comfort and well-being are what matter most to me."


    She nodded, a small smile playing at the corners of her lips. "I know, Samael," she replied, her voice barely above a whisper. "But I want this... with you."


    Her words sent a surge of warmth coursing through me, filling me with a sense of deep affection for her. I leaned down, capturing her lips in a tender kiss, pouring all of my love and devotion into the gentle press of our mouths.


    "Then we''ll take it slow," I murmured against her lips, my voice barely more than a breath. "Together."


    With that, I resumed my movements, easing myself back inside her with slow, deliberate care. Each stroke was filled with tenderness and reverence, a silent promise of love and devotion.


    "Ahhh~ Mmmm~~ I-It feelssss sooooo goooodddd~~~"


    Lily''s voice was a soft melody, a sweet symphony of pleasure and desire that filled the air around us. Her words spurred me on, igniting a fire within me that burned with a fierce intensity.


    "Mmmm~ y-you can g- ahhh~~ fassst~~~"


    I felt a surge of desire wash over me at Lily''s words, her voice a tantalizing invitation that I couldn''t resist. With a soft groan of longing, I increased the pace of my movements, each thrust becoming more urgent and fervent than the last.


    "YES! YES! THAT''S IT~~~"


    The heat between us intensified as our bodies moved in perfect synchrony, passion driving us to new heights of pleasure. Lily''s soft cries of ecstasy mingled with my own, filling the room with the symphony of our lovemaking.


    I lost myself in the rhythm of our bodies, each thrust bringing us closer to the edge of bliss. The world around us faded away, leaving only the two of us entwined in a whirlwind of sensation and desire.


    "Ah~ I-Ahh~~ Ahhh~~~ L-Love- YOU!!!!" Lily screamed the last part as I slammed my hip against hers, sending us both spiraling over the edge into a crescendo of pleasure. Our bodies trembled with the force of our release, waves of ecstasy crashing over us in an intoxicating rush.


    Grunts!!!


    "I-I am close, Lily" I gasped, my voice strained with the effort of holding back my climax. Every fiber of my being was consumed by the overwhelming sensation of pleasure coursing through me, driving me to the brink of ecstasy.


    "M-Me too Mmmm~~~, Together ahh!!!," Lily moaned, her voice filled with need and desire.


    With a shared urgency, we moved together in perfect harmony, the intensity of our passion reaching dizzying heights. Each thrust brought us closer to the pinnacle of pleasure, our bodies becoming one in a symphony of ecstasy.


    As my climax approached, my member inside her started twitching with the impending release of my pent-up desire. Every movement, every sensation was heightened as we teetered on the edge of ecstasy.


    Lily feeling my member twitching inside her, tightened her grip around me, her breath coming in short gasps as she rode the wave of pleasure with me.


    "L-Love, I-I''m so close," she moaned her voice a sweet melody that sent shivers down my spine. "Together, please...inside- cum inside."


    Her words, a desperate plea mixed with desire and trust, sent a surge of arousal coursing through me. Lily''s vulnerability and openness touched something deep within me, igniting a fierce need to fulfill her wishes and share in the ultimate intimacy together.


    With a groan of longing, I surrendered to the overwhelming desire pulsating through my veins. I abandoned myself to the moment, allowing instinct and passion to guide my movements as I thrust into her with renewed fervor.


    "Yes, Lily, together," I gasped, my voice strained with the effort of holding back my impending climax.


    With each stroke, the tension within me coiled tighter, the sensation building to an unbearable crescendo. Lily''s soft cries of pleasure filled the room, mingling with my own as we danced on the precipice of ecstasy.


    "AHHHHHH!!! FINALLY~~~~"


    And then, with a final, urgent thrust, I felt the dam within me shatter, releasing a torrent of pleasure that consumed us both. Wave after wave of bliss crashed over us, leaving us breathless and spent in the aftermath of our shared release.


    "HAAAAAAAAA~~~"


    Ropes after ropes of hot, pulsating release surged from me, flooding Lily''s depths with warmth and ecstasy. With each pulse, I felt a profound sense of connection with her, our bodies merging in a symphony of pleasure and intimacy.


    Lily''s cries of pleasure echoed in the room, her nails digging into my back as she clung to me, riding out the waves of ecstasy together. Our movements became erratic, and desperate, as we chased the fleeting moments of bliss, lost in the overwhelming sensations crashing over us.


    As our climax subsided, I collapsed onto the bed beside Lily, our bodies slick with sweat and spent with exertion. She wrapped her arms around me, holding me close as we both caught our breath, basking in the afterglow of our lovemaking.


    "That was... incredible," Lily murmured softly, her voice filled with awe and wonder.


    I turned to her, brushing a strand of hair from her face with gentle fingers. "You were incredible," I replied, my voice filled with love and adoration. "Thank you for trusting me, Lily. You mean everything to me."


    Tears welled up in Lily''s eyes, shimmering with unshed emotion. "I love you, Samael," she whispered, her voice barely more than a breath. "I always will."


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    AND CUT!!!


    So, How was it?


    Comment your views on this chapter, please it helps and motivates me even criticism.


    Comment Here->


    Thanks For Reading.


    Peace Out??


    S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 20 - No.20 Rewards (1)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    "Here, Drink this," I said while offering her the healing potion which I retrieved from the system inventory but pretended to take it out of my pant''s pocket.


    "L-Love? What is this?" Lily asked, her voice still soft and trembling from the intensity of our shared moment.


    "It''s a healing potion," I explained gently, my voice filled with warmth and reassurance. "It will help you feel better and provide you with the necessary nutrients to heal and eliminate any residing poison from your body."


    "Really? I will regain my strength from before mana poisoning."


    "Yes, you will," I affirmed, my voice soft but confident. "This potion is designed to aid in your recovery, and with time and rest, you''ll feel like yourself again."


    Lily nodded, a glimmer of hope shining in her eyes as she accepted the vial and drank the potion down. I felt relieved as the healing magic began its work, easing her discomfort and replenishing her strength.


    "Thank you, Samael," she murmured, her voice filled with gratitude as she handed the empty vial back to me.


    "You don''t need to thank me," I replied with a gentle smile, throwing the now-empty vial away. "I''ll always be here to take care of you."


    ***


    "Will you really not come inside for some time," Lily said with a sad face as we were standing outside her house.


    I looked at Lily, her expression tugging at my heartstrings. "I wish I could stay longer, but duty calls," I replied with a regretful tone. "But I promise to check in on you regularly and make sure you''re alright."


    Lily nodded, understanding but still disappointed. "Okay," she said softly, a hint of sadness in her voice.


    Stepping closer, I cupped her cheek gently, my thumb brushing away a stray tear. "I''ll be back before you know it," I reassured her, my voice filled with warmth and affection.


    Baaam!!!


    "LILY!!!"


    The main door busted open as Ethan rushed out, his tear-filled eyes filled with concern and worry. He came to a stop in front of Lily, ignoring my presence for a moment as he focused solely on her.


    "Are you cured? does it hurt anywhere? are you feeling better?" Ethan bombarded Lily with questions, his voice frantic with worry.


    "Thanks to Sam~ I am all cured up," Lily replied, her voice soft but filled with gratitude as she glanced at me with a smile. "And I''m feeling much better now."


    "My buddy!!! thank you! thank you! thank you! you really fulfilled your promise to me," Ethan exclaimed, turning to me with tears of relief in his eyes. "I can''t thank you enough for taking care of Lily."


    I nodded, touched by Ethan''s genuine gratitude. "Of course, Ethan," I replied warmly. "Lily means a lot to me too. I''ll always be here to help her."


    Ethan pulled me into a tight hug, his gratitude palpable. "You''re a true friend, Sam," he said, his voice choked with emotion.


    As Ethan embraced me, I returned the hug, feeling a sense of camaraderie and mutual respect between us. Despite any differences we may have had, his gratitude and concern for Lily were undeniable, and I couldn''t help but admire his dedication to her well-being.


    "You would have done the same for me," I assured him, patting his back gently before pulling away from the embrace.


    Ethan nodded, a grateful smile spreading across his face. "Absolutely," he agreed, his eyes still shining with emotion.


    Turning back to Lily, Ethan''s expression softened, his worry dissipating now that he knew she was alright. "I''m so glad you''re feeling better," he said sincerely, reaching out to take her hand in his.


    Lily smiled back at him, squeezing his hand gently. "Thanks, Brother. And thank you for always looking out for me," she said, her voice filled with warmth and affection.


    Ethan''s eyes softened even further at Lily''s words. "You''re my little sister. It''s my job to look out for you," he replied, his voice tender.


    The three of us stood there for a moment, the tension from before evaporating into a shared sense of relief and camaraderie. Despite the recent turmoil, it felt like we were all on the same page now, united in our care for Lily.


    "Alright," Ethan said, breaking the silence with a deep breath. "Let''s go inside, I have prepared some hog meat for us to celebrate Lily''s recovery." He grinned, trying to lighten the mood with his usual enthusiasm.


    Lily''s eyes lit up at the mention of her favorite dish. "That sounds wonderful, Brother," she said, her voice filled with genuine excitement.


    "A-Ah~ both of you go ahead, I have to return home and take care of some things," I said, trying to hide the reluctance in my voice. "But I''ll definitely join you for the next celebration."


    Lily''s face fell slightly, but she nodded in understanding. "Alright, Samael. Thank you again for everything," she said, her voice filled with gratitude and warmth.


    "Take care, buddy," Ethan added, giving me a firm pat on the back. "We''ll save some hog meat for you."


    I smiled, appreciating their understanding. "You both take care as well. I''ll see you soon," I said, waving goodbye as I turned to leave.


    Lily tiptoed and gave me a quick kiss on the lips. "Hurry back, okay?" she whispered, her eyes filled with a mixture of gratitude and longing.


    Ethan looked at us with wide eyes and a teasing grin formed on his lips. "Oh, I see how it is," he chuckled, shaking his head. "You two are adorable."


    Lily blushed, stepping back and giving Ethan a playful shove. "Stop it, Brother," she protested, her cheeks tinged with pink.


    I couldn''t help but laugh at the sibling banter. "Alright, you two, enjoy your meal," I said, giving Lily a final, lingering look before turning to leave. "I''ll be back soon."


    As I walked away, I felt a warm sense of fulfillment knowing that Lily was on the path to recovery and surrounded by love and support.


    But I had to save my family, and that mission couldn''t wait. The weight of my responsibilities pressed heavily on my shoulders as I left Lily and Ethan behind, but the sense of urgency drove me forward.


    ''System, Show me previous notifications.''


    [Right away]


    [Ding! Mission Successful]


    [Name: Cure The Protagonist''s Sister]


    [Objective: Find a cure for the mysterious illness afflicting the protagonist''s sister before it''s too late. (Completed)]


    [Reward: 1000 Destiny Points, Random Skill Card x1, Skill Upgrade Card x1, Plunderer Card x1]


    [Do you want to collect the reward?]


    [Y/N]


    ''Yes,'' I whispered, confirming my decision to collect the rewards.


    [Congratulations! You have received 1000 Destiny Points, Random Skill Card x1, Skill Upgrade Card x1, Plunderer Card x1]


    I felt a surge of energy as the points and cards were added to my inventory. The rewards would undoubtedly aid me in my future endeavors, but for now, my focus was on the next steps.


    ''System, show me the details of the Random Skill Card.''


    [Random Skill Card: Grants a random skill from the system''s skill library.]


    ''And the Skill Upgrade Card?''


    [Skill Upgrade Card: Can be used to upgrade any one of your existing skills to the next level.]


    ''What about the Plunderer Card?''


    [Plunderer Card: Allows you to plunder anyone''s ability/ skill/ title and add it to your own repertoire.]


    ''The last one is quite powerful,'' I thought to myself, considering the implications of the Plunderer Card. It offered a significant advantage, ''If I were to use it on the protagonist and take one of his skills or abilities, it could potentially give me an edge in future encounters.''


    ''System, Use random skill card.''


    [Random Skill Card activated.]


    [Ding! Skill Acquired: Stealth Mastery]


    A smile crept onto my face as I received the Stealth Mastery skill. It perfectly fits my need for discretion and stealth, providing me with an invaluable advantage in saving mother and sister from those ''Outsiders''.


    ''System, Show me the description.''


    [Stealth Mastery (Lvl 1): This skill enhances your ability to move silently and remain undetected by enemies. It allows you to blend into the shadows and avoid detection, making you adept at infiltration and evasion. As you level up this skill, your proficiency in stealth will increase, allowing you to move with even greater finesse and avoid detection from increasingly vigilant foes.]


    ''Okay then, Use the skill upgrade card on Stealth Mastery.''


    [Skill Upgrade Card activated.]


    [Ding! Stealth Mastery upgraded to Level 2.]


    [Congratulations! Your Stealth Mastery skill has been upgraded to Level 2. Your proficiency in stealth has increased, allowing you to move with even greater finesse and evade detection from more vigilant foes.]


    With my Stealth Mastery skill now upgraded, I felt even more confident in my ability to navigate the shadows and evade detection. It would be a valuable asset in my mission to save my family and uncover the truth behind the mysterious ''Outsiders''.


    ''And finally activate the Plunderer Card on the protagonist, Ethan.'' sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Plunderer Card activated.]


    A surge of power coursed through me as I activated the Plunderer Card, focusing my intent on Ethan. With a flash of light, I felt a connection form between us, and a rush of information flooded my mind.


    [Choose any one skill from the following:]


    [1. Harem Protagonist (Title)]


    [2. Master of Arms (Skill)]


    [3. Undying Will (Skill)]


    There is just one word in my mind looking at these options.


    Disappointing.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Thanks For Reading.


    Peace Out??

 Chapter 21 - No.21 Rewards (2)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    [Choose any one skill from the following:]


    [1. Harem Protagonist (Title)]


    [2. Master of Arms (Skill)]


    [3. Undying Will (Skill)]


    There is just one word in my mind looking at these options.


    Disappointing.


    [Ding! Due to the host''s first time using the Plunderer Card, you are granted an additional opportunity to access any random dormant ability/ title or things of future protagonists in exchange for 1500 destiny points.]


    [Note: This is a one-time offer.]


    [Does the host want to proceed with this option?]


    [Y/N]


    The offer intrigued me. Accessing a dormant or future ability could provide a significant edge, and I had enough Destiny Points to cover the cost. After weighing my options for a moment, I decided to proceed.


    ''Yes,'' I confirmed, my mind focused on the potential gains.


    [Ding! 1500 Destiny Points deducted.]


    [Activating Plunderer Card''s extended option...]


    I felt another surge of energy, this time more intense. It was as if the system was diving deeper into the fabric of destiny itself, seeking out a hidden gem.


    [Choose any two skills from the following:]


    [1. Harem Protagonist (Title)]


    [2. Master of Arms (Skill)]


    [3. Undying Will (Skill)]


    [4. Mystic Eyes Of The Death God (Magic Eyes)]


    I was standing in the middle of a barren street with an agape mouth as the system presented me with unexpected choices. The additional opportunity granted by the Plunderer Card extended beyond my initial expectations.


    First and foremost, instead of having to choose one of the available skills or titles, the extended option now gave me the opportunity to choose two skills or titles from the list. This made my job easier, ''Mystic Eyes Of The Death God'' is an obvious choice, and for the second, my eyes directly went towards the only title.


    After a moment of consideration, I made my decision.


    ''I choose the Mystic Eyes Of The Death God and the Harem Protagonist title,'' I declared firmly, focusing on the strategic advantages each choice could offer.


    [Ding! Mystic Eyes Of The Death God and Harem Protagonist (Title) acquired.]


    "ARGGGGGG!!!"


    Pain.


    Raw pain seared through my eyes like a thousand needles piercing into my mind. I staggered backward, clutching my head as if trying to contain the unbearable agony. The sensation was overwhelming as if my very eyes were being melted in magma and reforged anew. I struggled to maintain my balance, every fiber of my being consumed by the excruciating pain emanating from my eyes.


    It felt as if my vision itself was being torn apart and reconstructed with each passing moment.


    Drip~ Drip~


    Through gritted teeth, I forced myself to focus, trying to endure the torment that surged through me. The sensation was unlike anything I had ever experienced, a visceral assault on my senses that threatened to overwhelm my consciousness.


    Drip~ Drip~


    As my hand clenched my head in agony, I heard the faint sound of liquid dripping. It was rhythmic, persistent, and seemed oddly out of place amidst the torment coursing through my body. With great effort, I managed to open my eyes just enough to glimpse the source of the sound.


    Drip~ Drip~


    Blood. Thick, crimson droplets fell from my eyes, staining the ground beneath me. The pain intensified with each drop, a brutal reminder of the transformation occurring within me.


    Drip~ Drip~


    In that moment of searing pain, I struggled to comprehend the transformation taking place within me. The Mystic Eyes of the Death God, a coveted ability, was exacting a toll I hadn''t anticipated. Despite the agony, I gritted my teeth and willed myself to endure, knowing the power that awaited me on the other side of this excruciating metamorphosis.


    Drip~ Drip~


    The sound of blood dripping echoed in my ears, a stark reminder of the physical toll this acquisition was exacting. Each drop seemed to resonate with the surge of power coursing through my veins, marking the transformation with a visceral and undeniable symbol. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I closed my eyes momentarily, focusing on steadying my breathing and harnessing the new abilities now awakening within me. The pain began to ebb slightly, replaced by a strange sensation of clarity and heightened perception.


    When I opened my eyes again, the whole world changed before me. Colorless and serene, all revealed in shades of gray, but that was not it-


    [Name: Mystic Eyes of the Death God (Lvl.1)]


    [Type: Magic Eyes]


    [Description: The mystic eyes of the death god allow the user to "perceive death"¡ª the conceptual "Death of an Existence" in the form of visual lines extending from any existence. These lines indicate the "death" of an entity, revealing its mortal vulnerability.


    Additionally, the user can induce fear and dread by making direct eye contact with targets, invoking a paralyzing fear of their imminent demise.]


    [Warning: The extended use of the Mystic Eyes of the Death God can cause severe strain on the user''s mind and body, leading to potential hallucinations, loss of control, and irreversible damage if overused.]


    In that moment of transformation, the world took on a surreal and ominous hue through the Mystic Eyes of the Death God. The vibrant colors of life were replaced by a somber grayscale, where everything was outlined with red lines extending into the air, marking the death of existence itself. It was as if I could see the very essence of mortality etched into the fabric of reality.


    With this newfound ability, I could perceive the vulnerability of all things, each marked by these spectral lines that pulsed with an otherworldly energy. It was both mesmerizing and terrifying, to witness the interconnectedness of life and death laid bare before my eyes.


    But there was more to these eyes than mere sight. The description revealed additional capabilities¡ª the ability to induce fear and dread in others through direct eye contact. A weapon as potent as it was perilous, capable of immobilizing adversaries with the paralyzing fear of their own demise.


    But as I saw the warning regarding the potential risks of overusing the Mystic Eyes of the Death God, caution surged within me. The power was immense, but so were the consequences if I mishandled it. The thought of losing control or causing irreversible damage weighed heavily on my mind.


    Taking a deep breath, I focused on disabling the Mystic Eyes of the Death God, allowing the overwhelming sensory input to fade back into the recesses of my mind. The pain subsided gradually as I closed off the enhanced perception granted by the eyes, returning to the familiar sight of the world around me.


    Once the agony had lessened to a manageable level, I opened my eyes cautiously, relieved to find the world restored to its normal colors and contours. The lingering effects of the transformation were still palpable, but I knew I needed time to fully integrate and understand the extent of my newfound abilities.


    Using my sleeve away the blood that still trickled from my eyes, I again started walking home with unsteady footwork, each step a testament to the toll the acquisition of the Mystic Eyes of the Death God had exacted upon me. As I walked, I focused on steadying my breathing and regaining my composure, the memory of the excruciating pain still fresh in my mind.


    Pushing open the gates of the estate, I stepped into the familiar surroundings of home, my mind still reeling from the transformative experience. The pain had subsided somewhat, replaced now by a heightened awareness and a lingering sense of unease.


    Whoosh~


    "Samael what happened?" Like the wind, Liliana zoomed from the shadows, her eyes wide with concern as she took in my disheveled appearance and the lingering traces of blood on my face.


    "Liliana," I greeted her, my voice strained but filled with reassurance. "It''s...I just had a fight with Rutherford people." I lied not wanting to reveal the system''s existence to anyone.


    Liliana''s concern deepened, her brow furrowing with worry as she took in my explanation. She was quick to notice the discrepancy between my appearance and the story I presented. Her eyes flickered with suspicion, but she chose not to press further, respecting my apparent need for privacy.


    "Samael, you look exhausted," she remarked softly, her voice tinged with concern as she reached out to gently touch my arm. "Come inside, let me take care of you."


    I nodded gratefully, allowing Liliana to guide me into the estate. Despite my efforts to hide the true nature of my ordeal, I could sense her lingering worry and curiosity. As we entered the house, I made a mental note to find a more plausible explanation for the blood and my disheveled state.


    "Did you finish curing your friend''s sister?"


    "Yes," I replied, grateful for Liliana''s concern as she guided me inside. "Lily is doing much better now. The healing potion worked."


    Liliana''s expression softened with relief. "I''m glad to hear that," she said sincerely, leading me towards a comfortable chair in the sitting room. "You did well, Samael. But you look like you''ve been through something intense. Are you sure you''re alright?"


    I managed a weak smile, appreciating her care. "I''ll be fine," I assured her, sinking into the chair and leaning back wearily. "It''s been a challenging day, but I''m just glad Lily is safe now."


    Liliana nodded understandingly, fetching a damp cloth to gently clean the traces of blood from my face. "You need to rest," she insisted gently, her touch soothing against my skin. "Whatever happened out there, you''re home now. Let me take care of you."


    I closed my eyes briefly, allowing myself to relax under Liliana''s gentle ministrations. The pain from acquiring the Mystic Eyes of the Death God still lingered, but being home and cared for eased the burden significantly.


    "Did you find any clue of kidnappers?" I asked as Liliana paused for a moment, her expression thoughtful as she continued to gently clean the dried blood from my face. Her concern was palpable, yet she seemed to choose her words carefully.


    "Yes."


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Thanks For Reading.


    Peace Out??

 Chapter 22 - No.22 Elven Runes (1)

    [???]


    "B-Boss, He is here." A goon said shaking in boots in front of a dimly lit room. The air was thick with tension, the only sound was the faint hum of the fluorescent light overhead. Shadows danced across the walls, creating an eerie atmosphere.


    A figure stepped out from the darkness, their presence commanding and ominous. The Boss, a tall and imposing man with a scar running down the left side of his face, glanced at the trembling goon with cold, calculating eyes.


    "Who''s here?" the Boss asked, his voice low and dangerous.


    "H-Heir Ashwood, He is demanding to hand over the mother of that kid."


    The Boss''s eyes narrowed his expression hardening. "Heir Ashwood, you say?" His voice was a low growl, filled with both curiosity and menace.


    The goon nodded vigorously, sweat trickling down his forehead. "Y-Yes, Boss."


    "Does he not know that I have already sent a letter to Lord Ashwood about handing over that woman to him in four days?" The Boss''s voice was laced with irritation and a hint of amusement. "Or is he simply too impatient to wait?"


    The goon swallowed hard, his eyes darting nervously. "I-I don''t know, Boss. He said his father was the one who sent him, And one more thing..."


    The goon hesitated, his eyes darting around the dimly lit room, reluctant to continue. The Boss''s impatience grew evident as he leaned forward, his scarred face illuminated by the harsh fluorescent light.


    "Speak," the Boss commanded, his tone leaving no room for hesitation.


    "He said if we didn''t hand over the woman, Then no one could save us from Ashwood family''s wrath."


    The goon''s words hung heavy in the tense air of the room. The Boss''s expression darkened further, his jaw tightening with suppressed rage. He paced back and forth for a moment, his mind racing with the implications of Heir Ashwood''s threat.


    "What about that kid''s sister, did he ask for her too?"


    The goon hesitated for a moment, clearly intimidated by the Boss''s sudden intensity. "N-No, Boss. He only mentioned the mother. He said we would need the girl to lore his half-brother into a trap."


    The Boss''s eyes narrowed thoughtfully, considering the information carefully. "Interesting," he murmured, more to himself than to the trembling goon. "He is treating us like pawns in a game. He must think he holds all the cards."


    The Boss''s voice was filled with a mix of disdain and calculation. He turned to face the trembling goon once more, his gaze piercing and unyielding. "Prepare a response," he ordered, his tone brooking no argument. "Tell Heir Ashwood that we will honor the agreement made with his father. The woman will be handed over in four days'' time."


    "But B-Boss, He wants her n-now."


    The Boss''s eyes flashed with a dangerous glint, his patience wearing thin. "Then he will have to wait," he stated firmly, his voice brooking no further argument. "We will not be dictated to by the whims of some arrogant heir. Make it clear to him that we do not bend to threats."


    The goon nodded quickly, fear evident in every gesture. "Y-Yes, Boss," he stammered, backing away cautiously before turning to hurry out of the dimly lit room.


    Alone once more, the Boss stood in silence, his mind working through the implications of Heir Ashwood''s demand. The audacity of the young heir both angered and intrigued him. It was rare for someone to challenge his authority so boldly, especially regarding matters that had already been set in motion.


    "But why does the Ashwood family want this woman so desperately?" he mused aloud, his voice a low rumble in the stillness of the room. "What secrets does she hold that even the heir himself is willing to risk a confrontation?"


    His scarred face twisted into a grim smile, a glint of anticipation in his eyes. "Very well, Heir Ashwood," he muttered to himself, his tone tinged with a mixture of amusement and defiance. "Let''s see just how far you''re willing to go to get what you want."


    With that, the Boss turned and disappeared back into the shadows, leaving the dimly lit room empty once more save for the lingering tension in the air.


    ***


    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    "Yes."


    Liliana paused, her expression thoughtful as she continued to gently clean the dried blood from my face. Her concern was palpable, yet she seemed to choose her words carefully.


    "Yes, I did find a clue," Liliana finally responded, her voice soft but tinged with seriousness. "I found some strange markings etched into the ground near the northern perimeter of the estate. They weren''t there before, and they seem to be some form of elven runes."


    My eyebrows furrowed in concern at Liliana''s revelation. Elven runes near our estate could signify several things, but none of them were likely to be benign. The presence of such markings hinted at a deliberate intrusion or reconnaissance, possibly tied to the recent events surrounding my family.


    "Elven runes?" I echoed, my voice tinged with worry. "That''s... unexpected. Do you recognize what they might signify?"


    Liliana shook her head slightly, her expression troubled. "Not exactly," she admitted, her voice soft but steady. "But based on their placement and the nature of the runes, it suggests that someone with knowledge of elven magic or symbols was involved."


    I rubbed my temples wearily, the events of the day weighing heavily on my mind. The acquisition of the Mystic Eyes of the Death God had left me physically drained and mentally taxed, and now this unsettling discovery added another layer of complexity to our situation.


    "Who would have the knowledge and motive to leave elven runes near our estate?" I pondered aloud, more to myself than to Liliana. "And what could they possibly-"


    Wait a second.


    ''Status.'' I immediately gave the command to the system in my mind.


    [Status]


    [Name: Samael Ashwood]


    [Race: Dhampir, Royal ???, Royal Elf] S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Magic: Second Circle (Top)]


    [Body: Iron Body (Low)]


    [Strength: 20]


    [Agility: 20]


    [Endurance: 25]


    [Intelligence: 20]


    [Charisma: 25]


    [Destiny Points: 0]


    [Affinities: Star, Destruction, Lightning, Shadow (Locked), Nature (Locked)]


    My eyes ignored everything and focused on just ''Royal Elf''.


    ''It seems like mother''s work, As I don''t think my father is the one with elven heritage.''


    I looked at Liliana''s face who was also thinking deeply about it. "Liliana, I have a suspicion," I began slowly, choosing my words with care. "The elven runes... they might be connected to my mother."


    "Well, you know better as I haven''t seen your mother yet softly, her voice filled with empathy. "But if these runes are indeed linked to her, it could explain why they suddenly appeared near your estate."


    I nodded thoughtfully, absorbing her words. "My mother''s background has always been shrouded in mystery," I admitted, my tone tinged with frustration. "But if she possesses elven knowledge or magic, it might shed light on why someone would leave these markings."


    ...


    "S-Samael~ can I have a drink," Liliana said eyeing my neck with a slight blush.


    I looked at her as she hesitated, her expression a mix of anticipation and hope.


    "Come here," I said with a soft smile as I petted my lap beckoning her closer. Liliana blushed deeper but moved closer, her eyes meeting mine with a mixture of affection and uncertainty. As she sat on my lap, I gently placed a comforting arm around Liliana''s waist, drawing her close. She leaned against me, her warmth and presence soothing amidst the uncertainties that surrounded us.


    "Thank you," she murmured softly, her voice barely above a whisper. "For understanding."


    I pressed a gentle kiss to her forehead, a silent reassurance of my support. "Always," I replied sincerely, my voice filled with warmth. offering my neck for her to feed on, knowing her need.


    Liliana''s eyes widened slightly in surprise, her blush deepening. "Samael..." she whispered her voice a mix of desire and hesitancy. Her fingers brushed against my neck, tracing the lines of my collarbone delicately.


    I tilted my head slightly, offering her better access, my pulse quickening at her touch. The intimacy between us was tender yet charged with unspoken emotions, the weight of our responsibilities momentarily forgotten in the quiet of the moment.


    She leaned in slowly, her breath warm against my skin as she pressed her lips to the exposed flesh of my neck. A shiver ran down my spine at the sensation, her touch sending a rush of both pleasure and reassurance through me. Her fangs gently pierced my skin, and I felt a slight sting before the sensation turned into a gentle warmth spreading through my veins.


    Liliana fed from me with a tenderness that spoke of her affection and trust, her closeness a balm to the uncertainties that clouded our path. I closed my eyes, focusing on the connection between us, a connection that transcended words and actions, grounding us in the shared moment.


    But after a short while, she pulled back gently, "You should feed on me, As you are newly awakened dhampir and need to replenish your strength," Liliana suggested softly, her voice filled with concern and care.


    Right after saying that she went back to continue feeding while offering her pale collarbone for me to drink from.


    "Mmmmm~"


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Thanks For Reading.


    Peace Out??

 Chapter 23 - No.23 Elven Runes (2)

    "Mmmmm~" she murmured softly as she resumed feeding, her eyes closing in a mix of pleasure and contentment.


    I hesitated for a moment, considering her offer. Liliana''s concern for my well-being was genuine, and the bond we shared made her suggestion all the more intimate and meaningful. I gently brushed her hair aside, exposing the pale, delicate skin of her neck.


    Taking a deep breath, I leaned in, my lips brushing against her collarbone. Liliana''s breath hitched slightly, her anticipation palpable. As I gently pierced her skin with my fangs, a rush of warmth and energy flowed into me, replenishing my strength and vitality.


    The taste of her blood was unlike anything I had experienced before¡ªrich, powerful, and imbued with the essence of her magic. I could feel the connection between us deepening, our energies intertwining in a way that transcended the physical act of feeding.


    Liliana''s hands gently held my shoulders, her touch grounding me as I drank from her. The sensation was both invigorating and calming, a perfect balance that helped restore my depleted reserves. As I pulled back, I licked the small wounds, ensuring they would heal quickly.


    "Thank you, Liliana," I whispered, my voice filled with gratitude. "I feel much better now."


    She smiled warmly, her eyes reflecting the bond we shared. "I''m glad I could help," she replied softly. "We need to be strong for what''s to come."


    I nodded, my mind already turning to the challenges ahead. The presence of the elven runes near our estate suggested a deeper mystery, one that likely involved my mother''s enigmatic past. We needed to unravel these secrets and understand the true motives behind the recent events.


    "Liliana, we need to investigate those runes further," I said, my voice resolute. "There may be more clues hidden there, and we can''t afford to ignore them."


    "Let''s go and see what else we can find," Liliana agreed, her expression determined. She stood up, her movements graceful and confident, despite the lingering traces of vulnerability from our shared moment. I followed suit, feeling a renewed sense of purpose and strength.


    As we made our way to the northern perimeter of the estate, the air seemed to grow cooler, and the shadows lengthened with the approaching evening. The tension was palpable, a reminder of the unseen forces at play.


    We reached the area where Liliana had found the elven runes. The markings were faint but unmistakable, their intricate patterns glowing softly in the dim light. Kneeling down, I examined them closely, my mind racing with possibilities.


    But the moment my finger brushed the edges of one of the runes, a sudden surge of energy coursed through me. The intricate symbols seemed to pulse with a life of their own, reacting to my touch. They started to rearrange themselves forming an arrow pointing northward, deeper into the dense forest that bordered our estate.


    "What is past this forest, Samael?" Liliana asked still looking at the glowing arrow in awe. Her question pulled me back to the present, my mind racing to recall the geography of our estate.


    "Past the forest..." I began, my voice trailing off as I tried to remember. "There is a valley leading outside the...kingdom and to the entrance forest of a secluded valley," I finally answered, the memory clicking into place. "It''s a remote area, rarely visited by anyone except hunters or those seeking solitude."


    "Then that''s the place your mother and sister are kept hidden," Liliana finished my sentence, her eyes widening in realization. "Your mother must have left these runes as a message, guiding you to where they''re being held."


    The pieces were starting to fit together. My mother''s heritage as a Royal Elf explained her knowledge of elven magic and symbols. The runes were a deliberate clue, meant to lead us to her and my younger sister. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Let us prepare and leave immediately for that secluded valley," I said decisively, standing up and brushing the dirt off my hands. "We can''t waste any more time."


    Liliana nodded in agreement, her expression determined. "We should gather supplies and make sure we''re prepared for whatever awaits us," she suggested, her voice steady despite the urgency of our mission.


    I glanced around the area once more, committing the location of the runes to memory. The glowing arrow had faded, but its message remained clear in my mind¡ªa path to my mother and sister, hidden away in the secluded valley beyond the forest.


    "Agreed," I replied, turning to Liliana. "Let''s make haste. We''ll need to move swiftly and cautiously."


    With a shared nod, we set off towards the estate, our footsteps echoing in the quiet evening. The shadows stretched long across the ground, and a sense of determination filled the air. Whatever challenges lay ahead, I knew we would face them together.


    I went inside my room and immediately went through my wardrobe and picked a white robe with gold lined with silver embroidery, its fabric was light and durable, suitable for both travel and combat. As I fastened the robe, a sense of urgency quickened my movements. Retrieved the sword of dark light from the system inventory and secured it at my side.


    The weapon felt reassuringly familiar, its weight a reminder of the responsibilities and battles yet to come.


    [Image Here]


    I met Liliana in the main hall, where she was already prepared. She had donned her own traveling gear, a mix of practicality and elegance that suited her perfectly. Her eyes met mine with a determined glint, and without a word, we both knew we were ready.


    "Let''s go," I said, my voice steady but filled with a sense of urgency.


    We made our way through the estate, heading towards the dense forest that bordered our land. The air grew cooler as we approached the trees, the shadows deepening around us. The path was narrow and overgrown, rarely used, but the glowing elven runes had given us a clear direction.


    As we ventured deeper into the forest, the silence was broken only by the occasional rustle of leaves and the distant call of nocturnal animals. The atmosphere was thick with anticipation, each step bringing us closer to the secluded valley where my mother and sister were hidden.


    The forest seemed to close in around us, the trees growing denser and the path more treacherous. But Liliana and I moved with purpose, our determination unwavering. The elven runes had pointed the way, and we followed their guidance with trust and resolve.


    After what felt like hours of navigating the forest, we finally emerged into a clearing. The valley stretched out before us, a secluded and serene landscape that seemed untouched by the outside world. It was a stark contrast to the tense journey through the forest, the tranquility almost disconcerting.


    "This must be the place," Liliana whispered, her eyes scanning the area. "The runes led us here for a reason."


    I nodded, my gaze fixed on the valley before us. The tranquility was almost eerie, a stark contrast to the tension and urgency we had felt. The secluded nature of the place made it an ideal hiding spot, far from prying eyes and potential threats.


    "Liliana, stay alert," I murmured, my voice barely above a whisper. "There could be traps or guards."


    She nodded in agreement, her eyes sharp and focused as she scanned the area. We moved cautiously, our steps careful and deliberate as we made our way deeper into the valley. The air was still, the only sounds being our measured breaths and the occasional rustle of leaves.


    As we approached a small, concealed entrance partially covered by foliage, I felt a surge of anticipation. This had to be the place where my mother and sister were hidden. My heart pounded in my chest, a mixture of hope and anxiety coursing through me.


    "Liliana, let''s check for any wards or traps," I suggested, my eyes narrowing as I studied the entrance.


    She nodded and began to chant softly, her hands moving in intricate patterns as she cast a detection spell. A faint glow surrounded her fingers, illuminating any hidden magical defenses or traps.


    "There are wards here," Liliana confirmed, her voice tinged with concentration. "But they seem to be human in origin, not elven. I can disable them, but it will take a moment."


    I nodded, appreciating Liliana''s expertise and caution. "Take your time," I urged quietly. "We don''t want to trigger any alarms."


    Liliana focused on the wards, her fingers weaving through the air as she dismantled the intricate magical defenses. I kept a watchful eye on our surroundings, every rustle of leaves and distant animal call heightening my senses. The tension was palpable, each second feeling like an eternity.


    Finally, with a soft sigh of relief, Liliana lowered her hands. "The wards are down," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. "We can proceed."


    I gave her a nod of thanks and stepped forward, cautiously pushing aside the foliage to reveal a hidden entrance¡ªa small, unassuming door set into the hillside. It was well-hidden, and designed to blend seamlessly with the natural surroundings.


    But the problem was the almost dozen people guarding the entrance. They were scattered around, their stances alert and their eyes scanning the area. It was clear that getting through them without being noticed would be a challenge.


    "We''ll need to be careful," I whispered to Liliana, my eyes narrowing as I assessed the guards'' positions. "A direct confrontation could alert more of them, and we can''t afford to waste time or energy."


    Liliana nodded, her gaze following mine as she took in the situation. "I can use a spell to distract them, create a diversion," she suggested softly. "But it will only last for a short while. We''ll need to move quickly."


    "Do it," I agreed, my mind already working on the next steps. "Once they''re distracted, we slip past them and get inside. We need to find my mother and sister as quickly as possible."


    Liliana closed her eyes, her lips moving in a quiet incantation. Her hands glowed with a soft, ethereal light, the spell forming between her fingers. She released the magic, sending it toward the guards in a wave of shimmering energy.


    The effect was immediate. The guards'' attention snapped to the source of the disturbance, their eyes widening in confusion as they tried to comprehend the sudden, inexplicable phenomenon. Some of them moved toward the distraction, leaving their posts and creating an opening.


    "Now," I whispered urgently, grabbing Liliana''s hand and pulling her forward. We moved swiftly and silently, taking advantage of the guards'' momentary lapse in attention. The door loomed ahead of us, a stark reminder of the urgency of our mission.


    We reached the entrance and slipped inside, closing the door softly behind us. The interior was dimly lit, the air cool and slightly musty. The narrow corridor stretched out before us, leading deeper into the hillside.


    "Which way?" Liliana asked, her voice barely audible.


    "Left, I guess?" I said, unsure but determined. We needed to trust our instincts now more than ever.


    Liliana nodded, and we moved quietly down the left corridor. The air was thick with the scent of earth and damp stone, and the dim light made every shadow seem more ominous. Our footsteps were soft, barely audible against the cool stone floor.


    As we walked, I couldn''t shake the feeling that we were being watched. The walls seemed to close in around us, the narrow passage amplifying every sound. I glanced at Liliana, who was equally tense, her eyes scanning every corner and crevice for any sign of danger.


    Clap~ Clap~ Clap~


    "Bravo! Bravo! Quite the duo we got here~"


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Thanks For Reading.


    Peace Out??

 Chapter 24 - No.24 Rescue (1)

    A slow, mocking applause echoed through the dim corridor, sending a shiver down my spine. The voice was smooth and laced with a chilling amusement, its source hidden in the shadows.


    "Bravo! Bravo! Quite the duo we got here~" the voice continued, its tone dripping with sarcasm.


    I tightened my grip on Liliana''s hand, my other hand instinctively moving to the hilt of my sword. We both stopped, our senses heightened, trying to locate the source of the voice. The corridor was too dark to see far ahead, but the oppressive atmosphere suggested we were not alone.


    "Who are you?" I demanded, my voice firm despite the unease gnawing at me. "Show yourself!"


    A figure emerged from the shadows, stepping into the faint light. He was tall and lean, with a predatory grace that set my nerves on edge. His eyes glinted with a malicious intelligence, and a twisted smile played on his lips. He was dressed in dark, flowing robes that seemed to blend into the shadows around him, making it difficult to determine where he ended and the darkness began.


    "Why, I''m just a humble guardian of this place," he said with a mocking bow. "My name is Malachai, and I must say, it''s quite a pleasure to meet you both. You! boy, I know you, Samael Ashwood¡ªthe outcast of the Ashwood lineage. And you," he turned to Liliana with a frown.


    "Who are you?" Malachai''s eyes narrowed as he scrutinized Liliana, his frown deepening. "I don''t recognize you. A new pet, perhaps?"


    Liliana''s grip on my hand tightened, and I could feel her anger rising. Her magic flared subtly, a reminder of the power she held. "None of your damn business!"


    Malachai''s smile widened, his eyes glinting with amusement. "Feisty, I like that. But let''s cut to the chase, shall we? You''re trespassing, and I can''t let you proceed any further."


    "We''re here for my mother and sister," I said, my voice steady and resolute. "Step aside, or you will regret it."


    Malachai chuckled, a low, sinister sound that echoed through the corridor. "Oh, I doubt that very much, Samael. You see, I''m under strict orders to ensure no one reaches them. And I take my job very seriously."


    Liliana stepped forward, her voice low and menacing. "We don''t have time for your games, Malachai. Either let us pass, or we will force our way through."


    Malachai''s eyes narrowed, and for a moment, the playful fa?ade dropped. "Very well," he said, his voice turning cold. "If you insist on making this difficult, then so be it."


    ''Mystic Eyes of the Death God!''


    ''Shadow Step!''


    But before he could react, I activated my Mystic Eyes of the Death God, my vision instantly shifting to see the threads of life and death that bound the world. Simultaneously, I used Shadow Step, my form becoming a blur as I moved with supernatural speed, closing the distance between us in an instant.


    Malachai''s eyes widened in surprise, but his reflexes were quick. He dodged to the side, narrowly avoiding my initial strike. I pivoted, my sword slashing through the air with deadly precision. Our blades clashed, the sound of metal ringing through the corridor.


    Liliana was already in motion, her hands weaving intricate patterns as she cast a powerful binding spell. Ethereal chains erupted from the ground, snaking towards Malachai with a speed that matched his own. He snarled, summoning a dark barrier to deflect the chains, but it only slowed them down for a moment.


    "You''re fast, but not fast enough," Malachai taunted, his voice dripping with arrogance. He countered with a blast of dark energy, forcing me to leap back to avoid the brunt of the attack.


    Liliana''s chains finally reached him, wrapping around his legs and arms, and pulling him to the ground. He struggled, his dark energy flaring as he tried to break free, but Liliana''s magic was strong, and the chains held firm.


    He ignored me.


    And that''s where he made a mistake because-


    ''Shadow Steps!''


    He appeared behind him like a shadow, My mystic eyes still open immediately locked upon one red line among many red lines, the death line that marked the end of Malachai''s life. I didn''t hesitate.


    With one swift motion, I slashed my sword tracing from his shoulder to the end of his spine. The strike was...simple. cutting through his defenses without any resistance as if slashing water, except this time instead of water, blood splashed in all directions, leaving a gaping wound that seemed to glow with an eerie light.


    Malachai let out a strangled gasp, his eyes wide with shock and pain as he collapsed to the ground, his body convulsing in its final moments.


    [Ding! Skill leveled up: Shadow Steps (Lvl.2)]


    The corridor fell silent, the echoes of our confrontation fading into the darkness. Liliana''s chains dissipated, their magic spent. I stood over Malachai''s fallen form, my sword still in hand, my heart pounding with adrenaline.


    "He''s... gone," I murmured, barely believing what had just transpired.


    Liliana approached quietly, her expression unreadable. "We... we did what we had to do," she said softly, her voice tinged with both relief and sadness.


    I nodded slowly, the weight of our actions settling heavily upon me. Malachai had been an obstacle, but his death weighed upon my conscience nonetheless. Yet, there was no time for remorse. My focus had to remain on finding my mother and sister.


    "We need to keep moving," I said, my voice steady despite the turmoil within. "There''s no telling how much time we have left."


    Liliana glanced at me, her eyes reflecting understanding. "Agreed," she replied quietly, her tone somber. "Let''s find them, Samael."


    "INTRUDERS!!! INTRUDER!!! INTRUDERS!!!"


    But before we could even cross the junction, Alarms went off and the corridor around us erupted into chaos. The once tranquil silence shattered under the blaring alarms, echoing off the stone walls and amplifying our urgency. Red lights flickered overhead, casting an ominous glow that painted everything in shades of urgency.


    Liliana and I exchanged a quick glance, our hearts racing in tandem with the increasing tempo of the alarms. The tranquil pursuit of our objective had abruptly shifted to a desperate race against time and the unknown forces converging upon us.


    "We have to move," I shouted over the din, adrenaline fueling my every word. "Now!"


    Liliana nodded, her expression grim as she fell into step beside me. Together, we sprinted down the chosen path, our footsteps echoing loudly in the clamor. The air grew colder as we ran deeper into the labyrinthine passages, the ambient blue glow from earlier now a distant memory.


    Around each corner, the corridors seemed to twist and stretch, the architecture of the hidden fortress becoming more elaborate and treacherous with each step. Our senses remained on high alert, anticipating the next obstacle or threat that lay ahead.


    As we approached another junction, the sound of footsteps echoed ahead. Without hesitation, I gestured for Liliana to take cover behind a large stone pillar while I pressed myself against the opposite wall, hidden in the shadows.


    A group of guards emerged from the adjoining corridor, clad in dark uniforms adorned with insignias that marked them as servants of the fortress. They moved swiftly, weapons at the ready, scanning the area with trained precision.


    "Report!" barked the leader, his voice sharp and commanding.


    "No sign of the intruders, Commander," replied one of the guards, his tone tense with urgency. "But the alarms were triggered near Sector 7. They must be close."


    The commander''s gaze swept the corridor, his eyes narrowing as if searching for any hint of our presence. My heart pounded in my chest, every nerve on edge as I willed myself to remain still and undetected.


    "Spread out," the commander ordered, his voice carrying a hint of menace. "Find them. They cannot be allowed to interfere."


    The guards dispersed, their footsteps echoing ominously as they fanned out into the passages, closing in on our location. I exchanged a wary look with Liliana, silently communicating our next move. With a nod, she began to weave a spell, her hands moving in intricate patterns that summoned a veil of illusion around us.


    The magic enveloped us, bending light and sound to conceal our presence from the searching guards. It was a temporary measure, buying us precious moments to evade capture and continue our quest.


    As the guards passed by, their eyes scanned the corridor without suspicion, oblivious to our hidden presence. Once they were out of earshot, Liliana released the illusion with a silent exhale of relief.


    "We have to keep moving," she whispered urgently, her eyes darting down the corridor ahead.


    "And where do you think you two are going?"


    A deep, resonant voice cut through the tension, freezing us in our tracks. We turned slowly to face the source, dread knotting in our stomachs as we beheld a towering figure clad in ornate armor, adorned with symbols that glowed faintly with arcane energy. His presence exuded authority and power, casting a daunting shadow across the corridor.


    "Impressive, to have made it this far," the armored figure continued, his voice reverberating with a mixture of curiosity and menace. "But you will go no further."


    Liliana''s hands trembled slightly as she whispered under her breath, weaving threads of magic in preparation for what seemed an inevitable confrontation. I tightened my grip on my sword, my mind racing to find a way past this new obstacle.


    "We seek only to find our family," I replied, my voice steady despite the unease gnawing at me. "We mean no harm to your fortress or its inhabitants."


    The armored figure regarded us with an unreadable expression, his gaze piercing as if searching for the truth behind our words. "Your presence here is a threat," he finally intoned, his voice grave. "The fortress cannot tolerate intruders."


    Before we could react, he raised his gauntleted hand, and the air around us crackled with magical energy. A barrier shimmered into existence, sealing off our path forward with an impenetrable wall of pulsating light.


    "Stand down," he commanded, his voice brooking no argument. "Resistance will only lead to your demise."


    I glanced at Liliana, silently communicating our shared determination. We had come too far to turn back now, not without answers, not without finding our family. With a defiant nod, we prepared to face the armored figure, knowing that our resolve would be tested to its limits.


    Liliana''s magic surged forth, tendrils of energy dancing around her fingertips as she prepared a potent spell. I steadied myself, drawing upon the skills honed through countless trials and battles, ready to confront whatever lay ahead.


    "Last chance," the armored figure warned, his stance unwavering.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued] S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    -------------------------


    Thanks For Reading.


    Peace Out??

 Chapter 25 - No.25 Rescue (2)

    [Unknown''s POV]


    "INTRUDERS!!! INTRUDER!!! INTRUDERS!!!"


    I was inside my cabin going through the materials I would need to commence my plan further when the alarms blared, jolting me from my focus. The sharp, persistent sound pierced the air, signaling an urgent breach. My eyes narrowed as I rose from my seat, my mind racing through the possible implications.


    Intruders within the fortress walls meant a severe lapse in security, something I could not afford.


    "ROBERT!"


    My voice thundered through the cabin, summoning my lieutenant. Within moments, Robert, a burly man with a scar running down his cheek, burst through the door, his expression a mix of concern and readiness.


    "Yes, B-Boss?" he said, snapping to attention.


    "There''s been a breach," I said, my tone cold and commanding. "Mobilize our forces and secure the intruders. They must not reach the inner sanctum."


    Robert nodded, his eyes steely with determination. "Understood, Boss. I will see to it personally."


    As he turned to leave, I added, "And Robert, make sure they are captured alive. I want to know who they are and who sent them."


    "Yes, Boss," he replied, then hurried out of the cabin, barking orders to the guards outside.


    I returned to my desk, my mind now wholly occupied with the unfolding crisis. The intruders had to be highly skilled to bypass our outer defenses. This was no ordinary infiltration. I had to prepare for the worst.


    With a swift motion, I activated a hidden compartment in my desk, revealing a small, intricately carved box. Inside lay a crystal, shimmering with an inner light. I picked it up, feeling its cool surface pulse with latent energy.


    Holding the crystal aloft, I murmured an incantation. The air around me shimmered, and a translucent figure appeared, its form flickering like a flame in the wind. It was a projection of one of my most trusted allies, a sorcerer of great renown.


    "What is it, Argoth?" the figure asked, its voice echoing through the room.


    "We have intruders in the fortress," I replied, my voice low and urgent. "I need your assistance in ensuring they do not disrupt our plans."


    The figure nodded, its expression grave. "I will prepare the necessary spells. Send word when you have located them."


    With that, the projection faded, leaving me alone with my thoughts. I placed the crystal back in its compartment and closed the desk, my resolve hardening. Whoever these intruders were, they would soon learn the folly of their actions.


    My guess is it''s that boy whose mother and sister we kidnapped at the orders of his own father¡ªLord Ashwood.


    But then questions arise like, how did he find us? Our location was supposed to be a closely guarded secret, known only to a select few. Could there be a traitor in our midst? Or has someone else been aiding Samael?


    I shook my head, dispelling the spiraling thoughts. There was no time for conjecture; I needed concrete answers. For now, the focus had to be on capturing the intruders and securing the fortress.


    I strode out of my cabin, my mind already formulating a plan. The corridor outside was bustling with activity, guards scrambling to their posts and issuing commands. Robert was at the center of it all, directing the response with a steady hand.


    "Robert," I called, catching his attention. He hurried over, his face set with determination.


    "Boss, the perimeter is secure, and we''re sweeping the inner corridors now. No sign of the intruders yet," he reported.


    "Good. Double the patrols in the lower levels and the main hallways. I want a tight net around them," I ordered. "And bring out the sentinels. If these intruders are as skilled as I suspect, we''ll need all the firepower we can muster."


    Robert nodded and relayed the orders through his communicator. I watched as the guards mobilized, their movements precise and coordinated. Despite the urgency, there was no panic¡ªjust a cold, methodical efficiency.


    As the guards fanned out, I made my way to the command center. The room was a hive of activity, with monitors displaying various parts of the fortress. I stepped up to the central console, where a technician was already scanning the feeds.


    "Any visual on the intruders?" I asked, my eyes fixed on the screens.


    "Not yet, sir. We''re combing through the footage now," the technician replied, fingers flying over the keyboard.


    I leaned over the console, my eyes narrowing as I scrutinized the screens. The fortress was vast, a labyrinthine structure with countless nooks and crannies. If Samael and his companion had made it this far, they had to be exceptionally skilled¡ªand possibly guided by someone with intimate knowledge of our layout.


    "Sir, we have a heat signature," the technician announced, pointing to a screen. "Sector 9, near the western corridor. It''s faint, but consistent with two human-sized figures."


    "Zoom in," I commanded. The image sharpened, revealing the shadowy outlines of two figures moving cautiously through the corridor. It had to be them.


    "Send a team to intercept," I ordered. "And inform Robert to converge on their location. We need them alive."


    As the orders went out, I couldn''t shake the feeling of unease. This was more than just a simple rescue mission. Samael was here for a reason, driven by a purpose that went beyond saving his family. What secrets did he hope to uncover? What truths lay hidden within the fortress walls?


    I turned away from the screens, my mind racing. Whatever the answers, I would find them. And I would ensure that the fortress¡ªand its secrets¡ªremained secure.


    ***


    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    RUN!!!


    My enhanced dhampir instincts screamed at me to move as the armored figure raised his axe and... disappeared?!


    Goosebumps spread across the skin on my back screaming at me to move before it was too late but- S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "SAMAEL!!!"


    "Too slow~"


    A cold chill crept down my spine as a voice slithered through the air like a serpent''s whisper. Just as I tried to turn around, A numb pain shot through my right shoulder as I tried to move my right arm only air greeted me in place of my hand.


    Thud!


    My eyes slowly followed the sound, there lay a hand cut off so clean that it seemed like a doll that was chopped in half. Panic sunk into my mind with the realization. I fell to my knees, clutching the wound with my left hand.


    "Argh... no..."


    The voice echoed in the empty corridor, drowned out by the alarms still blaring around me. Fear and disbelief flooded through me as I struggled to comprehend the loss. How had this happened? Who could have struck so swiftly and precisely?


    "NO!!! YOU BASTARD!!!"


    Liliana''s scream resounded throughout the empty corridor but I was hearing none of it as I grappled with the overwhelming pain and shock. The loss of my hand felt surreal, a brutal reminder of the ruthless forces arrayed against us.


    "Is this it~"


    The same armored figure appeared again with blood dripping from his axe and a chilling smile on his lips. His eyes, cold and unyielding, locked onto mine with a predatory intensity that sent a shiver down my spine. I clenched my teeth against the pain, pushing myself to stand despite the searing agony in my shoulder.


    "BLOOD TERRAIN!!!"


    Liliana slashed her palm as blood gushed from her wound, forming a swirling vortex of crimson energy around her. The air crackled with power as the arcane blood magic enveloped the corridor, momentarily halting the armored figure in his tracks.


    With a fierce determination, Liliana directed the swirling blood towards our assailant. The crimson vortex surged forward with incredible force, slamming into the armored figure and sending him crashing against the stone walls. His axe clattered to the ground as he struggled to regain his footing, visibly shaken by the unexpected onslaught.


    "HOW DARE YOU? HOW DARE YOU HARM MY DARLING?" A maniacal expression appeared on Liliana as if she channeled all her rage and desperation into the surge of blood magic. Her eyes blazed with an intensity that matched the swirling vortex she commanded, the crimson energy pulsating with raw power.


    The armored figure staggered under the onslaught, his heavy armor denting from the impact against the stone walls. He grunted in pain, his grip tightening on his axe as he fought to regain control of the situation. Blood trickled from a gash on his forehead, mixing with the sweat that beaded on his brow.


    "You dare defy me, witch?" he spat, his voice laced with fury and disbelief.


    Liliana''s expression hardened, her focus unwavering as she maintained the arcane assault. "You will pay for what you''ve done," she declared, her voice resonating with a blend of sorrow and fury.


    I struggled to my feet, clutching my injured shoulder, but the pain was dulled by adrenaline. My mind raced, trying to grasp the situation despite the haze of agony and shock. The loss of my hand still felt surreal, a stark reminder of the brutal reality we faced.


    The armored figure recovered swiftly, his determination matched only by his brutality. With a guttural roar, he lunged forward once more, his axe swinging in a deadly arc. Liliana shifted her focus, redirecting the swirling vortex to intercept his attack. The corridor reverberated with the clash of forces¡ªthe arcane energies of blood magic against the raw strength of the armored figure.


    But despite Liliana''s efforts, the armored figure pressed on, his attacks relentless and precise. Each swing of his axe threatened to breach our defenses, testing the limits of our endurance. I gritted my teeth against the pain, summoning every ounce of strength to stand my ground.


    "We can''t hold him off forever," I called to Liliana, my voice strained but resolute.


    She nodded grimly, her brow furrowed with concentration. "We need to find a way out of here."


    I unsheathed the sword resting attached to my right hip with my left hand, focusing on unleashing my strongest attack.


    ''Blood Rage!''


    [Blood Rage (Level 1): Temporarily enhances the user''s strength and agility in combat. Duration: 1 minute. Cooldown: 5 minutes.]


    ''Mystic Eyes Of The Death God!''


    [Mystic Eyes of The Death God: The mystic eyes of the death god allow the user to "perceive death"¡ª the conceptual "Death of an Existence" in the form of visual lines extending from any existence. These lines indicate the "death" of an entity, revealing its mortal vulnerability.


    Additionally, the user can induce fear and dread by making direct eye contact with targets, invoking a paralyzing fear of their imminent demise.]


    [Warning: The extended use of the Mystic Eyes of the Death God can cause severe strain on the user''s mind and body, leading to potential hallucinations, loss of control, and irreversible damage if overused.]


    ''Shadow Steps- Ack!''


    Stacking all these abilities on top of each other started straining my already damaged body, But I can''t stop now. I have to execute more than these to kill this monstrosity before we die trying.


    I again focused on the armored figure, my Mystic Eyes of the Death God locking onto him. The lines of death extended from his existence, revealing vulnerabilities and weaknesses amidst his imposing armor. Despite the pain and strain on my body, I channeled the fear-inducing power of my eyes towards him, aiming to disrupt his focus and resolve.


    The armored figure staggered momentarily, his movements faltering as the dread of his impending demise gripped his mind. It was a brief opening, but one I needed to exploit. With a burst of speed granted by my Shadow Steps, I closed the distance between us in an instant, my enhanced strength from Blood Rage empowering my strike.


    "DESTRUCTION''S DESCENT!"


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Thanks for reading.


    Please leave a review, It helps.


    [Word Count: 1966]

 Chapter 26 - No.26 Rescue (3)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    "DESTRUCTION''S DESCENT!"


    Every fiber of my being screamed for mercy as my destruction affinity bloomed and enveloped the sword in its crimson embrace as I brought it down with all my might. The blade shimmered with a lethal glow, slicing through the air with an intensity fueled by my fury and desperation.


    The armored figure''s eyes widened in shock and fear as the sword connected with one of the death lines revealed by my Mystic Eyes. All the way top to bottom cut in equal half like a hot knife through the butter, the armored figure fell apart, his body cleaving cleanly into two as the power of my attack obliterated him.


    A deafening silence followed, the clang of his falling armor echoing down the corridor. Blood and sparks flew, splattering the walls as his remains collapsed.


    [Ding! Skill leveled up: Blood Rage (Lvl.2)]


    [Ding! Skill leveled up: Swordsmanship (Lvl.3)]


    For a moment, I stood there, panting heavily, my vision blurring from the strain of the abilities I had used. The pain from my severed hand was becoming unbearable, and my body felt like it was on the verge of collapsing.


    "Liliana... we need to move," I gasped, my voice barely a whisper. The adrenaline was fading, and the pain and fatigue were becoming overwhelming.


    Liliana''s expression softened, the rage and intensity in her eyes dimming as she turned to me. "Samael, you''re badly hurt. We need to get you out of here and find a way to stop the bleeding."


    She hurried over, wrapping an arm around my waist to support me. Together, we started moving down the corridor, each step a struggle. The fortress was vast, and escaping it would be no easy task, especially now that I was wounded and our enemies were undoubtedly closing in.


    "We need to find a safe place to regroup," I said, my voice strained. "Somewhere we can tend to my wound and come up with a plan."


    Liliana nodded, her eyes scanning the corridor for any signs of danger. "This way," she said, leading us towards a side passage that branched off from the main corridor. "I remember seeing a storage room nearby. It should be relatively safe."


    We stumbled into the storage room, Liliana quickly shutting and barricading the door behind us. The room was dimly lit and filled with crates and barrels, offering some cover and concealment. She guided me to a corner and gently lowered me to the ground.


    "Stay still," she ordered, her voice firm but laced with worry. "I need to stop the bleeding."


    She tore a strip of cloth from her sleeve and started to bandage my severed wrist. The pain was excruciating, but I clenched my teeth and endured it, knowing that we had no other choice.


    "We can''t stay here long," I said, wincing as she tightened the makeshift bandage. "They''ll be searching for us."


    "Yes, We have to kick start your dhampir regeneration first," Liliana said as she started unbuttoning the top of her dress, showing her pale white collarbone and the pulsing vein beneath her skin. Adjusting her position to give easy access to her neck for me to drink the blood needed to kickstart my regeneration.


    "But-" I tried to convince her to conserve her energy and not put herself at risk, but the look on her face was pleading and desperate. I knew she was right. Without immediate regeneration, I wouldn''t last long in our current predicament.


    "Liliana, I..." My voice faltered, torn between gratitude and concern for her safety.


    "You saved my life, Samael," she interrupted softly, her eyes locking onto mine with unwavering determination. "Now let me help you."


    I nodded reluctantly, knowing there was no time to waste. With trembling hands, I reached out and gently grasped her shoulder, guiding her into my lap with utmost care. Liliana''s heartbeat quickened as she leaned closer, offering her neck to me. Her pulse was strong, each beat resonating through my senses heightened by my dhampir nature.


    With a mix of reverence and urgency, I pressed my lips against her skin, feeling the warmth of her blood pulsing beneath.


    Liliana let out a sharp intake of breath as my fangs pierced her skin. The taste of her blood flooded my senses, a heady mix of life and vitality that surged through me. I drank deeply, drawing in the essence that would sustain me and trigger my regeneration.


    As I drank, I could sense the wounds on my body beginning to heal. The severed stump of my wrist tingled with renewed vitality, the skin starting to knit together as my dhampir regeneration accelerated. Each drop of Liliana''s blood brought relief and strength, revitalizing me even as I struggled to control the primal urge to drink more.


    Liliana remained still in my embrace, her breath coming in shallow gasps. Her fingers clutched at my shoulder, steadying herself as I drank. The room seemed to fade away, leaving only the sensation of her heartbeat and the warmth of her blood against my lips.


    After what felt like an eternity, I pulled back, breaking the connection. Liliana slumped against me, her breathing ragged. I gently brushed a lock of hair from her face, and kiss on her forehead as she leaned against me, exhausted from the ordeal.


    As I felt her soft breathing on my chest, and looked at her sleeping then and there I realized how much she meant to me. In the midst of chaos and danger, Liliana had been my unwavering support, risking herself to save me time and again. Her selflessness touched me deeply, reminding me of the fragile yet powerful bond we shared.


    Carefully, I adjusted my position to make her more comfortable, ensuring she could rest despite the hardness of the stone floor beneath us. I sat there in the dimly lit storage room, the weight of our circumstances pressing down on me.


    "We have to move but..." I whispered as I thought of going ahead on my own while Liliana rested here, safe for the time being. The fortress was still crawling with enemies, and my own injuries were far from healed. Yet leaving Liliana alone felt like abandoning the one person who had stood by me through everything.


    Gently lifting Liliana''s hand from where it rested on my chest, I held it tenderly, feeling the warmth of her skin against mine. She stirred slightly at the touch, but remained deeply asleep, her breathing slow and steady.


    "Liliana," I murmured softly, brushing a stray lock of hair from her face. "I need to keep you safe."


    The dilemma weighed heavily on me. Every instinct urged me to find a way out, to secure our escape before the enemy closed in further. But leaving Liliana vulnerable in this makeshift sanctuary felt like a betrayal.


    Then, a distant noise echoed through the corridor outside¡ªa harsh command followed by the heavy footsteps of approaching guards. The sound snapped me back to reality, reminding me of the imminent danger we faced.


    With a heavy heart, I made a decision. Carefully easing myself out from under Liliana, I tucked her in as best I could with the limited supplies in the room¡ªa blanket from a nearby crate and a soft cloth to cushion her head. Pausing for a moment to ensure she was as comfortable as possible, I pressed a gentle kiss to her forehead.


    "I''ll be back soon," I whispered, my voice barely audible. "Stay safe."


    Leaving her sleeping form behind, I moved silently to the door and peered out into the corridor. The guards were drawing nearer, their voices growing louder as they searched for any sign of us. Time was running out.


    "THERE!!!"


    A shout echoed from down the corridor, followed by the clanking of armor and the hurried footsteps of approaching guards. Adrenaline surged through me, momentarily overriding the pain and exhaustion. With quick, decisive movements, I closed the storage room with Liliana inside and waited for them to spot me.


    "INTRUDER SPOTED!!!"


    I immediately started running in the opposite direction leading them away from Liliana and the storage room. My steps echoed loudly in the corridor, drawing the attention of the guards who swiftly gave chase. Their armor clanked noisily as they pursued me, their shouts reverberating off the stone walls.


    ''Inventory!''


    I swiftly took a healing potion out of the system inventory and drowned it down in one gulp as I ran, feeling its revitalizing effects coursing through me almost immediately. The potion numbed the pain and accelerated my regeneration, buying me precious moments against the relentless pursuit.


    But as if my bad luck stuck again I faced a dead end in the maze of corridors and passageways. Panic surged as I realized the guards were closing in, their footsteps echoing ominously. With nowhere else to turn, I glanced around frantically, searching for any possible escape route.


    "THERE IS NO ESCAPING THE FORTRESS, INTRUDER!" one of the guards shouted triumphantly as they closed in, their voices bouncing off the stone walls.


    "SURRENDER OTHERWISE YOU WILL FACE THE CONSEQUENCES!" another guard bellowed, their voices ringing with certainty.


    Not seeing any escape route, I sighed and lifted my hands above my head signing my peaceful surrender. The guards approached cautiously, their weapons held at the ready. I could feel their eyes assessing me, wary of any potential trickery or sudden moves.


    "Drop your weapon," one of them commanded, their voice edged with authority.


    "I don''t have any," I replied back, As at the time of running I put the sword back inside the system inventory to avoid the potential of losing it.


    The guards exchanged a glance, clearly surprised by my compliance. One of them cautiously approached and checked me for any hidden weapons, patting me down thoroughly before nodding to the others that I was unarmed. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Turn around," another guard ordered, gesturing for me to face the wall. I did as instructed, feeling the cold metal of their shackles once more encircle my wrists. With a click, they secured me in restraints, binding my hands behind my back.


    "Where are you taking me?" I asked, my voice strained with both exhaustion and concern for Liliana.


    "To your death! hahahahaha~"


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Thanks for reading.


    Please leave a review, It helps.


    [Word Count: 1723]

 Chapter 27 - No.27 Rescue (4)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    The guard''s mocking laughter echoed through the corridor, sending a chill down my spine. Despite the fear, I forced myself to remain calm. Panic would do nothing to help Liliana or myself.


    "Move," one of the guards commanded, shoving me forward. I stumbled but managed to regain my balance, my mind racing with possible escape plans.


    As they led me through the winding corridors, I noted every turn and detail, hoping to memorize the layout of the fortress. The guards were heavily armed and vigilant, leaving little room for error. My dhampir regeneration was working slowly, mending my wounds, but I still felt weak and vulnerable.


    As we moved the numbers of guards started increasing with each step. It seemed they were reinforcing their presence, anticipating any attempt at resistance or escape. Their jeers and taunts followed me, but I kept my head down, focused on conserving my energy and biding my time.


    Suddenly, the corridor widened into a large hall. The flickering torchlight revealed a high-ceilinged chamber with stone walls adorned with ominous symbols and ancient tapestries. At the far end of the hall, Four thrones stood on a raised dais, each occupied by a figure cloaked in shadow. The atmosphere was thick with tension, and the air seemed to vibrate with an oppressive energy.


    The guards pushed me forward, forcing me to my knees before the thrones.


    One of the figures leaned forward, revealing a face that was both regal and cruel. His eyes glinted with malevolent intelligence, and a smirk played at the corners of his lips.


    "Oh! I know you. In fact, I think I even know your purpose for being here," the regal figure said, his voice dripping with condescension. "Samael Ashwood, the outcasted third young master of the noble Ashwood family."


    His words echoed through the chamber, each syllable a dagger aimed at my pride. The guards tightened their grips on my arms, ensuring I couldn''t move. The other three figures remained shrouded in shadow, their eyes piercing through the darkness, observing me with a mixture of curiosity and disdain.


    "You''ve caused quite a stir in our fortress," the regal figure continued. "And for what? to rescue your little sister and...sexy mother whom we kidnapped~."


    My heart sank at the mention of my family, their safety now clearly at stake. The regal figure''s taunting only fueled the simmering anger within me, but I forced myself to maintain composure, knowing any rash action could endanger not only myself but also Liliana.


    "You have my family," I stated evenly, meeting the regal figure''s gaze with defiance. "Release them, and I will cooperate."


    The figure chuckled, a sound that sent shivers down my spine. "Oh, but where''s the fun in that? We have plans for your family, and you, dear Samael, are an essential piece of those plans."


    A chill crept down my spine at his words, the gravity of the situation settling in. The fortress wasn''t just a stronghold; it was a den of vipers, each more dangerous and cunning than the last. My thoughts raced, searching for a way to turn the situation to my advantage.


    "What do you want from me?" I demanded, my voice tinged with frustration and apprehension.


    The regal figure leaned back in his throne, his expression contemplative. "Simple. Your loyalty. Serve us, and your family will live comfortably under our protection. Refuse, and... well, you can imagine the consequences."


    "Oh~ and for your information, Your father is our contractor which means-"


    "He was the one who told you to do this to your family," the regal figure continued, his smirk widening as he revealed the unsettling truth. "Yes, Samael Ashwood, your own father struck a deal with us. He wanted to dispose of you, the unwanted son, and in exchange, we promised him power and influence."


    Shock coursed through me like a bolt of lightning. My father, the head of the Ashwood family, had orchestrated this betrayal. The weight of his treachery hit me with a force that threatened to shatter my resolve.


    "No..." I muttered, my voice barely audible, disbelief and betrayal warring within me.


    "But worry, We will not kill you...just yet. As we have more urgent business for you. Business that requires your... unique abilities," the regal figure said, a glint of malice in his eyes.


    A mix of anger, despair, and determination surged within me. My father''s betrayal cut deep, but I couldn''t afford to dwell on it now. My thoughts raced, trying to find a way to protect Liliana, rescue my family, and somehow escape the clutches of these malevolent figures.


    "What do you mean?" I asked, my voice steadier despite the turmoil inside me.


    "Oh~ Come on don''t play the innocent card here, We saw you fight our guards. Even we were shocked to see the second coming of the dragon monarch....Ah~ that destruction affinity. If we didn''t know better we might have consider to put you in our breeding ground to create powerful fighters for our cause~."


    His words sent a chill down my spine, confirming my worst fears about the fortress''s true intentions. They sought to exploit my abilities, to manipulate and control me for their own gain. Yet, amidst the fear and uncertainty, a steely resolve began to form within me.


    "I will never serve you," I declared, my voice firm despite the lingering doubt. "And I will find a way to stop you, no matter the cost."


    The regal figure''s smirk faded, replaced by a glimmer of annoyance. "Stubborn fool. You will learn soon enough that defiance comes at a price."


    "GUARDS!!! BEAT HIM TILL HE BEGS FOR MERCY!" The regal figure''s command echoed through the hall, and the guards wasted no time. They descended upon me with brutal efficiency, delivering blow after blow with their weapons and fists. Pain exploded through my body, but I gritted my teeth and endured, refusing to give them the satisfaction of hearing me beg.


    Each strike fueled my determination. Through the haze of agony, I focused on the faces of my family¡ªLiliana, my sister, and even my father, the architect of this betrayal. Their images strengthened my resolve, reminding me of what I fought for.


    But as the beating continued, my body reached its limit. Darkness encroached at the edges of my vision, threatening to consume me. I fought against it, clinging to consciousness with sheer willpower.


    But the fatigue and injuries caught up with me, overwhelming my senses. The guards'' relentless assault pushed me to the brink of collapse. Each blow felt like a hammer against my battered body, sapping my strength with every impact.


    Just as I felt myself slipping into unconsciousness, I heard a familiar voice in my head.


    "Hey brat, Let me take over for sometime. Am I getting bored in here~"


    Soul King?!


    "Yeah I know, ''*Gasp* OH MY GOD! How?'' and everything in between. But you don''t have much time, So what do you say?"


    I hesitated for a moment, my mind racing with uncertainty. The Soul King''s offer was unexpected, and I wasn''t sure what consequences it might bring. But faced with the imminent danger and the relentless assault, I knew I had little choice.


    "Fine, do it," I managed to grit out through the pain.


    Immediately my vision went dark, As my body went limp as the guards continued their assault.


    ***


    [Reio AKA Soul King''s POV]


    Ah!


    He is going to die...


    Quite a shame...


    The guards continued their brutal assault, heedless of the damage they were inflicting on Samael. Blow after blow rained down upon him, each strike intended to break his spirit and crush his defiance. His body, already weakened by previous battles and the loss of blood, could only endure so much before finally succumbing to the darkness threatening to engulf him.


    As Samael teetered on the edge of unconsciousness, a familiar presence surged within him. I, Soul King, seized the opportunity offered by Samael''s desperate state. With a silent agreement between us, I took control, My consciousness merging with Samael''s in a seamless transition.


    Instantly, the world around me shifted. The pain that had been overwhelming Samael''s senses dulled to a distant ache as I, the Soul King, took control. My awareness expanded within Samael''s body, my consciousness intertwining with his own. The guards'' brutal assault seemed to slow, their movements becoming sluggish and predictable in my heightened perception.


    All the injuries started to heal almost instantly under my influence. The regenerative powers of Samael''s dhampir nature, coupled with my immense spiritual energy, began to knit his wounds together at an astonishing rate. The broken bones realigned, cuts closed, and bruises faded as if they were never there.


    The guards, initially emboldened by their relentless attack, now faltered as they witnessed the miraculous recovery of their prisoner.


    As instead of continuing their assault, they stepped back in shock, uncertainty evident in their eyes. The abrupt change in Samael''s condition left them bewildered, their weapons held hesitantly as they exchanged uneasy glances.


    "What... what''s happening?" one of the guards muttered, his voice barely audible over the sudden silence that had fallen upon the hall. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I, in control of Samael''s body, rose to my feet with a fluid grace, the wounds that moments ago had threatened his life now nothing more than a memory. The guards shuffled backward, their fear palpable as they faced an opponent who had just shrugged off their most devastating attacks.


    "Hello to all the bitches present here~"


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave a comment.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.


    [Word Count: 1603]

 Chapter 28 - No.28 Rescue (5)

    [Reio AKA Soul King''s POV]


    "Hello to all the bitches present here~"


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    "..."


    Is he for real?


    This thought went through the minds of everyone present. The silence in the hall was thick, filled with a mixture of confusion, and disbelief. The regal figure on the throne, who had been so confident just moments ago, now looked like a deer caught in the headlights.


    "Have you lost your mind already~" the regal figure on the throne hissed, his voice trembling with a mix of anger and bewilderment.


    I chuckled, the sound echoing eerily in the vast hall. "Oh, I assure you, my mind is quite intact," I replied, stepping forward with an air of casual menace. The energy within me crackled the air around me shimmering with raw power.


    The guards, still reeling from their failed assault, glanced nervously at each other. Their fear was palpable, a tangible force in the room. They had faced Samael, but now they were confronted with something far more formidable.


    "Who... what are you?" one of the guards stammered, his voice barely audible over the deafening silence.


    "Are you worthy enough?" I repeated, letting the words hang in the air like a challenge. The silence stretched on, the tension in the hall almost suffocating. The guards exchanged anxious glances, clearly unnerved by the change in their opponent.


    "Answer me," I demanded, my voice carrying an edge of authority that brooked no disobedience.


    One of the braver guards stepped forward, though his hands still trembled. "Worthy of what?" he asked, his voice cracking slightly.


    "Of knowing who I am," I replied, my eyes narrowing. "And of facing the wrath that comes with that knowledge."


    The regal figure on the throne, who had been silently fuming, finally found his voice. "You dare speak to me like this?" he spat, his face twisted in a mask of fury. "You are nothing but a prisoner, a worm beneath my feet!"


    "HOW DARE YOU SECOND CIRCLE PATHETIC MAGE!!! CHALLENGE US SIXTH CIRCLE MAGES," The second figure on the throne roared, his voice booming through the hall with a mix of arrogance and rage. His eyes burned with a fierce intensity, and the air around him seemed to crackle with his barely contained power.


    I simply smiled, unfazed by his outburst. "Ah, a Sixth Circle Mage, how impressive," I mocked, my tone dripping with sarcasm. "But circles mean little in the face of true power."


    The guards hesitated, caught between their fear of their rulers and the palpable dread they felt in my presence. Their indecision was evident, and it was clear they were waiting for a signal from the mages on the thrones.


    The third figure on the throne, a woman with a cold, calculating gaze, rose to her feet. "Enough of this farce," she said, her voice icy and authoritative. "Seize him, and make sure he regrets his insolence."


    But before anyone could make a move-


    "Soul Suppression!"


    The words reverberated through the hall, carrying an undeniable weight. The air thickened with an oppressive force, and the guards stumbled, clutching their chests as the breath was forced from their lungs. The regal figures on the thrones winced, their confident facades faltering as they felt the immense pressure bearing down on them.


    I, the Soul King, exerted my will, my power extending outward like an invisible hand crushing the very essence of those who dared to oppose me. The guards collapsed to their knees, gasping for air, their weapons slipping from their trembling hands.


    The second figure on the throne, the Sixth Circle Mage who had roared in defiance, now struggled to maintain his composure. His eyes widened in fear as he realized the true extent of the power he faced. The third figure, the calculating woman, clenched her fists, her icy demeanor cracking under the strain.


    "You underestimated me," I said, my voice calm and steady despite the chaos around me. "You thought you could break Samael, but you failed to account for the power that lies within him."


    The first figure, the regal leader, tried to rise from his throne, but the oppressive force of my Soul Suppression pinned him in place. "Who... what are you?" he choked out, his voice barely a whisper.


    "Like I said before, are you worthy enough to know?" I replied, my voice carrying a cold finality. The oppressive energy of my Soul Suppression continued to crush their spirits, rendering them helpless and unable to resist.


    The regal leader, now struggling for breath, managed to lift his gaze and meet mine. His eyes were wide with terror and disbelief as if he were staring into the abyss itself. "Please... show mercy..." he gasped, the once confident and arrogant tone now replaced with desperate pleading.


    I tilted my head slightly, considering his words. "Mercy?" I mused. "Perhaps. But first, you will tell me everything I want to know."


    The oppressive force lightened just enough for the regal leader to speak, though his body remained pinned to the throne. "W-what do you want to know?" he stammered, his voice trembling.


    "Where are Samael''s family?" I demanded, stepping closer. "Tell me, or your suffering will be beyond anything you can imagine."


    "They''re in the dungeons... beneath the fortress..." he wheezed, his eyes squeezed shut as he struggled to endure the pressure. "Please, just let us go..."


    I released a small portion of my control, allowing the regal leader to breathe more easily. "And the key to the dungeons?" I asked my tone still ice-cold.


    "The key... is with the warden," he replied, his voice barely above a whisper. "In the eastern wing... Please, that''s all I know..."


    I studied him for a moment, then nodded. "Very well. You''ve been useful, Now you all can...die a quick and painful death."


    "WAI-"


    "SHOW MER-"


    "PLEAS-"


    "Soul Cutting: Annihilation!"


    Ignoring their pathetic outright begging, I unleashed my Soul Cutting: Annihilation technique. The energy surged from within me, a devastating wave of spiritual power that tore through the hall with merciless precision.


    Without affecting their physical bodies directly, my technique targeted their spiritual essence, rending their souls with excruciating agony. The regal leader and his cohorts convulsed as their life force was shredded apart, their screams echoing in the hall. In moments, their bodies slumped lifelessly on their thrones, their souls utterly annihilated.


    The guards, who had been struggling to breathe moments ago, now watched in stunned horror as their leaders fell before them. The oppressive force of my Soul Suppression lifted, leaving them shaken and disoriented.


    I turned away from the grisly scene, my expression unreadable. With a flick of my hand, I gestured for the guards to stand aside. They obeyed without hesitation, their earlier defiance replaced by a chilling realization of my power.


    As I made my way to the thrones and pushed one body away from my path, I paused momentarily to gaze upon the faces of those who had dared to oppose me. Their expressions frozen in the terror of their final moments mirrored the fate they had brought upon themselves. With a shake of my head, I turned my attention to the now-empty throne and sat on it.


    The guards remained silent and motionless, their eyes fixed on me with a mixture of fear and awe. They had witnessed firsthand the extent of my abilities, and the realization of my strength had left them shaken to their core.


    "Now," I began, my voice carrying through the hall with a steely resolve, "bring me the warden."


    One of the guards hesitated for a moment, then nodded quickly and hurried off to fulfill my command. The others remained where they stood, still processing the events that had unfolded before them.


    "Few of you go back from where you found ''me'', There is a storage room in it a girl is sleeping bring her here. Try anything with her and I''ll make sure you regret it."


    The guards, still trembling from the display of power they had just witnessed, exchanged uncertain glances but dared not defy my command. One of them nodded briskly and gestured for a few others to follow him as they hurried off to retrieve the warden and locate the storage room.


    Meanwhile, I looked at my hands shaking terribly as a voluntary sigh left my lips.


    ''Looks like this is the limit of brat''s body, I have to hurry.''


    The guards returned with the warden, a nervous man with beads of sweat glistening on his brow. He knelt before me, unable to meet my gaze directly, clearly aware of the fate that had befallen his superiors.


    "Warden," I spoke, my voice low but commanding. "You hold the key to the dungeons. Fetch it for me."


    The warden nodded frantically, scrambling to his feet and retrieving a large iron key from his belt. He handed it to me with trembling hands, avoiding eye contact as if afraid of what he might see in my expression.


    "Leave. The. Fortress. All. Of. You."


    The guards, still visibly shaken and cowed by my display of power, nodded vigorously. Without a word, they turned and hurriedly exited the hall, leaving behind the oppressive silence that followed in their wake.


    I noted the sleeping figure of the brat''s woman on the throne beside me, her form still and vulnerable amidst the aftermath of chaos I had wrought. The soft rise and fall of her breath reassured me that she was unharmed, untouched by the brutality that had unfolded moments ago.


    ''Wake up brat, Otherwise your body will go boom!''


    The words reverberated through the recesses of Samael''s consciousness, a sharp urgency cutting through the haze that had enveloped him. His senses slowly began to awaken, the distant echoes of chaos and power filtering into his awareness. With a surge of will, he pushed against the fog of unconsciousness, striving to regain control of his own body.


    As his mind cleared, Samael found himself standing amidst the aftermath of a tumultuous battle. The hall was strewn with the fallen bodies of guards and the lifeless forms of the regal figures who had once held dominion over this fortress. His body felt strangely rejuvenated, every wound healed, every ache gone¡ªthanks to the intervention of the Soul King.


    "I''m... awake," Samael murmured inwardly, his voice tinged with both relief and awe at the sight before him. The throne room, once a symbol of oppressive power, now lay in shattered disarray, its former occupants reduced to mere remnants of their former selves.


    ''This is the first and last time, I help you. Don''t you dare forget it,''


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave a comment. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.


    [Word Count: 1783]

 Chapter 29 - No.29 Rescue (6)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    "Where...am...I?" I muttered, my voice hoarse and disoriented as I took in the scene around me. The once grand hall now lay in ruins, its opulent decor marred by the aftermath of a fierce battle. The bodies of the guards and the once-regal figures sprawled lifelessly on the ground, a testament to the devastating power that had been unleashed.


    [Ding...]


    [Ding...]


    [Ding...]


    ...


    ...


    As the fog of confusion lifted, the memory of what had transpired began to crystallize in my mind. The Soul King had taken control, wielding my body with a power I could scarcely comprehend. The pain and despair that had consumed me moments before were now distant memories, replaced by a newfound strength and clarity. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Liliana... my sister... my mother," I whispered to myself, the urgency of their plight reigniting my resolve. I had to find them, to ensure their safety. The thought of their suffering spurred me into action.


    I glanced at the key in my hand; its cold iron weight reminded me of the task. The warden had handed it over, his fear palpable. The dungeon lay beneath the fortress, a dark and foreboding place where my loved ones were held captive. I had to reach them, to free them from their torment.


    But the moment I tried to stand, an agonizing pain took hold of my whole body, and I collapsed back onto the throne. My muscles spasmed, and a wave of nausea hit me as the adrenaline from the battle waned, leaving my body to grapple with the residual effects of the immense power the Soul King had wielded.


    "Damn it," I hissed through clenched teeth, forcing myself to breathe slowly and evenly. My vision blurred momentarily, and I fought to stay conscious. The Soul King''s intervention had saved me, but the toll it took on my body was undeniable. I needed to gather my strength quickly if I hoped to reach my family.


    "Okay, Samael," I muttered to myself, "one step at a time."


    I gripped the arms of the throne, using it as leverage to pull myself upright. My legs trembled, but I managed to steady myself. Every movement was a reminder of how close I had come to the brink, but I couldn''t afford to waste any more time. I had to find my family.


    "L...Lili...Liliana!"


    Liliana, who was sleeping peacefully beside me on the throne, stirred at the sound of my voice. Her eyelids fluttered open slowly, revealing her vampiric red irises as she looked up at me with a mix of confusion and relief. "Samael?" she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper, still groggy from her slumber.


    As her gaze locked onto my condition, concern immediately flickered across Liliana''s face. Her eyes widened as she took in the state of the hall around us, the fallen guards, and the aftermath of the intense battle that had unfolded.


    "Samael, what happened? Are you alright?" Liliana asked, her voice filled with worry as she struggled to sit up beside me. Despite her concern, she appeared remarkably composed, a testament to her own strength and resilience.


    "I''m... I''m okay," I replied, my voice strained but determined. "I have the key to the dungeons. We need to move quickly, Liliana. Mother... and Alice might be there."


    Liliana nodded solemnly, understanding the urgency of our situation. She pushed herself up from the throne, her movements fluid despite the weariness that clung to her. "Let''s go," she said firmly, her red eyes locking onto mine with unwavering determination.


    I staggered slightly as I stood, leaning on the throne for support. The toll of the Soul King''s power still weighed heavily on me, but I couldn''t afford to falter now. As Liliana saw my struggle immediately offered me her arm, steadying me with a strength that belied her appearance. "Lean on me," she insisted gently, her concern evident as she guided me toward the dungeon entrance.


    Together, we navigated through the labyrinthine corridors of the fortress, the echoes of our footsteps mingling with the eerie silence that pervaded the dungeons below. The key I held felt heavier with each step, a tangible reminder of the hope it represented for our family''s rescue.


    As we approached the heavy iron door at the end of a dimly lit passage, I took a deep breath, steeling myself for what lay ahead. With trembling hands, I inserted the key into the lock, the sound of metal grating against metal echoing in the stillness. With a decisive turn, the lock clicked open, and the door creaked ominously as it swung inward.


    The stench of damp stone and decay assaulted my senses as we entered the dungeon. Torches flickered weakly along the walls, casting dancing shadows that seemed to writhe in anticipation. Rows of cramped cells lined the corridor, their iron bars a cruel testament to the suffering endured within.


    "Lili, wait here," I whispered hoarsely, gesturing for her to stay back momentarily. Despite her reluctance, she nodded, her gaze never leaving mine as I ventured deeper into the dungeon. Each cell I passed held a sliver of hope and dread, the fear of what I might find clawing at my heart.


    Skeletons of the past occupants lay in some cells, grim reminders of the fortress''s dark history. The air was thick with despair, the walls echoing with faint whispers that seemed to mock my desperation. Each step felt heavier than the last, the weight of responsibility pressing down on my shoulders.


    Then in one such cell, I saw one figure huddled up in the corner, her face obscured by matted hair. The faint glow of the torches barely illuminated the dark cell, casting long shadows across the figure''s form.


    "H-Hello?" I stammered, my voice catching in my throat as I cautiously approached the huddled figure. The air in the dungeon seemed to constrict around me, suffused with an oppressive sense of foreboding.


    The figure stirred at the sound of my voice, slowly lifting her head to reveal a face streaked with dirt and tear tracks. Her eyes, once vibrant and full of life, now bore a haunted emptiness as they met mine.


    She had two animal-like ears peeking through her tangled hair, twitching nervously as she blinked in the dim torchlight. Despite the weariness etched into her features, there was a flicker of hope in her eyes as she stared at me with a mix of fear and uncertainty.


    "A...Are you...here...finally...k...kill me..."


    My heart sank at the sight of her, realizing the extent of her suffering and despair. Her voice trembled with resignation as if she had resigned herself to a fate worse than death. I approached her cell cautiously, the torchlight casting eerie shadows on the walls around us.


    "No," I said firmly, my voice steadying despite the turmoil within me. "I''m not here to kill you. We''re here to rescue you."


    Confusion flickered across her face, disbelief warring with a glimmer of hope. She seemed unable to comprehend my words, as if kindness and rescue were alien concepts in this forsaken place.


    "I... I don''t understand," she whispered hoarsely, her voice barely audible over the distant echoes of the dungeon. Her ears twitched nervously, a testament to the heightened senses that had likely kept her on edge during her captivity.


    "You''re safe now," I assured her gently, reaching through the iron bars to offer her a reassuring touch on her shoulder. She flinched at first as if expecting cruelty or harm, but then she slowly relaxed under my touch, her shoulders sagging with a mixture of relief and disbelief.


    "My name is Samael," I introduced myself softly, trying to establish a connection amidst the bleak surroundings. "And she is Liliana, We are here to rescue my mother and sister."


    "T...Then...go...find them and bring them to safety... don''t waste your time with me..." Her voice was barely audible, filled with resignation and a deep-seated sorrow that tugged at my heart.


    [Ding! Mandatory mission]


    [Name: Save the heroine]


    [Description: Sionna, The last princess of an extinct Beastmen race faced unimaginable suffering and anguish, that she lost her will to live at all.]


    [Objective: Give her a purpose to live once more.]


    [Reward: 1000 Destiny Points, Shop Function Unlocked]


    [Y/N]


    ''Y.''


    I hesitated for a moment, the weight of her despair almost palpable in the dimly lit dungeon. Her words echoed in my mind, stirring a sense of determination to offer her not just rescue, but hope. I couldn''t leave her behind, not when there was a chance to make a difference.


    "Won''t you introduce me to your name?" I asked gently, ignoring the prompt that appeared before me as if to remind me of my mission. The girl before me, clearly in a state of despair, needed more than just rescue¡ªshe needed a reason to believe in hope again.


    She blinked at me as if surprised by my question. Slowly, hesitantly, she replied, "S...Sionna. My name is Sionna."


    "Sionna," I repeated softly, letting the name settle between us. "It''s a beautiful name. Listen, Sionna, I know you''ve been through unimaginable suffering. But we''re here now, and I promise you, you''re not alone anymore."


    Liliana approached cautiously from behind me, her eyes fixed on Sionna with a mixture of empathy and concern. "We''ll get you out of here," she said quietly, her voice carrying the weight of our shared determination. "And we''ll help find your home."


    "You can''t...no one can...find my home...it''s already destroyed by humans long ago," Sionna murmured, her voice barely above a whisper as if reliving the pain of her past. Her ears drooped slightly, a visible sign of her sadness and resignation.


    I felt a pang of sympathy for her, understanding the depth of her loss and the weight of her despair. "Even if your home is gone," I said gently, "there''s still a future for you. You don''t have to face it alone anymore."


    Sionna looked up at me, her eyes searching mine as if seeking the truth in my words. "Why...why would you help me?" she asked, her voice wavering with a mix of hope and disbelief.


    "Because everyone deserves a chance to find peace," I replied sincerely. "And you deserve a chance to find yours."


    Liliana nodded in agreement beside me, her expression softening as she reached through the bars to offer Sionna a comforting touch on her shoulder. "We''re here to help," she added softly. "You''re not alone anymore, Sionna."


    For a moment, Sionna seemed overwhelmed by our words, as if grappling with the possibility of hope amidst the darkness that had consumed her. Slowly, tentatively, she reached out to grasp Liliana''s hand, her touch trembling with emotion.


    "Thank you," she whispered, her voice thick with unshed tears. "Thank you for saving me."


    I turned to the task of unlocking Sionna''s cell. The iron bars groaned as I pulled them apart, creating just enough space for her to step out into the corridor. She hesitated for a moment, as if unsure of her next step, but then she took a tentative step forward, then stumbled forward.


    As I reached out to steady her but instead of leaning she leaped into my arms hugging me tightly in a tearful embrace. Her body shook with silent sobs as relief and disbelief flooded through her, the weight of her captivity finally lifting from her shoulders.


    Her ears drooped slightly against my chest, her whole frame trembling with the emotional release that had been bottled up for so long. I held her gently, letting her cry out the anguish and despair that had plagued her during her captivity. Liliana stood beside us, her eyes filled with quiet empathy as she watched Sionna find solace in my embrace.


    "It''s okay, Sionna," I murmured softly, my voice a soothing reassurance amidst the echoes of the dungeon. "You''re safe now. We''re going to get you out of here."


    Sionna nodded against my shoulder, her grip on me tightening slightly as if afraid that this newfound safety might slip away. "I... I never thought... anyone would come..." she whispered between sobs, her voice thick with emotion.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave a comment.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.


    [Word Count: 2053]

 Chapter 30 - No.30 Rescue (Final)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    "I am here, and I won''t leave you," I promised, my voice filled with determination. Sionna''s tears gradually subsided as she clung to me, her trembling easing as the weight of her despair lifted slightly.


    "P-Promise..." She said while tilting her head up a bit just enough for me to see her sparkling emerald green eyes glistening with tears.


    "I promise," I said, my voice firm with conviction. "We''ll get you out of here and find a new home-"


    "NOOO!!! I want to stay with you... you said you won''t leave me..." She shouted the first part in panic and again started crying after saying the latter part in a softer, more vulnerable tone. Her desperation tugged at my heart, and I could see the depths of her loneliness and fear. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I exchanged a quick glance with Liliana, who gave me a supportive nod. "Alright, Sionna," I said gently, cupping her face to wipe away her tears with my thumb. "You can stay with us. You''re part of our family now."


    A fragile smile appeared on Sionna''s face as she heard my words. Her eyes, though still filled with tears, now sparkled with a glimmer of hope. She clung to me tighter, her trust in me palpable.


    Liliana, sensing the depth of Sionna''s fear and need for reassurance, stepped closer and placed a comforting hand on her shoulder. "We''re a family," she said softly, "and families stick together. You''re not alone anymore."


    Sionna looked between the two of us, her eyes wide and filled with a mix of disbelief and gratitude. "T-Thank you," she whispered, her voice barely audible. The weight of her words carried the profound relief and tentative hope she felt, a stark contrast to the despair that had been her constant companion.


    "We need to keep moving," I said, my voice gentle yet firm. "Mother and Alice are still down here somewhere. We have to find them."


    Sionna nodded, her grip on my arm tightening momentarily before she let go, her resolve solidifying. I led the way deeper into the dungeon, Liliana and Sionna close behind. The oppressive atmosphere pressed down on us, but the flickering torches along the walls provided just enough light to guide our way.


    As we walked, the silence was broken only by the echoing sound of our footsteps and the distant drip of water. Each cell we passed was a haunting reminder of the suffering that had taken place within these walls. The air grew colder, the darkness more suffocating, but we pressed on, driven by the urgency to find our family.


    Finally, we reached a heavy iron door at the end of a narrow corridor. The key I had obtained from the warden felt like a lifeline in my hand as I inserted it into the lock. The door creaked open, revealing a dimly lit chamber beyond.


    Inside the dimly lit chamber, two figures huddled together, their chains clinking softly as they stirred at the sound of the door opening. My heart pounded in my chest as I recognized them¡ªmy mother and Alice. Alice looked up, her eyes wide with disbelief and hope.


    "B-Brother~"


    Alice''s whisper woke me from the shock that had gripped me. As I gazed upon her frail form, She was chained to the right side of the wall with little to no strength left in her limbs. She tried to move, but the weight of the chains and her weakened state made it nearly impossible.


    Mother was chained to the left side of the wall away from Alice, but her chains were embedded with runes that glowed faintly with a sinister light. These were not ordinary restraints; they were designed to suppress her mana and drain her physical and mental strength. Her form indicates that she is currently unconscious and barely responsive.


    The sight of Mother and Alice chained in that dismal chamber ignited a primal anger within me¡ªa wrath fueled by their suffering and the injustice they endured. With urgency, I moved towards Mother first, my fingers tracing the runes etched into her bindings with pure destruction energy from my affinity.


    The runes, designed to suppress mana, glowed ominously as I focused my power. With each surge of energy I channeled into them, the runes flickered and sputtered, their grip on Mother weakening.


    "Samael, be careful," Liliana cautioned, her voice tinged with concern as she supported Alice. "You don''t know what these runes might do."


    Ignoring the warning, I intensified my assault on the runes, pushing them to their limits. With a final surge, the magic holding them in place shattered, dissipating into the air like smoke. Mother''s body slumped forward as the chains fell away, her breathing shallow but steady.


    [Ding! Mission Completed]


    [Name: Rescue Family]


    [Objective: Locate and rescue your mother and sister from Outsiders. (Completed)]


    [Rewards: 2500 Destiny Points, New Affinity Unlocked (Nature), Plot Exchange Card x1]


    [Do you want to claim the rewards now?]


    [Y/N]


    ''Later.''


    With Mother freed from her magical restraints, I caught her gently before she could collapse entirely. "Mother," I murmured again, relief flooding through me as I held her close. Her eyelids fluttered open, and for a moment, recognition flickered in her eyes before she spoke.


    "S-Samael... you''ve come..." Her voice was weak, barely above a whisper, but it carried a thread of hope.


    "Yes, Mother," I replied softly, brushing a strand of hair from her face. "We''re getting you out of here. Can you stand?"


    "S-Sorry to worry you..." Mother''s voice was frail, but determination resonated within it. She nodded weakly, As she tried to stand but her legs gave way, weakened by the prolonged confinement and suppression of her mana.


    I quickly picked her up in Princess Carry style, lifting her gently off the ground. Her weight was lighter than I remembered, a testament to the toll this imprisonment had taken on her.


    Liliana hurried to Alice''s side, easing her sister''s trembling form. "Alice, we''re going to get you out of here too," she murmured reassuringly, her voice a soothing balm in the tense air of the chamber.


    Alice managed a weak frown, her gaze flickering between Liliana and me. "W- Who are you? You know my brother?"


    Liliana''s heart sank momentarily at Alice''s words, realizing the extent of the trauma her sister had endured. She kept her voice gentle, trying to reassure Alice despite the confusion and disorientation.


    "I''m Liliana, and yes, I know your brother, Samael," she said softly, her hand resting on Alice''s shoulder. "We''re here to help you, Alice. You''re safe now."


    Alice blinked slowly, her gaze unfocused as if struggling to process the information. "S-Safe?" she echoed, her voice barely audible.


    "Yes, safe," I affirmed, adjusting my hold on Mother as I approached Alice and Liliana. "We''re taking you both away from here, away from these chains and this darkness."


    Sionna, who had been watching silently, stepped forward hesitantly. "Alice, I''m Sionna," she said, her voice wavering but filled with empathy. "We''re going to be okay now. We''re going to be a family."


    Alice glanced at Sionna, her expression unreadable for a moment before a flicker of recognition crossed her face. "Family?" she repeated softly.


    "L-Let me help," Mother said to me as she weakly reached out a hand towards Alice, her voice filled with maternal concern despite her own weakened state. I gently lowered her so she could sit against the wall, keeping her within arm''s reach of Alice.


    Alice hesitated at first, her eyes flickering between Mother and me, uncertainty etched across her face. Slowly, she extended her hand towards Mother''s, her fingers trembling slightly as they hovered in the air.


    Mother''s hand trembled too, weakened by the ordeal she had endured, but she managed a small, reassuring smile. "It''s alright, Alice," she murmured softly. "You''re safe now."


    With a hesitant nod, Alice closed the distance, her fingers interlocking with Mother''s in a tentative embrace as a light green glow came from Mother''s hand which traveled up her fingers and into Alice''s.


    The gentle flow of energy seemed to bridge the gap between them, Alice''s eyes gained clarity and she looked up at Mother with a mixture of relief and wonder. "Mother..." she whispered, her voice filled with emotion as she squeezed Mother''s hand gently.


    Mother''s smile widened slightly, a glimmer of pride shining through her fatigue. "Yes, Alice," she murmured, her voice barely audible but filled with warmth. "We''re together again."


    Before I could control myself my arms enveloped both of them in a careful embrace, their frail forms a stark reminder of the suffering they had endured. Tears pricked at my eyes, emotions swirling within me¡ªa blend of relief, anger at their captors, and overwhelming joy at having found them alive.


    "We''re going home," I said firmly, my voice wavering with emotion. "All of us."


    Liliana stepped forward, her expression a mixture of concern and determination. "We need to get them out of here quickly," she urged, her voice carrying the weight of urgency. "The longer we stay, the greater the risk."


    She was right. Despite the moment of reunion, the dungeon walls seemed to press in on us, a reminder of the danger still lurking. With careful movements, I again picked up Mother and Alice, one in each arm, mindful of their weakened states. Liliana supported Sionna, who stayed close to us, her eyes flickering between Mother and Alice with a mixture of relief and empathy.


    As we made our way back through the dungeon, the torchlight flickered against the cold stone walls, casting eerie shadows that seemed to watch our every move. The air remained heavy with the scent of dampness and decay, a stark contrast to the warmth that now blossomed within our little group.


    "We''re almost there," I murmured softly, more to reassure myself than anyone else. Each step felt heavier than the last, the weight of responsibility settling upon my shoulders like a leaden cloak. But despite the physical and emotional strain, I pressed on, driven by the need to get my family to safety.


    Finally, we reached the heavy iron door that marked the threshold between captivity and freedom. With a deep breath, I inserted the key once more, the lock clicking open with a sense of finality. The door swung outward, revealing the faint light of dawn filtering through the trees just beyond.


    Fresh air greeted us like a balm as we stepped out into the early morning light. The valley around us was quiet and serene, a stark contrast to the darkness and confinement we had just left behind. Birds sang in the distance, their melodies weaving through the gentle rustle of leaves.


    "We made it," Liliana whispered, her voice filled with awe and relief as she stepped out beside me, Sionna at her side.


    "This way," I said as we traced our way back to the estate through the winding path that led away from the fortress, careful to avoid any potential pursuit. The morning sun cast long shadows across the ground, a comforting warmth after the chill of the underground labyrinth.


    Mother and Alice clung to me, their steps faltering but determined. Sionna stayed close to Liliana, occasionally glancing back as if to reassure herself that we were truly escaping. The journey back to the estate felt surreal as if we had emerged from a nightmare into a fragile dream of safety.


    As we approached the estate grounds, A group of familiar faces from the shadows.


    "Well well well," a familiar voice drawled from the shadows, interrupting our cautious progress. "Who do we have here?"


    "Jason!"


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave a comment.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.


    [Word Count: 1951]

 Chapter 31 - No.31 Before The Plot Starts

    [Third Person''s POV]


    "Jason!"


    Jason emerged from the shadows with a sneer on his face, his eyes narrowing as they fell on Samael and the group. The guards accompanying him bristled with hostility, their hands hovering near their weapons.


    "How dare you, a half-breed, talk to the heir Ashwood like that!" one of the guards barked, his voice filled with contempt.


    Samael''s jaw clenched, a mixture of anger and exhaustion evident on his face. He tightened his grip protectively around Mother and Alice, shielding them instinctively from the advancing group. Liliana moved closer to Sionna, positioning herself between the guards and the rest of the family.


    "We''re leaving," Samael stated firmly, his voice cutting through the tension. "Stand aside."


    Jason chuckled darkly, his gaze flicking over the group with disdain. "You think you can just waltz out of here after everything that''s happened?" he taunted, taking a step forward. "You and your little band of misfits have caused quite a stir."


    Sionna shrank back slightly, fear evident in her eyes as she glanced between Samael and the guards. Liliana, however, stood her ground, her expression unwavering despite the tension crackling in the air.


    "We have every right to leave," Liliana retorted, her voice steady. "These are Ashwoods, and they''ve suffered enough under your so-called protection."


    Jason''s smirk widened, a dangerous glint in his eyes. "Protection?" he scoffed. "More like an inconvenience. You think I''ll just let you walk away?"


    Samael''s patience wore thin, his voice sharp with authority. "Jason, step aside now," he commanded, his tone brooking no argument.


    The guards exchanged wary glances, torn between their loyalty to Jason and the authority that Samael now asserted. One of them hesitated, eyeing the weakened state of Mother and Alice.


    "Sir, perhaps we should..." the guard began tentatively, but Jason cut him off with a dismissive wave of his hand.


    "I am here to announce the order of Lord Ashwood to escort Samael to the Ashwood estate for an important announcement regarding the family''s future."


    Jason''s announcement hung heavily in the air, a thinly veiled threat disguised as a command. His guards shifted uncomfortably, uncertain of their next move in the face of Samael''s clear resistance.


    Samael''s jaw clenched tighter, his protective stance around Mother and Alice unwavering. "I am taking my family home," he insisted, his voice low but firm. "We do not need an escort."


    "I will be there on my own or do you want me to go in front of all the family elders and court like this," Samael said while gesturing toward his clothes which were torn and bloodied from the recent rescue.


    "That... "


    "You might lose face in front of father and elders might not continue to support you as the heir anymore, Due to not upholding the family''s reputation," Samael said with a smirk on his face.


    Jason''s expression darkened at Samael''s words, the sneer slipping from his face to be replaced by a simmering anger. His guards glanced nervously between their lord and Samael, sensing the shift in dynamics.


    "You dare threaten me?" Jason''s voice was low and dangerous, barely containing his rage. "You think you have any say in this matter?"


    Samael stood his ground, his gaze steady despite the tension thickening the air. "I''m not threatening," he replied evenly, his voice carrying an edge of authority. "I''m stating a fact. The family elders value honor and integrity. They won''t look kindly on coercion."


    "... hurry," Jason whispered as his jaw clenched tightly.


    "What?" Samael asked with confusion, his brow furrowing slightly at Jason''s unexpected reaction.


    Jason hesitated, his fists clenched at his sides. "I said, hurry up and make yourself presentable," Jason muttered through gritted teeth, his voice seething with barely contained frustration. His gaze flickered between Samael and the rest of the group, his command now laced with an unmistakable urgency.


    Samael''s smirk grew as his plan worked like a charm. His gaze remained steady, masking the surprise he felt at Jason''s sudden shift in demeanor. He knew he had struck a nerve, leveraging the precarious balance of power within the Ashwood family hierarchy to his advantage.


    "As you wish," Samael replied coolly, his tone laced with satisfaction. As he walked into the estate with Liliana and Sionna, they could hear Jason''s terse orders to the guards behind him, the tension in the air began to ease. The guards, sensing their lord''s change in demeanor, stepped back, giving way as Samael and his family made their way into the estate.


    Liliana maintained her vigilant stance, her eyes flickering between Samael and the guards until they disappeared inside. Sionna clung close to her side, her relief palpable as the immediate threat seemed to subside.


    Samael further went into his mother''s room and softly laid her down on the soft bed before glancing around the familiar room with a mixture of relief and weariness. The chamber, adorned with tapestries depicting the Ashwood crest and the serene landscapes of their estate, felt like a sanctuary compared to the cold confines of the dungeon they had just escaped.


    Alice also climbed on the bed beside her mother, her eyes flickering with a mix of awe and uncertainty as she took in her surroundings. The room seemed to embrace them with a comforting warmth, a stark contrast to the darkness and despair they had endured in captivity.


    "Have them freshen up themself and get them something to eat, While I finish my business with my father."


    Liliana nodded, her expression softening as she guided Sionna to assist with Mother and Alice. "We''ll take care of them," she assured Samael, her voice gentle yet resolute. "You focus on handling things with your father."


    Samael gave her a grateful nod, his shoulders relaxing slightly as he turned to leave the room. The weight of the past days'' events still clung to him, but the immediate priority was to confront Lord Ashwood and address the precarious situation that had arisen.


    ***


    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    ''It''s just been a day or two since I transmigrated in this novel. The plot is gonna start any day now and I need to set things right before it all spirals out of control.''


    I thought as I made my way into my room and quickly changed into clean clothes. The blood and grime from the dungeon clung to my skin, a stark reminder of the harrowing rescue. The familiar surroundings of my chamber, with its dark wood furnishings and rich tapestries, offered a brief respite from the turmoil. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Glancing at the ornate mirror on the wall. My reflection stared back at me, my unique half-snow-white and half-pitch-black hair with heterochromia iridum with one eye a piercing blue reminiscent of sapphire, and the other a vibrant crimson red giving me a striking appearance that set me apart even among the Ashwood family.


    ''System, Collect all the rewards.'' I said in my mind.


    [Collecting the rewards...]


    [12500 Destiny Points, Title: Charmer, Skill: Sword Fury(Lvl.1), New Affinity Unlocked (Nature), Plot Exchange Card x1]


    H-How?!


    I thought it was only 2500 DP, Nature Affinity, and Plot Exchange Card. But where did other rewards suddenly come from?


    ''System, clarify the rewards. How did I receive more than expected?'' I asked with a mixture of surprise and curiosity in my voice.


    [When the host cured the protagonist''s sister by taking her virginity, the host took the protagonist''s future wife as his lover. This altered the destiny of one of the main supporting characters in the novel, leading to a chain reaction that unlocked additional rewards.]


    ''There is such a thing too? But now it makes sense to the system''s name "Heavenly Destiny System".''


    [Correct, The host gets rewards by breaking the destiny of others who are also involved in the original story and by altering their fate in any way.]


    ''Well, this is a good thing.''


    As I changed into clean clothes, my mind buzzed with the implications of the unexpected rewards from the Heavenly Destiny System. The system had evidently granted me more points and additional benefits due to my actions altering the destinies of characters in the novel''s plot.


    It was a revelation that both intrigued and reassured me, knowing that my decisions could influence outcomes far beyond what I initially anticipated.


    With a quick glance in the mirror, I adjusted my attire, smoothing out the wrinkles and ensuring I presented myself appropriately before my treacherous father. My dual-colored eyes reflected a mix of determination and contemplation.


    I left the room and then estate altogether as I saw Jason standing just outside leaning against the wall with a frown on his face which intensified by watching me.


    "Let''s go already, We are late because of you half-breed," Jason snapped impatiently, his voice laced with thinly veiled hostility.


    "Yeah yeah," Samael replied nonchalantly, brushing off Jason''s derogatory remark with a calm demeanor. He knew Jason''s disdain stemmed from a mix of jealousy and frustration over recent events. Despite the tension between them, Samael maintained his composure, unwilling to escalate the situation further.


    I started walking ahead leaving my estate behind and going towards the center of the Ashwood family''s territory where the grand castle-like estate of the Ashwoods stood tall and imposing. The path leading to it was lined with ancient oak trees, their sprawling branches casting dappled shadows on the ground.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave a comment.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.


    [Word Count: 1573]

 Chapter 32 - No.32 Lord Ashwood

    Ashwood.


    One of the most powerful noble families in the kingdom of Blackthorn, but that was before the war against Vampires because of some feuds and mistrust between Ashwoods and the Blackthorn¡ªThe royal family of Blackthorn, which resulted in Ashwoods losing their Duke title and being demoted to a mere Count house.


    Now they stand on the brink of redemption or further downfall depending on the Royal family''s upcoming decree.


    Only two duke houses are remaining in the Blackthorn Kingdom, them being Rutherford and Clearwater. Lord Ashwood now wants to assert his dominance once again in the power struggle within the kingdom.


    But it requires a sacrifice to one of the remaining duke houses to gain their support.


    That sacrifice being ???


    ***


    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    As I walked through the heavily guarded corridors of the Ashwood estate, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of foreboding. The grand castle loomed above, a testament to the Ashwood family''s former glory and current ambitions. Every step echoed with the weight of history, and the tension in the air was palpable.


    Though maintaining a facade of professionalism, the guards couldn''t hide their curiosity and unease as they glanced at me.


    "Don''t get lost, half-breed," Jason muttered, his disdain evident in his tone. He followed closely behind me, his presence a constant reminder of the power struggle within the family.


    I ignored him, focusing on the path ahead. The estate''s interior was as grand as I remembered, with opulent tapestries, gilded decorations, and ancestral portraits lining the walls. The echoes of footsteps reverberated through the marble halls, creating a haunting symphony that seemed to whisper the family''s secrets.


    Finally, we reached the doors to the grand hall where Lord Ashwood awaited. The guards stationed there pushed the heavy doors open, revealing a room filled with the senior members of the Ashwood family and the family elders. The atmosphere was thick with anticipation and tension.


    Lord Ashwood sat at the head of the room, his piercing gaze fixed on me as I entered. His presence was commanding, exuding an air of authority and expectation. Beside him stood my stepmother, Lady Isolde, whose icy demeanor only added to the oppressive atmosphere.


    "Samael," Lord Ashwood''s voice was a deep rumble, carrying the weight of authority and expectation. "You have returned. And not without causing quite a stir, it seems."


    My eyes locked onto Lord Ashwood''s, and I fought to keep my expression neutral. Inside, however, my emotions churned¡ªa mixture of anger, betrayal, and a fierce resolve to protect my family.


    "Yes, Father," I replied evenly, my voice steady. "I have returned."


    Lord Ashwood''s gaze was cold and calculating, assessing me as if I were a pawn on a chessboard. "You have caused quite a disruption, Samael," he said, his tone carrying a hint of reprimand. "But it seems you have also brought back some... valuable assets."


    My fists clenched at my sides, but I forced myself to remain calm. "I did what was necessary to protect my family," I replied firmly. "Mother and Alice were in danger, and I couldn''t stand by and do nothing."


    Lord Ashwood''s expression darkened slightly, but he nodded in acknowledgment. "Very well. We will address the matter of your actions later. For now, there are more pressing concerns."


    He gestured for me to step forward, and I approached the long table where the family elders were seated. Their eyes followed my every move, their expressions a mix of curiosity and skepticism. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Before we proceed, there is an important announcement to be made," Lord Ashwood continued, his voice commanding the room''s attention. "The Ashwood family stands at a crossroads. To secure our future and regain our former glory, we must forge alliances with the other noble houses. This will require sacrifices and strategic marriages."


    A murmur rippled through the room, and I could sense the unease among the elders. My heart pounded in my chest as I waited for Lord Ashwood to continue.


    "Samael," he said, turning his gaze back to me, "you have proven yourself capable, despite your... unconventional methods. It is time for you to play your part in our family''s resurgence."


    I narrowed my eyes slightly, trying to anticipate his next words. "What do you mean, Father?"


    Lord Ashwood''s gaze was unwavering. "You will marry into one of the remaining duke houses. Specifically, you will marry Lady Eveline Clearwater."


    My heart skipped a beat. Lady Eveline Clearwater was not only a member of one of the most powerful noble families but also a key character in the novel. Her marriage to the protagonist was pivotal to the story''s progression.


    I took a deep breath, my mind racing. "And what if I refuse?" I asked, my voice low but firm.


    Lord Ashwood''s eyes hardened. "You will not refuse," he stated coldly. "This is a matter of family duty and survival. You will do as you are told."


    I felt a surge of anger, but I forced myself to remain composed. "Very well," I said, my voice steady. "If this is what it takes to secure our family''s future, I will do it."


    Lord Ashwood nodded, seemingly satisfied with my response. "Good. The arrangements will be made, and the announcement will be official soon."


    As I turned to leave the grand hall, I couldn''t shake the feeling of impending doom. My actions had set off a chain reaction, altering the destinies of those around me. I had to be careful, strategic, and above all, determined to protect my family and navigate the treacherous waters of the Ashwood estate.


    Outside the hall, Jason caught up with me, his expression a mixture of smug satisfaction and lingering hostility. "Looks like you''re finally being useful, half-breed," he sneered.


    I ignored his jibe, my mind already calculating the next steps. I had to find a way to leverage this forced marriage to my advantage.


    ***


    [Eveline Clearwater''s POV]


    "WHAT DO YOU MEAN, I AM ENGAGED?" Eveline''s voice echoed through the lavish chambers of the Clearwater estate, her face flushed with anger. She paced back and forth, her golden hair shimmering in the sunlight streaming through the ornate windows. The luxurious surroundings did little to calm her stormy disposition.


    Her father, Duke Clearwater, stood by the large mahogany desk, his expression one of calm resolve. "Eveline, this is not up for debate," he said firmly. "The engagement has been decided to strengthen our alliances and secure our position within the kingdom."


    "But we are already a duke rank house!" Eveline''s voice trembled with a mix of frustration and disbelief. "Why do we need to align ourselves with the Ashwoods of all people? They are barely holding onto their title as Counts!"


    Duke Clearwater''s gaze softened slightly as he regarded his daughter. "It''s precisely because they are vulnerable that we need this alliance, Eveline. The Ashwoods have resources and connections that we can leverage. Moreover, this union will stabilize the balance of power within the kingdom, which is beneficial for us in the long run."


    Eveline stopped pacing and took a deep breath, trying to calm herself. "But Father, Samael Ashwood? He is practically a stranger to me. How can you expect me to marry him?"


    "He might be a stranger to you, but from what I have heard, he is a capable young man. Do you know which circle mage he is?" Duke Clearwater asked, his tone suggesting there was more to Samael than Eveline realized.


    Eveline frowned, curiosity momentarily replacing her anger. "No, I don''t. What circle mage is he?"


    "He is a Top Second Circle Mage, and he is only sixteen years old," Duke Clearwater revealed, his eyes reflecting a mix of respect and strategic consideration. "Despite his youth, he has already achieved a remarkable level of magical prowess. His potential is undeniable, and such talent can only benefit our family."


    "Now tell me, what was your rank when you were sixteen?" Duke Clearwater asked, a hint of a challenge in his voice.


    Eveline hesitated, her anger giving way to a moment of self-reflection. "I was a First Circle Mage," she admitted, her tone quieter. "But still, Father, magical prowess alone doesn''t guarantee a successful marriage or alliance."


    Duke Clearwater nodded, acknowledging her point. "You are right, Eveline. But it does show his dedication and potential. Samael''s abilities and the Ashwoods'' resources can complement our strengths. Together, we can achieve much more than we could separately."


    Eveline sighed, feeling the weight of her father''s expectations. "I understand the logic behind the decision, Father. But I still wish I had some say in it."


    "Your feelings are valid, Eveline," Duke Clearwater said gently. "But sometimes, our duty to our family and our kingdom requires us to make difficult choices. I trust you to handle this with the grace and intelligence you have always shown."


    Eveline nodded slowly, resigning herself to the reality of the situation. "I will do my best, Father."


    "That''s all I ask," Duke Clearwater replied, a hint of relief in his voice. "You have always made me proud, Eveline. I do not doubt that you will continue to do so."


    "But Father I want to meet Samael Ashwood," Eveline interjected, her voice steadier now, though still tinged with uncertainty. "I want to meet him before any decisions are finalized."


    Duke Clearwater regarded his daughter thoughtfully, sensing her need to understand the man she was destined to marry. "Of course, Eveline. That is only fair. I will arrange for you to meet with Samael at your earliest convenience."


    Eveline nodded, grateful for her father''s understanding. "Thank you, Father. I appreciate your consideration."


    "It is important that you feel comfortable with this arrangement, Eveline," Duke Clearwater continued. "A marriage built on mutual respect and understanding will be far more successful than one forced upon you."


    "I understand," Eveline replied softly, her gaze drifting towards the window, where the sunlight danced on the leaves of the garden outside. "I will reserve judgment until I have met Lord Samael."


    Duke Clearwater smiled warmly at his daughter. "That is all I ask, Eveline. Now, I will make arrangements for you to visit the Ashwood estate. Take your time to get to know each other. It will benefit both of our families."


    Eveline nodded once more, feeling a glimmer of hope amidst her reservations. Perhaps this unexpected engagement could lead to something positive after all.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave a comment.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.


    [Word Count: 1743]

 Chapter 33 - No.33 Nasty Plot

    [Lord Ashwood''s POV]


    "You will marry into one of the remaining duke houses. Specifically, you will marry Lady Eveline Clearwater," I said, addressing Samael directly. My tone was firm, but I watched him carefully, gauging his reaction to this unexpected news.


    Samael stood before me, his dual-colored eyes reflecting a mixture of surprise and contemplation. He remained silent for a moment, absorbing the gravity of the situation. His composure, even in the face of such a life-altering announcement, was admirable. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But it''s too late now...


    This kid stopped my plans which I had been plotting for so many years, sealing Elysia''s magic circle this time was difficult enough, and I lost so many resources to get that sealing rune which only works one time.


    ''I so much want to kill this boy, but for now, I need to keep my composure and bide my time,'' I thought, masking my true feelings behind a calm facade.


    "And what if I refuse?" Samael''s calm yet defiant tone echoed in the room, his dual-colored eyes locking onto mine with an intensity that was both unsettling and impressive.


    "You will not refuse," I replied firmly, my gaze unwavering. "This is a matter of survival and strategy for our family, Samael. The alliance with the Clearwater family is crucial. Refusal is not an option."


    "Very well," Samael replied evenly, though I sensed a simmering anger beneath his controlled demeanor. His eyes, usually a calm reflection of his thoughts, now burned with a fierce determination. It was clear that he was not pleased with the arrangement, yet understood its necessity.


    His demeanor is also different from before when he was clueless and too lazy to take any action, but now, he has become more courageous and thoughtful, but in any case, I will have a backup plan in case I have to kill him anyways.


    Elders of the family were also eyeing the kid with suspicious gaze and wanted to keep a watch on him.


    "Good. The arrangements will be made, and the announcement will be official soon." I said while keeping the act together, maintaining the facade of authority and control over the situation. Inside, however, I was seething with frustration and a growing sense of urgency. Samael''s unexpected transformation from a passive observer to a more resolute figure was disconcerting.


    It meant I had to tread carefully, especially with the elders watching closely.


    I watched his back as he left the hall with measured steps, his posture straight and determined. As he walked away, I couldn''t shake the feeling that I had underestimated him.


    Samael''s newfound resolve hinted at a depth of character and strength that posed a potential threat to my plans.


    Turning to the elders gathered in the hall, I addressed them with a composed facade, hiding my inner turmoil. "We must proceed with caution," I began, my voice low and authoritative. "Samael Ashwood is proving to be more formidable than anticipated. Keep a close watch on him and ensure that our plans remain intact."


    The elders exchanged glances, their expressions unreadable. They were seasoned in the intricacies of court politics and familial strategies, but even they seemed wary of Samael''s evolving presence.


    One of the elders, a woman with piercing eyes and a calculating demeanor, spoke up. "Do you think he will comply without resistance, Lord Ashwood?"


    "I believe he understands the gravity of our situation," I replied smoothly, careful to maintain an air of confidence. "He will comply for now, but we must remain vigilant. Any sign of defiance must be swiftly dealt with."


    The elders nodded in agreement, though I sensed their unease. Samael''s sudden transformation from a passive participant to a resolute figure had unsettled them as much as it had me. It was a reminder of the unpredictability inherent in our plans and the need for meticulous preparation.


    "Assemble the necessary arrangements for the engagement," I instructed, my voice firm. "We will move forward with the announcement as planned. Ensure that everything proceeds smoothly."


    "A...ahem- Lord Ashwood, What about tomorrow''s dungeon exploration. Samael has not been informed about his participation yet." One of the elders said with a note of concern in his voice.


    "But he might die in the dungeon. Its rank is also not clarified, and we are just unsure what is in there."


    "We can''t do anything about that," I replied firmly, my tone brooking no argument. "The royal family is pressuring me to send my son into this dungeon to gain ''experience'' and find talented individuals among other participants. It''s a risk we must take, especially now."


    The elder nodded reluctantly, understanding the political pressures at play. "Very well, Lord Ashwood. I will ensure everything is prepared for tomorrow''s exploration."


    "Good," I acknowledged, turning my attention back to the overarching concern. "And keep me informed of any developments regarding Samael. His compliance is crucial, but so is his unpredictability."


    With a final nod from the elders, I watched as they dispersed, each taking their assigned tasks with practiced efficiency. Alone in the hall, I allowed myself a moment to reflect on the complexities ahead. Samael''s unexpected transformation into a more determined figure had unsettled my plans, injecting a new element of risk. Yet, I remained confident in my ability to navigate these turbulent waters.


    Chances are that he might die tomorrow is more than 80%, And even if he dies I can still marry Jason to Clearwater''s daughter which in turn might benefit us more but I don''t want to lose my heir this early in the plan.


    Elysia''s bloodline of the elf is crucial but she is the most powerful too which poses a significant risk. I must find a way to control her, ensuring she remains a valuable asset without endangering our plans.


    Perhaps leveraging her desire to protect her daughter, Alice, and Son, Samael might be a strategy worth exploring, though it carries its own risks. Nevertheless, I must tread carefully. The stakes are high, and any misstep could jeopardize everything I''ve worked towards.


    As I contemplated my next moves, footsteps approached from behind. Turning, I saw my trusted advisor, Marcus, entering the hall with a composed demeanor that contrasted sharply with the turmoil within me.


    "Lord Ashwood," Marcus greeted respectfully, his voice steady. "The preparations for tomorrow''s dungeon exploration are underway. The necessary supplies and personnel have been arranged as per your instructions."


    I nodded, acknowledging his report. "Good, Marcus. Ensure that everything is in order. The success of tomorrow''s endeavor is crucial, both for our family''s standing and for the kingdom''s stability."


    Marcus inclined his head in understanding. "Of course, my lord. Is there anything else you require?"


    "Keep a close watch on Samael," I instructed, my tone serious. "His actions tomorrow could influence our plans significantly. I need to know his every move."


    "As you command," Marcus affirmed, his expression reflecting the gravity of the task. "Shall I also prepare a detailed report on the dungeon''s potential threats and challenges?"


    "Yes, do that," I agreed, realizing the importance of being well-informed. "We cannot afford any surprises. Knowledge is our greatest asset."


    Marcus nodded once more, his demeanor reflecting his unwavering loyalty. "Consider it done, my lord. I will ensure that all necessary precautions are taken."


    "Send my word to those ''Outsiders'' and ORDER them to be ready for my instruction. And if they fail this time, then there will be dire consequences," I instructed Marcus firmly, my tone leaving no room for negotiation.


    Marcus bowed respectfully and turned to leave, swiftly carrying out his lord''s orders. As he departed, I remained in the hall, my thoughts swirling with plans and contingencies. Samael''s participation in tomorrow''s dungeon exploration posed a critical juncture in our strategy. His survival was crucial, yet his actions could either strengthen our position or unravel carefully laid plans.


    Walking to the window, I gazed out at the sprawling grounds of the Ashwood estate, the sun setting in a blaze of orange and gold. The tranquility of the scene belied the storm brewing within me. Samael''s resilience and newfound determination caught me off guard, challenging my assumptions and forcing me to recalibrate my approach.


    "Elysia''s bloodline of the elf is crucial," I mused aloud, my voice low and contemplative. "But she is also the most powerful, a risk I must mitigate."


    The alliance with the Clearwater family was a calculated move, one that promised stability and strategic advantage. Eveline Clearwater''s potential marriage to Samael was a thread in the intricate tapestry of our plans, woven with ambition and necessity. Yet, the unforeseen developments threatened to fray that thread, testing the limits of my influence and foresight.


    I turned away from the window, my mind settling on the immediate challenges ahead. Tomorrow''s dungeon exploration held both peril and opportunity. If Samael proved his mettle and survived, it would bolster our standing and reinforce his role in our designs. If not, contingency plans would need swift implementation, ensuring that our objectives remained within reach.


    I returned to my desk, a map of Blackthorn kingdom spread out before me. Marked upon it were key locations, alliances, and potential threats¡ªeach piece of information a vital component in the intricate game of power and influence. As I studied the map, my thoughts raced with strategies and counter-strategies, each move calculated to secure the Ashwood family''s ascendance.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave a comment.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 34 - No.34 Bonds (1)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    "What?! Then why did nobody say anything to me in the hall?" I told Jason as he just finished informing me about tomorrow''s dungeon exploration.


    So this was how originally Samael went to the dungeon and died at the convenience of the plot.


    I sighed, the weight of the impending exploration settling heavily on my shoulders. In the original novel, Samael Ashwood''s death in the dungeon was a crucial plot point that served to catalyze a series of events, leading to further turmoil and power struggles within the Ashwood family.


    But now, with my knowledge of the story and the Heavenly Destiny System, I had a chance to alter the course of destiny.


    "Okay, anything else?" I said to Jason, trying to keep my composure despite the whirlwind of thoughts racing through my mind.


    Jason''s expression turned to an annoyed one, his brows furrowing slightly. "I told you everything I know, Samael. It''s not like they gave me a detailed itinerary. Just be ready tomorrow morning. This isn''t a casual stroll; it''s a serious dungeon exploration with high risks."


    I nodded, trying to focus on the practical aspects of the situation. "Thanks for letting me know, Jason. I''ll be prepared."


    Jason gave a curt nod, his annoyance still evident, and turned to leave. "Just don''t get yourself killed. It wouldn''t look good for any of us."


    As he walked away, I couldn''t help but smirk at his words. The irony of his concern for my well-being, given our strained relationship, wasn''t lost on me. Yet, his warning underscored the seriousness of the situation.


    Turning my attention to the task at hand, I began to strategize. The original Samael had been ill-prepared, lacking the skills and knowledge to survive the dungeon''s perils. But I was different. I had the advantage of foresight, an understanding of the novel''s plot, and the Heavenly Destiny System at my disposal.


    The main weapon for my survival would be-


    [Plot Exchange Card]


    I looked at the system panel. This card I obtained after rescuing my family from captivity. It could alter a crucial plot point in the story, potentially changing my fate in the dungeon exploration. The condition was clear: I could only use it on characters present at the plot location.


    I reviewed my options. In the original plot, only the protagonist, Ethan, and the main heroine, Liliana, were present during the dungeon exploration. Liliana was now living in my house, so she wouldn''t be there. That left Ethan, the protagonist, as the likely candidate.


    I am sorry Lily, But it''s me or your brother. And I choose myself, I would change the plot to ensure my survival and reshape the outcome of tomorrow''s exploration.


    Anyway, I have to rest for now. Tomorrow will come soon, and I must be prepared both physically and mentally for the challenges ahead. My encounter with Lord Ashwood has shown me that the stakes are high, and I cannot afford to underestimate the dangers within the dungeon.


    Walking all the way from the main Ashwood estate to my house on the outskirts of Ashwood territory, I kept replaying the conversation with Jason and the encounter with Lord Ashwood in my mind. The weight of tomorrow''s dungeon exploration hung heavy on my thoughts, but so did the broader implications of the engagement and the alliance with the Clearwater family.


    As I approached the modest yet comfortable estate that had become my sanctuary, I noticed a familiar figure standing near the entrance. It was Liliana, looking concerned, and kept looking at the main entrance of the estate.


    "Samael!!! Are you hurt?!" She came running as soon as she saw me looking all over the place as she took my hands.


    "Hey, Liliana," I said with a reassuring smile, gently squeezing her hands in return. "I''m okay. Just a lot on my mind right now."


    Liliana''s concern softened into a small smile, though worry still lingered in her eyes. "You looked like you were in a hurry. What happened? Did something happen at the Ashwood estate?"


    I sighed, realizing I couldn''t keep her completely in the dark, especially since she was my source of happiness in the novel with the newly formed bond.


    "Nothing happened, but there''s something I need to tell you," I began, taking a deep breath. "Tomorrow, I''m going on a dungeon exploration. It''s... risky."


    Liliana''s eyes widened with concern. "A dungeon exploration? Why? Is it dangerous?"


    "Yeah, it is," I admitted, squeezing her hands gently to reassure her. "But it''s something I have to do. It''s part of the family''s obligations, and... well, it''s complicated."


    She studied my face for a moment, her expression softening with understanding. "I trust you, Samael. Just promise me you''ll be careful. If there''s anything I can do to help..."


    Her words warmed my heart, and I leaned forward to plant a gentle kiss on her forehead. "Thank you, Liliana. Your support means everything to me."


    She smiled faintly, her worry still evident. "Just... come back to me safely, okay?"


    "I will," I promised, giving her hands one last squeeze before releasing them. "I''ll do everything in my power to come back."


    Liliana nodded, stepping back slightly but keeping her gaze locked with mine. "Take care of yourself, Samael. And if you need anything... don''t hesitate to ask."


    "Did Mother and Alice eat?" I asked her I left in a hurry right after rescuing them because of Father''s summon.


    "I made sure they did," Liliana assured me with a small nod. "They''re safe and well."


    Relief washed over me knowing that Liliana had taken care of my mother and sister. "Thank you, Liliana. I appreciate it." Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She smiled warmly, her concern for me evident in her eyes. "You don''t need to thank me, Samael. We''re family now."


    Her words touched me deeply. Despite the challenges we faced, knowing that Liliana saw me as part of her family gave me strength and resolve.


    "What about Sionna is she settling well," I asked as Sionna was in a cell for so long.


    Liliana chuckled softly at Sionna''s attachment to Samael''s room. "She insisted on sleeping there because she said your scent makes her feel safe and protected. I think she''s really taken a liking to you, Samael."


    I smiled warmly at the thought of Sionna finding comfort in my room. "That''s good to hear. She''s been through a lot, but I''m glad she''s feeling safe here."


    Liliana nodded, her expression softening with affection. "You''ve made a real difference in her life, Samael. She trusts you."


    "I''m glad," I replied sincerely, feeling a surge of warmth at the thought of Sionna finding solace in my presence. "She means a lot to me, and I want to do everything I can to protect her."


    "You''ve already done so much," Liliana said softly, her gaze unwavering. "Not just for Sionna, but for all of us. You''ve shown us kindness and strength, even in the face of adversity."


    I felt a swell of gratitude for her words, knowing that despite the challenges we faced, there was understanding and support between us. "Thank you, Liliana. Your support means everything to me."


    "And yours means everything to us," Liliana replied warmly, her eyes reflecting a mixture of admiration and concern. "Just promise me you''ll be careful in the dungeon tomorrow. I know it''s dangerous, but..."


    "I promise," I assured her, reaching out to gently cup her cheek. "I''ll do everything in my power to come back safely. You have my word."


    Liliana leaned into my touch, her hand covering mine for a brief moment before she stepped back, her expression a mix of reassurance and lingering worry. "Take care of yourself, Samael. And remember, we''re here for you, always."


    "I won''t forget," I said softly, a sense of determination settling within me. "I''ll make sure to come back to you."


    With a final nod and a faint smile, Liliana turned towards the entrance of the estate. "I''ll let you rest. You have a big day ahead of you tomorrow."


    As I watched her depart, a wave of emotions swept through me. The weight of tomorrow''s dungeon exploration hung heavy on my shoulders, but so did the strength and support I drew from Liliana and my family. They were my anchor amidst the uncertainty and danger that lay ahead.


    Taking a deep breath, I turned towards the modest yet comforting interior of my home. The evening sunlight bathed the room in a warm glow, casting shadows that danced across the walls.


    I stepped inside my room and saw Sionna sleeping peacefully on my bed, her now clean, pure indigo hair sparkling in the soft light filtering through the window. The sight filled me with a sense of peace amidst the storm of thoughts about the upcoming dungeon exploration.


    I approached quietly, not wanting to disturb her serene rest. Sionna had been through so much¡ªimprisonment, uncertainty, and the trauma of captivity. Seeing her find solace in my room, in my presence, was a reminder of why I had to succeed tomorrow. I couldn''t let anything jeopardize the safety and security I sought to provide for my family.


    Carefully sitting down beside her, I watched as a faint smile graced Sionna''s lips in her sleep. It was a rare moment of tranquility for her, a respite from the turbulent events that had unfolded. As I gently brushed a stray lock of indigo hair from her face, a surge of protective instinct washed over me. I vowed silently to keep her and our family safe, no matter the challenges that lay ahead.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave a comment.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 35 - No.35 Bonds (2)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    As I also have to rest for the dungeon exploration tomorrow, I lay down beside Sionna, careful not to wake her. But as if she caught my scent her nose twitched and she moved closer to me.


    As Sionna settled herself closer to me, her head resting gently on the crook of my neck, I couldn''t help but smile softly at her instinctive gesture of seeking comfort. Her presence, warm and reassuring against the backdrop of uncertainty, eased the weight of tomorrow''s impending challenge.


    Carefully adjusting myself to ensure she was comfortable, I closed my eyes, allowing the quiet of the room and the steady rhythm of her breathing to soothe my restless thoughts.


    The events of the day¡ªthe unexpected revelations from Lord Ashwood, the looming dungeon exploration, and the complexities of familial and political alliances¡ªreplayed in my mind like fragments of a puzzle waiting to be assembled.


    In the novel, the Ashwood family was not much focused on but all the time the novel was focused on the protagonist doing this and that with his harem.


    Ethan was mostly focused on expanding his influence, acquiring power, and navigating various romantic entanglements with the female characters around him. His interactions were often centered on building alliances, securing loyalty, and leveraging his charisma to manipulate those around him.


    The Ashwood family, including characters like Samael, seemed to be background figures, mentioned only in passing or when their presence was necessary for the plot.


    In contrast to Ethan''s narrative, where personal relationships and power dynamics took center stage, the Ashwood family and its members, including Samael, played a more subdued role. They were often relegated to the background, emerging only when needed to advance the plot or provide context to Ethan''s ambitions and actions.


    However, as the story unfolded, especially with Alice''s unexpected role as the final antagonist against Ethan, the dynamics within the Ashwood family gained significance.


    Alice''s character transformation from a seemingly peripheral figure to a pivotal adversary likely added layers of complexity to the storyline, offering insights into her motivations being vengeance for her beloved brother''s death and the consequences of Ethan''s manipulative actions.


    This shift in focus toward Alice''s motivations and the repercussions of Ethan''s manipulations brought a new dimension to the story, revealing deeper layers of conflict within the Ashwood family. As Alice''s character evolved from a background figure to a central antagonist, her quest for vengeance against Ethan added a personal and emotional stake that resonated with readers.


    "Hmmm~" Sionna shifted slightly in her sleep, her hand reaching out as if searching for reassurance. The soft sound of her voice broke the quiet of the room.


    "Hmmm~" she murmured again, this time with a hint of uncertainty. Her brows furrowed slightly, reflecting a momentary disturbance in her dreams.


    I shifted my position carefully, trying not to disturb her peaceful rest. Sionna had found comfort in my presence, seeking solace in the security of my room. Her vulnerability, juxtaposed with the looming dangers of the dungeon exploration and the complexities of our family''s dynamics, tugged at my heart.


    Reaching out gently, I brushed a stray lock of indigo hair away from her face, a small gesture of comfort. "It''s alright, Sionna," I whispered softly, hoping to soothe her subconscious worries. "I''m here. You''re safe."


    Sionna''s expression eased slightly, her features relaxing into a serene calmness once more. The weight of responsibility I felt toward her and our family intensified at that moment. Despite the uncertainties and challenges ahead, protecting them was my foremost priority.


    ***


    [Elysia Ashwood''s POV]


    Rage. Self-blame. Shame.


    Bubbled inside me as I thought about the event that occurred in those past few days, I WAS KIDNAPPED! THE STRONGEST MAGE IN THE WHOLE KINGDOM KIDNAPPED?! That too by that snorted bastard calling himself LORD ASHWOOD?!


    I wanted nothing but to go on a rampage inside Lord Ashwood''s estate, ripping through it like a tornado and leaving nothing but chaos in my wake. How dare he lay his hands on me, the strongest mage in the kingdom? The audacity!


    But as I seethed with anger, a small voice within reminded me of the delicate balance I had to maintain. My abduction was a blow to my pride and a clear indicator of Lord Ashwood''s ruthless ambition, but retaliating recklessly could endanger not just myself but also those I cared about¡ªmy daughter, Alice, and Samael.


    Taking a deep breath, I focused my thoughts on strategy. Yes, Lord Ashwood had made a grave mistake underestimating me, but I couldn''t afford to act impulsively.


    Because that is what those sly bastards want ¡ª A reason.


    A reason to escalate the conflict further is to paint me as the aggressor in the eyes of the kingdom. Lord Ashwood''s move was calculated and designed to provoke a reaction that would justify his actions and tarnish my reputation. I couldn''t give him that satisfaction.


    Instead, I needed to leverage this situation to my advantage, turning Lord Ashwood''s aggression into a strategic opportunity. My position as the strongest mage in the kingdom afforded me influence and respect, elements I could wield to protect myself and my loved ones while undermining Lord Ashwood''s ambitions.


    First, I needed to secure my daughter Alice''s safety. She had been through enough already, and I couldn''t risk her becoming a pawn in Lord Ashwood''s schemes. Alice was strong-willed and resourceful, qualities that had served her well in navigating the complexities of our noble family. But now, with her brother Samael embroiled in Lord Ashwood''s plans, her safety was paramount.


    Next, I had to assess the extent of Lord Ashwood''s influence and allies within the kingdom. His bold move to kidnap me suggested a level of confidence in his position, but it also revealed vulnerabilities. Every action he took was a calculated risk, a thread that could be unraveled with careful planning and strategic maneuvering.


    Now the question raised is, How the heck did they get their hands on the sealing runes?! Even the royal family might not have something as potent as the sealing runes.


    The puzzle of the sealing runes gnawed at my thoughts as I paced the confines of my study, the flickering candles casting dancing shadows on the walls. Each step echoed the tumultuous storm brewing within me¡ªa mixture of anger, determination, and a relentless pursuit of answers.


    Sealing runes capable of confining my magic circle were not just rare; they were exceedingly powerful. Even within the highest echelons of the kingdom, few possessed such artifacts, and their distribution was tightly controlled. The implications of their presence in Lord Ashwood''s possession raised troubling questions about the extent of his influence and alliances.


    "Samael," I murmured to myself, my mind racing through the possibilities. "Could Lord Ashwood''s actions be linked to his plans for my son?"


    The thought sent a chill down my spine. Samael''s sudden involvement in Lord Ashwood''s schemes, particularly through tomorrow''s dungeon exploration, hinted at deeper machinations at play. Was Lord Ashwood manipulating events to draw Samael deeper into his web of ambitions, leveraging the dungeon exploration as a means to further his own agenda?


    As the strongest mage in the kingdom, my instincts honed over years of navigating political intrigue and magical challenges screamed caution. Lord Ashwood''s bold move to abduct me was not merely a show of power; it was a calculated maneuver aimed at destabilizing my position while advancing his own goals.


    "I must tread carefully," I reminded myself, the weight of responsibility settling heavily on my shoulders. Protecting Alice and Samael was paramount, but uncovering the truth behind Lord Ashwood''s actions required finesse and strategy.


    Turning to my desk, I retrieved a parchment and quill, the ink gleaming in the dim candlelight. I began to outline a plan¡ªa meticulous strategy to gather intelligence, assess Lord Ashwood''s vulnerabilities, and secure the means to counteract the sealing runes.


    First, I would discreetly reach out to my network of allies within the kingdom. As the strongest mage, I maintained alliances forged through mutual respect and shared interests. These contacts, spread across the kingdom''s diverse factions, held valuable insights and information that could shed light on Lord Ashwood''s recent maneuvers.


    Next, I would delve into the archives of ancient artifacts and magical lore. Sealing runes of such potency were not crafted lightly; their origins and capabilities were steeped in centuries of arcane knowledge. Unraveling the mysteries surrounding these artifacts could reveal hidden truths about Lord Ashwood''s motives and the extent of his resources.


    Lastly, I needed to ensure Alice and Samael''s safety without revealing my hand prematurely. Lord Ashwood''s kidnapping attempt had already thrust my family into the center of his ambitions. Protecting them required vigilance and a strategic approach¡ªone that balanced defense with calculated countermeasures.


    As I penned each line of my plan, my thoughts drifted to the impending dungeon exploration. Tomorrow''s events would shape not only Samael''s fate but also the trajectory of our family''s future. If Lord Ashwood sought to manipulate the outcome, I had to be prepared to intervene, even if it meant confronting him directly.


    But first, I needed to secure the support of my allies, gather intelligence on Lord Ashwood''s activities, and unearth the secrets of the sealing runes. Only then could I devise a plan to safeguard my family and unravel the tangled web of intrigue woven around us?


    With a determined flick of the quill, I signed my name at the bottom of the parchment¡ªa silent vow to protect what mattered most and to confront the shadows lurking within the kingdom''s corridors of power.


    Tomorrow would bring challenges and uncertainties, but armed with knowledge and resolve, I would face them head-on. The game had shifted, and I was prepared to play my part in reshaping its outcome.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave a comment.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.


    S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 36 - No.36 One Scratch...

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    Yawn~


    Blink~ Blink~


    I think I am still asleep because the moment I opened my eyes, They met with beautiful orange eyes staring back at me with a mix of curiosity and affection.


    "Good morning, Sionna," I said softly, my voice still heavy with sleep. Her presence, so close and warm, was a comforting reminder of what I was fighting for.


    "Good morning, Samael," she replied with a sleepy smile, her voice a soft whisper. "Did you sleep well?"


    "I did," I assured her, reaching out to gently pat her head. "How about you?"


    "Better than I have in a long time," she admitted, her smile growing a little wider. "Thank you for letting me stay here."


    "You''re always welcome, Sionna," I said sincerely. "You can stay here as long as you need to."


    Her smile widened at my words, a flicker of relief passing over her features. "Thank you, Samael. It means a lot to me."


    As we both lay there in the morning light, the weight of the day ahead settled in my mind. The dungeon exploration was a crucial step in our journey, fraught with danger and uncertainty. But it was also an opportunity to gather resources and strength, to fortify our position against Lord Ashwood''s machinations.


    "I need to get ready," I said gently, slowly sitting up to avoid disturbing Sionna too much. "Today is an important day."


    "Huh! Are you going somewhere? Don''t leave me behind," Sionna said, her voice tinged with concern as she sat up, clutching my sleeve.


    I offered her a reassuring smile. "I''m not leaving you, Sionna. I have to explore a dungeon today. It''s dangerous, but it''s something I have to do for our family''s future."


    Her grip tightened momentarily before she nodded, her eyes reflecting a mix of worry and understanding. "I know you have to do this, Samael. Just... please be careful."


    "I will," I promised, gently kissing her nose, causing her to giggle softly. "I''ll come back safely. You have my word."


    Sionna''s expression softened, and she gave me a small nod. "I''ll be waiting for you," she said, her voice filled with determination.


    I gave her one last reassuring smile before rising from the bed. The morning light streaming through the window illuminated the room, casting a warm glow over everything. It was a new day, and despite the challenges ahead, I felt a renewed sense of purpose.


    After a quick wash and change into my gear, I headed to the kitchen, where Liliana was already bustling about, preparing a hearty breakfast. The aroma of freshly baked bread and sizzling bacon filled the air, providing a comforting start to the day.


    "Good morning, Samael," Liliana greeted me with a warm smile as I entered. "I made sure to prepare something special for you today. You''ll need all the energy you can get."


    "You know how to cook?" I asked as she as a vampire would not need to eat.


    Liliana chuckled softly, her eyes sparkling with amusement. "I might not need to eat, but I''ve had plenty of time to learn over the years. Besides, I enjoy cooking for you."


    "Eat up," she urged, setting a plate of food in front of me. "And remember, we''re all counting on you to come back safely."


    "After that go to your mother''s room, She wants to talk to you before you leave for the dungeon," Liliana added, her tone gentle yet firm.


    I nodded, acknowledging the importance of my mother''s words before embarking on such a perilous journey. "Thank you, Liliana. I''ll make sure to see her."


    With that, I focused on the meal before me, savoring each bite not only for its sustenance but for the care that Liliana had put into preparing it. The flavors melded together perfectly, providing a comforting reassurance amid the looming uncertainties of the day.


    After finishing my meal, I bid Liliana a grateful farewell and made my way to my mother''s quarters. As I approached the door, I could feel a mix of anticipation and concern stirring within me. My mother, Elysia Ashwood, The strongest mage in the entire kingdom kidnapped indirectly by her own ''husband''.


    Taking a deep breath, I pushed open the door and entered the room. The air inside was still and charged with magic, a testament to my mother''s presence. She sat by the window, a book of ancient spells open on her lap. Her snow-white hair shimmered in the soft light, and her eyes were a piercing blue like one of my eyes, turned toward me as I approached.


    "Samael," she greeted me, her voice steady yet tinged with concern. "I''ve been waiting for you."


    I nodded respectfully, my gaze meeting hers. "Mother."


    She gestured for me to sit beside her, and I complied, settling in next to her on the cushioned seat. For a moment, neither of us spoke, the silence thick with unspoken worries and unvoiced fears.


    "Samael, Let me tell you one thing before you leave," She said with a tone of urgency, her eyes searching mine as if trying to convey the depth of her message through their piercing blue depths.


    "Mother, whatever you wish to tell me, I will listen," I replied earnestly, sensing the gravity of her words.


    "One scratch," she said, her voice lowering to a near whisper, "one wound, no matter how small. When you return, if I see even the slightest injury on you, Believe me when I say this."


    "BLOOD BATH will be an understatement, No matter who comes whether it is the Ashwood family or Blackthorn family, I will ensure that none of them are left alive."


    My heart skipped a beat at his mother''s words, the seriousness of her tone cutting through him like a blade. I had never seen her so resolute, her gaze unwavering as she spoke of protecting me with such fierce determination.


    "I understand, Mother," I replied, my voice steady despite the unease churning within me. I knew the depths of her power and the lengths she would go to for her family''s safety. "I will do everything in my power to return unharmed."


    "I hope that my words stay with you, Samael," Elysia continued, her expression softening slightly as she reached out to gently touch my cheek. "You are my son, and your safety is paramount to me. But know this: our enemies will not hesitate to strike at our weaknesses. Be vigilant, be strong, and return to us."


    Her touch was warm against my skin, a silent reassurance amidst the gravity of her words. I nodded, feeling a surge of determination welling up within me. "I will make you proud, Mother. I promise."


    "You already did my son, You already did."


    With those words hanging in the air, I felt a mix of pride and determination swelling within me. Mother''s unwavering resolve and unconditional love fortified my spirit as I prepared to face the challenges ahead.


    "I won''t let you down, Mother," I vowed softly, meeting her gaze with steadfast determination.


    Elysia''s expression softened further, a faint smile touching her lips. "I know you won''t, Samael."


    We sat in silence for a moment longer, the weight of our unspoken bond weaving around them like a protective cloak. Then, Elysia withdrew her hand, her gaze lingering on me with a mixture of maternal pride and concern.


    "Go now," she said gently, breaking the silence. "Prepare yourself for what lies ahead. And remember, I am with you, always."


    I nodded, rising from his seat with a renewed sense of purpose. "Thank you, Mother. I will return soon."


    Elysia stood up and pulled me into a brief embrace, her touch filled with both strength and tenderness. "Be safe, my son," she murmured softly against my ear. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I returned the embrace, feeling her love and protection enveloping me like a shield. "I will, Mother," I promised, holding onto her for a moment longer before stepping back.


    With a final nod of reassurance, I turned and left Mother''s quarters, my mind now focused and resolved. I knew the dangers that awaited me in the dungeon, but I also carried with me the strength of my family''s love and support.


    If I remember correctly then, In the original novel, this dungeon contains, monsters that are as powerful as third-circle mages at the least while the boss is as powerful as fifth-circle mages. The boss is the red ogre chief who is known for their magic resistance skin and brutality.


    I walked out of my house and into the crisp morning air, my mind focused on the task ahead.


    ''System, Use Plot Exchange Card.''


    [Using Plot Exchange Card...]


    [Seaching for the plot...]


    [Plot Found.]


    [Please choose your target to exchange the plot with.]


    [1. Ethan ¡ª The Protagonist]


    On the system panel, only one name was shown to choose from...


    After a brief pause, I made my decision.


    ''System, use the Plot Exchange Card on Ethan,'' I said firmly, confirming my choice.


    [Using Plot Exchange Card on Ethan...]


    [Exchanging plot...]


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave a comment.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 37 - No.37 Dungeon (1)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    A shimmering light enveloped me as the system activated the Plot Exchange Card. The sensation was strange, a mix of warmth and cold that coursed through my body. I felt a slight tug at my consciousness as if something profound was shifting within the very fabric of my reality.


    [Plot Exchange complete.]


    [You have successfully exchanged plots with Ethan, the protagonist.]


    The light faded, leaving me feeling slightly disoriented but also invigorated. I knew that this exchange would tilt the odds in my favor, altering the course of events to align more closely with my objectives.


    ''Status.''


    [Right Away.]


    [Status Window]


    [Name: Samael Ashwood]


    [Race: Dhampi, Royal ???, Royal Elf]


    [Magic: Second Circle (Peak)]


    [Body: Iron Body (Mid)]


    [Strength: 30]


    [Agility: 30]


    [Endurance: 30]


    [Intelligence: 30]


    [Charisma: 49]


    [Destiny Points: 12500]


    [Affinities: Star, Destruction, Lightning, Nature, Shadow (Locked)]


    "It''s been some time since I last saw my status. Changes are quite visible," I mused to myself, noting the increase in my charisma attributed to the new title of Charmer.


    With my attributes now comparable to a peak third-circle mage, I felt prepared to face the challenges ahead. The dungeon awaited, its depths harboring dangers that would test not only my strength but also my strategic abilities and resilience.


    "I even have to check that shop function I unlocked," I mused to myself, recalling the System''s notification about a new feature.


    Focusing on the task at hand, I made my way towards the outskirts of town where the entrance to the dungeon awaited. The air grew cooler as I approached, a tangible sense of anticipation building within me. The dungeon''s entrance loomed ahead, its ancient stones weathered by time and marked with warnings of the dangers within.


    There was a crowd gathering near the entrance, a mix of adventurers, merchants, and curious onlookers. Some were preparing their gear, others exchanging hushed conversations about the dungeon''s rumored perils. I spotted Ethan among them who had just entered the dungeon with a determined expression.


    As I approached the dungeon entrance area, A guard wearing royal colors blocked my path while motioning me toward the desk where I needed to register before entering.


    "Name?" the guard asked, his tone businesslike but not unkind.


    "Samael Ashwood-"


    Before I could say more, The guard stood up and nodded in approval.


    "Samael Ashwood, you''re registered. Be cautious inside and good luck," the guard said, stepping aside to let me pass eyeing me with pity as if I was going to die.


    As I passed through the guard and approached the dungeon entrance, the atmosphere around me grew tense with anticipation. The dungeon''s ancient stones loomed before me, weathered by time and etched with warnings of the perils within. I took a deep breath, steeling myself for what lay ahead.


    Inside, the air was cool and damp, carrying with it a faint scent of earth and moss. Torchlight flickered along the walls, casting eerie shadows that danced with every movement. The sounds of distant creatures echoed through the corridors, a constant reminder of the dangers lurking in the darkness.


    Navigating cautiously through the labyrinthine passages, I kept my senses sharp, alert to any sign of movement or danger. The dungeon''s layout seemed designed to disorient, with twisting corridors and sudden drops that tested even the most experienced adventurers.


    Eeeek!


    The sudden, high-pitched squeal pierced the air, followed by a flurry of movement from above. Instinctively, I raised my guard, scanning the ceiling for any threats. A small swarm of bats fluttered overhead, their leathery wings casting fleeting shadows in the torchlight.


    Grrrrrrr!


    The deep growl reverberated through the corridor, sending a chill down my spine. It was a sound that resonated with primal aggression, hinting at a creature far larger and more dangerous than the bats above.


    Swish~


    A crude arrow whistled through the air, narrowly missing my shoulder and embedding itself into the stone wall with a sharp thud. I spun around, eyes scanning the darkness for the source of the attack.


    Swish~ Swish~ Swish~ Swish~


    From all the directions around me, more arrows flew, each one aimed with deadly accuracy. I dodged and weaved through the onslaught, my reflexes honed by the urgency of survival. The attackers remained hidden, their identities shrouded in the shadows of the dungeon''s depths.


    ''Shadow Steps~''


    As the arrows continued to rain down, I focused my mind, invoking the Shadow Steps technique granted by my newfound abilities. In an instant, I melded into the shadows, becoming one with the darkness that surrounded me. The arrows passed harmlessly through the space I had just occupied, unable to find their mark.


    Moving swiftly and silently, I navigated through the corridors with enhanced agility, using the shadows to my advantage. I sensed the presence of my assailants lurking nearby, their movements masked but not hidden from my heightened senses.


    Getting behind a troll, which I identified by their thick, muscled body and coarse, greenish skin. I immediately unsheathed the sword of the dark light hanging by my side and in a swift motion beheaded the unsuspecting troll. The creature collapsed with a heavy thud, its massive form crumpling to the ground as dark blood pooled around it.


    The dungeon echoed with a momentary silence, broken only by the flickering torches and the faint sounds of distant creatures.


    Swish~ Swish~


    As the echoes of the troll''s demise faded, the dungeon seemed to hold its breath, waiting for the next move. The assailants, alerted by the noise, closed in with renewed aggression. Arrows whizzed through the air with increased frequency, aimed at my position now revealed by the recent confrontation.


    Swiftly assessing the situation, I calculated my options. The dungeon''s layout offered limited cover, but my recent enhancement and skills granted by the System gave me an edge. I focused on evasion and strategic positioning, utilizing the environment to shield myself from the relentless barrage of arrows.


    "Lightning Strike!"


    Calling upon my affinity with lightning, I sent a surge of electrical energy coursing through the air. The bolts crackled with intensity, illuminating the corridor with brief flashes of blue-white light. The attackers, momentarily blinded and disoriented by the sudden brightness, faltered in their assault.


    Seizing the opportunity, I moved swiftly from shadow to shadow, closing the distance between myself and the assailants. With each step, I planned my next moves carefully, keeping my blade ready and my senses keenly attuned to any movement or sound.


    Suddenly, a figure emerged from the darkness, wielding a bow and clad in the garb of a dungeon raider. Their eyes widened in surprise as they realized I had closed the gap. Without hesitation, I lunged forward, my sword slicing through the air with lethal precision.


    Clang!


    The clash of metal echoed through the corridor as my blade met theirs in a fierce duel. Sparks flew as our weapons clashed, each strike fueled by determination and skill. The raiders fought with desperate ferocity, their attacks fueled by the need to defend their territory within the dungeon.


    With a series of swift maneuvers, I pressed the advantage, driving the raider back with calculated strikes. Their defenses faltered under the relentless assault, and in a decisive moment, I disarmed them with a precise slash.


    More and more sparks flew as our weapons clashed, each strike fueled by determination and skill. The raiders fought with desperate ferocity, their attacks fueled by the need to defend their territory within the dungeon.


    With a series of swift maneuvers, I pressed the advantage, driving the raider back with calculated strikes. Their defenses faltered under the relentless assault, and in a decisive moment, I disarmed them with a precise slash. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And with a precise moment beheaded them. The raiders collapsed to the ground, their weapon clattering beside them as they gasped their last breath. Silence settled over the corridor once more, broken only by the faint hum of residual magic and the distant echoes of creatures within the dungeon.


    Taking a moment to catch my breath, I scanned the surroundings for any further threats. The encounter had been intense, but I knew there was more to navigate through in this treacherous place.


    Thump! Thump!


    The ground started shaking as a deep growl reverberated through the corridor, followed by the heavy footsteps of massive creatures. The dungeon floor trembled with each stride, signaling the approach of something formidable and dangerous.


    A whole group of trolls approached, their towering forms casting long shadows in the torchlight. Their greenish skin glistened with sweat and grime, muscles rippling beneath as they advanced with purposeful strides. Each troll wielded crude weapons¡ªclubs and axes stained with the blood of previous victims, their faces contorted in savage grins revealing sharp teeth.


    Despite the daunting sight, I remained calm, my mind racing with strategies to confront this new threat. The trolls'' strength and resilience were formidable, but I had faced challenges before and emerged victorious, thanks to my enhanced abilities and strategic prowess.


    "Starlight Brust!"


    Channeling the power of the stars through my fingertips, I unleashed a barrage of celestial energy towards the approaching trolls. The Starlight Burst exploded upon impact, sending shockwaves through the air and illuminating the dungeon with brilliant bursts of light. The trolls staggered under the force of the attack, their roars of pain echoing through the corridors.


    Taking advantage of their momentary disorientation, I swiftly closed the distance, my sword flashing in a series of precise strikes. With each blow, I aimed for vulnerable spots¡ªjoints, tendons, and unprotected areas of their thick hide. The trolls retaliated with brute force, swinging their weapons in wide arcs, but my agility and speed allowed me to evade their attacks with calculated grace.


    "Nature''s Embrace!"


    Calling upon my affinity with nature, I summoned thick vines and roots from the ground. The plant life entangled the trolls'' legs, immobilizing them and leaving them vulnerable to further attacks. The trolls struggled against the magical bindings, their roars of rage filling the air, but nature''s embrace held firm, restricting their movements.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave a comment.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 38 - No.38 Dungeon (2)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    I moved swiftly, capitalizing on their entrapment. My blade found its mark repeatedly, slashing through the tough hide of the trolls with precision. The dungeon echoed with the clash of steel and the roars of the wounded beasts as I pressed the attack.


    "Graaahhh!"


    One troll, larger and more ferocious than the others, broke free from the vines with a surge of brute strength. It charged at me, wielding a massive club with both hands. I dodged the initial swing, the force of the blow causing the ground to shatter where I had just stood.


    "Destruction Wave!"


    I invoked the power of destruction, channeling it through my sword. A wave of dark energy erupted from the blade, striking the charging troll with devastating force. The creature howled in agony as the energy tore through its body, reducing it to a crumpled heap on the ground.


    With the largest troll defeated, the remaining ones hesitated, their resolve wavering. I seized the moment, unleashing a flurry of attacks that cut down the remaining trolls one by one. The corridor was soon littered with the fallen bodies of the monstrous creatures, their blood mingling with the damp earth.


    The air was thick with the scent of blood and the faint hum of residual magic as I surveyed the aftermath of the battle. The dungeon''s silence was a stark contrast to the chaos that had erupted moments before. I took a moment to steady my breath, my senses still heightened from the intense encounter.


    With the immediate threat neutralized, I moved deeper into the dungeon, my steps cautious but resolute. The corridors twisted and turned, each new passage presenting potential danger. The further I ventured, the more oppressive the atmosphere became, the weight of the dungeon''s dark history pressing down on me.


    As I navigated the labyrinthine passages, I encountered various traps and puzzles designed to thwart intruders. Pitfalls, pressure plates, and enchanted barriers sought to impede my progress, but my keen intellect and experience allowed me to overcome each challenge with relative ease.


    Clang! Clang! Clang!


    The sound of metal meeting metal reverberated through the corridor, signaling another fierce clash ahead. I pressed forward, senses on high alert until I came upon a wide chamber where a group of adventurers was locked in combat with a pack of goblins. The goblins, though smaller and less imposing than the trolls, fought with cunning and speed, their weapons flashing in the dim light.


    "Hold the line!" one of the adventurers shouted, her voice steady despite the chaos. She wielded a broadsword, expertly parrying the goblins'' attacks while directing her companions.


    "I will¡ª Ack!!!"


    A lone arrow pierced the air, finding its mark in her right eye. She screamed in agony, stumbling back as blood flowed freely down her face. The goblins, sensing a weakness, pressed their attack with renewed vigor, their chittering voices filled with malicious glee.


    Ahhhh!!!


    Chaos.


    A single mistake caused the whole team to be overruled by goblins, and the chamber was filled with the sounds of battle, pain, and desperation. The adventurers were clearly teenagers like myself¡ª Inexperienced.


    Some left their post in fear trying to run away and leaving their comrades behind, only to be cut down by the swift and relentless goblins. The goblins, fueled by their bloodlust and the scent of victory, swarmed the remaining adventurers, overwhelming them with sheer numbers.


    Some died swiftly while some were not lucky enough because their whole body was riddled with rusted swords and crude knives, suffering the unthinkable.


    The scene was devastating, with the chamber echoing with the cries of the fallen and the clash of weapons. The adventurers fought desperately against the goblins, but their efforts were in vain against the overwhelming numbers and ferocity of their attackers.


    Some might ask, why am I not helping them?


    Because it happened too fast, In seconds they were losing lives and they had been overpowered by the goblins, with the chamber echoing with the cries of the fallen and the clash of weapons. The adventurers fought desperately, but their efforts were in vain against the overwhelming numbers and ferocity of their attackers.


    My heart sank as I witnessed the tragic scene unfolding before me. The young adventurers, barely more than teenagers, were outmatched and outnumbered by the goblins. The chamber was filled with chaos and desperation, the air thick with the scent of blood and the sounds of battle.


    If I even jumped to save lives, I couldn''t save anyone as they were too many, Too many goblins were just standing looking at the slaughter with a twisted glee. The goblins reveled in their victory, their sharp grins and wild eyes gleaming in the torchlight as they mercilessly cut down the adventurers. It was a brutal and swift massacre, leaving no room for heroics or intervention.


    I hesitated, torn between the urge to help and the grim reality of the situation. The goblins were too numerous, and any attempt to intervene would likely end in my own demise. My heart raced with a mixture of fear and frustration, knowing that I could do nothing to save the young adventurers from their tragic fate.


    As I watched helplessly from the shadows, a voice echoed in my mind, reminding me of the risks and consequences of interference in this cruel world. The Heavenly Destiny System granted me power and abilities, but it also demanded caution and strategic thinking in the face of adversity.


    Grrrrrrr!


    A guttural growl interrupted my thoughts, drawing my attention back to the chamber. Amidst the chaos, a larger figure emerged from the shadows¡ªa hulking goblin champion, towering over its smaller kin with a brutal-looking axe in hand. Its eyes gleamed with savage intelligence, a stark contrast to the mindless frenzy of its companions.


    The goblin champion bellowed a challenge, its voice echoing through the chamber with authority. The remaining adventurers, bloodied and battered, looked up with defiance despite their dire situation. They rallied around their wounded comrades, forming a last stand against the overwhelming odds.


    Leaving behind the tragic scene of the adventurers'' demise, I continued deeper into the labyrinthine passages of the dungeon. The air grew colder and heavier with each step, the oppressive atmosphere weighing down on me like a tangible presence. The dungeon seemed to have a life of its own, with each turn revealing new challenges and dangers lurking in the shadows.


    Navigating through the winding corridors, I remained on high alert, my senses keenly attuned to any sign of movement or threat. The dungeon''s layout was unpredictable, with narrow passages and sudden drops that tested my agility and resolve. Torchlight flickered along the damp walls, casting eerie shadows that seemed to dance with malevolent intent.


    As I ventured deeper, I encountered more traps and obstacles designed to deter intruders. Pressure plates triggered hidden spikes, while enchanted barriers hummed with arcane energy, ready to repel any unwelcome advance. Each challenge required careful observation and strategic thinking to overcome, drawing upon both my enhanced abilities and the lessons learned from previous encounters. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With perseverance and caution, I navigated through the treacherous terrain, inching closer to my objective within the dungeon. The sounds of distant creatures echoed through the corridors, a constant reminder of the perils that awaited me. Whether it was the low growl of unseen beasts or the skittering of creatures in the shadows, every sound heightened my awareness of the danger surrounding me.


    After what seemed like hours of navigating through the labyrinthine passages, I finally reached a vast chamber illuminated by a dim, eerie light. The chamber was filled with an otherworldly aura, ancient runes etched into the walls pulsating with faint magic.


    At the center of the chamber stood a massive stone altar, its surface adorned with intricate carvings depicting scenes of ancient battles and forgotten rituals.


    Approaching the altar cautiously, I felt a surge of energy emanating from its ancient stone surface. The air hummed with a faint, almost imperceptible vibration, hinting at the latent power held within. It was clear that this altar held significance, perhaps serving as a focal point for the dungeon''s mysteries or a key to unlocking deeper secrets hidden within its depths.


    ***


    [Ethan POV]


    This is craziness.


    But I have to save them¡ª


    "Fire Barrage!!!"


    Focusing my mana, I conjured a barrage of fiery projectiles that streaked through the air toward the goblins, aiming to disrupt their bloodthirsty assault on the adventurers. The flames erupted upon impact, engulfing several goblins in a blaze of intense heat and sparks.


    The goblins screeched in agony, their crude weapons dropping as they tried to beat out the flames consuming their bodies. The sudden onslaught caught them off guard, providing a brief respite for the surviving adventurers to regroup and counterattack.


    "Take cover!" I yelled, gesturing for the adventurers to retreat to a safer position while I continued to rain down fire from a distance. The goblin champion roared in fury, rallying its remaining forces to push back against my magical assault.


    "Fire Bolt!!!"


    I unleashed a focused burst of fiery energy, aiming for the goblin champion. The bolt struck true, causing the champion to stagger backward, its flesh singed and smoking from the intense heat. Despite the pain, it bellowed a defiant roar and charged toward me with its massive axe raised high.


    "Watch out!" shouted one of the adventurers, lunging forward with a desperate strike aimed at the goblin champion''s exposed flank. The blade grazed its thick hide, drawing a deep growl of pain as the champion turned its attention to the new threat.


    The battle raged on with frenzied intensity, each side fighting tooth and nail for dominance in the chaotic chamber. The goblins, driven by bloodlust and the thrill of battle, pressed their advantage with relentless aggression. They swarmed around the adventurers, their numbers overwhelming even as I continued to rain down fire spells from a distance.


    Despite our efforts, the situation grew dire. The adventurers were skilled but inexperienced, their movements often hesitant and their attacks lacking the precision needed to overcome the goblins'' ferocity. With each passing moment, I felt the weight of responsibility pressing down on me, knowing that their lives rested in my hands.


    "Fire Storm!!!"


    Gathering my mana into a potent cyclone of flames, I unleashed a swirling tempest that engulfed the goblin ranks. The flames danced and roared, consuming everything in their path with searing heat and relentless fury. Goblins shrieked as their bodies were incinerated, their crude weapons reduced to molten slag.


    The chamber filled with the acrid scent of burning flesh and the crackle of flames, the air thick with smoke and magic. Through the haze, I saw the adventurers seizing the opportunity, pressing their advantage with renewed vigor. They fought with determination and courage, their movements synchronized as they struck down goblins left and right.


    Amidst the chaos, the goblin champion stood defiant, its massive form a testament to its resilience and strength. It swung its axe with brutal force, aiming to cleave through any who dared to challenge its dominance. I focused my attention on the champion, channeling my mana for another spell that could turn the tide of battle.


    "Blazing Inferno!!!"


    Summoning the very essence of fire, I unleashed a torrent of blazing inferno that engulfed the goblin champion in a column of intense heat and flame. The champion howled in agony as its flesh charred and cracked under the onslaught, its defiant roar drowned out by the roar of the inferno.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave a comment.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 39 - No.39 Dungeon (3)

    [Ethan''s POV]


    But as people say, A single ant can''t defeat a mighty beast on its own, and despite the strength of my magic, the goblin champion endured. Its skin blackened and cracked, and its eyes still burned with fierce determination. The beast staggered forward, its movements slow but unwavering, driven by a primal rage that refused to be extinguished.


    "Fall back! Regroup!" I commanded, my voice cutting through the noise of battle. The adventurers, battered and bloodied, heeded my call, retreating to form a defensive line. The goblins, momentarily thrown off balance by my magical assault, hesitated before resuming their attack.


    The goblin champion, now a smoldering, enraged giant, charged toward me with its massive axe raised high. I braced myself, knowing that this would be a decisive moment in the battle.


    "Fiery Bind!"


    I shouted, summoning chains of searing flames that erupted from the ground and coiled around the champion''s limbs. The fiery chains tightened, restraining the beast with intense heat, but it struggled against them, its immense strength threatening to break free.


    "Now! Attack!" That was the worst decision made by me as the goblin champion went... berserk, Every single adventurer caught up in it was brutally cut down in its wrath. The champion''s swings became wild and unpredictable, the sheer force of its rage tearing through the fiery chains and sending them scattering like embers in the wind.


    The remaining adventurers barely had time to react before the massive axe cleaved through their ranks, leaving a trail of blood and devastation in its wake.


    I watched in horror as the champion''s berserk fury decimated the adventurers, their desperate cries echoing through the chamber. My heart sank, knowing that I had made a grievous error in my strategy. The goblin champion''s resilience and sheer power had surpassed my expectations, and now it was a force of unbridled destruction.


    Thud!


    My leg lost its strength as I saw the last adventurer''s eyes before being cut in half looking at me with resentment and desperation. The weight of their loss pressed heavily on my shoulders, the enormity of my failure sinking in. The goblin champion, now a blood-soaked behemoth, turned its gaze toward me, its eyes burning with rage and bloodlust.


    It''s my fault...


    I sent them to their death...


    I don''t deserve to live after what I did...


    GRRRRRRRRRRRRRRR!!!


    As the guttural roar of the goblin champion echoed through the chamber, I felt a surge of dread and guilt wash over me. The beast charged toward me, its massive axe gleaming with the blood of the fallen adventurers. My legs felt like lead, my mind clouded with the weight of my failure.


    I am sorry, Lily...


    Your brother is useless...


    In my stead, Samael will take care of you...


    I saw in his eyes that night, that He loves you dearly...


    Drip~ Drip~


    Tears left my eyes, I saw the axe descending down towards me, its blade glinting in the dim light of the chamber. My heart pounded in my chest, fear and regret mingling with the inevitability of my fate. The goblin champion''s roar reverberated through the air, drowning out all other sounds as it closed the distance with terrifying speed.


    Thwip!


    The head flew.


    The protagonist died at the hands of a Goblin champion.


    ***


    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    As I approached the ancient altar, a sense of solemnity and reverence washed over me. The intricate carvings seemed to pulse faintly with ancient magic, hinting at the mysteries and power that lay dormant within. I paused, taking a moment to survey the chamber and gather my thoughts amidst the lingering echoes of battle that reverberated through the dungeon.


    The air around the altar felt charged with a subtle energy, like a whisper of secrets waiting to be unveiled. The runes etched into the stone seemed to shimmer with a faint glow, reacting to my presence as if acknowledging my arrival. I could sense the weight of history in this place, a convergence of past deeds and forgotten lore that spoke of challenges and trials yet to be faced.


    RAAAAAAR!


    Just as I was about to approach the altar and delve deeper into its mysteries, a sudden disturbance caught my attention. A rumbling growl echoed through the chamber, followed by the heavy thud of footsteps. Instinctively, I readied myself for a confrontation, knowing that danger lurked nearby.


    From the shadows emerged a colossal figure, towering over me with a menacing presence. It was the Red Ogre Chief, a monstrous creature whose size alone was daunting. Muscles bulged beneath its mottled red skin, and its eyes gleamed with a primal fury that matched its formidable stature.


    The Red Ogre Chief let out a thunderous roar, its voice reverberating through the chamber with raw power. It brandished a massive club, its surface etched with crude runes that pulsed with ominous energy. This creature was no ordinary foe; it possessed the strength and resilience akin to a fifth-circle mage, a daunting adversary for even the most skilled warrior.


    The biggest disadvantage for me here would be the magic resistance this creature holds, meaning that I need to rely more on my physical strength to overpower it, Which is almost impossible as the second disadvantage here would be the sheer size and strength of the Red Ogre Chief.


    It would require a careful strategy to overcome such a formidable opponent, especially considering its magical resistance and physical prowess.


    Taking a moment to assess the situation, I weighed my options. Given the creature''s advantages, engaging directly in a head-on confrontation might prove futile, Instead, I considered leveraging my agility and the environment to gain an upper hand. The chamber''s layout offered some advantages, with pillars and alcoves that could provide cover and opportunities for strategic maneuvers.


    From the corner of my eye, I saw him swinging his colossal club at me with devastating force. I quickly dodged to the side, narrowly avoiding the crushing blow that would have surely shattered bone. The impact sent tremors through the ground, underscoring the Red Ogre Chief''s immense strength and ferocity.


    Using my agility to my advantage, I darted around the chamber, keeping a safe distance from the creature''s reach. The Red Ogre Chief bellowed in frustration, its heavy footsteps echoing as it pursued me with relentless determination. I needed to find a way to exploit its vulnerabilities while avoiding its overwhelming power.


    Suuuuuuu!!!


    As the Red Ogre Chief took a deep breath, flames flickered from the corners of its large mouth, signaling an impending attack. The heat from its fiery breath washed over me, searing the air with intense heat. Reacting swiftly, I leaped sideways, narrowly evading the searing flames that scorched the ground where I had stood moments before.


    Seeing me evade its fiery breath, the Red Ogre Chief roared in frustration, its eyes narrowing with determination. It swung its massive club again, aiming to catch me off guard with a sweeping arc of devastating force. Anticipating its movements, I ducked and rolled beneath the swing, feeling the rush of wind as the club passed overhead with bone-shaking force.


    Using the momentum from my roll, I sprang to my feet and dashed towards one of the chamber''s pillars. The stone structure offered temporary cover and a strategic vantage point from which to reassess my approach. As I reached the pillar, I pressed my back against its cool surface, my mind racing with calculations and possibilities.


    The Red Ogre Chief lumbered closer, its heavy footsteps echoing through the chamber. It was relentless in its pursuit, driven by a primal instinct to overpower and destroy. I needed to find a weakness, a gap in its defenses that I could exploit to gain the upper hand in this perilous encounter.


    Weakness!


    I immediately activated the ''Mystic Eyes Of The Death God''.


    [Name: Mystic Eyes of the Death God (Lvl.1)]


    [Type: Magic Eyes]


    [Description: The mystic eyes of the death god allow the user to "perceive death"¡ª the conceptual "Death of an Existence" in the form of visual lines extending from any existence. These lines indicate the "death" of an entity, revealing its mortal vulnerability.


    Additionally, the user can induce fear and dread by making direct eye contact with targets, invoking a paralyzing fear of their imminent demise.]


    With the activation of my Mystic Eyes of the Death God. The chamber around me seemed to lose its color, replaced by spectral lines extending from the Red Ogre Chief. These lines revealed vulnerabilities, points where its existence could be brought to an end.


    But to actually trace those lines, close combat is the only way. Which can be extremely dangerous due to its physical prowess and magical resistance. I needed to find a way to exploit its weaknesses strategically.


    As I focused on the spectral lines revealed by my Mystic Eyes of the Death God, I noticed a pattern¡ªa faint line extending from the Red Ogre Chief''s neck, indicating a vulnerability in its thick, armored hide.


    RAAAAAAR!


    The Red Ogre Chief''s massive fists grasped chunks of stone from the chamber floor, hurling them with incredible force in my direction. The boulders crashed through the air, leaving trails of destruction in their wake as they hurtled toward me with deadly intent.


    Reacting swiftly, I dodged to the side, narrowly avoiding the first boulder that shattered against the pillar behind me. The impact sent shards of stone flying in all directions, adding to the chaos of the chamber. I needed to stay mobile and maintain my focus amidst the relentless barrage.


    Using my agility and speed, I darted between pillars and alcoves, using them as cover against the onslaught of boulders. The Red Ogre Chief''s roars of frustration echoed through the chamber, its attacks growing more frenzied as it sought to overwhelm me with sheer brute force.


    As I evaded another incoming boulder, an idea sparked in my mind. I needed to turn the creature''s strength against itself, to exploit its aggression and create an opening for a decisive strike. But to do so, I would need to lure it into a position where its own attacks could be used against it.


    Gathering my resolve, I waited for the next boulder to sail through the air towards me. Instead of dodging, I stood my ground, focusing my energy and anticipation. At the last moment, I leaped agilely onto the boulder''s path, using it as a makeshift platform to propel myself higher into the air. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Red Ogre Chief''s eyes widened in surprise as I soared above its head, landing gracefully on a higher platform formed by the chamber''s architecture. From this vantage point, I surveyed the chamber below, assessing the Red Ogre Chief''s position and plotting my next move.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave a comment.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 40 - No.40 Dungeon (4)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    The Red Ogre Chief growled in frustration, searching for me with its eyes blazing with anger. From my elevated position, I observed the patterns in its movements, noting the way it favored its right side and the slight lag in its reactions when it turned. These observations would be crucial in formulating my plan.


    Taking a deep breath, I prepared to execute my strategy. With a swift motion, I summoned my magical energy and directed it toward the chamber floor, creating a series of small explosions to draw the Red Ogre Chief''s attention. The creature roared in response, turning its massive form towards the source of the disturbance.


    "Over here, you brute!" I shouted, taunting the beast to ensure it focused entirely on me. The Red Ogre Chief snarled and charged toward my position, its heavy footsteps shaking the ground with each step.


    As it neared the base of the platform, I leaped again, this time landing on a lower ledge closer to the ground. The Red Ogre Chief followed, its movements increasingly erratic as it tried to keep up with my agile maneuvers. I continued to lead it through the chamber, guiding it toward a specific area where the ground was unstable and littered with loose stones.


    But I made one grave mistake as I underestimated the Red Ogre Chief''s intelligence. As it neared the unstable ground, it paused, a glimmer of cunning flickering in its eyes. Instead of charging recklessly forward, it slammed its massive club into the ground, causing a tremor that shook the entire chamber.


    The floor beneath me gave way, and I tumbled into a hidden pit, barely managing to grab hold of the edge to stop my fall. Dangling precariously, I looked up to see the Red Ogre Chief looming above me, a victorious snarl spreading across its face. It raised its club high, ready to deliver a crushing blow.


    Summoning all my strength, I pulled myself up just in time to roll out of the way as the club smashed into the ground where I had been. But as I regained my footing, the Red Ogre Chief''s other hand swung at me with alarming speed. I barely managed to dodge, feeling the rush of air as the massive fist missed me by inches.


    Realizing that my plan to use the unstable ground had backfired, I quickly reassessed my strategy. The Red Ogre Chief was smarter than I had anticipated, and I couldn''t afford to underestimate it again. I needed to find another way to exploit its weaknesses.


    RAAAAAAAAARRRR!


    The Red Ogre Chief''s roar reverberated through the chamber as it stomped its feet, causing the ground to crack and fissures to appear. Lava began to seep through the fractures, turning the once-solid floor into a deadly, molten landscape. The heat intensified, and the air filled with the acrid smell of sulfur and burning stone.


    I had to act quickly before the entire chamber became a pool of magma. My initial plan had failed, but I wasn''t out of options yet. The Mystic Eyes of the Death God still revealed the lines of mortality on the Red Ogre Chief, and I knew that I needed to exploit one of those lines to defeat the beast.


    Summoning my magical energy, I focused on the line extending from the Red Ogre Chief''s neck. The vulnerability was clear, but getting close enough to strike it would be perilous amidst the searing heat and unstable ground. I needed to create an opportunity to deliver a precise and lethal blow.


    I leaped from the unstable ground onto a nearby ledge, using my agility to avoid the rising magma. The Red Ogre Chief bellowed in rage, its eyes locked onto me with murderous intent. It swung its massive club, aiming to crush me, but I dodged nimbly, landing on another ledge further away.


    Using my enhanced speed and agility, I continued to maneuver around the chamber, leading the Red Ogre Chief away from the areas where the magma was most concentrated. The beast followed, its frustration growing as it struggled to keep up with my rapid movements.


    As I led the Red Ogre Chief on a chase through the chamber, I formulated a new plan. I needed to use the environment to my advantage, to create a situation where I could strike at its vulnerability without getting caught in its attacks or the spreading magma.


    I spotted a large, overhanging stalactite above the chamber, directly above the area where the magma was pooling the most. If I could lure the Red Ogre Chief beneath it, I might be able to bring it down on the creature, creating an opening for a decisive strike.


    With that goal in mind, I taunted the Red Ogre Chief, drawing its attention towards the center of the chamber. It roared in fury, charging towards me with reckless abandon. I waited until the last possible moment before leaping to the side, narrowly avoiding its massive club as it smashed into the ground.


    The Red Ogre Chief was now standing directly beneath the overhanging stalactite. Summoning my magical energy, I focused on the point where the stalactite connected to the ceiling, channeling my power into a concentrated burst of destructive force.


    "Destruction Wave!"


    The wave of energy shot toward the stalactite, shattering its base and sending it plummeting toward the Red Ogre Chief. The beast looked up in surprise, but it was too late to evade. The massive stalactite crashed down onto its head, stunning the creature and causing it to stagger.


    Seizing the opportunity, I activated the Mystic Eyes of the Death God once more, focusing on the spectral line extending from the Red Ogre Chief''s neck. With a burst of speed, I closed the distance between us, my weapon poised to strike.


    In a swift, precise motion, I traced the line with my blade, slicing through the vulnerable point with lethal accuracy. The Red Ogre Chief let out a final, agonized roar as its massive form collapsed to the ground, the life draining from its eyes.


    As the creature fell, the ground beneath it began to stabilize, the magma receding and cooling. The chamber grew quiet, the oppressive heat dissipating as the Red Ogre Chief''s presence faded.


    I took a moment to catch my breath, the weight of the battle settling over me. The Red Ogre Chief had been a formidable opponent, but I had managed to overcome its strength and resilience through strategy and determination.


    BOOOOOOMMM!!!


    THUD! THUD!


    My mind couldn''t process what happened until my half-broken body flew into the air and crashed into the chamber wall with a sickening thud. Pain shot through my body as I struggled to regain my bearings. My vision blurred, and I fought to stay conscious, realizing that the battle wasn''t over yet.


    A deep, guttural growl echoed through the chamber, and I forced myself to focus. Through the haze, I saw the Red Ogre Chief rising once more, its body glowing with a menacing red aura. It was clear that the creature had one final, desperate trick up its sleeve, a last surge of power fueled by its dying rage.


    My instincts screamed at me to move, but my limbs felt heavy and unresponsive. The Red Ogre Chief charged toward me, its eyes blazing with an otherworldly fury. Desperation fueled my next move as I summoned the last reserve healing potion from the system inventory to heal myself enough to evade the Red Ogre Chief''s impending attack.


    The potion surged through my body, mending bones and closing wounds just enough to allow me to roll out of harm''s way at the last moment. The Red Ogre Chief''s massive club smashed into the ground where I had been lying, sending shockwaves through the chamber floor.


    I scrambled to my feet, adrenaline coursing through my veins as I assessed the situation. The Red Ogre Chief was relentless, its attacks fueled by a newfound fury that threatened to overwhelm me. I needed to end this battle swiftly before its last surge of power became too much to handle.


    With renewed determination, I focused on the Mystic Eyes of the Death God, searching for any vulnerabilities left on the creature. Despite its renewed vigor, there had to be a limit to its strength, a weakness I could exploit.


    But what I saw was horrifying as a single line of death was... moving all over its body at a speed too hard to keep track of to strike. The Red Ogre Chief was not only revitalized but also seemed to have gained an unpredictable advantage. Its movements became more erratic, and the red aura surrounding it pulsated with an ominous intensity, making it harder for me to predict its attacks.


    As the Red Ogre Chief closed in, I realized that my usual strategies wouldn''t be effective against this heightened state of aggression. I needed a new approach, something that could disrupt its renewed energy and buy me the opening I desperately needed.


    If I''m not wrong, this state is called Frenzy, where the Red Ogre Chief has tapped into a surge of frenetic strength and aggression. It''s now more unpredictable and dangerous than before, making it harder to find an opening for a decisive strike.


    Facing this challenge, I had to recalibrate my tactics. Instead of directly confronting its overwhelming strength, I needed to exploit its frenzied state. Perhaps there''s a way to use its own momentum against it or to find a momentary lapse in its defenses amidst the frenzy.


    Gathering my focus, I kept my distance, observing its movements with heightened awareness. With each thunderous step it took, the chamber trembled, and the air crackled with tension. I knew I couldn''t afford to make any more mistakes.


    With my blade at the ready, I waited for an opportunity, watching for any sign of vulnerability amidst the chaos of its attacks. The Red Ogre Chief lunged forward, its movements swift and relentless, forcing me to constantly evade and maneuver to avoid being overwhelmed.


    As I danced around its strikes, I noticed a pattern in its movements, a split-second hesitation before it launched its most devastating attacks. That hesitation could be my chance.


    When the next opportunity presented itself, I dashed forward, closing the distance with a burst of speed. The Red Ogre Chief swung its club with tremendous force, but this time, I anticipated its move. With a swift sidestep, I narrowly avoided the full brunt of the blow, feeling the rush of air as the club whistled past me.


    Seizing the moment, I positioned myself behind the Red Ogre Chief, where its defenses were momentarily exposed. With a decisive strike, I aimed for the vulnerable spot I had glimpsed earlier, where the lines of mortality converged.


    "STARLIGHT BEAM!!!"


    A highly concentrated beam of starlight shot forth from my outstretched hand, piercing through the Red Ogre Chief''s back with pinpoint accuracy. The creature let out a deafening roar of agony as the beam of pure celestial energy burned through its flesh, searing the lines of mortality I had targeted.


    The Red Ogre Chief staggered, its frenzied state was broken by the sudden onslaught of celestial power. Its red aura flickered and dimmed, unable to withstand the overwhelming force of the Starlight Beam. With one final shudder, the creature collapsed to the ground, its massive form unmoving.


    As the chamber fell silent once more, I stood over the defeated Red Ogre Chief, my chest heaving with exertion and relief. The battle had been intense, pushing my skills and resilience to their limits. But in the end, I prevailed through strategy, determination, and a bit of luck.


    [Ding! Congratulations host for killing your first protagonist ¡ª Ethan(Indirectly).]


    [...]


    [...]


    Wait... WHAT?!


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued] Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    -------------------------


    Please leave a comment.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 41 - No.41 Dungeon (Final)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    The Heavenly Destiny System''s notification echoed in my mind, catching me off guard. Ethan, the protagonist... indirectly killed? How? My mind raced to make sense of the announcement, piecing together the events that led up to this moment.


    Flashes of the battle came to mind¡ªthe goblin champion, the adventurers, the chaos that ensued. It all began to fall into place. Ethan must have been among those adventurers, and his death, triggered by the chain of events I set into motion, led to this outcome.


    The gravity of the situation weighed heavily on me. Ethan, who was supposed to be the hero of this story, was dead because of my actions. This unexpected twist was both shocking and unsettling. But there was no time to dwell on it.


    As the realization sank in, the System chimed again, providing a series of rewards and updates.


    [Ding! Due to the death of the protagonist Ethan, the following rewards are granted:


    ? Title: Protagonist Slayer


    ? Affinity: Light, Shadow (Unlocked)


    ? Attribute Points: +20


    ? Special Item: Protagonist''s Legacy (Locked)]


    The title "Protagonist Slayer" carried a dark weight, a reminder of the unintended consequence of my actions. The affinity for "Light" intrigued me. The additional attribute points were a welcome boost, and the special item, though locked, piqued my curiosity.


    But Ethan the protagonist... died just like that?!


    Was it because of me using plot exchange with him as the target, So instead of Original Samael''s fate of dying in this dungeon got exchanged with Ethan''s fate? It was a chilling realization. By swapping my plot with Ethan''s, I had inadvertently set him on a path to demise in the dungeon. His death, while unintentional, had irrevocably altered the course of the story.


    I took a deep breath, trying to process the magnitude of what had happened. The System''s rewards were meant to be a form of compensation, but the weight of the title "Protagonist Slayer" was hard to ignore.


    Wait... wait a second now that I notice-


    [Ding! Congratulations host for killing your first protagonist ¡ª Ethan(Indirectly).]


    The implications of the Heavenly Destiny System''s notification were staggering. If Ethan wasn''t the only protagonist, then how many more were there? And who could they be? The System''s cryptic messages often hinted at deeper layers within the narrative, and this revelation opened up a myriad of possibilities.


    But first, I needed to assess my current situation and decide on my next course of action. The battle with the Red Ogre Chief had left me exhausted, but the rewards and newfound abilities provided a glimmer of hope. I couldn''t afford to waste time.


    I checked the details of the rewards:


    [Title: Protagonist Slayer]


    [Description: A title granted to one who has slain a protagonist, either directly or indirectly. Increases intimidation and fear factor among enemies. Provides a 50% boost to all combat-related stats when facing protagonists or their allies.]


    [Affinity: Light]


    [Description: The ability to use Light-based magic and abilities, representing purity, healing, and potentially holy or celestial powers.]


    [Affinity: Shadow]


    [Description: The ability to use Shadow-based magic and abilities, representing darkness, stealth, and manipulation of shadows.]


    [Attribute Points: +20]


    [Special Item: Protagonist''s Legacy (Locked)]


    The rewards were substantial, but the weight of the "Protagonist Slayer" title hung heavily on my conscience. I had inadvertently altered the story''s destiny by exchanging my fate with Ethan''s, leading to his demise. This turn of events underscored the unpredictable nature of the Heavenly Destiny System and its profound impact on the narrative.


    As I contemplated my next steps, the newfound affinities for Light and Shadow intrigued me. They offered diverse possibilities for magic and abilities that could aid me in future challenges. However, unlocking the "Protagonist''s Legacy" remained a mystery, its potential significance yet to be revealed.


    As I stood in the aftermath of the battle with the Red Ogre Chief, the chamber around me was eerily quiet. The weight of the "Protagonist Slayer" title bore down on me, a constant reminder of Ethan''s fate and the unforeseen consequences of my actions. Despite the victory, a sense of unease lingered.


    The dungeon, now supposedly cleared after the defeat of the Red Ogre Chief, held one final destination: the treasury. It was said to house treasures and artifacts of great value,


    The altar as if on cue emitted a soft, ethereal glow, drawing my attention. Its surface, adorned with ancient runes, seemed to pulse faintly with a mysterious energy. Curiosity and caution warred within me as I approached, my hand outstretched toward the artifact resting upon it¡ªa small, ornate box carved from obsidian.


    The box radiated a subtle warmth, its surface smooth to the touch. Symbols etched along its edges hinted at arcane protection, suggesting it held something of profound significance. My heart quickened with anticipation, the weight of my recent choices and their consequences amplifying the stakes of this discovery.


    With a deep breath, I carefully lifted the lid. Inside, nestled within velvet lining, lay a pristine scroll. Its parchment was aged yet immaculate, and upon it, an intricate sword technique engraved on it. The name of the technique at the top of the scroll is "Blood Dance: Veil Of Night."


    The moment I uttered those words, the scroll started to light up and busted into small light motes that swirled around me, filling the chamber with a soft, radiant glow. Each mote of light shimmered with a faint aura of Shadow magic, intertwining with the ambient energy from the altar. It was a mesmerizing sight as if the scroll itself responded to my acknowledgment of its power.


    As the motes danced around me, they formed intricate patterns in the air, almost like a silent demonstration of the sword technique described on the scroll. It was as though the ancient knowledge contained within the scroll was eager to impart its wisdom to me, recognizing my affinity for Shadow magic and readiness to embrace its teachings.


    With a mix of awe and determination, I extended my hand towards the swirling motes. They responded by gently enveloping my fingers and palms, their warmth and energy seeping into me. It was a sensation of connection as if I was becoming attuned to the essence of Shadow itself¡ªa subtle yet profound transformation.


    The motes of light gradually coalesced into a more cohesive form, outlining the movements and techniques of the Blood Dance: Veil Of Night. It was not just a martial skill but a blend of agility, precision, and the manipulation of shadows. The air around me seemed to hum with the echoes of ancient battles and the mastery of Shadow magic.


    As the demonstration faded, leaving a lingering sense of empowerment, the remaining motes also seeped into me embedding the technique into my mind and body, integrating its essence with my being. The sensation was like a surge of newfound capability coursing through my veins, enhancing my understanding of Shadow magic and the art of combat.


    [Ding! Congratulations host for acquiring the "Blood Dance: Veil Of Night" sword technique (Lvl.1).]


    The notification from the Heavenly Destiny System resonated in my mind, confirming the acquisition of the "Blood Dance: Veil Of Night" sword technique at its foundational level. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As the reward ceremony concluded, the dimed altar again emitted a final soft glow, creating a door leading out of the dungeon. Stepping through it, I emerged into the crisp air of the forest beyond. The scent of pine and earth filled my senses, a stark contrast to the dankness of the dungeon''s depth.


    Clatter~


    Clatter~


    As my eyes adjusted to the natural light filtering through the forest canopy, I noticed the crowd looking at me as if I were some sort of abomination or otherworldly being. Their expressions ranged from awe to uncertainty, as if unsure how to interpret my sudden appearance from the dungeon depths.


    "How could a second circle mage clear this dungeon?"


    Many people also nodded while some sported disbelief and some were curious about my abilities. Their murmurs and stares revealed a mixture of awe and skepticism, reflecting their struggle to reconcile their expectations with the reality before them.


    The royal guard was one of the people who was standing horrified like I wasn''t supposed to come out alive, but their duty compelled them to maintain composure.


    "Samael!!!"


    A familiar shout cut through the murmurs and speculation, drawing my attention away from the crowd. Turning towards the source, I saw Lily rush towards me, her concern palpable as she clutched my arm, her eyes searching mine for reassurance. Her hair, a cascade of wild curls, framed her face as she breathed out my name with relief.


    "Samael, you''re alright," she murmured, her voice a mixture of relief and lingering worry. "I was so worried. I heard about the dungeon¡ªabout everything. What happened in there?"


    "It was... intense," I began slowly, choosing my words carefully as I recounted the challenges we faced within the dungeon''s depths.


    Lily''s eyes widened slightly, reflecting both astonishment and concern. "And Ethan?" she asked softly, her voice tinged with hope.


    "I... don''t know, We didn''t meet Ethan in the dungeon. He wasn''t there." I replied, the weight of uncertainty heavy in my voice.


    "Then let''s wait for brother to come out after that we will leave together." As she said those words my heart ached as no matter what Ethan couldn''t come out of the dungeon as he is dead.


    "Lily... The dungeon has been cleared," I murmured, my voice heavy with the weight of truth that Ethan wouldn''t be emerging from its depths. The reality hung between us, unspoken yet profoundly felt.


    Lily''s eyes widened in shock, her hand tightening on my arm as she searched my face for any sign of hope I couldn''t give. "No... Ethan..." Her voice broke, grief and disbelief mingling in her expression.


    "I''m so sorry," I whispered, unable to meet her gaze as guilt gnawed at me. My actions, however unintentional, had altered Ethan''s fate irreversibly. His absence weighed heavily on my conscience.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave a comment.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 42 - No.42 Aftermath

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    The silence that followed was heavy, filled with the enormity of the loss. Lily''s grip on my arm slackened, her eyes brimming with tears that she struggled to hold back.


    "I can''t believe he''s gone," she whispered, her voice barely audible. "How could this happen?"


    I wished I had answers that could ease her pain, but all I had were regrets and the stark reality of the consequences of my actions. "I don''t know, Lily. The dungeon was dangerous, and... things went wrong."


    She took a step back, her expression a mix of sorrow and confusion. "But you made it out. How... how did you survive when he didn''t?"


    "I... I was fighting the dungeon boss, It was chaotic. The Red Ogre Chief was incredibly strong. Ultimately, I managed to defeat it, but it wasn''t easy." I paused, trying to find the right words to explain the inexplicable. "Ethan must have faced something equally challenging in another part of the dungeon."


    Lily looked at me, her eyes searching for answers in the turmoil of her emotions. "But you didn''t see him at all? Not even a sign?"


    I shook my head, feeling the weight of her grief and confusion. "No, Lily. I didn''t see him. The dungeon is vast, and it''s possible he... he got separated."


    Her tears began to flow freely now, each one a testament to the depth of her sorrow. "He was always so brave," she whispered as if speaking to herself. "Always so determined."


    I reached out, placing a hand on her shoulder, offering what little comfort I could. "He was, Lily. Ethan was a brave and strong person. He fought valiantly."


    "He... he was my only.... family left," Lily''s voice broke again, and she covered her face with her hands, unable to hold back the flood of tears. Her entire body shook with the force of her grief, and I felt utterly helpless.


    I stood there, watching her pain unfold, knowing that my words could do little to ease her suffering. The responsibility for her brother''s fate weighed heavily on me, even if the circumstances were beyond my control.


    "Lily," I began softly, "I promise you, we''ll honor Ethan''s memory. We''ll ensure his sacrifice wasn''t in vain."


    She looked up at me, her eyes red and swollen from crying. "How?" she demanded, her voice raw with emotion. "How can you possibly make this right?"


    "I don''t have all the answers right now," I admitted, "but I swear to you, I''ll do everything in my power to find out what happened and to ensure that such a tragedy doesn''t repeat itself."


    Lily wiped her tears away, though the sorrow in her eyes remained. "I want to believe you, Samael. But it''s hard... it''s so hard."


    "I know," I said gently. "But we have to keep moving forward. Ethan wouldn''t want us to be paralyzed by grief. He''d want us to be strong and to continue our journey."


    She nodded slowly, her resolve gradually returning. "You''re right. Ethan wouldn''t want us to give up."


    "I should... go home," she said, her voice barely above a whisper, the pain and exhaustion clear in her eyes.


    "Nope, You are coming with me to my home. I can''t leave you on your own in this state," I said as I pulled her in my arms, cupping her face in my palms and wiping her tearful eyes with my thumbs.


    "Thank you, Samael," Lily murmured, her voice wavering with a mix of gratitude and lingering grief. She leaned into my touch, finding solace in the warmth of my embrace. "I don''t know what I''d do without you."


    "You''ll never have to find out," I assured her softly and lightly kissed her lips as she leaned in actively for the kiss.


    As Lily leaned into the kiss, her lips trembling slightly from the weight of grief and the solace of my comforting embrace, a bittersweet moment passed between us. It was a mixture of shared sorrow and tentative hope for the future, a fragile connection forged in the aftermath of tragedy.


    Our kiss spoke of unspoken promises and the bond between them growing stronger amidst the turmoil surrounding Ethan''s fate. For a brief moment, time seemed to stand still, allowing us to find solace in each other''s presence amidst the storm of emotions.


    Slowly, we began to walk towards my home, each step a testament to our shared determination to find solace and understanding in the wake of tragedy. The journey was quiet, filled with unspoken words and a bond strengthened by sorrow.


    As we approached the familiar gates of the Ashwood estate, I turned to Lily, meeting her gaze with a solemn expression. "You''re safe here, Lily. You can stay as long as you need."


    She nodded gratefully, her eyes reflecting a mixture of exhaustion and gratitude. "Thank you, Samael. For everything."


    Together, we entered the estate, leaving behind the weight of the dungeon and the echoes of Ethan''s fate. Inside, the quiet halls offered a sanctuary from the outside world, a haven where we could begin to heal and find a way forward.


    As we entered I saw Mother standing at the gate as she must have sensed my arrival and come out to receive us.


    As I walked closer Mother held me and began inspecting me for any signs of injury or harm, her expression reflected a mixture of relief and worry. Her touch was gentle yet searching as if trying to reassure herself that I had returned unscathed from the dangers of the dungeon. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Mother, I''m fine," I reassured her, placing a hand over hers to still her worried inspection. "It''s Lily who needs our care right now."


    Mother''s gaze shifted to Lily, who stood quietly beside us, her eyes downcast with grief. Understanding dawned in Mother''s eyes as she glanced between us, sensing the weight of the recent events.


    "Lily," Mother said softly, her voice filled with sympathy. "You''re welcome here. Come inside, both of you. Let''s sit down and talk."


    SAMAEL!!! x2


    BIG BROTHER!!!


    Liliana, Sionna, and finally my new awake sister Alice came running through the corridor, their faces expressing various emotions as they saw me and Lily standing in the garden.


    While Liliana controlled herself but Sionna and Alice jumped upon me embracing me tightly, their relief palpable in their embraces. Liliana stood beside them, her eyes scanning us with concern and relief as she took in the emotional scene.


    "Samael, you''re back!" Sionna exclaimed, her voice muffled against my chest where she clung tightly. Her indigo hair shimmered in the sunlight filtering through the garden, contrasting with the tears that glistened in her eyes.


    Alice pulled back slightly, her hands gripping my arms as she searched my face, worry etched into her features. "We were so worried," she murmured, her voice trembling slightly. "Are you okay? What happened?"


    I gently placed a hand on Alice''s head, reassuring her with a soft smile. "I''m fine, Lil'' sis. The dungeon was tough, but I made it through."


    "That''s good," Sionna said while rubbing her face on my chest with a soft chuckle. Her voice was muffled by her proximity, but her relief was palpable. As she leaned against me, her embrace conveyed a sense of comfort and reassurance amidst the tumultuous emotions.


    "Who is she?" Liliana asked as both Sionna and Alice looked startled for a moment, my eyes resting on Lily. Her eyes radiated so much sorrow in them that I just didn''t have the words to express how much my heart ached for her loss.


    "This is Lily," I said gently, introducing her to my family. "She''s Ethan''s sister."


    "Why is she sad, Something happened?"


    "Lily," I began softly, addressing Liliana''s question with care, "she''s grieving. Ethan... he didn''t make it out of the dungeon."


    Liliana''s expression softened, her eyes reflecting sympathy as she glanced at Lily, who stood quietly beside me, her sorrow evident in every line of her posture.


    "I''m so sorry, Lily," Liliana said sincerely, stepping closer to her with a gentle smile. "You''re welcome here. Please, come inside with us."


    Lily nodded gratefully, her eyes welling up with tears anew at Liliana''s kindness. "Thank you," she murmured softly, her voice wavering with emotion.


    Together, we walked into the welcoming embrace of the Ashwood estate, leaving behind the tumultuous events of the dungeon. Inside, the atmosphere was one of quiet support and understanding, as my family surrounded Lily and me with warmth and solace.


    ***


    [Lord Ashwood''s POV]


    "So, Samael came out alive huh~" I muttered as Marcus reported to me about the brat''s return from the dungeon.


    "Yes, my lord," Marcus replied, his expression grave as he stood before me in the study.


    "So he is just a coward acting tough," I said as it is almost impossible for the brat to clear that dangerous dungeon.


    "That... my lord, Actually," Marcus said, shifting uncomfortably. "Young Master Samael not only cleared the dungeon but also managed to defeat the Red Ogre Chief."


    "IMPOSSIBLE!!! Are you even hearing yourself? A second circle mage defeating a fifth circle mage equivalent monster?"


    "My lord, it''s true," Marcus insisted, his tone earnest despite the disbelief in his eyes. "Samael not only survived the encounter but emerged victorious. The reports from the dungeon scouts confirm it."


    Lord Ashwood leaned back in his chair, his expression unreadable as he processed this unexpected news. The notion of a second-circle mage facing and overcoming such a formidable opponent was beyond conventional belief, yet the evidence stood before him.


    "He... defeated the Red Ogre Chief?" Lord Ashwood repeated slowly, the words laden with incredulity. His mind raced with implications and questions, trying to reconcile this revelation with his understanding of magical prowess and dungeon dangers.


    "Yes, my lord," Marcus affirmed, his voice steady despite the tension in the room. "The details are still emerging, but it seems Samael''s abilities have... developed significantly."


    "Developed significantly you say, Have you ever seen such ''significance''? The gap is three whole realms, Do you honestly believe such a thing could be possible?"


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave a comment.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 43 - No.43 Mothers Rage

    "Developed significantly, you say? Have you ever seen such ''significance''? The gap is three whole realms. Do you honestly believe such a thing could be possible?" Lord Ashwood''s voice dripped with skepticism, his eyes narrowing as he scrutinized Marcus.


    "My lord, I understand your doubts," Marcus replied, maintaining his composure. "But the evidence is undeniable. Samael''s return, coupled with the dungeon scouts'' reports, leaves little room for disbelief. He has indeed achieved something extraordinary."


    Lord Ashwood''s mind churned with conflicting thoughts. On the one hand, the idea of a mere second-circle mage defeating a fifth-circle equivalent monster defied all logic and understanding. On the other hand, the undeniable proof of Samael''s survival and victory stood before him. Could it be that his son possessed a latent power or hidden potential that had only now come to light?


    "This changes everything," Lord Ashwood muttered under his breath, his gaze distant as he contemplated the ramifications. If Samael had truly grown so powerful, it could alter the balance of power within the Ashwood family and the kingdom at large. Such a shift could be both an opportunity and a threat.


    ''Those bloody Blackthorns might target us again saying we are hiding powers or worse, a rebellion. But on the other hand, having such strength within the family could fortify our position against rivals and adversaries,'' Lord Ashwood thought, his mind racing with possibilities and potential strategies.


    "Marcus, Have this letter delivered to Lord Clearwater. And have Jason go to Samael to give him a heads up of Lord Clearwater''s Daughter visiting him tomorrow," Lord Ashwood instructed, his voice steady and authoritative. "I want him prepared for her arrival."


    Marcus bowed and left the room swiftly to carry out the orders. Lord Ashwood remained seated, deep in thought, as the implications of Samael''s newfound strength began to crystallize in his mind.


    ''Clearwater... if their daughter can be swayed, this could be an opportunity for an alliance.''


    ***


    [Meanwhile, back at the Ashwood Estate]


    Samael''s return had brought a mixture of relief and sorrow to the Ashwood household. As the family gathered in the sitting room, the weight of recent events hung heavily in the air.


    "Lily," Liliana said gently, her hand resting on Lily''s shoulder. "We''re here for you. Whatever you need, we''ll do our best to help."


    Lily nodded her expression a mix of gratitude and lingering sadness. "Thank you, all of you. I... I don''t know what to do now." S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Samael, standing beside her, felt a pang of guilt. He wished there was more he could do to ease her pain. "We''ll take it one step at a time," he said softly. "Right now, just rest. You''re safe here."


    Alice, who had been watching quietly, stepped forward. "Lily, why don''t you stay with us for a while? You don''t have to be alone."


    Lily managed a small, grateful smile. "I''d like that," she admitted. "I don''t think I can be alone right now."


    As the family continued to offer their support and comfort to Lily, Samael''s thoughts were interrupted by a knock on the door. Jason entered the room, his expression serious.


    "Father has sent me with a message," Jason announced, glancing at Samael. "Lord Clearwater''s daughter will be visiting tomorrow. Father wants you to be prepared for her arrival."


    Samael nodded, his mind already racing with thoughts of the impending visit. "Anything else."


    "Hmph!" Jason sneered, crossing his arms. "Just don''t embarrass the family."


    Samael met Jason''s gaze steadily. "I''ll handle it," he replied, his voice calm and resolute. Despite their fraught relationship, Samael knew the importance of maintaining the Ashwood family''s reputation and the potential implications of this visit.


    Jason scoffed but said nothing more, turning to leave. Samael watched him go, his thoughts shifting to the task at hand.


    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    "Why would Eveline Clearwater visit you, Samael?" Mother came from behind looking at me with a curious expression, concern lacing her voice. Lily and the rest of the family also looked at me with varying interest and apprehension.


    "That... Actually, when I was summoned right after rescuing you and Alice, There Father announced that I was to marry Eveline Clearwater as part of a potential alliance between our families," I explained, my voice steady despite the weight of the revelation. "It seems Lord Ashwood sees an opportunity for strengthening our position through this union."


    Lily looked at me with surprise, her expression mingling with concern. "Marrying her... but what about your feelings?"


    I paused, my gaze shifting to Lily before returning to my family. "It''s a strategic move," I admitted, "one that could benefit the Ashwood family. My personal feelings... they''re not the primary consideration."


    BOOOOOM!!!


    A heavy pressure was released as I saw Mother looking pretty much angry as if Lord Ashwood were to be standing in front of her she would tear him apart.


    Waves after waves of dense mana crashed down on us, As I saw Mother started moving toward the door with intense anger plastered on her face.


    "M-Mother..." I whimpered as I felt the power of a Seventh Circle Mage''s mana enveloping the room like a storm of fury.


    Mother stopped at the edge of the room, her presence radiating with an intensity that seemed to command the very air around her. Her eyes blazed with an unmistakable fury, her expression a mix of disbelief and indignation.


    "Samael," Mother''s voice cut through the tension like a blade, each word laced with controlled anger. "Give me one valid reason not to have Lord Ashwood''s head for arranging such a thing without considering your feelings or consulting me?"


    "M-Mother... c-control your mana..." I stammered, feeling the overwhelming pressure of Mother''s anger filling the room. Her aura, powerful and commanding, spoke volumes about her displeasure.


    Mother took a deep breath, visibly reining in her emotions and the potent mana that had surged forth. The air around us seemed to ease slightly, though her expression remained stern and unyielding.


    Only I was conscious one, As everyone else was knocked unconscious by that immense power.


    Pant~ Pant~


    I stood my legs wobbling under the pressure of Mother''s intense mana. Her anger was palpable, and her reaction to the news of my arranged marriage with Eveline Clearwater was more severe than I had anticipated.


    "M-Mother, I... I didn''t know how to tell you," I managed to say, my voice trembling slightly. "Father... he made the decision for the family''s sake."


    Mother''s eyes bore into mine, her gaze unwavering. "For the family''s sake," she repeated, her voice quiet but filled with restrained fury. "Do you think I care about alliances and political maneuvers when it comes to your happiness?"


    I struggled to find words, guilt and frustration mixing within me. Mother had always been my pillar of support, understanding my desires and aspirations more than anyone else in the family. Yet, in this matter, my father had acted without consulting her, disregarding both her authority and my feelings.


    "I''m sorry, Mother," I whispered, feeling the weight of her disappointment like a physical blow. "I didn''t want this either."


    Mother sighed heavily, her anger beginning to subside, though her expression remained stern. "I know, Samael," she said softly, her tone tinged with sadness. "But this decision... it affects your future, your happiness."


    "I know..." But before I could say more, Mother started walking out of the room, her steps echoing with a determination that sent shivers down my spine. She paused at the door, turning to look at me one last time.


    "Samael, we will discuss this further," she said, her voice softer now but no less resolute. "But let me visit that scoundrel you call your father."


    And with that, she exited the room, leaving me standing amidst the aftermath of her unleashed power.


    I slumped back into the chair, feeling the weight of the situation pressing down on me. The room was quiet now, the echoes of Mother''s anger still reverberating in my mind. I glanced around at my unconscious family members, guilt gnawing at me for being the cause of such distress.


    "Samael," Liliana''s voice called out weakly, as she started to stir. "What... what happened?"


    I rushed to her side, helping her sit up. "Mother was angry," I explained, my voice strained. "She found out about the arranged marriage with Eveline Clearwater."


    Liliana blinked, her expression softening with understanding. " Your mother is really protective of you," she said, reaching out to squeeze my hand. "She won''t let anyone force you into something you don''t want."


    "I know," I replied, feeling a surge of gratitude for Mother''s fierce love. "But this alliance... it could be crucial for our family''s survival."


    "Samael," Liliana said gently, "our family''s survival doesn''t have to come at the cost of your happiness. We''ll find another way."


    Alice also started stirring and slowly sat up, rubbing her temples. "What... happened?" she murmured, looking around with a dazed expression. "Why do I feel like I''ve been hit by a tidal wave?"


    "Mother''s mana surge," I replied softly, helping her to her feet. "She was furious when she heard about the arranged marriage."


    Alice''s eyes widened as she processed the information. "An arranged marriage? Big Brother, is this true?"


    I nodded, feeling the weight of the situation pressing down on me once more. "Yes, Father arranged for me to marry Eveline Clearwater. He believes it will strengthen our family''s position."


    Alice''s expression softened with understanding but also concern. "Mother will not take this lightly. She''ll fight for you, Big Brother. She always has."


    "I know Lil'' Sis, I know."


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave a comment.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 44 - No.44 Ruthless And Brutal

    [Elysia Ashwood''s POV]


    This is the second in such a short time. He is interfering in our life.


    First kidnapping me and Alice, And now this.


    Who does he think he is?


    Does he think I stay silent?


    I stormed through the corridors, my footsteps echoing with each furious stride. The servants quickly stepped out of my way, sensing the storm of anger that surrounded me. How dare he make such a decision without consulting me? Without considering Samael''s feelings?


    As I approached Lord Ashwood''s study, I could feel my anger boiling over. This was not just about an alliance or political maneuvering; this was about my son''s happiness and his future. And I would not let anyone dictate that without a fight.


    I pushed open the door with a force that made it slam against the wall. Lord Ashwood looked up from his desk, his eyes widening slightly at the sight of me.


    "Elysia," he began, but I cut him off with a sharp gesture.


    "How dare you," I hissed, my voice trembling with rage. "How dare you arrange a marriage for our son without consulting me, without considering his feelings?" S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lord Ashwood''s expression hardened. "Elysia, you know the importance of alliances. This marriage could secure our position and protect our family."


    "And at what cost?" I snapped. "Samael''s happiness? His freedom? You have no right to make such decisions without involving us."


    He stood up, his posture defensive. "I am the head of this family, Elysia. It is my duty to make decisions that ensure our survival."


    "And it is my duty to protect our children," I retorted. "Samael has already faced enough because of your decisions. I will not let you sacrifice his future for your ambitions."


    Lord Ashwood''s eyes narrowed. "You are letting your emotions cloud your judgment. This is about the greater good."


    "Greater good huh! Just like how you kidnapped me and my daughter."


    Lord Ashwood''s face turned a shade paler at my words. The room seemed to grow colder as silence settled between us. He knew he had overstepped, and now he was facing the full brunt of my wrath.


    "Elysia," he started, attempting to regain his composure, "that was for¡ª"


    "Don''t you dare justify it," I interrupted, my voice icy. "You took me and Alice against our will, and now you plan to barter our son''s future without a second thought. This isn''t about alliances or survival; it''s about control, and I won''t stand for it."


    Lord Ashwood''s eyes flickered with a mixture of frustration and resignation. "You don''t understand the pressures I face. The Blackthorns, the politics¡ª"


    "Oh, Blackthorns will get what''s coming their way soon enough. But using our son as a pawn in your schemes is unacceptable," I cut him off, my voice firm and unwavering.


    Lord Ashwood sighed, rubbing his temples. "Elysia, please, try to see reason. This marriage could bring stability to our family, and to our kingdom. It''s a necessary sacrifice."


    BOOOMM!!!


    A soul-crushing pressure suddenly filled the room as my mana surged once again, forcing the bastard onto his knees as he coughed blood, his eyes wide with shock and pain.


    "You dare talk about sacrifices?" I said, my voice deadly calm, yet resonating with power. "You have no idea the lengths I will go to protect our children. Do you think this alliance is for the greater good? Then why does it feel like you''re trying to break our family apart?"


    Lord Ashwood struggled to catch his breath, his eyes filled with a mixture of fear and defiance. "Elysia... this is... for the family..." he managed to choke out.


    "Still thinking of the family? You don''t understand the essence of what a family truly is," I said, my voice cold and unwavering. "A family protects each other, cherishes each other, and most importantly, respects each other''s feelings and choices. You have forgotten that."


    As I stepped on his right leg with a force enough to break it, as a sickening crunch echoed through the room.


    Lord Ashwood''s scream echoed through the room, his face twisted in a mask of agony and fury. His eyes, now bloodshot from the pressure, bore into mine with a mix of hatred and disbelief.


    "AHHHHHHHHHHH!!! Y-YOU BIT*H!!! H-HAVE YOU GONE MAD!!!" he roared, struggling to catch his breath between spasms of pain.


    I remained unfazed, my expression cold and unyielding. "Mad? No. I am perfectly sane. Saner than you, it seems. You who would destroy our family for the sake of alliances and power."


    "You don''t understand," he spat, his voice strained. "The dangers we face... the Blackthorns... they''ll crush us if we don''t act."


    "Do you think sacrificing our son will save us? Do you think forcing him into a marriage will protect us?" I leaned closer, my voice a deadly whisper. "If you truly believe that, then you are the one who is mad."


    Lord Ashwood''s breathing was labored, each breath a struggle. "You don''t know what you''re doing... you don''t understand the consequences..."


    "Consequences be damned," I finished for him, my voice steady and resolute. "I will not let you destroy what remains of our family. Do you even understand the consequences of your actions?"


    He tried to move, but his broken leg kept him pinned down, gasping and seething. "You don''t... see the bigger picture," he managed to say, his voice barely more than a whisper. "This marriage... it''s our only chance."


    "Our only chance?" I scoffed. "Our only chance at what? Trading away our son''s happiness for a fleeting alliance? You are a fool if you believe that will save us."


    Lord Ashwood looked at me with a mix of defiance and desperation. "You will regret this, Elysia. You and the children... without alliances, we are vulnerable."


    "You are looking at the strongest mage in the kingdom. Do I look vulnerable to you?" I demanded, my voice seething with power and defiance.


    Lord Ashwood''s face contorted in pain and frustration. "Magic can''t solve everything, Elysia," he rasped. "Politics and alliances are necessary for survival."


    I laughed bitterly, the sound echoing coldly in the room. "Politics and alliances? You''ve used those as excuses for too long. Look at where your scheming has brought us. We''re teetering on the brink of destruction, and you still think more of the same will save us?"


    He opened his mouth to argue, but I cut him off. "Enough. I won''t hear any more of your excuses. This family has suffered enough under your misguided leadership. From now on, we will find a different path¡ªone that doesn''t involve sacrificing our children''s futures for your ambitions."


    Lord Ashwood''s eyes flickered with a mix of anger and fear. "You can''t do this, Elysia. You can''t just¡ª"


    "MY LORD!!!!" x50


    More than fifty guards burst through the door looking at the scene, Their lord on his knees with a broken leg and writhing in pain. Their expressions ranged from shock to apprehension as they took in the scene before them¡ªLady Elysia standing tall and resolute, her mana still palpably charged, and Lord Ashwood in obvious agony.


    Marcus glances at the scene, understanding the gravity of the situation. He bows deeply, acknowledging Lady Elysia''s authority and the charged atmosphere in the room.


    "Lady Elysia," Marcus begins respectfully, "I apologize for the intrusion, but Lord Ashwood''s condition requires immediate attention. May I suggest that we attend to his injuries and discuss the matter further in a calmer setting?"


    "get out..."


    "Pardon," Marcus quickly corrected himself, bowing once more. "Lady Elysia, may I ask for your permission to assist Lord Ashwood in his current state?"


    "I. Said. Get. Out." I paused, my voice echoing with the force of my command. The guards, Marcus included, hesitated for a moment, taken aback by the intensity in my voice and demeanor.


    "T-That... We can''t..." Marcus stammered, clearly torn between respecting my authority and his duty to his lord. His eyes darted between me and Lord Ashwood, who was still writhing in pain on the floor. The other guards remained frozen, unsure of how to proceed.


    "Good, Very good. Die then," I said as mana started to gather at the tip of my hand.


    "Nature Magic: Wild Thorn''s~"


    Countless vines started to erupt from the floor and coiled around the necks of each of the guards.


    Snap!


    Just as I snapped my finger, Thorn''s pierced every single guard riddling their body with countless holes as blood busted through their wounds.


    The room fell silent except for the echoing gasps and the sickening thuds of bodies hitting the ground. I stood amidst the chaos, my mana still swirling around me with an intensity that matched my resolve. The guards, once a formidable force, now lay defeated, their bodies pierced by thorns and their eyes frozen in shock and horror.


    Lord Ashwood, despite his pain, managed to push himself up slightly, his gaze now a mix of fear and disbelief. "Elysia... what have you done?" he rasped, his voice barely audible over the aftermath of destruction.


    "What needed to be done," I replied, my voice cutting through the silence like a blade. "I will not allow anyone to threaten our family, not even those who claim to protect us."


    "You... you''ve killed them," Lord Ashwood whispered, his face pale with realization.


    "They brought it upon themselves," I said coldly, her gaze unwavering. "You brought this upon us all with your schemes and manipulations."


    Lord Ashwood''s breathing was labored, his body trembling with pain and shock. "You''ve... you''ve doomed us," he managed to say, his voice filled with despair.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave a comment.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 45 - No.45 Judgement

    [Elysia''s POV]


    "Jason!!!"


    My voice reverberated through the room, echoing with authority and an underlying menace. Within moments, the door to the study opened, and Jason entered, his expression a mix of confusion and apprehension.


    "Y-Yes, you called."


    I turned to face Jason, my gaze steely and unyielding. "Call every single elder for an urgent meeting, And if anyone refuses then apprehend them."


    Jason''s eyes widened at the sight of the room, strewn with the bodies of the guards and the still-palpable aura of power emanating from Elysia. He swallowed hard, clearly understanding the gravity of the situation.


    "Y-Yes, Mother," he stammered, bowing deeply before hastily leaving the room to carry out her orders.


    I watched him go, my resolve hardening. I had sent a clear message: I would not tolerate any more schemes that endangered my family. Turning back to Lord Ashwood, I saw the flicker of defiance still in his eyes, despite his obvious pain and fear.


    "You will regret this," he whispered, his voice barely audible. "The elders... they won''t stand for this."


    "The elders will listen, or they will face the same fate," I replied coldly. "I will not let anyone¡ªleast of all you¡ªdictate my son''s future."


    I marched towards the fallen lord and griped his hair in an iron grip, lifting his head to meet my eyes. His face twisted in pain and hatred, but I remained unmoved.


    "You will understand what true power is," I said, my voice low and deadly. "And you will learn that I am not someone to be trifled with."


    The grand hall loomed ahead as I dragged Lord Ashwood with a relentless grip, his protests muffled by the pain and humiliation. Servants and guards who crossed our path hastily stepped aside, their eyes averted from the sight of their lord being dragged by his wife, a scene unprecedented in the halls of Ashwood Manor.


    As we approached the grand hall, the atmosphere grew tense. Jason had been swift in his actions; the elders were already assembling, their murmurs of concern echoing through the corridors. The doors swung open as we arrived, the elders turning to see us enter with a mixture of surprise and apprehension.


    "Lady Elysia," Elder Roland, a longtime ally of Lord Ashwood, spoke first, his voice wavering slightly. "What is the meaning of this?"


    I released Lord Ashwood''s hair, letting him stumble to the ground with a pained grunt. His defiant glare met mine briefly before he schooled his expression into one of forced composure. I stepped forward, my presence commanding attention as I faced the gathered elders.


    "I have called this meeting urgently," I began, my voice cutting through the murmurs of the room. "There are matters of grave concern that require immediate discussion."


    Elder Roland stepped forward, his brows furrowed. "Lady Elysia, while we respect your position within the family¡ª" S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You will respect my authority," I interrupted, my tone sharp and uncompromising. "I will not tolerate any more decisions made without consultation, especially when they concern the future of my son."


    The elders exchanged uneasy glances, sensing the gravity of the situation. Lord Ashwood struggled to his feet, his face contorted with pain but his voice laced with defiance.


    "Elysia, you have overstepped," he growled, his voice carrying through the hall. "This is not how our family conducts its affairs."


    "Your family!!!, Don''t forget how you outcast us because his hair and eye color were different."


    The elders murmured amongst themselves, their expressions ranging from concern to disbelief. Elder Roland stepped forward again, attempting to diffuse the tension.


    "Lady Elysia, while we understand your concern for Samael, decisions regarding alliances¡ª"


    "Decisions that endanger our family will no longer be made without our consent," I declared, my voice unwavering. "Lord Ashwood has crossed a line, and I will not allow it to happen again."


    The room fell into a tense silence, the elders and Lord Ashwood absorbing my words. Lord Ashwood, despite his pain, straightened defiantly.


    "Elysia, you are jeopardizing everything we have worked for," he insisted, his voice strained. "These alliances are crucial for our survival."


    "Your survival!!!, My children have me to protect them." I emphasized, my voice echoing with unprecedented authority. The silence in the room is turning to the atmosphere.


    "ENOUGH!!! YOU ARE SHAMING THE GREAT ASHWOOD FAMILY BY DOING THIS!!!" One of the elders exploded as he stood up, his face red with anger. The other elders murmured in agreement, their expressions hardening with disapproval.


    "Silence!" I commanded, my voice cutting through the outburst like a whip. The room fell quiet once more, all eyes fixed on me with a mix of awe and apprehension.


    "The Ashwood family''s greatness does not lie in sacrificing its own for alliances," I continued, my gaze sweeping across the gathered elders. "It lies in protecting its own, in unity and strength that comes from within. If we are to maintain our honor and legacy, we must do so without compromising the future of our children."


    Elder Roland stepped forward again, his voice measured. "Lady Elysia, we understand your concerns, but these alliances¡ª"


    "Are not worth sacrificing our children''s happiness and freedom," I interjected firmly. "Samael''s future is not a bargaining chip. If you cannot see that, then you are no longer fit to guide this family."


    The elders exchanged uneasy glances, the weight of my words hanging heavy in the air. Lord Ashwood, though visibly seething with anger and pain, remained silent, his hands clenched at his sides.


    "I propose a vote," Elder Roland said finally, his voice calm but resolute. "Those in favor of Lady Elysia''s demand for consultation in all future decisions concerning Samael''s future, please signify."


    No hands were raised in favor of the proposal. The elders exchanged uncertain glances, realizing the gravity of the situation and the implications of defying Lady Elysia''s authority.


    "So, This is how it is huh~" I muttered as I turned to face them, my gaze unwavering. "Very well. Those who oppose my authority will face the consequences."


    Before anyone could react, I raised my hand, and a surge of Nature Magic flowed through the room, causing vines to erupt from the floor. They coiled around the dissenting elders, immobilizing them with a grip that tightened with each passing moment.


    "You dare defy me?" I demanded, my voice echoing with power. "You forget who controls the forces of nature in this household."


    The elders struggled against the vines, their faces contorted with fear and disbelief. Lord Ashwood, his pain momentarily forgotten in the face of my fury, watched with a mixture of horror and grim satisfaction.


    "Elysia, stop this madness!" Elder Roland pleaded, his voice strained as the vines tightened around him.


    "Madness? No," I retorted coldly. "This is justice. You have all played your part in undermining my family''s well-being. Now, you will face the consequences of your actions."


    I turned to Lord Ashwood, my gaze piercing. "And you, husband, will learn that your schemes will not go unchecked. From this moment forward, there will be no more unilateral decisions that jeopardize our children''s futures."


    Lord Ashwood met my gaze with a mixture of hatred and resignation, his defiance tempered by the overwhelming force of my will.


    "What do you intend to do?" he asked through gritted teeth, his voice tinged with defeat.


    "From this moment onwards, You are stripped of the title of the leader of the Ashwood family. And effective immediately Samael Ashwood inherits the position and responsibilities as the new head of the Ashwood family," I declared, my voice ringing with authority.


    The room fell into stunned silence at my proclamation. The elders struggled against the vines, their faces a mix of shock and disbelief. Lord Ashwood''s eyes widened in outrage.


    "You can''t do this!" he shouted, his voice echoing through the grand hall. "You have no right!"


    "I have every right," I countered, my tone unyielding. "You have shown yourself unfit to lead this family. Samael has proven himself capable and worthy. He will lead with wisdom and compassion, qualities sorely lacking in your leadership."


    The vines tightened around the elders, eliciting gasps and groans of pain as they struggled against the magical restraints. Jason stood at the edge of the room, his expression torn between loyalty to his father and the undeniable authority of my command.


    "Elysia, you are tearing our family apart," Lord Ashwood seethed, his face contorted with fury and disbelief.


    "No, I am saving it," I replied calmly, my gaze steady. "From your reckless ambition and disregard for our children''s well-being."


    "Elysia, please," Elder Roland pleaded, his voice strained. "There must be another way to resolve this."


    "The decision has been made," I said firmly, my gaze sweeping across the room. "Those who defy this decision will face the consequences. The Ashwood family will no longer be manipulated and endangered by selfish ambitions."


    The tension in the room was palpable as my words settled over the assembly. The elders exchanged uneasy glances, realizing the futility of resistance against the force of my will and the power of Nature''s Magic that bound them.


    "What of Samael?" one of the elders managed to ask, his voice tinged with fear.


    "Samael will be informed of his new responsibilities," I replied. "He will lead with the support and guidance of those who truly have the family''s best interests at heart."


    "And what of us?" Elder Roland pressed, his voice strained as the vines continued to constrict around him.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave a comment.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 46 - No.46 Negotiation

    [Elysia''s POV]


    "And what of us?" Elder Roland pressed, his voice strained as the vines continued to constrict around him.


    "You will be given a choice," I replied, my voice cold and unyielding. "Swear your loyalty to Samael and support his leadership, or face the consequences of your defiance."


    The room was silent as the elders struggled with their decision. The weight of my words and the undeniable power I wielded left them little room for resistance.


    Elder Roland, his face contorted with pain, finally spoke. "Very well, Lady Elysia. I will swear my loyalty to Samael."


    One by one, the other elders echoed his sentiment, their voices weak but resolute. They knew they had no choice but to comply or face further wrath.


    I released the vines'' grip, allowing the elders to breathe more freely but still keeping them immobilized. "Good. Your loyalty will be remembered, and your actions will be watched closely. Do not think for a moment that I will tolerate any more betrayal."


    Turning to Jason, I addressed him with a steely gaze. "Jason, you will inform Samael of his new position and responsibilities. Ensure he understands the gravity of this role and the support he will have from the elders."


    Jason nodded, his face pale but determined. "Yes, Mother. I will make sure he knows."


    Lord Ashwood, still seething with rage, could only watch as his authority crumbled before him. "You think this will solve everything, Elysia? You are a fool if you believe Samael can lead this family."


    "I have more faith in my son than I ever had in you," I replied icily. "He will restore the honor and strength of the Ashwood family."


    "T-This is not... what the Royal family wants..." Lord Ashwood stammered, his voice weakening under the weight of his defeat and pain.


    I stepped closer, my expression resolute. "The Royal family has no say in the internal matters of the Ashwood family. We will handle our affairs without their interference. If they have a problem with that, they can address it directly with me."


    "You... think in all this time... they didn''t make any preparation for you... they know when you explode... they have..."


    The room fell silent as Lord Ashwood''s words hung in the air. The implications of his statement were clear, and a sense of unease rippled through the assembled elders. I narrowed my eyes, my mind racing with the possibilities. Could the Royal family have anticipated this? Was there a plan in place to counteract my actions?


    "Speak plainly," I demanded, my voice cutting through the tension. "What preparations have they made?"


    Lord Ashwood''s lips curled into a bitter smile. "You underestimate the reach of the Royal family, Elysia. They have their eyes and ears everywhere. Do you think they would sit idly by while you dismantle the structure they''ve helped maintain?"


    "Do I look like I care?"


    Lord Ashwood''s bitter smile faded slightly, replaced by full-on laughter, "HAHAHAHAHAH-COUGH! COUGH! If I, a small count-level family head can get in hands-on Sealing runes. What do you think a King of a kingdom can possess?"


    The elders, now freed from the vines, exchanged uneasy glances. The weight of Lord Ashwood''s words and his sinister laughter hung heavy in the air, creating an atmosphere thick with apprehension.


    "YOU! Tell me what the other preparations are, and how we can counteract them?" I demanded, my voice firm and unwavering despite the unsettling turn of events.


    Lord Ashwood''s expression turned serious, the laughter fading from his eyes as he regarded me with a mix of defiance and resignation. "The Royal family has leverage over many noble houses, including ours. They have alliances, secrets, and means of influencing decisions that go beyond what we see on the surface."


    I clenched my fists, my mind racing to assess the implications of his words. "What kind of leverage?"


    "Political alliances, economic dependencies, and even magical contracts," Lord Ashwood explained, his voice low but clear. "They can manipulate resources, cut off support, or even incite internal conflicts among our allies. The Royal family''s reach extends far beyond Blackthorn."


    A chill ran down my spine as I considered the extent of the Royal family''s influence. "And you''re telling me this now, after all that has transpired?"


    "It''s not too late to salvage something," Lord Ashwood replied, a glimmer of hope flickering in his eyes. "We can negotiate, appeal to their sense of diplomacy. Perhaps there''s a way to avoid further escalation."


    I scoffed, my anger simmering beneath the surface. "Negotiate? After everything they''ve done to undermine us, to control our fate?"


    Lord Ashwood''s gaze hardened. "They see it as safeguarding stability, protecting the realm from internal strife and external threats. We''re just pawns in their grand game of power and influence."


    A bitter taste filled my mouth as I contemplated our options. "What do you propose, then?"


    "Samael to marry the daughter of Lord Clearwater to solidify our alliance," Lord Ashwood suggested, his voice low but intense. "It''s a gesture of goodwill, a way to show our commitment to stability and unity within the realm. It could help ease tensions and pave the way for negotiations with the Royal family."


    I bristled at the suggestion, my thoughts racing. "You would sacrifice Samael''s happiness and freedom for the sake of political maneuvering?"


    "It''s not just about politics," Lord Ashwood countered, his tone earnest. "It''s about ensuring the survival and prosperity of the Ashwood family. The Clearwaters are powerful allies, and their support could be crucial in navigating the challenges ahead."


    I turned away, struggling to contain my frustration. "And what of Samael''s wishes? Have you ever considered what this would mean for him?"


    Lord Ashwood hesitated, his gaze troubled. "Samael is young. He may not fully understand the complexities of our situation."


    "He is old enough to make his own choices," I insisted, my voice firm. "I will not force him into a marriage for the sake of alliances."


    "We may not have a choice," Lord Ashwood argued, his expression pained. "The Royal family''s influence is vast. If we defy them, it could mean our downfall." Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We will find another way," I declared, turning to face him with determination. "I will not let them dictate our family''s future."


    Lord Ashwood''s eyes searched mine, a mix of resignation and admiration flickering in his gaze. "You have always been strong-willed, Elysia. But strength alone may not be enough to overcome the challenges ahead."


    Lord Ashwood''s revelation hung in the air, heavy with implications. My mind raced as I considered the ramifications of Samael''s agreement to marry Lord Clearwater''s daughter. It was a strategic move, undoubtedly, one that could strengthen our position against the Royal family''s machinations. Yet, at what cost?


    "He agreed?" I repeated, my voice steady despite the storm of emotions within me.


    Lord Ashwood nodded solemnly. "Yes, Elysia. Samael understands the gravity of our situation. He sees this as a necessary step to secure our family''s future."


    A pang of sadness tugged at my heart. Samael, burdened with responsibilities far beyond his years, had made a choice driven by duty rather than desire. It was a sacrifice he shouldn''t have had to make.


    "Understands?! You burdened him with such weighty decisions," I continued, my voice heavy with emotion. "He is our son, not a pawn in some political game."


    Lord Ashwood''s expression softened slightly, a rare moment of sympathy crossing his face. "Elysia, you know as well as I do that in times like these, sacrifices must be made for the greater good."


    "The greater good?" I scoffed, my frustration boiling over. "What good is there in robbing our son of his freedom, his happiness? To force him into a marriage he may not want?"


    "It''s about survival, Elysia," Lord Ashwood replied, his tone pleading. "Survival of our family, our legacy. Without alliances, without stability, we risk losing everything."


    I turned away, unable to bear the weight of his reasoning. "There must be another way. I will not accept this as our only option."


    "The Royal family won''t relent easily," Lord Ashwood warned, his voice tinged with resignation. "They will continue to exert pressure, to tighten their grip on us until we bend to their will."


    "Then we will resist," I declared, my resolve hardening. "We will find allies elsewhere, ones who understand that our family''s destiny should not be dictated by others."


    Lord Ashwood nodded, a glimmer of admiration in his eyes. "You''ve always been fiercely independent, Elysia. Perhaps that will be our saving grace."


    I took a deep breath, steeling myself for the challenges ahead. "Prepare for negotiations with Lord Clearwater. If this marriage must proceed, it will be on our terms, not as a surrender to the Royal family''s demands."


    "As you wish," Lord Ashwood replied, his voice resigned but determined. "I will make the necessary arrangements."


    "And as for Samael," I continued, turning back to face him with a mixture of pride and concern. "I will speak with him myself. He deserves to know that whatever happens, his choices matter."


    Lord Ashwood nodded solemnly. "I will leave that task to you, Elysia."


    With that, I left the council chamber, my mind racing with plans and concerns for my son''s future. Samael had always been strong-willed and determined, qualities that would serve him well in the trials ahead. But as his mother, it was my duty to protect him, to ensure that his path was not chosen solely by the whims of others.


    As I walked through the halls of Ashwood Manor, I found myself drawn to the garden, a place of solace and reflection. The moonlight filtered through the leaves, casting a gentle glow over the flowers that bloomed despite the darkness.


    "Lady Elysia," a familiar voice called out softly.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave a comment.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 47 - No.47 Elysia Starcrest

    [Elysia''s POV]


    "Lady Elysia," a familiar voice called out softly.


    I turned to see Mia standing at the edge of the garden, Mia is one of the spies I have planted in the inner circle of the Rutherford family.


    "Are you alright?" she asked, concern etched in her features.


    "I am fine, Mia," I replied, my voice steady. "Just contemplating our next move."


    Mia approached cautiously, her eyes scanning the surroundings for any signs of intrusion. "The council meeting... did it go as planned?"


    "In some ways," I admitted, my thoughts still heavy with the weight of Lord Ashwood''s revelations. "We have secured their loyalty, but the Royal family''s influence looms larger than I anticipated."


    Mia nodded, understanding the gravity of the situation. "What about Samael? Has he been informed?"


    I sighed, my heart heavy with concern for my son. "He knows. He sees this marriage as a necessary sacrifice for the family''s stability."


    "If I may interject, Lady Elysia," Mia hesitated, her voice respectful yet firm. "There might be another angle to consider."


    I regarded her with curiosity. Mia had proven herself astute in navigating the complexities of court intrigue and familial politics.


    "Speak, Mia," I urged, my interest piqued.


    "Why not flee, perhaps to your home country?" Mia paused, choosing her words carefully. "There, you could seek asylum from the Royal family''s influence and regroup with allies who might provide a safer haven."


    "You mean, Silvandor¡ªThe Continent of Elves?" I asked, but memories of my previous home resurfaced in my mind¡ª those painful memories. Blood, slaughter, and fire where ever eyes could see- "NOOOO!!!"


    "My lady! My lady! Calm down," Mia rushed to my side, concerned by my sudden distress. She gently placed a hand on my shoulder, trying to calm me.


    "Lady Elysia, please, take a deep breath. You''re safe here," Mia urged softly, her voice soothing.


    My breathing was ragged as I tried to regain control of my emotions. The mention of my home country, Silvandor, had stirred painful memories¡ªmemories of bloodshed, fire, and the loss of loved ones. I had fled from there years ago with my younger sister, seeking refuge and a new life in Blackthorn.


    "I-I''m sorry, Mia," I managed to say, my voice trembling. "Silvandor is not an option. It holds too much... pain."


    Mia nodded understandingly, her expression sympathetic. "I understand, Lady Elysia. I didn''t mean to reopen old wounds. We will find another way."


    Mia''s hand remained gently on my shoulder, a silent gesture of support as I collected myself. Taking a deep breath, I straightened, pushing aside the haunting memories that threatened to overwhelm me.


    "You''re right, Mia," I said finally, my voice steadier. "Silvandor is not an option. We must focus on finding a solution here, within Blackthorn."


    Mia nodded in agreement, her gaze steady. "There are still avenues we can explore. Perhaps leveraging our alliances with other noble houses, seeking support from those who share our concerns about the Royal family''s influence."


    "That may be our best course of action," I acknowledged, thoughts already racing with possibilities. "We need allies who are willing to challenge the status quo, to stand with us against external pressure."


    "Exactly," Mia affirmed, her voice firm with determination. "And we must also consider strengthening our defenses here, within Ashwood Manor. Preparing for any attempts by the Royal family to exert further control."


    I nodded, appreciating Mia''s strategic insight. "Secure the perimeter, strengthen our ties with loyal allies, and prepare for negotiations with Lord Clearwater on our terms."


    "I will see to it immediately, Lady Elysia," Mia assured me, her demeanor focused and efficient.


    "Thank you, Mia," I said gratefully, feeling a weight lift off my shoulders as I leaned on her capable assistance. "Your counsel and loyalty are invaluable to our cause."


    "It is my honor to serve you, Lady Elysia," Mia replied with a respectful nod.


    "Ah, Mia," I began, contemplating the recent events involving our spies within the Rutherford family. "Have you noticed any unusual activity or developments among our contacts there?"


    Mia paused for a moment, her brow furrowing slightly as she considered her response. "There have been whispers, Lady Elysia. Rumors of increased correspondence with the Royal family, particularly Lady Clarissa''s connections."


    I frowned at the mention of Lady Clarissa, Lord Rutherford''s eldest daughter known for her ambition and strategic alliances. "What do you make of it? Could it pose a threat to our plans?"


    "It''s hard to say at this point," Mia admitted thoughtfully. "Lady Clarissa has always been a shrewd player in court politics. If she''s aligning more closely with the Royal family, it could complicate our efforts to secure our position."


    I nodded, absorbing Mia''s assessment. "Keep a close watch on her movements and any communications. We need to know if her loyalties are shifting, and if so, how it might affect our alliances."


    "Of course, Lady Elysia," Mia affirmed, her gaze determined. "I''ll ensure our network remains vigilant and report any significant developments immediately."


    "Good," I replied, feeling reassured by Mia''s competence. "Inform the others to stay alert as well. We cannot afford to overlook any potential threats, especially now."


    Mia nodded once more, her expression resolute. "Consider it done, Lady Elysia. I will oversee everything personally."


    I watched as Mia left the garden, My mind heavily focused on those resurfaced memories. I sat on the chair in the shades of pergola, feeling a mix of relief and apprehension. The tranquility of the garden offered a temporary respite from the turbulent currents of politics and intrigue that surrounded me in Blackthorn.


    As I sat in the shade of the pergola, my thoughts drifted back to Silvandor, my homeland. Memories flashed vividly before me¡ªof lush forests alive with magic, of towering spires and bustling markets, and of the warmth of family bonds that had once sustained me.


    Elysia Starcrest.


    The second daughter of the late king Elonn Starcrest and the late queen Raenaria. Elder sister of Caeria Starcrest.


    Born into the ruling family of Silvandor, I had once known a life of privilege and responsibility. My father, King Elonn, was a wise and just ruler, beloved by his people. My mother, Queen Raenaria, was a beacon of strength and grace. Together, they instilled in me the values of duty, honor, and compassion.


    But those days were long gone, swept away by the tides of war and betrayal. The memory of that fateful night, when Silvandor was plunged into chaos, still haunted me. Flames engulfed our palace, the acrid smell of smoke filling the air as screams echoed through the halls. I had barely managed to escape with Caeria, my younger sister, as our kingdom fell to invaders.


    We had fled across the seas, seeking refuge in Blackthorn, where we were strangers in a foreign land. Here, I had reinvented myself as Elysia Ashwood married into a noble family, and started anew. But the scars of my past remained, a constant reminder of the price I had paid for survival.


    Caeria, my younger sister, whose current location is unclear as she left after I married, still haunted my thoughts. She had always been spirited and determined, much like our mother. The last time I saw her, she was resolute in her decision to find her own path, to carve out a new life away from the shadows of our past. I respected her choice, but her absence left a void in my heart.


    A rustle in the bushes nearby snapped me back to the present. I tensed, my hand instinctively reaching for the dagger concealed in my gown. The garden was supposed to be a sanctuary, but in these uncertain times, no place was truly safe.


    "Lady Elysia," a voice called softly from the shadows. It was one of the Ashwood guards, a young man named Gareth. He stepped into the light, his expression wary but respectful.


    "What is it, Gareth?" I asked, keeping my voice calm and steady. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "There''s been a message," he said, holding out a sealed envelope. "From The King."


    My heart sank at the sight of the royal seal. "Thank you, Gareth," I said, taking the envelope. "You may go."


    He nodded and retreated, leaving me alone with the message. I broke the seal and unfolded the letter, my eyes scanning the elegantly penned words.


    To Lady Elysia Ashwood,


    It has come to our attention that recent events have caused considerable tension within the noble houses. The Royal family wishes to extend an invitation to discuss matters of mutual interest and ensure the continued stability of Blackthorn. A meeting will be held at the Royal Palace in three days'' time. Your presence is requested.


    Sincerely,


    King Cedric Blackthorn.


    I folded the letter and clenched my fists, feeling the weight of the royal command. It was a summons I could not ignore, but the timing was suspicious. The Royal family was tightening its grip, seeking to control and manipulate the noble houses to maintain their power.


    My thoughts raced, considering the implications of the King''s invitation. This was not a simple request; it was a test of loyalty, a way for the Royal family to gauge the extent of our alliance and perhaps even to sow discord within our ranks.


    I stood and began to pace, the letter crumpled in my hand. The stakes were higher than ever, and I needed to be strategic in my response. With the Royal family''s influence growing and our position increasingly precarious, every decision had to be calculated and precise.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    This is the last Elysia POV chapter, For now.


    In the next chapter, we will go back to our MC.


    Please leave a comment.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 48 - No.48 Soul Space Again

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    It''s been some time since Mother has gone to confront Lord Ashwood. I somehow sent others to rest due to the earlier outburst of Mother''s mana.


    "Samael, You should rest too you didn''t rest since you came back from the dungeon." Well, Except for Liliana, who was sitting by my side rubbing her face on my neck area and inhaling my scent in a comforting manner. Her presence was a soothing balm to my weary soul, her soft touch grounding me amidst the chaos that had engulfed our lives.


    "I will rest soon, Liliana," I promised, placing a gentle kiss on her forehead. "But I need to ensure everything is in order first."


    Liliana sighed, her worry evident in her eyes. "You''re carrying too much, Samael. We all are. But you don''t have to bear it alone."


    Her words resonated deeply within me, a reminder that even in the darkest of times, we had each other. "I know," I said softly, pulling her closer. "But I can''t help but feel responsible. For you, for Mother, for Sionna¡­ for everyone."


    "We''re a family, Samael. We face these challenges together," Liliana said firmly. "And right now, what we need most is for you to rest and regain your strength. We''ll handle things here."


    I looked into her eyes, seeing the determination and love that had always been our anchor. Reluctantly, I nodded. "Alright, I''ll rest. But call me if anything happens."


    "Of course," she replied with a reassuring smile.


    As I made my way to my chambers, I couldn''t shake fatigue because, since the day I transmigrated into this novel world, I just rushed and rushed too many things one after another as if looking to distract from something... something sinister... trying to suppress those memories-


    The memories hit me like a wave, crashing over my already burdened mind. It had been an impulsive act of rage and betrayal. In a fit of uncontrollable anger, I had confronted them both, my girlfriend and my best friend, the people I had trusted the most. The look of shock and fear in their eyes haunted me, their pleas for mercy echoing in my ears. I hadn''t given them a chance.


    The aftermath was a blur, a haze of blood and regret. And then... the transmigration. A second chance, or perhaps a cruel twist of fate.


    I shook my head, trying to clear my thoughts as I reached my chambers. The room was dimly lit, a haven of calm compared to the storm raging in my mind. I collapsed onto the bed, the weight of my actions and the responsibilities in this new world pressing down on me. Closing my eyes, I tried to focus on the present, on the family that needed me, on the promises I had to keep.


    "Samael," a soft voice called from the doorway. I looked up to see Sionna standing there, her eyes filled with concern.


    "Come in, Sionna," I said, forcing a smile.


    She approached hesitantly, sitting on the edge of the bed. "Are you alright?" she asked, her voice barely above a whisper.


    "I''m fine," I lied, reaching out to take her hand. "Just... tired."


    She nodded, understanding more than I said. "You''ve been through so much. We all have. But we can''t afford to lose you, Samael. You''re the heart of this family."


    Her words were a balm to my soul, her presence a reminder of why I fought so hard. "Thank you, Sionna," I said softly. "I''ll rest, I promise."


    "Make some space," She said as I just smiled and shifted enough for her to slide into the covers. she immediately wriggled in my arms putting her head on my chest as her wolf ears glazed my face softly.


    I wrapped my arms around her, feeling the steady rhythm of her breathing as she settled against me. The warmth and comfort of her presence eased the tension in my muscles, allowing me to relax for the first time in what felt like an eternity.


    "Ever since you came back, it feels like everything is falling apart," Sionna murmured, her voice muffled against my chest. "But when you''re here, it also feels like everything will be okay."


    "I wish I could do more," I admitted, my voice barely a whisper. "I feel like I''m always one step behind, always reacting instead of planning."


    "You''re doing everything you can," she reassured me, her fingers tracing soothing patterns on my arm. "None of us could have foreseen the chaos that followed. But you''re here now, and that''s what matters."


    As her words sank in, I realized how much I had been pushing myself to the brink, trying to fix everything alone. It was time to trust in my family, to lean on them as they leaned on me.


    "Thank you, Sionna," I said softly, pressing a kiss to the top of her head. "I needed to hear that."


    We lay there in silence for a while, the weight of our worries slowly lifting in the quiet of the night. The room''s dim light cast a soft glow, creating a cocoon of safety around us.


    "I think it''s time for all of us to start healing," I said finally. "We can''t keep fighting battles alone. We''re stronger together."


    "Together," she echoed, her voice filled with determination. "We''ll face whatever comes next as a family."


    "Family..." I whispered as my eyes closed and soon sleep caught me, pulling me into a deep, dreamless slumber... or so I thought.


    ***


    I opened my eyes to find myself in a familiar yet unfamiliar place. Because instead of the darkness-like state, the scene changed to a tropical beach-like paradise with turquoise waters gently lapping against golden sands. The air was warm and filled with the scent of exotic flowers, and the sky above was a brilliant shade of blue with fluffy white clouds drifting lazily by.


    My Soul Space.


    And of course, a lazy-looking friendly neighborhood Soul King chilling on a folding chair with some sort of drink in one hand and a relaxed expression on his face which immediately turned into a scowl as he sensed my presence. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ah, Samael Ashwood," the Soul King greeted me, his tone warm but with a hint of seriousness. "Welcome back. It seems you''ve been through quite a tumultuous time."


    I nodded, feeling a mix of relief and apprehension in his presence. "Yes, it''s been... challenging."


    "Well, who doesn''t, right?" the Soul King said with a wry smile, his tone lightening. "Life has a way of throwing us into storms we never expected."


    I couldn''t help but chuckle softly, despite the weight on my shoulders. "I suppose that''s true."


    "Brat, get to the point already. Not even eighteen and talking like a broken hero," Soul King said with his scowl enlarging as he stood up from his chair, glaring at me as if he had wanted to see me for the last time in the universe.


    "R-Right I wanted to talk to you for guidance," I said while tightly shutting my eyes and taking a deep breath.


    "HAHAHAHAHAHAHA~ AAAHHH! THIS IS THE BEST JOKE I EVER HEARD!!! HAHAHAHAHAHA~ TAKING GUIDANCE FROM THE ONE WHO WAS CALLED PSYCHOPATH, MADNESS INCARNATE AND MANY MORE!!!"


    I hesitated, unsure how to respond to the Soul King''s sudden outburst. His laughter echoed in the serene surroundings of my Soul Space, a stark contrast to the peace I had expected.


    "Soul King," I began cautiously, "I know you have a... colorful reputation. But you also have knowledge and wisdom that could help me understand what I''m facing."


    He stopped laughing abruptly, his expression turning serious as he regarded me with a piercing gaze. "You''re not wrong, kid. I''ve seen my fair share of chaos and despair. I can''t help you with anything but I can only give you one advice, Always have someone who can keep you grounded otherwise you might lose yourself."


    The Soul King''s words resonated deeply within me, echoing in the quiet of my Soul Space. His unexpected advice struck a chord, reminding me of Liliana, Sionna, and the grounding influence they had on me amidst the turmoil.


    "I understand," I said slowly, letting his words sink in. "Thank you, Soul King."


    He nodded once, a gesture of acknowledgment that seemed to carry more weight than his usual demeanor. "Remember, Samael Ashwood, you have people who care about you deeply. They''re your strength."


    With those parting words, the scene around us began to fade, the tropical paradise melting into darkness as my Soul Space shifted back to its usual state. I found myself back in my dimly lit chambers, the echoes of the Soul King''s advice lingering in my mind.


    As I lay there, contemplating his words, a sense of clarity began to emerge. I wasn''t alone in this journey. Liliana, Sionna, and my family were my anchors, keeping me grounded amidst the chaos. They were my strength, and I needed to lean on them more, not just for support but for guidance and reassurance.


    The weight of responsibility didn''t feel as burdensome now. Instead, it felt like a shared burden, one we carried together as a family. It was a comforting thought, knowing that I wasn''t fighting this battle alone.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave a comment.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 49 - No.49 Unexpected Situation (1)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    Morning came gently, the soft light of dawn filtering through the curtains and casting a warm glow over the room. I woke to the comforting weight of Sionna still nestled against me, her breathing slow and steady. For a moment, I lay there, savoring the peace and the feeling of being surrounded by love and warmth.


    Gently, I extricated myself from Sionna''s embrace, careful not to wake her. She stirred slightly but remained asleep, her face peaceful. I couldn''t help but smile at the sight; even in the midst of all the chaos, moments like these were precious.


    While making my way into the bathroom adjective to my chambers, I caught a glimpse of myself in the mirror. My reflection showed a young man who had been through too much in too little time. My dual-colored eyes, one blue and one red, stared back at me, a reminder of the unique destiny I carried.


    The white and black strands of my hair framed a face that looked older than my years, etched with the lines of worry and fatigue.


    Splashing water on my face, I took a moment to center myself. The Soul King''s words echoed in my mind, urging me to lean on those who cared for me. I needed to trust my family and allies more, to let them shoulder some of the burdens I had been trying to carry alone.


    As I finished freshening up and stepped back into the room, I found Liliana waiting for me, a tray with breakfast in her hands. Her eyes sparkled with concern and love, her presence a constant source of strength.


    "Good morning, Samael," she greeted, her voice soft and soothing. "I thought you might need something to eat."


    "Thank you, Liliana," I replied, taking the tray from her and setting it on a nearby table. "I appreciate this more than you know."


    She smiled, her expression warm. "I know you do. Now sit down and eat. You need to keep your strength up."


    I nodded, seating myself at the table. As I ate, Liliana sat across from me, her eyes never leaving my face. It was a small, intimate moment, one that reminded me of the importance of these simple acts of care and connection.


    Once I finished breakfast, I felt a renewed sense of determination. There were still many challenges ahead, but I knew I had the support and love of those around me. I couldn''t afford to falter now.


    "Samael," Liliana said, breaking the comfortable silence. "What are you planning to do today?"


    "I need to check on Mother and make sure she''s alright after confronting Lord Ashwood," I replied. "And then, we need to start preparing for Lady Eveline Clearwater''s visit. It''s crucial we present a united front and ensure everything is in order."


    Liliana nodded, her expression serious. "We''ll handle the preparations. You focus on your family. We''ll get through this together."


    "Liliana, is Mother back from the main Ashwood estate?" I asked, my concern for her evident in my voice.


    Liliana nodded her head, "Well she came late at night, And she seemed quite exhausted. She went straight to her chambers to rest. You should probably check on her when you have a moment."


    I nodded, my mind already racing with the next steps. "I''ll do that. Thank you, Liliana."


    With a renewed sense of purpose, I stood and made my way out of my chambers, heading towards my mother''s room. The corridors were quiet, the early morning stillness providing a brief respite from the usual bustle of the estate. As I approached her door, I took a deep breath, preparing myself for whatever state I might find her in.


    Gently, I knocked on the door. "Mother, it''s Samael. May I come in?"


    There was a moment of silence before I heard her soft voice, weary but welcoming. "Come in, Samael."


    I opened the door and stepped inside. The room was dimly lit, the curtains drawn to keep out the harsh morning light. My mother, Elysia Ashwood, lay on her bed, looking more fragile than I had ever seen her. Her usually vibrant eyes were tired, and the lines of worry etched deeper into her face.


    "Mother!," I rushed over to her side, my heart aching at the sight of her so worn and exhausted. "I''m here," I said softly, taking her hand in mine.


    Mother managed a weak smile, squeezing my hand gently. "My dear Samael, you look just as exhausted as I feel," she said with a faint chuckle. "But I''m glad you''re here."


    "I was worried about you," I admitted, my voice thick with emotion. "You shouldn''t have had to face Lord Ashwood alone."


    "Well he asked for it, who does he think he is to try and control my baby''s life~," She said with a smug smile on her face, her defiance clear despite her weariness. I couldn''t help but smile at her spirit, even in the midst of such turmoil.


    "You''ve always been fiercely protective," I remarked, sitting down beside her on the bed. "But I wish you wouldn''t have to carry all this on your own shoulders."


    "Young man, are you trying to take away my right to defend my family?" Mother interrupted with a playful glint in her eyes, though her tone softened with affection. "I''ll fight tooth and nail for what''s right, especially when it comes to you and Alice."


    I chuckled softly, shaking my head in fond exasperation. "I wouldn''t dare, Mother. Your strength is one of our greatest assets."


    Her expression turned serious for a moment, her gaze searching mine. "I made a decision in haste tomorrow, If you don''t want to do it tell me. Okay, I will make sure to include your opinions."


    "What decision?" I asked with a confused face as I played with her snow-white hair.


    Mother''s gaze softened as she took a deep breath, her resolve evident despite her weariness. She looked at me with a mixture of determination and concern, her hand tightening around mine.


    "I-I made you the new... Lord of the Ashwood family." She closed her eyes briefly as if bracing herself for my reaction. I stared at her in stunned silence, trying to process her words. Becoming the Lord of the Ashwood family was a responsibility I hadn''t expected, especially under these circumstances.


    "WHAT!!!" My mind almost went into overdrive as I tried to process the weight of her words. Becoming the Lord of the Ashwood family was an unexpected responsibility, one that carried immense implications for our family''s future and the political landscape of Blackthorn.


    "Mother, I... I don''t know what to say," I stammered, my mind racing with a whirlwind of emotions¡ªsurprise, uncertainty, and a deep sense of duty. The position of Lord carried not only authority but also the burden of safeguarding our family''s honor and navigating the complex web of noble politics.


    Elysia''s gaze remained steady, her expression both resolute and apologetic. "I know this is a lot to take in, Samael," she murmured, her voice gentle yet firm. "But after everything that has transpired, I believe you are the best person to lead our family forward."


    I swallowed hard, feeling the weight of her trust and the gravity of the decision. "But... what about you, Mother?" I managed to ask, my voice betraying my concern. "You''ve always been the one guiding us through these challenges."


    A flicker of sadness passed over Elysia''s features, tempered by a small smile of reassurance. "I will always be here to support you, Samael," she replied softly. "But the time has come for you to step into this role. You possess the strength and wisdom needed to uphold our family''s legacy."


    [Ding! New title detected...]


    ''Yeah, only you were missing,'' I thought sarcastically as I peeked at the new title.


    [Lord Ashwood]


    [Description: Lord Ashwood, It is a title given to the head of the Ashwood family, signifying authority and responsibility in the noble hierarchy of Blackthorn. This title carries significant weight in both political and social spheres, influencing alliances, obligations, and the family''s standing within the kingdom.]


    [Effect 1: 10% increase in respect among family members.]


    [Effect 2: +5 increase in Charisma when interacting with nobles and influential figures.]


    [Effect 3: Access to family estate resources and support.]


    As the weight of the title sank in, I realized the enormity of the responsibilities ahead. The title of Lord Ashwood meant more than just authority; it meant leading our family through turbulent times and making decisions that could shape our future in Blackthorn.


    "But mother what about my plans for academy? Its selection trials are going to start in a week." I asked with a deep sense of concern, thinking of the academy I had been looking forward to attending for so long. The original novel story continues from the academy and if my guess is correct then I might even find other protagonists there.


    She released a sigh of relief which she didn''t know she was holding as a smile spread across her face. "And who said a lord can''t pursue his education as well? You can still attend the academy, Samael," Elysia replied with a reassuring smile, her voice carrying a touch of amusement at my concern. "Becoming Lord Ashwood doesn''t mean you have to abandon your dreams or your plans.


    In fact, it might even enhance your opportunities."


    "But I will not take up the position now," I said with resolve, feeling both relieved and overwhelmed by her decision. "I want to attend the academy, learn more, and grow stronger before I fully step into this role."


    Elysia nodded understandingly, her eyes reflecting pride and understanding. "That''s a wise choice, Samael," she affirmed gently. "Your education and growth are important, and they will only strengthen our family in the long run."


    I squeezed her hand gratefully, feeling a surge of determination to make the most of this opportunity. "Thank you, Mother. I promise I''ll do my best to prepare myself for what lies ahead."


    She smiled warmly, a mixture of emotions playing across her features. "I have no doubt about that, my dear. You''ve always been resilient and capable. Just remember, I''m here for you every step of the way."


    "Wait a minute... what about father?" I asked as I almost forgot to ask the main question as he is the current Lord Ashwood and yesterday Mother went to confront him... no way right? She wouldn''t kill him, right?


    "Ah~ that miserable worm got what he deserved," Mother said, her tone tinged with bitterness. "He won''t trouble us anymore."


    I blinked in surprise, trying to process the implications of her words. "Mother did... did you..."


    He''s alive, if that''s what you''re asking," she clarified, her voice hardening slightly. "Just broke his legs and that part..."


    I unconsciously closed my legs as a shiver ran down my spine. "Mother, are you sure this was the right decision?" I asked, concern etched in my voice.


    Elysia sighed heavily, her gaze distant momentarily before meeting mine with a mix of resolve and weariness. "It was a necessary action, Baby~," she replied firmly. "Your father''s ambitions were becoming a threat to our family. I had to make him understand."


    "Breaking his legs is fine but breaking ''that'' part was it necessary?" I said as even I felt sympathy for that bastard.


    Mother''s expression softened, understanding the gravity of my concern. "I had to ensure he couldn''t threaten us further, Samael," she explained quietly, her voice tinged with regret. "His actions left me with no choice but to take drastic measures. I didn''t want to harm him more than necessary, but I had to protect our family."


    I nodded slowly, the weight of her decision settling heavily upon me. "I understand, Mother," I replied softly, struggling to reconcile the compassion I felt for her with the harsh reality of what had transpired. "You did what you had to do to keep us safe."


    Mother''s gaze held mine, gratitude and sorrow mingling in her eyes. "Thank you, my dear," she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper. "I hope you never have to make such difficult choices but know that I will always do what I must to protect you and Alice." sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I love you," I said deeply, my voice filled with both love and admiration for her unwavering strength and sacrifice.


    "Awwww~ I love you too, My baby~" She squealed as she jumped into my arms like a small baby, kissing my cheeks.


    ''Cute.''


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave a comment.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 50 - No.50 Unexpected Situation (2)*

    *WARNING* *WARNING*


    This chapter contains INCEST elements, So read at your own risk...


    Enjoy~~


    -------------------------


    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    ''Cute.'' I thought as I looked at the relaxed and much more expressive face of Mother, who before this almost didn''t lose face in front of anyone.


    As she nestled in my arms, her weariness seemed to melt away, replaced by a serene, almost childlike contentment. I held her close, feeling the warmth of her embrace and the unspoken bond that connected us deeply.


    Sniff~ Sniff~


    As I held my mother in my arms, her demeanor shifted subtly. The warmth and contentment in her embrace took on a different edge, and her breathing grew uneven. I noticed a peculiar look in her eyes¡ªan intensity that bordered on unsettling.


    I glanced down at her, noticing the change in her expression. Her eyes, once filled with maternal warmth, now seemed to carry an unnerving, almost obsessive gleam. The way she nuzzled closer, her breathing quickening, made me feel... good?!


    ''I feel... good If my mother loves me... romantically. Is this feeling related to my past life''s betrayal?'' I thought as I tightened my embrace, trying to make sense of the confusing emotions swirling within me. The situation was surreal, and the unexpected shift in my mother''s behavior left me feeling both disoriented and oddly comforted.


    Sniff~ Sniff~


    She moved her head from my chest to my neck and continued smelling the scent of my skin, her actions growing more intimate. The mixture of emotions swirling within me grew more complex, as her closeness brought both comfort and a sense of arousal.


    As I continued to hold my mother, the sensation of her presence shifted from a comforting embrace to something far more intimate and complex. Her actions, though tender and loving, were now tinged with an intensity that bordered on unsettling.


    "Mother, are you alright?" I asked, my voice trembling slightly as I tried to understand the sudden change in her behavior.


    Elysia''s eyes, once filled with motherly affection, now held a strange, almost fervent gaze. "Oh, Samael," she murmured softly, her breath warm against my neck. "I''ve always loved you so much. I never realized how deeply I felt until now."


    Her words, while filled with affection, carried a layer of intensity that made me uncomfortable. I could feel her heartbeat quickening, her breaths coming in shallow gasps. The warmth of her body against mine was both reassuring and confusing.


    "Mother, this... this isn''t right," I said gently, trying to maintain a sense of clarity amidst the growing confusion. "I appreciate everything you''ve done for us, but this... this isn''t how we should be."


    Elysia''s grip on me tightened, her eyes filled with a mix of longing and sorrow. "Samael, I know it may seem strange," she said, her voice trembling. "But my feelings for you have always been deep. Please... don''t... leave me..."


    I froze, my mind reeling in shock as my mother''s lips touched mine. The sensation was both familiar and foreign, a mix of comfort and unease that left me feeling disoriented. I couldn''t process the sudden shift in our relationship, the boundaries blurring in a way that felt both wrong and yet... tantalizing.


    As I stood there, paralyzed by uncertainty, Elysia deepened the kiss, her lips moving with a hunger that left me breathless. The world around us melted away, leaving only the two of us suspended in this strange, intimate moment.


    My mind raced with questions, but my body seemed to respond on its own accord. I felt myself kissing her back, the sensation of her lips against mine sending shivers down my spine. It was as if my past life''s betrayal had awakened a part of me that I never knew existed.


    As we kissed, a voice within me screamed in protest. This was wrong. This was my mother. but another voice was much stronger, urging me to continue, to surrender to the emotions swirling within me.


    The kiss deepened, our lips moving in a rhythm that felt both familiar and forbidden. I couldn''t help but wonder: was this the result of my past life''s betrayal, or was it something more? Was I truly attracted to my mother, or was this some twisted manifestation of my own psyche?


    As we broke apart for air, Elysia''s eyes locked onto mine, her gaze burning with an intensity that left me breathless. I saw a hunger there, a desire that went beyond mere maternal love.


    "Samael," she whispered, her voice husky with emotion. "I''ve always loved you. More than you''ll ever know."


    I stared back at her, my mind reeling with the implications of what was happening. A part of me wanted to push her away, to scream that this was wrong. But another part of me... another part of me wanted to surrender to these feelings, to explore the depths of this twisted desire.


    She moved to remove her clothes, and I felt a surge of panic mixed with excitement. This was my mother, the person who had given birth to me, raised me, and protected me. But in this moment, she was something more. She was a woman, with desires and needs that went beyond maternal love.


    I couldn''t help but feel drawn to her, my body responding to her touch even as my mind screamed in protest. It was as if I was trapped in a dream, unable to wake up from this surreal nightmare.


    As she undressed, I saw the scars on her body, the marks of a life lived with pain and hardship. And yet, despite those scars, she was still beautiful, still desirable.


    I felt myself reaching out to her, my hands trembling as I touched her skin. It was like touching fire, feeling the heat of her passion and desire.


    We kissed again, our lips moving in a rhythm that felt both familiar and forbidden. I couldn''t help but think of all the times we had hugged, all the times she had comforted me when I was scared or hurt. And now, we were doing something that felt so wrong, yet so right.


    As we continued to kiss, I felt myself losing control. My mind was a jumble of emotions, my body responding to her touch without hesitation.


    I knew that this was wrong. I knew that I should stop it before it went too far. But I couldn''t help myself. I was trapped in this moment, unable to escape the desire that had been building inside me for so long.


    As I gently rubbed her back I felt some uneven skin so I slowly moved my hand to investigate, my fingers tracing the outline of a scar that looked as if a burning... brand had been seared into her skin. I winced, feeling a pang of sympathy and concern for my mother''s past. The scar was old, but it still looked painful.


    Elysia''s eyes fluttered closed as I touched the scar, her body relaxing into my embrace. For a moment, I forgot about the strange and taboo nature of our situation and simply focused on comforting her.


    But as I continued to touch the scar, my fingers tracing the rough edges of the burned skin, I felt a shiver run down my spine. It was as if I was connecting with her on a deeper level, understanding the pain and suffering she had endured.


    My mind began to wander, imagining the circumstances that could have led to such a brutal injury. Had she been tortured? Abused? The questions swirled in my head, but I pushed them aside, focusing on the present moment.


    As I continued to explore her scarred skin, Elysia''s breathing grew heavier, her body responding to my touch in ways that both thrilled and terrified me. I knew that we were crossing boundaries that should never be crossed, but I couldn''t help myself.


    Her hands started tracing my clothes looking to remove the only obstacle between between us. I felt a surge of panic mixed with excitement as her fingers brushed against my skin, sending shivers down my spine. My mind was a jumble of emotions, torn between the taboo nature of our actions and the undeniable attraction I felt towards my mother.


    As she undressed me, her hands moving with a practiced ease, I couldn''t help but feel like I was trapped in a dream. This wasn''t supposed to happen. This wasn''t how it was supposed to be. But yet, here we were, our bodies responding to each other in ways that defied logic and reason.


    I looked into her eyes, searching for some sign of hesitation or doubt. But all I saw was desire, a burning passion that seemed to consume her very being. It was as if she had been waiting for this moment for years, and now that it had finally arrived, she was determined to savor every second of it.


    As we stood there, our bodies pressed together, I felt like I was teetering on the edge of a precipice. One wrong move, and we would tumble into an abyss from which there would be no return. But at the same time, I couldn''t help but feel drawn to her, my body responding to her touch in ways that both thrilled and terrified me.


    At that moment, I knew that I had a choice to make. I could push her away, and try to regain some semblance of sanity and normalcy in our relationship. Or I could surrender to these feelings, explore the depths of this twisted desire, and see where it would take us.


    As I looked into her eyes, I knew what my answer would be.


    I nodded at her questioning gaze as her expression immediately turned into a radiant smile, her eyes sparkling with a mix of excitement and relief. Without another word, she leaned in, her lips meeting mine in a passionate kiss that left me breathless.


    As we parted a string of saliva connected our lips, a tangible representation of the unspoken bond between us. I felt like I was drowning in her gaze, the intensity of her emotions pulling me under.


    She took my hands on put them on her perky and soft breasts which had a pair of stiff cheery on the top.


    "They are yours to do as you please~"


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued] S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    -------------------------


    Please leave a comment.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 51 - No.51 Unexpected Situation (3)**

    *WARNING* *WARNING*


    This chapter contains INCEST elements, So read at your own risk...


    Enjoy~~


    -------------------------


    [Third Person''s POV]


    She took his hands and put them on her perky and soft breasts which had a pair of stiff cheery on the top.


    "They are yours to do as you please~"


    A shiver ran down Samael''s spine as he heard her sultry voice inducing him to squeeze them roughly getting a low moan in return.


    "Ahh~ c-continue baby~"


    Her words encouraged him to be more forward as he leaned toward her beasts and took one stiff-looking cheery in his mouth while pinching the other between his thumb and finger.


    "Mmmmm~ Suck t-them baby~ suck harder~" She moaned while arching her back slightly upward.


    ''As you wish, I will take the lead then!'' He took her words to heart as he changed his mindset and sucked the nipples with renewed energy.


    He then put one inside his mouth and started sucking them like a baby. He also used his tongue to rub them during his sucking.


    Elysia was shocked by the delight. She combed his hair and looked at him sucking her breast. She remembered the time when he was a kid. A beautiful smile broke into her mouth.


    Elysia said, "You used to suck my boobs when you were a baby a lot. The only difference now is that the milk isn''t coming."


    Samael only glanced at her once and again focused on her nipple and started sucking it with much more force.


    "Y-Yes! th-that''s it~ harder~"


    Elysia''s dainty fingers trailed all over Samael''s toned chest and torso. Passion was oozing out of both of them and they couldn''t wait to take the next step. But they were both talking it slow, wanting to enjoy the moment more while knowing that they had more than enough time.


    As Elysia''s fingers ran over and appreciated his toned torso, Samael went to work on her supple thighs. As he trailed over her inner thighs, Elysia released a moaning gasp as his fingers brushed against her drenched panties, making her jolt running through her entire body at the faint touch on her dripping cunt.


    Sadly he left her hanging as he pulled away and continued teasing her inner thighs.


    After a while of making out, he reluctantly pulled away from her supple lips and went to her neck instead, sucking and licking her there. She drew in a quick breath as she felt him playfully trail his teeth along her neck and nibble lightly.


    Her hands went to his head as she moaned out his name, "Samael~" She pushed his head deeper into her neck as her fingers combed through his hair and held it tightly.


    Samael''s other hand which wasn''t teasing her thighs went to her face as he gently caressed her cheek while enjoying the moans that she was releasing due to his actions.


    A while later, his forefinger brushed against her ruby lips that he''d just been kissing as she parted them open and let him push his forefinger into her mouth. Her moans grew muffled as she sucked his finger. As she wrapped her tongue around it to completely coat it with her saliva, Samael pushed his middle finger into her mouth too. Now Elysia''s tongue was being toyed with by his fingers.


    He played with her tongue as her muffled moans grew in intensity. That lasted until Samael was satisfied with the number of hickeys on her neck when he finally pulled back and toyed with her tongue, pulling his fingers out.


    He showed her his fingers which were glistening with her saliva and showed a teasing smile before giving them a lick, "Delicious..." He said, making Elysia blush as these things were not something Elf had ever seen much less a former royal elf like Elysia. She blushed in embarrassment at his actions.


    Samael smiled again and went back to his assault on her lips as he shoved his tongue into her mouth, resuming their kiss.


    Elysia who initiated the whole thing entirely took the backseat, and let her son do as he wanted and enjoy as she wanted him to take the lead.


    Meanwhile, his lubed-up fingers slowly trailed down Elysia''s body, leaving a faint trail of her saliva. Slowly he trailed down her stomach and reached her panties. As he brushed his fingers over the pelvis, he slipped them into her lacy panties. Elysia moaned into his mouth with fervor while wrapping her arms around him as she held him tightly.


    When his fingers brushed over her labia, Samael could distinctly tell how unprecedentedly aroused Elysia already was. She was completely drenched down there and he could easily move his fingers up and down her slit. With each up and down motion, the force that he applied increased, the same as how Elysia''s reactions increased in intensity with each of his motions.


    Soon, he pushed his fingers into her slit and felt her distinctly shiver while releasing another moan. He pulled back from the kiss and looked into her eyes, seeing her reveal a vulnerable and excited expression.


    "I got you, mom. I''ll make sure that you feel amazing, Okay." He looked at her with a gentle smile while pulling his fingers out of her pussy. As she nodded slowly with an excited smile, he pushed a single finger into her snatch and said, "How''s that?


    My cock''s far more than a measly finger..." He teased her with words that had an immediate effect as she tightened up around his finger that he wriggled with her, just to stimulate her inner nerves a little while also getting a feel for what makes her tick.


    She released a suppressed moan before pouting with a prominent blush on her face, "Don''t say that..." She said.


    "What?" He smiled teasingly, exploring her cave while looking g for her sensitive spots. As she squirmed under his touches, he gauged her actions and determined the more prominently sensitive parts of her pussy.


    "Don''t say it... like that..." She said with difficulty as she suppressed her from moaning.


    "But you are my mother." He felt Elysia tighten up again and continued, "Doesn''t the taboo feeling of the act turn you on even more... All the more as you started all this in the first place..." He whispered the last part to her before slightly hooking his finger and pressing up.


    "I¡ª Mhmm~" Elysia''s reply died before it could ever come out as Samael had just pressed against her G-spot and made her release another moan that she had to bite her lower lip to suppress. Her expression looked unprecedentedly sexy to Samael as he pushed his lips against hers again to continue their tongue fight.


    Meanwhile, as Samael''s finger went a little deeper into her snatch, he felt the presence of a thin barrier and instantly pulled back.


    "Y-You are a virgin!" He was shocked as she was his and Alice''s mother how could she be a virgin and still have children?


    "That is because both you and Alice were born from an ancient ritual performed by my blood and your father''s seeds," She said with a gentle smile on her face as she caressed his cheeks with fondness.


    "But why?" Samael was more confused than ever as this was not included in the novel, which could be used to give birth.


    "Because an elf is a creature of nature and once an elf loves someone, It would never stop loving their partner. To identify their partner a single glance at the opposite person''s mana is enough, I used that ability on many people but I wasn''t able to find anything to describe the love in elven texts. And when I tried it on your father, I felt it but not toward him but his seeds too specific.


    and you are the result." She said while mockingly taking her tongue.


    "But what about Alice? How did she come to be?" Samael said that if he was her life partner then why did she give birth to Alice?


    "Ah~ I kind of kidnapped your father and paid a prostitute to give him a handjob, so I could collect his seeds afterward. But that prostitute was too elite in her field, which resulted in your father exploding more seeds than necessary." She said again making silly faces.


    "Anyway, Please continue~" She pleaded as she took his hand and again plugged his fingers into her snatch.


    Samael sighed at his mother''s stupidity but a smile broke its way to his mouth as he added another finger to tease her snatch even more.


    At some point, Elysia''s grip over his back turned into claws that scratched him while he teased her and reveled in her cute and not-so-subtle reactions. He finally saw Elysia instinctively respond to his actions as she started thrusting her pelvis slowly in tandem with his fingers to get more stimulation.


    He gauged her reactions and when he felt like she was almost about to climax, he abruptly pulled his fingers from her pussy as she released a moan of dissatisfaction and thrust her pelvis toward him again.


    He pulled away from the kiss and showed her his fingers that were glistening with abundant juices, "Get ready for the real thing..." He pressed his fingers against her lips and she instinctively opened her mouth to suck them again with her eyes closed as she enjoyed the feeling of his finger toying with her tongue.


    "how do your juices taste..." He asked as he freed his rock-hard cock that was already dripping with precum.


    "Mmm~" Elysia''s reaction was no more than a moan as she felt him trail his cock over her snatch. Though she tried to trust her pelvis toward his cock to get some stimulation again, it wasn''t enough as he pulled back a little.


    "Get ready, Mom~" he whispered to her as she opened her eyes while still sucking his fingers. They made sweet eye contact as he finally started pushing into her.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave a comment. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 52 - No.52 Unexpected Situation (Final)***

    *WARNING* *WARNING*


    This chapter contains INCEST elements, So read at your own risk...


    Enjoy~~


    -------------------------


    [Third Person''s POV]


    "Get ready, Mom~" he whispered to her as she opened her eyes while still sucking his fingers. They made sweet eye contact as he finally started pushing into her.


    "Mhmm~" She moaned with a mix of pain and pleasure as her jaw couldn''t help but clench around his fingers as she bit them, ''Thank fuck I pulled my tongue out of her mouth.'' He thought.


    His other hand was rubbing her belly and pelvic area since he wanted to make sure that she was comfortable. A mix of nature mana and a light massage was amazing for soothing the nerves in her pelvis. This allowed her to have it easier to take his cock into her snatch.


    "You''re all mine, Mom..." He smiled as he broke through her hymen, making her close her eyes with a mix of pain and pleasure. She tightly bit his fingers to suppress herself from crying out in pain, which Samael didn''t mind.


    Elysia''s moans were like a melody to his ears that he enjoyed immensely while thrusting slowly into her snatch. After a while, she stopped clenching her jaw and was just sucking his fingers.


    Meanwhile, Samael''s attention went back to his now favorite bunnies and straight up diving in and motorboating those plump tits for a few seconds before moving to one of the breasts.


    His hand that wasn''t toying with her tongue went to her other breast and started mauling and teasing her while also teasing the pink nub on top while his mouth directly went over her other nub and he started licking and teasing the bundle of nerves.


    Soon, Samael could feel her reaching climax as he picked up the pace and thrust into her pussy with gusto as she completely swallowed his girth within her. As his teeth lightly nibbled her nipple, Elysia moaned with enthusiasm as she finally came with an explosion. She tightened up around his girth and squirted her juices all over his lower body, drenching them both.


    Just as she slowed down thinking that it was over, she realized that Samael wasn''t stopping or even slowing down. If anything, he got even faster after she''d cum once.


    She moaned questioningly as Samael didn''t answer her, leaving her to figure it out herself that he wasn''t stopping until she was a blubbering mess.


    "How''re you feeling, Mom..." He commented and felt her instantly tighten up.


    "Can you stop calling me that, When we do thi-" Elysia whined cutely but didn''t stop her waist from thrusting toward me, hoping to go even deeper.


    "Then why do you tighten up and moan louder whenever I say it?" He said teasingly as his hands went to her waist to support her actions.


    He slowly lay on the bed still connected as he started enjoying the view of Elysia''s tits bouncing up and down. His hands left her waist and grabbed those perky breasts of hers again instead, teasing her nipples every once in a while.


    After a while, screamed loudly as she fell on his chest with a twitch and hugged him tightly while cumming. As she tightened up around his girth, his dick twitched inside her and he came inside her, filling her up for the first time.


    He combed his fingers through her hair as she rested on his chest, taking deep breaths. Though she was still skewed on his cock, not seeming to want to let him go.


    "Ready for the next round~" He said while blowing air near her sensitive elf ears, which sent a shiver down her spine as she had a mini orgasm just from that.


    Feeling her nod against his chest, He immediately flipped her on the bed while thrusting his cock with renewed vigor. Her legs M-shaped started to tremble as his cock went even further beyond then before his cock twitched every now and then brushing against the G-spot.


    "Ahhh~ Mhmmmm~ F-Faster..." Her moan gained volume as his thrusting speed increased, leaning forward he captured her already swollen lips.


    Her moans got muffled as his tongue and waist moved simultaneously, overwhelming her with pleasure as she squirmed under him.


    Clapping sounds of flesh and muffled moans resounded all over the room, Samael felt her folds tightening ever so slightly but instead of giving her time to enjoy the upcoming climax placed his free hand on her swollen clit, and started pinching with just enough force.


    Elysia''s body overwhelmed by so much pleasure lost her bearings as her eyes rolled upward with her tongue losing the battle with his tongue.


    After some rough thrusting and pitching her clit while simultaneously sucking her limp tongue, she squirted her juices on both of them, drenching them all over again.


    But again instead of resting he continued as his own climax neared, she screamed as her already sensitive snatch got assaulted continuously but her scream got muffled as his lips got in the way.


    "Get ready to cum, Mom. I''m going to fill your pussy up..." He said throatily leaving her lips as he increased the speed of his thrusting inside her snatch.


    Grunt~ Grunt~


    Hearing his words, Elysia''s snatch tightened up instinctively as she felt a tingle within her core that spread through her entire body, making her shiver with pleasure and moan louder. Just then, she felt a hot load shooting inside her pussy that sent an unprecedented jolt of pleasure throughout her entire body.


    She let out a scream that shook the entire room and squirted with such force that her entire back arched and her toes curled up. Samael slowed down his thrusting and fell on her body, grabbing her tits as he emptied his load into her pussy.


    He moved his head slightly to take a look at the expression, which was cross-eyed with her tongue hanging outside as she lost consciousness due to overwhelming pleasure.


    An affectionate smile made its way to his mouth as he slowly pulled out of her swollen pussy, with a loud enough ''popping'' sound he pulled out of her completely which allow his previously blocked cum to flow out of her snatch.


    ***


    After ensuring Elysia was comfortable and recovering from the intense experience, Samael gently cleaned her up and tucked her into bed, allowing her to rest peacefully. He took a moment to reflect on their connection, realizing that their relationship had deepened in ways he hadn''t anticipated.


    As afternoon approached, Samael quietly exited the room, giving Elysia the space she needed to rest. He descended the stairs, the house was quiet, a stark contrast to the passionate moments shared upstairs. The air felt different, charged with an energy that seemed to linger, a testament to the intimacy that had unfolded.


    Samael made his way to the kitchen, finding Liliana sleeping on the couch, her head resting on a cushion. She looked peaceful, her features softened by the gentle light filtering through the windows. A fond smile tugged at his lips as he watched her, grateful for her presence in his life.


    But as the time for Lady Eveline Clearwater''s visit neared, He gently nudged Liliana awake, careful not to startle her. She stirred, blinking sleepily before her eyes focused on Samael, a smile spreading across her face.


    "Hey, Liliana," he said softly. "It''s almost time for Lady Eveline Clearwater''s visit. We need to be prepared."


    Liliana stretched and sat up, her expression growing serious. "Of course, Samael. I''ll make sure everything is in order."


    "Thank you," he replied, appreciating her unwavering support. "This meeting is important. Lady Eveline''s alliance could be crucial for our family''s future."


    Liliana nodded, understanding the gravity of the situation. "I''ll go and freshen up. And send Lily and Alice downstairs."


    Samael nodded, watching Liliana as she headed upstairs to prepare. The house felt like it was holding its breath, the upcoming visit from Lady Eveline Clearwater carrying a significant weight. He knew this meeting could alter the course of their family''s future and needed everything to be perfect.


    While Liliana was upstairs, Samael took a deep breath, focusing on the tasks at hand. He started arranging the living room, ensuring it was tidy and presentable for their esteemed guest. He set out refreshments, choosing the finest tea set and an assortment of delicate pastries, hoping to impress Lady Eveline with their hospitality.


    As he worked, he couldn''t help but think about the complex dynamics of their family and the responsibilities that now rested on his shoulders. His mind drifted back to the intimate moment with his mother, the intensity of her emotions still fresh in his memory. He shook his head slightly, trying to refocus on the task at hand.


    There would be time later to untangle those feelings and understand what they meant for their relationship.


    Soon, Liliana reappeared, looking refreshed and composed. "Lily and Alice will be down shortly," she said, her voice steady. "Everything looks perfect, Samael."


    "Thank you, Liliana," he replied, offering her a small smile. "Your help means a lot."


    They shared a brief, meaningful look before the sound of footsteps announced the arrival of Lily and Alice. Lily looked slightly nervous but determined, while Alice''s expression was calm and supportive. Samael took a moment to appreciate the strength and resilience of his family, knowing that together, they could face whatever challenges lay ahead.


    .


    .. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave a comment.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 53 - No.53 Proposal (1)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    I was waiting for the girl whom my rascal father had to marry me. The idea of a political marriage had always been something she feared, an almost certain doom that hung over every noble''s head. And now the shadow of Lady Eveline Clearwater''s visit.And then, while I was standing there wondering what to do the noise of wheels on gravel from a carriage outside.


    I composed myself, sitting up and drawing in a breath of air to fill my lungs. This was it. The door was pushed open and Lady Eveline Clearwater swept into the room, all confidence air. Some servitors walked with her, expressions that mixed arrogance and contempt barely concealed behind their eyes.


    As I was going to say something-


    "Before entering my house, Keep your trash outside!" A familiar resounded from the dept of the estate.


    The voice that rang out was unmistakably that of my mother, Elysia. Her tone was firm, brooking no argument. The attendants paused, glancing at each other in uncertainty before slowly backing out of the doorway.


    Lady Eveline''s gaze flickered with annoyance, but she composed herself quickly, offering a diplomatic smile as she stepped forward. "You must be-"


    As she took a proper look at me, Her cheeks flared up as a blush spread across her face.


    "I-I didn''t k-know he i-is s-so..." She muttered under her breath as her eyes darted around, trying to find the right words. "handsome," she finished, her voice barely above a whisper.


    I raised an eyebrow at her reaction, not entirely sure what to make of it. Lady Eveline Clearwater, renowned for her poise and grace, seemed momentarily flustered by my appearance. It was unexpected, to say the least.


    "Lady Eveline," I greeted, offering a courteous bow. "Welcome to our home."


    She quickly regained her composure, her cheeks still tinged with a faint blush. "Thank you, Lord Samael. It''s a pleasure to finally meet you in person."


    Her attendants, having been properly chastised by Elysia, waited outside the door, their expressions sour. The contrast between Lady Eveline''s polite demeanor and their disdainful looks was stark.


    "Please, come in," I invited, stepping aside to allow her entry. "We''ve prepared some refreshments for you."


    Lady Eveline entered the house, her gaze sweeping across the elegantly arranged living room. Liliana, Lily, and Alice stood nearby, ready to assist and support me. As Eveline''s eyes met theirs, she offered a polite nod, acknowledging their presence.


    "Lady Eveline, this is Alice Ashwood, my little sister," I introduced, gesturing towards Alice with a smile. "And this is Liliana and Lily, my... lovers."


    Lady Eveline''s eyes widened slightly at the revelation, a mixture of surprise and curiosity crossing her face. Her gaze lingered on Liliana and Lily, her composure momentarily faltering before she quickly masked her reaction with a polite smile.


    "Ah, I see," Lady Eveline said, her tone smooth despite the surprise. "It''s a pleasure to meet all of you."


    Alice gave a gracious nod, while Liliana and Lily offered their warmest smiles. Despite the awkward introduction, the atmosphere remained cordial, if a bit strained.


    As we settled into the living room, the conversation started with polite small talk, and Lady Eveline seemed to regain her composure, engaging in casual conversation with the members of my household. I observed her closely, noting her keen interest in the details of our family''s situation.


    "Lord Samael," Lady Eveline said, turning her attention back to me. "I''ve heard much about you, Your recent impossibility of clearing a dungeon of Fifth Circle Mage level all by yourself. How did you even do it?"


    The question took me slightly off guard. Lady Eveline''s curiosity was genuine, her gaze intense as she awaited my response. I could tell that her interest wasn''t just polite small talk but something more probing.


    At the mention of the dungeon, Lily stiffened as she probably remembered her brother who didn''t make it.


    I took a moment to gather my thoughts, conscious of the weight Lady Eveline''s question carried. Her genuine curiosity was evident, but it was also clear that she was probing for deeper insights into my abilities and perhaps the future implications for our families.


    "Ah, the dungeon," I began, choosing my words carefully. "It was a challenging experience. I had to rely on a combination of strategy, skill, and the resources available to me. It wasn''t just about raw power; understanding the enemies and adapting quickly was key."


    Lady Eveline''s eyes narrowed slightly, her interest piqued. "Indeed. It seems you have quite a reputation, Lord Samael. Your accomplishments must be the result of much preparation and discipline."


    I nodded, maintaining a polite smile. "Preparation is crucial, but it also requires the support of those around you. I am fortunate to have a strong team and family backing me."


    Lady Eveline''s gaze shifted to Liliana and Lily, acknowledging their presence. "It''s clear that you have the support of those who care for you. That''s invaluable."


    The conversation flowed back to lighter topics, and I could sense Lady Eveline''s attempt to steer away from the more personal and probing questions. As the afternoon progressed, the atmosphere became more relaxed. Lady Eveline, despite her initial awkwardness, engaged in a pleasant discussion about various topics, from family matters to political alliances.


    However, I couldn''t shake the feeling that her initial reaction and probing questions hinted at deeper motivations. Her presence was more than just a social visit; it was a critical juncture for our family''s future.


    As the meeting came to a close, Lady Eveline stood, preparing to take her leave. "Thank you for the warm welcome, Lord Samael. I appreciate the hospitality and the opportunity to meet your family."


    "It was our pleasure, Lady Eveline," I replied, standing to see her off. "We hope this meeting lays the groundwork for a fruitful alliance."


    She smiled graciously, though her eyes remained thoughtful. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh~ there''s no need for that." Lady Eveline''s eyes gleamed with a hint of mischief as she produced a small, ornate box from her space ring. It was covered in intricate runes that glowed faintly, hinting at some sort of magical enchantment.


    "Inside there are a pair of engagement rings," she announced, her voice carrying a mixture of formality and playful intrigue. She opened the box to reveal two elegant rings, each intricately designed with gemstones and fine craftsmanship.


    I felt a sharp intake of breath as the realization hit me. The engagement rings were not just a symbolic gesture; they represented a significant step in the political alliance between our families. The weight of the moment was palpable, and the room seemed to hold its breath.


    "This... this is quite unexpected," I said, struggling to maintain my composure. "Lady Eveline, I wasn''t aware that this visit would include such a formal proposal."


    Lady Eveline''s smile widened, a blend of satisfaction and anticipation in her eyes. "Indeed, it is rather sudden. But circumstances have led us to this point, and I believe it''s an opportune moment for both of our families."


    Liliana''s gaze was fixed on the rings, her expression a mixture of surprise and concern. Lily, too, looked unsettled, though she tried to mask her feelings with a polite smile. Alice, ever the composed one, remained silent but her eyes betrayed a flicker of anger.


    "You have quite the audacity," Mother materialized standing between me and Lady Eveline, her expression a mix of defiance and protectiveness. She had evidently overheard the conversation and emerged from her room, her presence commanding immediate attention.


    "Mother," I said, a hint of surprise in my voice. "We were just discussing Lady Eveline''s proposal."


    Elysia''s gaze remained fixed on Lady Eveline, her voice firm and unwavering. "You have quite the audacity, Lady Eveline. To come here with such a proposal, without prior notice or consultation¡ª"


    Lady Eveline''s composure remained intact, though her eyes flashed with annoyance. "I understand your surprise, Lady Elysia. However, the urgency of the political landscape leaves little room for delays. This engagement could strengthen your family, as everyone knows about the feud between Ashwoods and The Royal family."


    Lady Eveline''s words hung in the air, charged with the weight of political intrigue. Her tone was calm, yet carried an undercurrent of challenge that made it clear she wasn''t backing down easily.


    "Girl, Do you even know who is standing in front of you?" Mother pressed forward as her heavy mana leaked making Lady Eveline almost kneel.


    Lady Eveline''s expression shifted to one of surprise and discomfort as Elysia''s heavy mana pressed upon her. The pressure was palpable, and she struggled to maintain her composure, her posture betraying a slight wobble as she fought against the magical force.


    "I know precisely who you are, Lady Elysia," Lady Eveline managed to say through gritted teeth. "The Strongest Mage in the kingdom¡ªand a formidable force in her own right," Lady Eveline added, her voice straining under the pressure. Her eyes were wide, but she quickly regained her composure. "However, I came here with a genuine intention of fostering a beneficial alliance between our families."


    Elysia''s gaze remained unyielding, her mana pressing heavily on Lady Eveline. "A genuine intention?" she echoed, her tone dripping with skepticism. "You arrive with an engagement proposal without prior notice, as if it''s a mere formality. This isn''t just about formalities; it''s about respect and understanding."


    Lady Eveline took a deep breath, her eyes locking onto Elysia''s with a steely resolve. "Respect and understanding are precisely what I seek to offer. This proposal was made in response to pressing political circumstances. It''s not meant to insult or undermine you."


    The room was charged with tension as the two women faced off. I could sense the gravity of the moment, knowing that the future of our family and the potential alliance with Lady Eveline''s family hung in the balance.


    "Lady Eveline," I interjected, stepping forward to bridge the gap between the two. "Let''s not let this escalate further. We appreciate your proposal and understand the urgency, but we need to handle this with due respect for everyone involved."


    Lady Eveline''s eyes softened slightly as she turned her gaze back to me. "Lord Samael, I appreciate your willingness to address this matter calmly. I understand the need for respect and proper procedure. My intentions were to expedite a process that could benefit both our families."


    Elysia''s mana pressure slowly receded, though her eyes remained sharp and scrutinizing. "If you wish to discuss this proposal, we will do so with the proper respect and consideration for our family''s values and decisions."


    Lady Eveline nodded, visibly relieved as the magical pressure lifted. "Thank you, Lady Elysia. I''m willing to discuss this further and address any concerns you might have."


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave a comment.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 54 - No.54 Proposal (2)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    The room''s tension eased, but the air remained charged with the weight of unresolved issues. Lady Eveline composed herself, her demeanor regaining its usual grace and poise.


    "Very well," I said, taking the lead to move the conversation forward. "Let''s sit and discuss the terms of this proposal in a more civilized manner. But are you sure, You don''t want to discuss this with your father?"


    Lady Eveline hesitated for a moment, her eyes flickering with a mix of emotions. "My father is aware of my presence here and fully supports my efforts to secure this alliance. However, he believed it would be best for me to handle the initial discussions personally. He trusts my judgment in this matter."


    Elysia''s eyes narrowed slightly, but she nodded. "Very well. Let''s proceed with this discussion. But know that any decision we make will be thoroughly considered and will reflect the values and interests of our family."


    We moved to the sitting area, and I signaled for Liliana to serve tea and refreshments. The atmosphere remained strained but civil as Lady Eveline, Elysia, and I took our seats. Liliana and Lily stood by, ready to assist as needed, while Alice remained nearby, her calm presence a silent support.


    Lady Eveline began, her tone measured and diplomatic. "The alliance between our families would not only strengthen our political standing but also create a united front against common adversaries. With the recent unrest and the ongoing feud with the royal family, it is imperative that we find allies who can offer mutual support."


    Elysia nodded slightly, her expression thoughtful but guarded. "I have one question that I want answer to before we proceed. You should know, what it means to form an alliance with the Ashwood family, who has been demoted from its rank of Duke house to a mere Count House.


    If you form an alliance with the Ashwood family, your Clearwater which is still the Duke''s house makes an enemy out of the royal family too. Are you and your father truly prepared for the consequences of such an alliance?"


    Lady Eveline took a moment to compose her thoughts, the gravity of Elysia''s question not lost on her. "We are fully aware of the implications, Lady Elysia. The Clearwater family has its own grievances with the royal family, and while we have maintained a neutral stance, recent events have made it clear that neutrality may no longer be viable. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    An alliance with the Ashwoods offers us a chance to consolidate our power and protect our interests more effectively."


    Elysia''s eyes remained sharp, but a hint of curiosity flickered in her gaze. "And what assurances can you provide that this alliance will be honored and beneficial to both parties, especially given the precarious position of our family?"


    Lady Eveline straightened her posture, her voice steady. "We propose a marriage alliance, as a tangible symbol of our commitment. My engagement to Lord Samael would not only bind our families through blood but also signify a mutual pledge of support and cooperation. Additionally, we are prepared to offer resources and strategic aid to help the Ashwood family regain its former standing."


    I observed Elysia carefully, noting the subtle shift in her demeanor as she considered Lady Eveline''s words. The offer was substantial, but the risks were equally significant.


    "And what do you seek in return?" Elysia asked, her tone probing.


    "Lord Samael to marry into Clearwater family¡ª leaving the surname of Ashwood and adopting the Clearwater name," But before she could continue a pressure again pressed down on her but this was much more powerful than before, If previous one was a flood than this one was a ruthless tsunami ready to crush everything in its path.


    Crack! Crack!


    Boooooom!


    Due to the immense mana leaking from Elysia, the chair on which Lady Eveline was sitting shattered into splinters, sending wooden fragments skittering across the floor. The force of the pressure was so intense that it felt as if the room itself was about to collapse under the weight of Elysia''s mana.


    Lady Eveline stumbled back, barely managing to catch herself as she rose from the remains of the chair. Her face was pale, her composure shaken by the sheer power emanating from Elysia. I could see the fear and uncertainty in her eyes, which had replaced the initial confidence she had displayed.


    But Mother was not the only one who was angry, as I saw Alice and Liliana''s mana begin to leak as well. Their mana, while not as overwhelming as Elysia''s, was still significant, and it created a charged atmosphere that heightened the tension in the room.


    Alice''s eyes flashed with a protective fury, while Liliana''s gaze was unsettling, her eyes reflecting an emptiness that seemed to absorb the light around her. It was as if she had tapped into a profound, primal force that transcended ordinary emotion. Her mana, though not physically overwhelming, created an aura of chilling detachment that further heightened the tension in the room.


    "I think I should make a visit to your distinguished Clearwater family," Elysia said slowly in an ice-cold tone that sent shivers down my spine. Her voice, though calm, carried an unmistakable weight of authority and underlying threat. The atmosphere crackled with the residual energy of her mana, making the air feel dense and almost suffocating.


    Lady Eveline''s face took on a horrified expression as she grasped the full extent of Elysia''s unspoken threat. The implication of Elysia''s "visit" was clear: it was not merely a social call but a declaration of potential destruction. The kingdom knew well what such a visit could mean¡ªtotal annihilation for anyone who crossed the formidable mage''s path.


    The room fell into a heavy silence as Lady Eveline struggled to regain her composure. Her face, once assured and resolute, was now a mask of fear and resignation. She opened her mouth to speak but seemed to find her voice faltering.


    "Lady Elysia," she began, her voice trembling slightly. "I... I didn''t intend for this situation to escalate so dramatically. My father and I are prepared to discuss alternative solutions and negotiate terms that can accommodate your family''s concerns."


    Elysia''s gaze remained icy, her mana pressure still palpable but slightly tempered. "Let me be clear: Any attempt to separate my beloved from me will be met with the full force of my wrath. My family and I have endured much, and we will not accept any form of disrespect or coercion.


    If the Clearwater family wishes to proceed with this alliance, they must be prepared to engage with us on equal terms and acknowledge the full weight of our strength and dignity."


    Lady Eveline swallowed hard, her eyes darting between Elysia and me. "Of course, Lady Elysia. I assure you, that we only seek a partnership that is mutually beneficial and respectful of all parties involved. We will reconsider our proposal and seek a more balanced approach that respects the Ashwood family''s standing."


    Elysia''s expression softened, though her eyes remained vigilant. "Good. Remember, it is not merely about the political advantages but also about honoring the bonds that come with such an alliance. Our family''s honor and integrity are non-negotiable."


    With that, the intense pressure in the room began to recede, though the atmosphere remained tense. Lady Eveline, though visibly shaken, attempted to regain her composure. "Thank you for your understanding, Lady Elysia. I will relay your concerns to my father and arrange for a follow-up meeting to discuss revised terms."


    I stepped forward, offering a reassuring smile. "I appreciate your willingness to adapt, Lady Eveline. It''s important that we find a way forward that aligns with both our families'' interests and values."


    Lady Eveline nodded gratefully, her demeanor reflecting both relief and apprehension. "Thank you, Lord Samael. I look forward to our continued discussions."


    As Lady Eveline prepared to leave, Elysia, Alice, and Liliana all visibly relaxed, their mana dissipating into the ether. The room, though still charged with the remnants of earlier tensions, began to return to a more manageable state.


    Alice immediately pronounced on me, wrapping her arms around me in a tight embrace. Her eyes, usually filled with bright innocence, were now filled with a mix of relief and concern. "Big brother won''t leave me, right?"


    I held Alice close, feeling the weight of her worry and the echoes of the recent confrontation still lingering in the air. Her voice trembled with a mixture of fear and hope, and it pained me to see her so distressed.


    I hugged Alice tightly, feeling her trembling form against me. "Of course, not, silly sis," I reassured her, trying to convey both confidence and comfort. "Nothing will separate us, and we''ll face whatever comes together."


    Mother smiled looking at us as she too pronounced at me, As I held both of them, While placing all their weight on me.


    Liliana''s gaze shifted between Elysia, Alice, and me. Her expression was a mix of contemplation and uncertainty as if she were trying to navigate the complex emotions and tensions in the room. Despite her usual composure, the recent events had visibly affected her, leaving her to grapple with her own feelings and observations.


    "Hey, My vampire girl~ Come join us."


    Liliana''s eyes met mine, and for a moment, I saw a flicker of hesitation in her gaze. The intense emotional exchange and the weight of the recent confrontation seemed to have taken a toll on her. But as I called out to her, there was a slight softening in her expression, and she slowly moved toward us.


    Elysia, noticing the shift in the atmosphere, allowed her stern demeanor to soften, offering a gentle nod of approval. "Yes, Liliana, join us. It''s important that we support one another in times like these."


    Liliana approached us, her smile too bright to fully conceal the shadow of her earlier unease. She slid into the embrace, joining the tightly-knit circle that had formed. As she settled beside us, her presence brought a subtle, calming effect that seemed to help diffuse the lingering tension in the room.


    "Thank you, Samael," Liliana said softly, her voice barely above a whisper. Her fingers gently brushed against mine, a silent reassurance that she was here, both for me and for the family.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 55 - No.55 Proposal (3)

    [Eveline Clearwater''s POV]


    Today, I have to visit a kid with whom my father arranged a marriage proposal. The Ashwoods have been demoted from Duke to Count House, yet they still hold considerable influence and power. This alliance, though risky, could prove advantageous for the Clearwater family.


    My father, Duke Clearwater, believes that solidifying this alliance will strengthen our position and provide a united front against the royal family.


    I must admit, I''m not particularly thrilled about this arrangement. It''s not just the idea of marrying a stranger; it''s the whole concept of our families'' politics dictating our personal lives. Still, I understand the necessity. As a member of the Clearwater family, I have a duty to uphold.


    Before heading to the Ashwood estate, I spent some time in contemplation. What kind of person would Lord Samael be? From what I''ve heard, he recently returned from a dangerous dungeon expedition, and his reputation has grown significantly. Despite their fall from grace, the Ashwoods seem to be a resilient and formidable family.


    My carriage arrived at the Ashwood estate, a grand yet austere mansion reflecting their noble heritage. But this mansion was at the corner of the Ashwoods territory which shows they are outcasts in their own territory, a stark reminder of their fall from grace. Despite this, there was an undeniable air of dignity about the place.


    The Ashwoods were a family with a long history and deep roots, and it showed in the architecture and the meticulously maintained grounds.


    There were no guards or servants to greet us at the gates, which clearly shows disrespect toward us or perhaps a sign of their strained resources and precarious standing.


    My escorts were much more irked by this display as them being so loyal to my family that even the slightest hint of disrespect toward the Clearwater name was taken as a personal affront.


    However, I didn''t say anything to them as I wanted to see the Ashwoods'' reaction toward their blunt, and if the situation escalates I will put all the blame on these escorts to ensure the diplomatic integrity of the visit. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I gesture to a guard to knock on the door. And soon the door creaks open, revealing the most handsome young man I have ever seen. His striking appearance was hard to ignore¡ªhis dual-colored eyes, one blue and one red, held an intense and captivating gaze. His hair, half snow-white and half pitch-black, added to his aura of distinctiveness and mystery.


    This was Lord Samael Ashwood, and I must say his appearance exceeds that of what was described to me as merely an "interesting character."


    I tried to compose myself as I entered the Ashwood estate. Lord Samael''s appearance was as striking as it was unexpected, but I needed to maintain my composure. I really tried...


    My escorts tried to enter alongside me, their disdain barely concealed as they scanned the surroundings with sharp eyes. But before they could cross the doorframe a booming voice resounded from the dept of the mansion.


    "Before entering my, Keep your trash outside!" A voice was feminine which was clear and I immediately connected the dots as she was the strongest mage of the kingdom, And my escorts immediately stiffened at the command. Their faces flushed with a mix of embarrassment and fear, Before I could order them to stand outside, they left on their own.


    Good, very good. Now regret not disciplining them before, As I lost control over the situation. But I immediately controlled my annoyance and offered a diplomatic smile as I stepped forward, while taking a proper look at Samael Ashwood, "You must be-"


    As I saw his sharp features, my heart started to beat at an irregular rate. Samael''s appearance was indeed captivating, but it was more than just his striking looks that unsettled me. His presence seemed to command attention, and the intensity in his eyes hinted at depths of experience and strength that were both intriguing and intimidating.


    "I-I didn''t know he i-is s-so..." I unconsciously muttered under my breath as my eyes darted around, trying to find the right word. "handsome," Oh gosh! did I say that out loud? please tell me he didn''t hear all that-


    Samael''s lips quirked into a faint, amused smile as he caught the tail end of my muttered comment. His eyes sparkled with a mix of amusement and curiosity.


    HE TOTALLY DID!!! MY IMAGE IS RUINED EVEN BEFORE I CAN DO ANYTHING...


    Samael''s eyes glinted with amusement as he absorbed my flustered reaction. He leaned slightly closer, his voice a soft, reassuring murmur that contrasted with the previous formality.


    "There''s no need to be embarrassed, Lady Eveline. First impressions can be quite overwhelming. I assure you, my appearance is merely a facet of who I am."


    Despite his efforts to ease the tension, I felt my cheeks burn hotter. I took a deep breath, mentally shaking myself. This was a diplomatic visit, and I needed to refocus on the purpose of my visit.


    "Lady Eveline," Samael greets me formerly, offering a courteous bow." Welcome to our home."


    I straightened, trying to regain my composure as Samael greeted me with a polite bow. His formal demeanor was a stark contrast to his earlier amusement, which helped ground me as I focused on the task at hand.


    "Thank you, Lord Samael," I replied, matching his formality with a courteous nod. "It''s a pleasure to finally meet you in person."


    "Please, Come in," He invited, stepping aside and gesturing for me to enter. I took a deep breath and walked into the Ashwood estate, consciously trying to project an air of calm and professionalism. As I moved further inside, I could sense the subtle elegance of the estate. The decor, while not as lavish as some other noble houses, exuded a refined taste and a touch of history.


    Samael led me through a series of rooms, each one meticulously arranged until we arrived at a tastefully decorated living room. Comfortable chairs and a polished wooden table were arranged around a large fireplace. The room was warm and inviting, a stark contrast to the cold impression I had initially gotten from the estate''s exterior.


    There were three young girls, each exuding an air of grace and poise. They were clearly waiting for me, their expressions ranging from curiosity to polite curiosity. Samael motioned for me to take a seat, then gestured for the girls to come forward.


    "Lady Eveline, this is Alice Ashwood, my little sister," He introduced, gesturing toward one of the girls, the girl had midnight black hair with crimson eyes and had gentle, inquisitive demeanor. Her eyes, though bearing a hint of Samael''s striking duality, held a softness that suggested a depth of emotion and innocence.


    "And this is Liliana and Lily, my... lovers." My eyes widened slightly at the revelation, As I looked at two girls in question.


    Liliana had raven-black hair that fell in sleek, straight down her back, and her eyes too were striking blood-red somewhat different than Ashwood''s siblings, her skin too was paler than healthy hue and her posture was graceful, yet there was an unmistakable strength in her presence. Her demeanor radiated confidence and serenity, a stark contrast to the uncertainty I felt about the situation.


    Lily, on the other hand, appeared more reserved. Her golden hair, cascading in soft waves, framed her delicate features. Her eyes, a striking shade of sapphire, were filled with a mix of curiosity and shyness. There was a gentle air about her, and she seemed to observe the proceedings with a quiet attentiveness.


    The revelation of Samael''s relationships with Liliana and Lily added a layer of complexity to the situation. The presence of two lovers, especially in a setting meant for a formal engagement, was unexpected and somewhat unsettling. I could feel the weight of their gazes, each carrying its own story and significance.


    Samael''s casual introduction of them, combined with his earlier behavior, hinted at a man who was both charming and deeply unconventional. It was clear that the dynamics within the Ashwood family were far more intricate than I had anticipated.


    "Ah, I see," I said, my tone smooth despite the surprise. "It''s a pleasure to meet all of you."


    The girl named Alice gave a gracious nod, while Liliana and Lily offered their warmest smiles. Despite the awkward introduction, the atmosphere remained cordial, if a bit strained.


    As we settled into the living room, the conversation started with polite small talk, and the initial tension began to ease. Samael''s charm and the warmth of the room created an environment that was surprisingly comfortable, despite the unusual circumstances.


    Samael took a seat opposite me, with Alice, Liliana, and Lily arranged around the room in a manner that suggested both respect and intimacy. It was clear that this gathering was more than just a formal meeting; it was a reflection of the intricate relationships within the Ashwood family.


    Our conversation began with pleasantries and general topics, but as the discussion progressed, it was evident that Samael had a knack for steering the dialogue in a way that made everyone feel at ease. His charisma was palpable, and it became apparent why he had such a significant reputation.


    I tried to maintain my composure, but the underlying tension of the situation lingered. The prospect of this marriage, combined with the unexpected revelation of Samael''s relationships, created a complex web of emotions and politics that I needed to navigate carefully.


    "Lord Samael," I said, turning my attention back to him. "I''ve heard much about you, Your recent impossibility of clearing a dungeon of Fifth Circle Mage level all by yourself. How did you even do it?"


    My question must have caught him off guard. But I wanted to know how he even did such an extraordinary feat. Because when I heard this from my father yesterday, I refused to believe such an inconceivable feat until I witnessed it firsthand in the reports. Samael leaned back slightly, a thoughtful expression crossing his face.


    I also saw the girl named Lily stiffen at my mention of Dungeon, I wondered what is her story but I sensed it might be sensitive. Samael''s response was measured and reflective, his gaze shifting to the fire crackling in the hearth before meeting mine with a steady look.


    "Ah, the dungeon," He said, choosing his words carefully. "It was a challenging experience. I had to rely on a combination of strategy, skill, and the resources available to me. It wasn''t just about raw power; understanding the enemies and adapting quickly was key."


    I had the strong urge to roll my eyes at such an uninformative response, but I kept my demeanor polite and composed. Samael''s answer, though somewhat vague, hinted at his strategic prowess. His ability to handle such a challenge was impressive, even if he chose not to go into specifics.


    "Indeed, It seems you have quite a reputation, Lord Samael. Your accomplishments must be the result of much preparation and discipline." I said with my eyes narrowed slightly.


    Samael''s smile widened slightly, a flicker of amusement in his eyes. "Preparation is crucial, but it also requires the support of those around you. I am fortunate to have a strong team and family backing me."


    Now I just want to punch this shameless bastard for uttering such absurdness with a straight face.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 56 - No.56 Proposal (4)

    [Eveline Clearwater''s POV]


    I shifted my gaze away from this smug bastard and looked over the girls named Liliana and Lily, acknowledging their presence with a nod. "It''s clear that you have the support of those who care for you. That''s invaluable."


    The afternoon sun streamed through the windows, casting a warm glow over the room. The tension from the initial meeting had eased, and the conversation meandered through various topics. I found myself getting a better sense of the dynamics within the Ashwood family. Despite their fall from grace, a strong bond held them together.


    Liliana and Lily were intriguing in their own ways. Liliana''s composed confidence contrasted with Lily''s quiet grace, yet both seemed to share a deep connection with Samael. Their presence added a layer of complexity to the family dynamic that was both fascinating and daunting.


    Alice, on the other hand, was a curious mixture of innocence and a bundle of joy. Her inquisitive eyes often met mine, and I couldn''t help but wonder what thoughts ran through her mind. Despite her youth, she seemed to have a keen understanding of the political intricacies at play. She brought a lightness to the room that was hard to ignore, and her laughter was infectious.


    As the conversation continued, Samael''s charm became increasingly evident. He had a way of making everyone feel included and valued, a skill that was undoubtedly honed through his experiences and trials. His dual-colored eyes seemed to see right through me, making it difficult to maintain my guard.


    I looked toward the window and saw it was quite late, So I stood up to leave. "Thank you for the warm welcome, Lord Samael. I appreciate the hospitality and the opportunity to meet your family."


    "It was our pleasure, Lady Eveline," He said, standing to see me off. "We hope this meeting lays the groundwork for a fruitful alliance."


    Fufufu~ I almost forgot this meeting was all about the alliance between our families. Thankfully, I prepared this surprise just in case I found Lord Samael good enough. And while he is a smug bastard, he is... too good to let go of.


    "Oh~ there''s no need for that," I said as my eyes gleamed with a hint of mischief. I produced a small, ornate box from my space ring. It was covered in intricate runes that glowed faintly, hinting at some sort of magical enchantment. And if my father''s words are anything to go by, the engagement rings in it are sought after by many.


    "Inside there are a pair of engagement rings," I announced, my voice carrying a mixture of formality and playful intrigue. I opened the box to reveal two elegant rings, each intricately designed with gemstones and fine craftsmanship.


    And from the looks of Samael''s sharp intake of breath, it was quite the sight to see. The engagement rings must have been striking indeed. The light danced off the precious stones, casting delicate hues across the room.


    Samael''s eyes widened slightly as he took in the sight. His expression shifted from surprise to contemplation, and I could see the wheels turning in his mind.


    The rings were known for their magical properties¡ªenhancing the bond between the wearers, storing some amount of Mana from daily life to use in crucial times, and If the wearer allows the partner then even the location of the wearer could be known to the counterpart of the ring-wearer.


    "This... this is quite unexpected," He said, struggling to maintain his composure, which I found quite cute as his cheeks flushed. "Lady Eveline, I wasn''t aware that this visit would include such a formal proposal."


    Oh~ How would you know? I just took this decision, Hahahaha~


    My smile widened, a blend of satisfaction and anticipation in my eyes. "Indeed, it is rather sudden. But circumstances have led us to this point, and I believe it''s an opportune moment for both of our families."


    From the corner of my eyes, I saw others'' reactions to my stunt, Liliana''s gaze was fixed on the rings, her expression a mixture of surprise and concern. Lily, too, looked unsettled, though she tried to mask her feelings with a polite smile. Alice, ever the composed one, remained silent but her eyes betrayed a flicker of... anger?


    Hey! Hey! What''s with such reactions? I admit I feel quite superior to Liliana and Lily because from the looks of it, even they haven''t done something this significant towards their future with Samael. But Alice?! She looked so cute and innocent just a while ago.


    The room was thick with an unspoken tension. I could feel the weight of Alice''s gaze on me, and it was clear that my gesture had struck a nerve. I was about to address the situation when a beautiful woman materialized between me and Samael.


    "You have quite the audacity," She said with an expression mix of defiance and protectiveness. She had evidently overheard the conversation and emerged from the dept of the mansion, her presence commanding immediate attention.


    Elysia Ashwood.


    The strongest mage of the kingdom stood in front of me like an angry hen protecting her chicks. Her eyes, sharp and unwavering, fixed on me with an intensity that made it clear she was trying very hard to not outright attack me.


    "Mother," Samael said, with a hint of surprise in his voice. So this was not orchestrated by him, "We were just discussing Lady Eveline''s proposal."


    Lady Elysia''s gaze remained fixed on me, her voice firm and unwavering. "You have quite the audacity, Lady Eveline. To come here with such a proposal, without prior notice or consultation-"


    I tried to keep my emotions in check but a hint of annoyance escaped. "I understand your surprise, Lady Elysia. However, the urgency of the political landscape leaves little room for delays. This engagement could strengthen your family, as everyone knows about the feud between Ashwoods and the Royal family."


    My words hung in the air, charged with the weight of political intrigue. My tone was calm, yet carried an undercurrent of challenge that made it clear I wasn''t backing down easily. But soon after I regret saying those words in such a haughty tone and even more in front of this monster.


    "Girl, Do you even know who is standing in front of you?" Lady Elysia pressed forward as her heavy mana leaked making me almost kennel from its weight alone.


    My mind became a mess as it filled it, I could feel the oppressive weight of Elysia''s mana, a force so palpable it seemed to press against my chest, making it difficult to breathe. Her power was undeniable, and the intensity of her presence sent a shiver down my spine. This was not a woman to be trifled with.


    "I know precisely who you are, Lady Elysia," I managed to say through gritted teeth. "The Strongest Mage in the kingdom¡ªand a formidable force in her own right," I added, my voice straining under the pressure. My eyes were wide, but I quickly regained my composure.


    "However, I came here with a genuine intention of fostering a beneficial alliance between our families."


    But Lady Elysia''s gaze remained unyielding, her mana pressing heavily on me. "A genuine intention?" She echoed, her tone dripping with skepticism. "You arrive with an engagement proposal without prior notice, as if it''s a mere formality. This isn''t just about formalities; it''s about respect and understanding."


    Lady Elysia''s presence was overwhelming, a torrent of raw mana that nearly drowned out everything else in the room. Her disapproval was evident, and the palpable tension made every word I spoke to feel like it was being measured under a microscope.


    "Respect and understanding are precisely what I seek to offer. This proposal was made in response to pressing political circumstances. It''s not meant to insult or undermine you." sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lady Elysia''s gaze remained sharp, and the oppressive weight of her mana seemed to intensify. Despite my best efforts to stay composed, the raw power emanating from her was almost unbearable. I knew I had to tread carefully if I wanted to salvage the situation.


    "I can see that my approach may have been abrupt," I continued, forcing my voice to steady. "But I genuinely believe that this engagement could benefit both of our families, especially given the current political climate. I had hoped that such a gesture would show my commitment to strengthening our ties."


    "Lady Eveline," Samael interjected, stepping forward I hoped for him to take my side. "Let''s not let this escalate further. We appreciate your proposal and understand the urgency, but we need to handle this with due respect for everyone involved."


    My eyes softened slightly as I turned my gaze back to him. "Lord Samael, I appreciate your willingness to address this matter calmly. I understand the need for respect and proper procedure. My intentions were to expedite a process that could benefit both our families."


    As I said those words, I felt Lady Elysia''s mana pressure slowly recede, though her eyes remained sharp and scrutinizing. "If you wish to discuss this proposal, We will do so with the proper respect and consideration for our family''s values and decisions."


    I hurriedly nodded, visibly relieved as the magical pressure lifted. "Thank you, Lady Elysia. I''m willing to discuss this further and address any concerns you might have."


    ***


    After all the trouble we were again sitting like civil people, and I thought I was out of the woods but I was so wrong as I said those words...


    "And what do you seek in return?" Lady Elysia asked, her tone probing.


    And then I said the words that irked this monster once more and this time much more than before.


    "Lord Samael to marry into Clearwater family¡ªleaving the surname of Ashwood and adopting the Clearwater name," But before I could continue, a pressure again pressed down on me but this was much more powerful than before, If the previous one was a flood than this one was a ruthless tsunami ready crush everything in its path.


    Crack! Crack!


    Boooooom!


    Due to the immense mana leaking from this monster, the chair on which I was sitting shattered into splinters, sending wooden fragments skittering across the floor. Some even went through my skin as blood sprinkled onto the floor. The intense pressure from Lady Elysia''s mana made it feel as though the very air around me was being squeezed out.


    My heart raced as I struggled to maintain my composure under the sheer weight of her aura.


    WHYYYYYYYY????


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 57 - No.57 Proposal (Final)

    [Eveline Clearwater''s POV]


    WHYYYYYYYY????


    My blood started to boil from this humiliation, and I fought to stay on my feet, refusing to let the pain and pressure break me. This is far from over.


    If not for Samael''s intervention, I might have been crushed by the sheer force of Elysia''s mana.


    "Mother!" Samael''s voice cut through the tension, sharp and authoritative. "This is not the way to handle this."


    "Samael," Elysia said, her tone softening slightly as she addressed her son. "You understand the gravity of her proposal, don''t you? She asks you to forsake your family name, the Ashwood legacy."


    Samael nodded, his expression grave. "I do, Mother. But we need to discuss this calmly. Lady Eveline came here with a proposal, and while it might not have been presented in the best manner, it deserves consideration."


    I looked at Samael, my gratitude evident in my eyes. He was my only ally in this room, and I needed his support to navigate this delicate situation.


    But this monster is in a different mood entirely...


    "I think I should make a visit to your distinguished Clearwater family," She said those words as if my family was just a bug right under her thumb to be crushed at her whim.


    Frankly, if the stories of elders in the family are anything to go by, it is the truth. She, the strongest mage of the kingdom did annihilated many families who made the mistake of becoming her enemy.


    My face took on a horrified expression as I grasped the full extent of Elysia''s unspoken threat. The implication of Elysia''s "visit" was clear: it was not merely a social call but a declaration of potential destruction. Everyone in the kingdom knows not to provoke this living storm, especially when her family is concerned. Panic welled up inside me. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The room fell into a heavy silence as I struggled to regain my composure. My face once assured and resolute, was now a mask of fear and resignation. I opened my mouth to speak but seemed to find her voice faltering.


    "Lady Elysia." I began, My voice trembling slightly. "I... I didn''t intend for this situation to escalate so dramatically. My father and I are prepared to discuss alternative solutions and negotiate terms that accommodate your family''s concerns."


    Lady Elysia''s gaze remained icy, her mana pressure still palpable but slightly tempered. "Let me be clear: Any attempt to separate my beloved from me will be met with the full force of my wrath. My family and I have endured much, and we will not accept any form of disrespect or coercion.


    If the Clearwater family wishes to proceed with this alliance, they must be prepared to engage with us on equal terms and acknowledge the full weight of our strength and dignity."


    I swallowed hard, my eyes darting between Elysia and Samael. "Of course, Lady Elysia. I assure you, that we only seek a partnership that is mutually beneficial and respectful of all parties involved. We will reconsider our proposal and seek a more balanced approach that respects the Ashwood family''s standing."


    Elysia''s expression softened, though her eyes remained vigilant. "Good. Remember, it is not merely about political advantages but also about honoring the bonds that come with such an alliance. Our family''s honor and integrity are non-negotiable."


    With that, the intense pressure in the room began to recede, though the atmosphere remained tense. I, though visibly shaken, attempted to regain my composure. "Thank you for your understanding, Lady Elysia. I will relay your concerns to my father and arrange for a follow-up meeting to discuss revised terms."


    Samael stepped forward, offering a reassuring smile. "I appreciate your willingness to adapt, Lady Eveline. It''s important that we find a way forward that aligns with both our families'' interests and values."


    ADAPT?! My beautiful Arse!!! CAN''T YOU SEE MY WHOLE FAMILY IS THREATENED TO BE ANNIHILATED HERE?


    But I nodded gratefully, my demeanor reflecting both relief and apprehension. "Thank you, Lord Samael. I look forward to our continued discussions."


    "Thank you for your ''hospitality''." I immediately turned and took my leave as I crossed the doorframe of the exit, I literally ran and climbed my carriage as my good-for-nothing escorts ran after me.


    Once inside the carriage, my composure crumbled. The adrenaline from the encounter with Elysia Ashwood left my hands trembling and my heart racing. The reality of her veiled threat weighed heavily on me, and the prospect of her visiting my family sent a chill down my spine.


    The carriage ride back to the Clearwater estate was a blur, the familiar landscape passing by unnoticed as my mind raced with plans and contingencies. I needed to speak with my father immediately. We had underestimated the Ashwoods'' resolve, particularly Elysia''s, and this mistake could cost us dearly.


    As the carriage rolled to a stop in front of the Clearwater estate, I took a deep breath and forced myself to calm down. Panicking wouldn''t help; I needed to be clear-headed and strategic. I stepped out of the carriage, my steps hurried as I made my way to my father''s study.


    "Father," I called as I pushed open the door, finding him at his desk, surrounded by stacks of documents and letters.


    "Eveline," he looked up, concern etching his features as he saw the urgency in my expression. "What happened? AND WHAT''S WITH THIS BLOOD? TELL ME WHO DID THIS!!!"


    "Father, please, calm down," I urged, though my voice trembled. I hadn''t realized until now that there was blood on my hands, a reminder of Elysia''s overwhelming power. "It was Lady Elysia. She... she made it clear that our proposal was unacceptable and issued a veiled threat against our family."


    My father''s face darkened with fury, his hands balling into fists. "That woman dares to threaten us? After everything we''ve done to secure this alliance?"


    I nodded, my fear giving way to a grim determination. "We can''t afford to provoke her further. We need to rethink our approach, and find a way to placate her without compromising our position."


    Father took a deep breath, forcing himself to calm down. "You''re right. We can''t act rashly. We need to be strategic. Tell me everything that happened."


    I recounted the entire encounter, from Elysia''s initial display of power to Samael''s intervention and the final moments of our conversation. My father''s expression grew more serious with each detail.


    "Elysia is not someone we can challenge directly," he said finally. "We need to find a way to appeal to her sense of honor and integrity. Perhaps we can offer a different kind of alliance, one that strengthens both our families without requiring Samael to forsake his name."


    "But how?" I asked, frustration evident in my voice. "What could we possibly offer that would satisfy her?"


    "Lady Eveline, may I suggest an alternative," a voice spoke from the doorway. It was our trusted advisor, Lord Benedict, who had been listening quietly.


    "Please, go ahead," my father said, motioning for Benedict to enter.


    "Lady Elysia values family above all else," Benedict began. "What if we proposed a union that acknowledges and respects both family names? A partnership that does not require Samael to give up his heritage but instead celebrates the union of two powerful houses."


    "Go on," my father said, intrigued.


    "What if instead of demanding Lord Samael to forsake his family, We give our Lady Eveline to their family adapting their name and title? This way, the Ashwoods will not feel threatened or disrespected, and it would show that we are willing to honor their legacy by strengthening it with our own."


    My father considered Benedict''s words carefully. "You propose we marry Eveline into the Ashwood family, ensuring she adopts their name and customs?"


    "Yes," Benedict replied. "This would demonstrate our respect for their heritage and our willingness to integrate our families. Additionally, we could offer a significant dowry or joint venture that benefits both families, solidifying the alliance."


    I felt a surge of mixed emotions. While the idea of becoming an Ashwood and the potential benefits of such an alliance were promising, the thought of leaving my family and the uncertainty of my future weighed heavily on me.


    "Eveline, what do you think?" my father asked, turning his gaze to me.


    "I... I see the logic in Lord Benedict''s proposal," I began, choosing my words carefully. "If it can ensure peace and strengthen our position without provoking Lady Elysia''s wrath, then it is worth considering. However, we must negotiate terms that also protect our family''s interests and ensure my well-being."


    "Of course," my father said, nodding. "We will make sure the terms are favorable and fair. Benedict, draft a proposal outlining this new arrangement. We will present it to the Ashwoods and see if it meets their approval."


    "Yes, my lord," Benedict replied, bowing slightly before leaving the room.


    I took a deep breath, trying to steady my nerves. This was a significant step, and while it carried risks, it also presented an opportunity to build a stronger alliance with the Ashwoods. I just hoped that Lady Elysia and Samael would see the value in this new proposal and agree to it.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 58 - No.58 I AM BROKE!!!

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    After Lady Eveline left, and our group hug finished. I went into my room, Finally being free from all the immediate work.


    I walked over to the balcony giving the view of the beautiful forest on the backside of the mansion, letting the cool evening breeze calm my thoughts. The events of the day replayed in my mind: the intense confrontation with Lady Eveline, my mother''s unyielding resolve, and the delicate balance of power we had to maintain.


    Elysia''s mana pressure had been overwhelming, even for me, and I knew that the threat she posed was not an idle one. She was a force of nature, fiercely protective of our family and willing to go to any lengths to defend us. Her love and dedication were unquestionable, but I feared that her actions might push us into a corner.


    But I flushed all those thoughts out of my mind and focused on the system interface in front of my eye.


    [Heavenly Destiny System Menu]


    [1. Status]


    [2. Skills]


    [3. Inventory]


    [4. Missions]


    [5. Shop]


    And even in those options, my focus zeroed on the still untouched feature of the system "Shop".


    ''System, Open Shop.''


    The familiar blue screen of the Heavenly Destiny System flickered, and the Shop menu materialized before my eyes. Rows of items, spells, weapons, and potions scrolled past, each with a description and a price in Destiny Points.


    My gaze drifted over the various categories, noting the potential enhancements and tools that could prove invaluable in the uncertain times ahead. The options were overwhelming, but I knew I needed to make careful, strategic choices.


    I navigated to the ''Special Items'' section, my eyes drawn to a few standout options:


    [1. Elixir of Mastery: A rare potion that grants a temporary boost to all magical affinities for a short period, ideal for high-stakes confrontations. Cost: 5000 Destiny Points]


    [2. Teleportation Scroll: Allows instant travel to any known location, a perfect escape tool, or for quick reinforcements. Cost: 8000 Destiny Points]


    [3. Soul Bond Crystal: A powerful artifact that can create an unbreakable bond between two souls, enhancing their abilities and synergy in battle. Cost: 50000 Destiny Points]


    My eyes widened at the descriptions of those Special Items, And at the astronomical prices, my eyes almost popped out.


    The fun fact is that these items are just beginner-level, And I have to level up the shop to unlock more "Remarkable-Level" items as if the beginner-level items weren''t already impressive enough. I needed to accumulate more Destiny Points if I wanted to unlock the full potential of the shop.


    I leaned against the balcony railing, as I saw ''Catalog'' at the topmost corner of the system panel.


    ''Open Catalog.''


    A new screen appeared, displaying a categorized list¡ª


    [1. Consumable Items]


    [2. Equipments]


    [3. Magical Artifacts]


    [4. Rare Spells]


    [5. Combat Enhancements]


    [6. Miscellaneous]


    I tapped on Magical Artifacts, curious to see what might be available. The screen populated with a list of items, each more intriguing than the last:


    [1. Phoenix Feather Pendant: Grants the wearer''s temporary invulnerability to fire-based attacks and accelerates healing. Cost: 100000 Destiny Points]


    [2. Dragon''s Eye Amulet: Enhances perception and intuition, allowing the wearer to detect hidden threats and traps. Cost: 150000 Destiny Points]


    [3. Time-Worn Tome: Contains ancient knowledge that boosts the user''s magic proficiency in a specific affinity of their choice. Cost: 200000 Destiny Points]


    [4. Eternal Flame Lantern: Provides light in complete darkness and can reveal hidden passages or illusions. Cost: 15000 Destiny Points]


    Twitch~ Twitch~


    Is this system making fun of my financial situation by showing these ABSURDLY, STUPIDLY EXPENSIVE ITEMS!!!


    Huff~ Huff~


    I took a deep breath, forcing myself to regain composure. It was clear that the items available in the shop were beyond my current means, but I couldn''t let that deter me from using the system to its fullest potential.


    And then I saw it... the god in the valley of beggars *Cough**Cough* Sorry! Sorry! wrong line.


    I mean a filter option, I quickly accessed the filter options, hoping to narrow down the choices and find items that might be more within my reach. The filter menu allowed me to sort by price range, item rarity, and even potential utility.


    I selected the "Affordable" price range to see what options were available without breaking the bank.


    The screen refreshed, presenting a list of more manageable items:


    [Magical Artifacts]


    [1. Lesser Healing Crystal: Provides a moderate healing effect and can be used in emergencies. Cost: 500 Destiny Points]


    [2. Shadow Cloak: A cloak that grants temporary invisibility in low light and shadows. Ideal for stealth missions. Cost: 2000 Destiny Points]


    [3. Rune of Insight: A small rune that enhances the user''s perception and allows them to see through illusions for a short period. Cost: 1500 Destiny Points]


    [4. Windstone Ring: A ring that increases the user''s agility and speed, providing a slight boost in movement and reflexes. Cost: 3000 Destiny Points]


    [5. Attack Rune (Peak Fifth Circle Mage): A rune containing a full-powered attack Spell for a single use, providing a significant burst of energy in combat. Cost: 40000 Destiny Points (70% Discount on the first purchase.)]


    ...


    My eyes refused to go down as I saw the Attack Rune (Peak Fifth Circle Mage). And if we apply the discount it would be... 12000 Destiny Points.


    I looked at the amount of Destiny Points I have¡ª Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [Destiny Points: 12500]


    I was on the edge of my seat, contemplating the potential of the Attack Rune (Peak Fifth Circle Mage). With only 1,500 Destiny Points left, I could still afford a few other items, but this rune could significantly tip the scales in any high-stakes confrontation.


    After weighing the options, I decided that the Attack Rune was a must-have, given its discounted price and the advantage it could provide in the upcoming challenges. The extra firepower might just be what we need to deal with the threats looming over us, especially considering the tension with the Clearwater family and the power dynamics involved.


    I tapped on the rune''s description to confirm the purchase and proceeded to the payment screen. The system confirmed the transaction and added the rune to my inventory.


    [Transaction Complete]


    [Item Added to Inventory: Attack Rune (Peak Fifth Circle Mage)]


    With the rune secured, I turned my attention back to the remaining Destiny Points. There were a few other items that caught my eye, particularly the Shadow Cloak and the Rune of Insight. Both could be useful for stealth and reconnaissance, areas where I was currently lacking in resources.


    However, with the remaining Destiny Points, I could only afford one more item. I have to consider the options carefully.


    I surfed out of "Magical Artifacts" and selected the "Spells" option.


    The "Spells" section of the shop opened up, and I was greeted with a variety of Affinity to choose but I could only get access to the affinities I had, Others were grayed out seemingly locked.


    [Choose Your Affinity:]


    [Star]


    [Lightning]


    [Shadow]


    [Nature]


    [Destruction]


    ...


    Everything else was [grayed out]. I scrolled through the available spells under each affinity, assessing their potential utility and cost. Each affinity had unique abilities that could enhance my combat and strategic options. Given my current situation and the challenges ahead, I had to prioritize spells that would provide immediate benefits and versatility.


    {Star Affinity}


    [Star Light Shield: Creates a protective barrier that absorbs a limited amount of damage. Cost: 3000 Destiny Points.]


    [Meteor Shower: Summons a brief rain of meteors to deal area-of-effect damage. Cost: 7000 Destiny Points.]


    [Guiding Star: Marks a target with a glowing star, increasing accuracy and tracking ability. Cost: 2500 Destiny Points]


    ...


    {Lightning Affinity}


    [Lightning Dash: Increases movement speed and agility for a short duration. Cost: 1500 Destiny Points.]


    [Thunder Strike: Calls down a powerful lightning bolt to strike a single target. Cost: 6000 Destiny Points.]


    [Static Field: Creates an area that slows and damages enemies over time. Cost: 4000 Destiny Points.]


    ...


    {Shadow Affinity}


    [Shadow Veil: Grants temporary invisibility and reduces sound. Cost: 3000 Destiny Points.]


    [Dark Bind: Binds an enemy in place with shadowy tendrils. Cost: 2500 Destiny Points.]


    [Shadow Clone: Creates a decoy that mimics your movements and attacks. Cost: 4500 Destiny Points.]


    ...


    {Nature Affinity}


    [Healing Breeze: Provides a moderate healing effect to the caster and allies nearby. Cost: 3500 Destiny Points.]


    [Vine Whip: Summons vines to entangle and damage enemies. Cost: 2500 Destiny Points.]


    [Nature''s Call: Summons animals to assist in battle. Cost: 5000 Destiny Points.]


    ...


    {Destruction Affinity}


    [Destruction Wave: Emits a powerful wave of destructive energy, dealing damage to all enemies in a cone. Cost: 10000 Destiny Points.]


    [Chaos Orb: Launches an orb of chaotic energy that explodes on impact, dealing massive damage to a single target. Cost: 17000 Destiny Points.]


    [Annihilate: A high-energy beam that pierces through multiple targets, causing severe damage. Cost: 20000 Destiny Points.]


    ...


    "..."


    Seriously, this much diversity in the spells was both a blessing and a curse. I took a deep breath, trying to focus on what would best complement my current skills and strategy.


    First, I needed something affordable but also highly effective. After some consideration, my eyes landed on one spell that seemed like an immediate game-changer: Lightning Dash.


    I wanted much more but... I AM BROKE!!!


    With only 1,500 Destiny Points left, Lightning Dash seemed like the best option. Enhancing my speed and agility would be invaluable in both combat and evasion scenarios.


    ''System, purchase Lightning Dash.''


    The transaction was swift, and the spell was added to my repertoire.


    [Transaction Complete]


    [Skill Acquired: Lightning Dash]


    I took a moment to appreciate my new acquisitions. The Attack Rune and Lightning Dash would significantly bolster my combat capabilities. Despite the heavy cost, the investment felt worthwhile given the precarious situation I was navigating.


    Satisfied with my choices, I leaned against the balcony railing once more, letting the cool breeze soothe my mind. The day had been long and exhausting, but I felt more prepared for what lay ahead.


    The tensions with the Clearwater family, the looming threats to my family, and the intricacies of the Heavenly Destiny System were all complex challenges that required careful planning and decisive action.


    As the evening sky darkened, I turned away from the balcony and headed back inside. There was still much to do, and I couldn''t afford to rest for long. I needed to check in with the rest of my family and ensure that everyone was safe and well-prepared for the days ahead.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 59 - No.59 The Cult of the Infernal Eye

    [???''s POV]


    Huff~ Huff~


    Step! Step!


    I don''t know, what I did wrong. But what I know is they are going kill me...


    My lungs are burning due to running from their pursuit for so long but I can''t stop now. Every step is a fight against the pain, but it''s the only thing keeping me alive. The dense forest around me offers some cover, but I know it''s only a matter of time before they catch up.


    The darkened sky above gives me a sliver of hope; maybe I can lose them in the shadows. I force myself to push harder, weaving through the trees and dodging low branches, my ears straining for any sound of pursuit.


    As I run, my mind races with thoughts of what led me here. I''m not some nobody, but the princess of the demon race and in my family only me and my mother are alive... I guess? Because I hadn''t seen my mother for six months, If I''m ambushed then mother...


    Anyway, No use of despairing thoughts, I was sent on a mission by "The Cult of the Infernal Eye"¡ª They are like a council formed by some of the oldest demon lords. I was supposed to infiltrate the human realm, gather intelligence, and report back. But something went terribly wrong.


    I was discovered, betrayed from within, and now, I was on the run, hunted by both humans and those who once claimed to be my allies.


    I had to survive. Not just for me, but for my mother, for the future of our race. The cult might have used me as a pawn, but I wouldn''t let them discard me so easily.


    I stumbled over a root, barely catching myself before I hit the ground. My breath came in ragged gasps, my heart pounding in my ears. I could feel the demonic energy inside me, a burning force urging me to keep going.


    But then, a sound. Footsteps, getting closer. I forced myself to stay quiet, hiding behind a thick tree trunk, my eyes darting around for any sign of my pursuers.


    A whisper of movement to my left. I held my breath, trying to blend into the shadows, my hand gripping the dagger at my side.


    Three figures emerged, their eyes glowing faintly in the dim light. Demons. My own kind sent to kill me.


    "We know you''re here, Princess," one of them called out, his voice smooth and mocking. "Come out, and we''ll make it quick."


    I clenched my jaw, tightening my grip on the dagger. Quick? They had no intention of making it quick. They wanted to make an example out of me.


    I glanced around, searching for any possible escape route. The forest was dense, but it also offered plenty of hiding spots. I just needed to be smart about it.


    My infernal mana (Demon''s Mana) was almost depleted, and without it, my abilities were severely limited. I had to rely on my wits and what little energy I had left.


    Taking a deep breath, I focused on the faint remnants of my mana, channeling it into a minor illusion spell. It wasn''t much, but it might buy me a few precious seconds. A flicker of shadow moved to my right, a decoy to distract them.


    The lead demon''s eyes snapped toward the movement. "There!" he shouted, and the three of them rushed in that direction.


    I took my chance. Silently, I moved in the opposite direction, keeping low and using the thick underbrush to mask my escape. Every step was a battle against exhaustion, but I couldn''t afford to stop.


    I could hear them crashing through the undergrowth, their frustration growing. They wouldn''t be fooled for long. I needed a plan, a way to turn the tables.


    My mind raced, trying to recall any useful spells or tactics. Then it hit me. The old ruins. If I could reach them, I might have a chance. The ancient structures were imbued with residual magic, a perfect place to hide or even set a trap.


    Pushing through the pain, I changed course, heading toward the ruins. The forest began to thin, and the outline of crumbling stone walls came into view. Relief surged through me, but I couldn''t afford to let my guard down.


    I slipped through a narrow gap in the wall, making my way deeper into the ruins. The air here was thick with ancient power, a comforting reminder of the demonic heritage that flowed through my veins. I found a small alcove and crouched down, catching my breath and assessing my options.


    The ruins had once been a fortress, and while much of it had fallen into disrepair, there were still pockets of strong, lingering magic. I focused on these areas, sensing the remnants of old wards and enchantments. If I could tap into that power, I might stand a chance. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I closed my eyes, reaching out with my senses. The magic responded, sluggish at first, then more eagerly as I poured my will into it. Slowly, the air around me began to shimmer, the old spells awakening to my touch.


    Footsteps echoed through the ruins, growing closer. I could hear the demons cursing under their breath, their patience wearing thin. But I was ready.


    As they rounded the corner, I unleashed the spell, a burst of raw energy that sent them sprawling. It wasn''t enough to defeat them, but it bought me time.


    With a surge of determination, I bolted from my hiding spot, heading for the heart of the ruins. If I could just reach the central chamber, I might be able to find something more powerful, something that could turn the tide.


    The demons recovered quickly, hot on my heels. I could feel their anger, their desire to see me broken. But I wouldn''t give them that satisfaction.


    I skidded into the central chamber, my eyes scanning the room for anything useful. And there, in the center of the room, was an ancient altar, its surface etched with intricate runes. Power radiated from it, a beacon of hope in the darkness.


    I didn''t hesitate. Placing my hands on the altar, I channeled my remaining mana into the runes, praying they would respond. The air hummed with energy, the runes glowing brighter with each passing second.


    The demons burst into the chamber, their eyes widening as they saw what I was doing. "No!" the leader shouted, lunging toward me.


    But it was too late. The altar''s magic surged to life, enveloping me in a protective barrier. The demons slammed into it, recoiling from the force.


    I felt the power coursing through me, rejuvenating my mana and strengthening my resolve. This was my chance.


    Drawing on the altar''s magic, I cast a powerful spell-


    "Demonic Illusion: Hell''s Gate!!!"


    This is one of the most powerful spells in the arsenal of the royal family of the demon race, one that could either save me or obliterate everything in its path. The room filled with a dark, swirling energy as the Hell''s Gate manifested, a portal leading directly to the depths of the demon realm.


    The demons'' eyes widened in fear and awe. They knew what this spell could do. It was a gamble, but it was my only hope. I poured every last bit of my mana into the spell, feeling the strain on my body and soul.


    The portal opened with a thunderous roar, and from it emerged infernal flames and shadowy figures. The demons hesitated, unsure whether to advance or retreat. Their moment of indecision was all I needed.


    "Get her!" the leader finally commanded, but it was too late.


    The dark figures from the portal surged forward, grabbing the attacking demons and pulling them into the abyss. Their screams echoed through the chamber, a chilling reminder of the power I had unleashed.


    My consciousness started going in and out as the spell took its toll on me. I felt my vision blur, and my body grew weak from the immense effort. But I couldn''t let go now; I had to see this through.


    The leader of the demons fought desperately, trying to resist the pull of the Hell''s Gate. His eyes locked onto mine, filled with a mix of hatred and desperation. "You won''t get away with this, Princess," he snarled. "The Cult of the Infernal Eye will never let you live."


    His words sent a chill down my spine, but I pushed the fear aside. "I will find a way," I replied, my voice steadier than I felt. "For my mother, for our future."


    With a final surge of power, I forced the remaining demons into the portal. The Hell''s Gate began to close, the infernal flames and shadowy figures receding into the void. The chamber fell silent, the air thick with the remnants of dark magic.


    I collapsed to the ground, my strength utterly spent. The protective barrier around me flickered and disappeared. I had bought myself time, but I knew this was only the beginning. The Cult would come after me, and I had to be ready.


    As I lay there, catching my breath, a glimmer of hope stirred within me. The altar''s magic had rejuvenated me enough to survive this encounter. I had to believe that I could find my mother and together, we could fight back against those who sought to destroy us.


    These were my last thoughts as I finally lost consciousness before the exhaustion overtook me completely.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 60 - No.60 Princess Of The Demon Race (1)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    Did I take the wrong turn?


    I thought as I looked around me seeing nothing but towering trees and groves. The dense foliage and the eerie silence of the forest sent a shiver down my spine. This part of the forest was uncharted territory for me, and the oppressive atmosphere made it hard to breathe.


    I checked my surroundings, trying to recall the path I had taken. The forest was alive with the sounds of nocturnal creatures, but it seemed oddly deserted. No sign of life, human or otherwise.


    As for what I am doing in this forest, Then the answer would be this stupid system of mine that gave me a mandatory mission-


    [Ding! A Mandatory Mission!]


    [Name: Demon Princess]


    [Description: Raven Duskbringer, The Princess of the demon race, is in grave danger. She has narrowly escaped an ambush and is currently being hunted by both demons and humans. Find and protect her, ensuring her safety until she can recover her strength.]


    [Reward: Unique Skill ¨C Infernal Pact, 10000 Destiny Points, ???]


    [Failure: System shutdown for 2 Years]


    As I read the mission description, my heart sank. Two years without the system would be devastating. My eyes scanned the dense forest, searching for any sign of the Demon Princess, Raven Duskbringer.


    If I recall my memory of the original novel, then this princess is meant to die and the protagonist saves her mother from the cult of the infernal eye or something like that and ultimately adds her to his ever-growing harem and becomes the King of the Demon race.


    But as the protagonist has already died, the fate of this mother and daughter is quite pitiful, leaving me no choice but to intervene.


    I took a deep breath and steeled myself for what lay ahead. Following the faint traces of demonic energy, I moved swiftly through the forest, every step bringing me closer to my target.


    But as I was swiftly maneuvering through the forest, the hair on my neck stood up. My instincts screamed that I was being watched. I halted and scanned my surroundings, senses heightened. The forest was unnervingly still, but I could feel the presence of something¡ªor someone¡ªhidden in the shadows.


    "Show yourself!" I called out, my voice firm and unwavering.


    Kekekekekeke~


    "Look, boys, what did I find?" a raspy voice echoed through the trees, followed by sinister laughter. My eyes darted around, searching for the source. Out of the shadows emerged a group of figures, their eyes glinting with malevolence. Demons, dark-skinned with a pair of horns and jagged teeth, advanced slowly, their predatory gazes fixed on me.


    They were armed with crude weapons, each more menacing than the last.


    "I thought I smelled something interesting," the leader, a tall demon with a scar running down his face, sneered. "A human wandering in the forest? and that too alone? What a treat."


    "Boss, something''s wrong... he is not a... human?!" Another demon said looking at a device-like thing in his hands.


    "Not human, you say?" The leader''s eyes narrowed as he took a step closer, scrutinizing me. "Then what exactly are you?"


    I couldn''t afford to reveal my true identity or intentions. I needed to think fast.


    "I''m just a traveler," I replied, keeping my voice steady. "Lost my way in this cursed forest."


    The leader laughed, a cruel sound that sent chills down my spine. "Lost, you say? How unfortunate for you. But I think we''ll find some use for you."


    Before I could react, the demons lunged at me. I summoned my magic, ready to defend myself. With a flick of my wrist, I unleashed a wave of starlight energy, illuminating the forest and forcing the demons to recoil.


    "Impressive," the leader growled, wiping blood from a cut on his cheek. "But it''ll take more than that to scare us off."


    "Don''t worry, I have much more to show." My other personality started to surface as an almost maniacal smile stretched on my mouth.


    This side of mine, I always try to suppress as much as possible, because of the darkness it harbors. But in situations like this, it proves useful. Channeling the power within me, I felt a surge of energy course through my veins. I embraced the shift, letting the shadows within me intertwine with the starlight.


    The demons hesitated, sensing the change. Their leader''s eyes widened, and he took a cautious step back. "What... what are you?"


    I grinned, feeling the power ripple through me. "I''m your worst nightmare."


    "Lightning Dash!!!"


    With a burst of lightning, my figure flickered all over the forest, striking at the demons with blinding speed. Each movement left trails of electrified air, and the scent of ozone mixed with the forest''s damp earth. The leader tried to follow my movements, but I was already behind him, delivering a powerful kick that sent him crashing into a tree.


    The other demons roared in anger and fear, but their attacks were clumsy and slow. I ducked and weaved through their assaults, using a combination of starlight bursts and shadow strikes to incapacitate them one by one. The clearing was soon littered with fallen demons, groaning in pain and unable to rise.


    The leader staggered to his feet, wiping blood from his mouth. His eyes burned with hatred as he summoned a dark, swirling energy around his fists. "You''ll pay for this," he snarled, charging at me with reckless fury.


    I stood my ground, focusing my energy. "Nature''s Embrace!" Vines erupted from the ground, wrapping around the leader and immobilizing him. He struggled against the bindings, but they only tightened, draining his strength.


    "Tell me," I said, stepping closer, "who sent you after Raven Duskbringer?"


    The leader spat at my feet. "I''ll never tell you, scum."


    I sighed, tightening the vines further. "I don''t have time for games. Either you tell me, or I''ll leave you here for the forest to devour."


    His eyes flickered with fear, and he finally relented. "It was the Infernal Eye. They want her dead, to prevent her from uniting the demon clans." S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I already knew this, I just wanted to create an alibi. So people don''t suspect me for knowing things out of nowhere.


    "Good-"


    "I gave what you wanted, Now please spare me." Demons have one shameful weakness they bend to the stronger person easily, especially low-class demons.


    "Spare you?" I mused, considering my options. Leaving him alive could mean trouble later, but killing him might draw more attention. A swift decision was necessary.


    "Yes, please!" he pleaded, his earlier bravado entirely gone. "I won''t trouble you again."


    "Very well," I said, loosening the vines slightly. "But if I ever see you again, you won''t get another chance." I released him from Nature''s Embrace, and he fell to the ground, gasping for breath.


    "Thank you, thank you," he stammered, scrambling to his feet and retreating into the forest with his remaining comrades.


    "On second thoughts, you all can die~" My dark side again took over, and I flickered towards them and swiftly unsheathed my sword hanging by my hip.


    Cling~


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    Thud! Thud! Thud!


    Bodies collapsed on the ground as their head flew in the air, The stillness that followed was deafening, the forest once again silent, save for the soft rustling of leaves in the wind. I sheathed my sword, the dark satisfaction of my other self lingering in my mind. I had no time for regrets, only for the mission ahead.


    The encounter with the demons made it clear how dangerous this forest was and how perilous my mission had become. Raven''s pursuers were relentless, and if I didn''t act quickly, they would eventually find her.


    Pressing onward, I retraced my steps to where I last sensed Raven''s presence. The energy trails were faint but discernible to someone with my abilities. Following the traces, I moved deeper into the forest, alert for any signs of danger.


    After what felt like an eternity, I came upon hidden ruins that had strong residual ancient mana as if an extremely powerful spell had been cast there recently. The energy emanating from the ruins was unlike anything I had felt before, a mix of ancient magic and something darker. This had to be where Raven was hiding.


    I cautiously approached the entrance, the remnants of protective wards tingling against my skin as I crossed the threshold. The interior was dimly lit by the eerie glow of runes etched into the stone walls, casting long shadows that seemed to shift and move of their own accord.


    I slowly walked towards the fallen giant gates but before I could do anything, a blurring punch went through my guts, behind me the air compressed from the force alone as I flew like a broken kite and crashed against the wall. The impact sent a jolt of pain through my body, struggling to even breathe.


    "You are alive, impressive~," a voice echoed through the ruins. The owner of the voice stepped forward, revealing a towering figure cloaked in dark armor, his eyes glowing with an unnatural light. Behind him, several other demons, all equally menacing, advanced slowly, their gazes fixed on me with a mix of curiosity and malice.


    I struggled to stand, my body protesting with each movement. The pain was intense, but I couldn''t afford to show weakness. Not here, not now.


    "Who are you?" I demanded, my voice steady despite the agony.


    The leader chuckled, his laughter reverberating through the ruins. "My name is Azazel, Sixth team captain of the Infernal Eye. And you- ah! A little dhampir here in the human continent, quite unusual," he said, his voice dripping with amusement. "What business do you have meddling in demon affairs?"


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 61 - No.61 Princess Of The Demon Race (2)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    "I... I am just a... traveler, w-why d-did you a-attacked me without warning?" I stammered, trying to buy time and gather my strength.


    Azazel''s eyes narrowed, a hint of suspicion in his gaze. "A traveler, you say? Wandering into the forest, Yeah I believe you~" Azazel''s tone was mocking, and it was clear he didn''t buy my story. I needed to think fast and come up with a plan to turn this situation around.


    "Look," I said, trying to keep my voice steady despite the pain. "I''m not here to cause trouble. I got lost in the forest and stumbled upon this place by accident. I don''t want any part in whatever''s going on with the demons."


    Azazel seemed to consider my words momentarily, but then he laughed again. "You''re a terrible liar, little Dhampir. But no matter, you''re going to die here anyway."


    His words were a signal. The demons behind him started to advance, their weapons gleaming ominously in the dim light. I had no choice but to fight, even in my weakened state.


    WHYYYYY!!! ITS ALWAYS LIKE THIS!!!


    FIRST SHOWOFF AGAINST WEAK OPPONENTS AND WHEN REAL THREAT COMES, BECOMES A LAMB TO THE SLAUGHTER!


    WHY ITS ALWAYS LIKE THIS????


    WHY! WHY! WHY! WHY! WHYYYYYYY!!!


    My whole body shivered from rage which filled every cell of my being as my dhampir regeneration ran on overdrive as my body healed visible to the naked eye.


    But that was not all-


    [Ding! Conditions are met to unlock the hidden feature of the title: The First Mage''s Heir.]


    [The First Mage''s Memories: Spells Palace]


    [The First Mage''s Inheritance: Space Affinity]


    Azazel''s eyes widened as he witnessed my rapid recovery. He took a step back, clearly unnerved by the sight. The other demons hesitated, unsure whether to continue their advance.


    "Impossible," Azazel muttered, his confidence wavering. "What are you?"


    I didn''t bother answering. Instead, I focused on the newly unlocked memories flooding my mind. Spells, techniques, and an understanding of magic that I had never known before now seemed to be second nature. The knowledge of the First Mage flowed through me, blending seamlessly with my own abilities.


    I raised my hand, feeling the familiar but enhanced surge of energy as I summoned a new spell from the depths of my mind.


    "Spatial Rend!" I shouted.


    The air around me shimmered and distorted as space itself was torn apart. A rift opened up, swirling with raw, chaotic energy. I directed it towards Azazel and his minions, the fabric of reality bending to my will.


    The rift expanded rapidly, consuming the demons caught in its path. Their screams echoed through the ruins as they were pulled into the void, their forms disintegrating into nothingness. Azazel''s eyes widened in horror as he realized the power I now wielded.


    "You... you can''t be..." he stammered, backing away. "This is... impossible."


    "Nothing is impossible," I replied, my voice cold and determined. "Not for the heir of the First Mage."


    ***


    [Third Person''s POV]


    Gasp~


    Azazel''s fear was palpable as he stumbled backward, his eyes reflecting a mix of terror and disbelief. The sight of Samael''s new power, manifested through the Spatial Rend spell, had shaken him to the core. The once intimidating demon captain now appeared unsure of his next move.


    Quickly regaining his composure, Azazel''s mind raced with calculations. ''He''s just a second-circle mage,'' he thought, attempting to convince himself. ''That spell must have drained all his mana.''


    Azazel''s eyes narrowed as he focused on the strategy at hand. He knew that overconfidence could be his downfall, but he also recognized an opportunity. If Samael had expended a significant amount of energy, there was a chance he could be vulnerable.


    "Don''t be so sure of yourself," Azazel said, his voice steadying as he addressed Samael. "You might have surprised me with that spell, but even the greatest mages have limits. Let''s see how you fare against me now."


    With a wave of his hand, Azazel conjured dark flames that roared to life, filling the space with a malevolent heat. The flames twisted and danced, taking on the form of demonic creatures with glowing eyes and razor-sharp claws. They surged towards Samael, a fierce counterattack meant to overwhelm him.


    Samael stood firm, his expression resolute. The power of the First Mage''s inheritance surged within him, granting him a newfound mastery over his magical abilities. He could feel the heat of the dark flames, but it did not deter him. Instead, he channeled his energies into a countermeasure.


    "Starlight Barrier!" Samael commanded, his voice ringing with authority. A radiant shield of pure starlight materialized in front of him, its brilliance pushing back against the encroaching darkness. The dark flames hissed and writhed as they collided with the barrier, their destructive force neutralized by the protective shield.


    Azazel''s eyes narrowed in frustration. The demon captain was not accustomed to seeing his attacks deflected with such ease. He focused his will, channeling more of his demonic power to intensify his assault. The dark flames grew larger and more ferocious, aiming to break through Samael''s defenses.


    But Samael was ready. Drawing on his newly unlocked spatial affinity, he began to manipulate the space around him. "Dimensional Shift!" he shouted. His form flickered and shifted, becoming elusive as he dodged the dark flames with blinding speed. Each shift repositioned him strategically, allowing him to evade Azazel''s relentless attacks.


    With every successful evasion, Samael closed the distance between himself and Azazel. He could see the strain on Azazel''s face, the fear that had taken root. Samael could sense the demon captain''s vulnerability, an opening he was prepared to exploit.


    ''Mystic Eyes Of The Death God!!!'' Samael activated the mystic eyes at the crucial moment, as the world lost its color and the realm of existence seemed to shift around him. The intense gaze of the Mystic Eyes of the Death God began to alter his perception, revealing the conceptual threads of death extending from Azazel.


    The Mystic Eyes of the Death God pierced through the veil of reality, exposing the fragile threads of mortality that bound Azazel to the world. Samael''s perception expanded, and he saw the death lines etched into Azazel''s form, glowing ominously. The threads wavered with an eerie light, hinting at the vulnerability that now lay bare before Samael.


    Azazel''s face twisted in terror as the mystical gaze bore down on him. He could feel the chilling weight of the Mystic Eyes, and his bravado faltered under the oppressive dread Samael projected. His dark flames sputtered and faltered, unable to sustain their ferocity against the intense fear that Samael invoked.


    Samael''s body trembled under the strain of using such a powerful ability and spells, but his resolve was unwavering. The power of the Mystic Eyes was immense, but Samael could feel the toll it was taking on him. His vision swam, the threads of death weaving in and out of focus. He fought to maintain control, knowing that his chance to end this confrontation lay before him. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Summoning the last vestiges of his strength, Samael focused on the most vulnerable part of Azazel''s existence, as revealed by the Mystic Eyes. He drew upon the spatial affinity he had recently gained, combining it with the raw power of the death perception to deliver a decisive blow.


    With a final, deep breath, Samael shouted, "Void Descent!"


    The rift he opened was not just a tear in space but a chasm imbued with the conceptual weight of death. It expanded rapidly, pulling in the very essence of Azazel''s being. The dark flames around Azazel shrieked as they were absorbed into the void, leaving him exposed and struggling against the inevitable pull of the abyss.


    Azazel''s screams grew louder, a mixture of rage and terror as he fought against the inexorable force. His form began to disintegrate, the threads of his existence unraveling before Samael''s eyes. The void continued to consume him, stripping away his power, his demonic essence, and his very life force.


    "No! This cannot be!" Azazel''s voice echoed one last time as he was pulled into the void, his final defiant roar swallowed by the chasm.


    As the last vestiges of Azazel''s form were obliterated, the void collapsed in on itself, leaving behind only an eerie silence. Samael staggered back, the immense drain on his mana and stamina causing him to collapse onto his knees. The Mystic Eyes flickered and dimmed, their power spent.


    The forest, once again, fell silent, the malevolent presence dissipating along with Azazel. Samael''s surroundings seemed to return to normal, the eerie glow of the demonic energy fading into the shadows of the trees.


    Samael''s breathing was labored, his body trembling from exhaustion. He glanced around, his vision blurry and his senses dulled. The forest seemed to close in around him as he fought to remain conscious.


    He could feel the strain on his body and mind from using such powerful abilities. The Mystic Eyes had exacted a severe toll, and Samael knew he needed to recover. He fumbled for a healing potion in the system inventory and took a swig, the potion''s soothing properties working to mend his physical injuries and restore his depleted mana.


    He exhaled shakily, feeling the warmth of the potion spreading through him.


    With the immediate threat vanquished, Samael''s mind raced. The encounter with Azazel had revealed new and frightening dimensions of his power, but it had also left him vulnerable. The toll on his body and mind was significant, and he knew he couldn''t afford to remain in this state for long.


    He slowly stood up, leaning against a nearby tree for support. The forest around him was quiet, the oppressive atmosphere lifted with Azazel''s defeat. His heart pounded as he assessed the damage¡ªthe ground was scorched, and remnants of dark flames lingered in the air.


    "How... how did I even manage that?" he muttered to himself, his voice weak but filled with awe. The powers he had accessed were formidable, far beyond his previous capabilities, and he couldn''t help but marvel at the potential they held.


    But one thing he knew was that-


    "Thanks, Merlin!"


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 62 - No.62 Princess Of The Demon Race (3)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    "Thanks, Merlin," I murmured again, the name of the First Mage now holding a deeper significance. His legacy had saved me, but it had also unleashed a force I barely understood.


    I needed to move. Staying here, exposed and vulnerable, was not an option. With a determined effort, I forced my legs to carry me forward. The forest felt both familiar and alien, shadows dancing in the corners of my vision as I made my way through the undergrowth.


    Every step was a reminder of the battle''s toll. My body ached, and my mind was a fog of fatigue and lingering pain. Yet, there was a strange clarity that came with the exhaustion¡ªa realization that I had tapped into something profound, something that could change everything.


    I stumbled upon a small clearing, the moonlight filtering through the canopy above. It provided just enough light to see my surroundings, and I decided to take a moment to rest. Leaning against a tree, I let myself slide to the ground, the cool earth a welcome relief against my back.


    Closing my eyes, I allowed myself a moment of respite. The memories of the First Mage''s Spells Palace swirled in my mind, a vast repository of knowledge waiting to be explored. There were spells and techniques I had yet to understand, and the thought of delving deeper into that power was both thrilling and daunting.


    As my breathing steadied, I became aware of the faint rustling of leaves nearby. My senses, though dulled, were still alert enough to pick up the subtle movement. I opened my eyes, scanning the darkness for any sign of danger.


    "Who goes there!!!"


    Kekekeke~


    OH COME ON GIMME A BREAK ALREADY!!!


    A spearhead entered my vision as its sharp tip hauled at my head with monster speed like teleporting, I barely had time to react, my instincts kicking in just in time to shift my head to the side. The spear''s tip grazed my cheek, drawing a thin line of blood. I rolled to the side, my body protesting with every movement, and managed to get to my feet, facing my new attacker.


    Before me stood a figure cloaked in darkness, eyes gleaming with a predatory light. The creature''s grotesque form was barely visible in the dim moonlight, but I could sense its malicious intent. It moved with an unnerving grace, the spear in its hand a blur of deadly precision.


    I summoned what little energy I had left, ready to defend myself. "I''m really getting tired of this," I muttered, my voice low and filled with frustration.


    The creature lunged at me again, spear aimed straight for my heart. I sidestepped, the tip barely missing me, and retaliated with a blast of lightning magic. The bolt struck the creature squarely in the chest, sending it reeling backward with a pained screech.


    Not wanting to give it a chance to recover, I pressed the attack. Drawing upon the spatial magic I had recently acquired, I manipulated the space around the creature, distorting its movements and making it stumble. With a swift motion, I conjured a blade of pure energy and slashed at the creature, the blade cutting through its dark flesh with ease.


    The creature let out a final, agonized scream before collapsing to the ground, its form disintegrating into a pool of shadowy essence. I stood over the remains, panting heavily, my body trembling from the exertion.


    "One more down," I said, wiping the blood from my cheek. "But how many more are there?"


    As if in answer, the forest around me seemed to come alive with the sounds of movement. More creatures were approaching, drawn by the commotion. I could hear their guttural growls and the rustling of leaves as they closed in on my position.


    I unsheathed the sword hanging by my side, its blade gleaming faintly in the moonlight. Each approaching sound sent a jolt of adrenaline through my already weary body. I couldn''t afford to let my guard down for even a moment.


    The first creature emerged from the shadows, a hulking figure with glowing red eyes and razor-sharp claws. It snarled at me, saliva dripping from its fangs. With a swift motion, it charged, but I was ready. Channeling my remaining energy, I summoned a burst of lightning, striking the creature in mid-air. It convulsed violently before collapsing into a smoking heap.


    More followed a horde of twisted forms, each more grotesque than the last. I fought with everything I had, swinging my sword and casting spells, each movement a desperate attempt to stay alive. My body screamed in protest, the pain almost unbearable, but I couldn''t stop. I wouldn''t stop.


    The creatures fell one by one, and their dark forms dissipated into nothingness. But for everyone I defeated, two more seemed to take its place. It was an endless tide, and I was losing ground.


    My remaining mana burned into kindled as I was standing on a snare of desperation and determination. I focused, drawing upon every ounce of strength left within me. My vision blurred, and my movements became sluggish, but I pushed through, refusing to succumb to the overwhelming odds.


    A powerful roar echoed through the forest, momentarily pausing the onslaught. I turned to see a massive beast towering above the rest, its eyes burning with a fierce intensity. This creature was different, more formidable, and clearly the leader of the horde.


    HEY! WTF!!! I AM A PROTAGONIST WHO WILL PULL A NEW TRICK OUT OF HIS ASS IN THE MOMENTS OF DESPAIR!!!


    ... or am I? As I looked at the system interface-


    [Ding! Conditions are met to unlock the hidden feature of the title: First Warlock''s Heir]


    [First Warlock''s Memories: Eternal Arms Mastery]


    [First Warlock''s Inheritance¡ª]


    But before I could look at the inheritance part, a head-splitting headache crashed over me, bringing with it a tidal wave of disjointed memories and sensations. It was as though a floodgate had been opened, pouring an overwhelming torrent of experiences, emotions, and ancient knowledge into my mind. The pain was nearly unbearable, a blinding intensity that made it hard to focus on anything else.


    Amidst the chaotic storm of memories, I glimpsed fragments of battles long past, ancient rituals, and glimpses of the First Warlock''s life. Images of formidable warriors, mystical realms, and forgotten spells flitted through my consciousness. Each vision seemed to carry its own weight, filling me with both awe and trepidation.


    I staggered, clutching my head in an attempt to ground myself. The massive beast roared again, its menacing presence a stark reminder of the immediate danger I faced. With my focus shifting between the creature and the barrage of new knowledge flooding my mind, I struggled to maintain my composure.


    "Hold on, Samael," I whispered through gritted teeth, forcing myself to push through the pain. "You can do this."


    As the memories continued to assault me, I began to discern patterns and connections within the chaos. The First Warlock''s teachings were becoming clearer, their implications more defined. I realized that the power I had inherited was not just a weapon¡ªit was a profound augmentation of my own abilities and understanding.


    The beast, its form growing ever more imposing, charged once more. I raised my sword, now humming with the latent energy of the Eternal Arms Mastery. The blade''s light seemed to respond to my newfound focus, its edge glowing with a fierce, otherworldly brilliance.


    My mind sharpened with the realization of the immense power I was now capable of wielding. The "Flaming Sword of the Nine Suns" was a technique of immense potency, a blend of martial prowess and arcane mastery that combined the essence of fire with the precision of a warrior''s blade. The ancient images and sensations that had overwhelmed me now coalesced into a single, driving focus.


    The massive beast roared, its eyes burning with evil intent. It charged, each step shaking the ground and making the air around it ripple with its ferocity. I had only moments to prepare, but the pain and confusion that had clouded my senses were now replaced with a clear, purposeful resolve.


    I raised the sword, channeling the fiery energy that surged through it. The blade ignited with intense, blazing light, its surface shimmering as if it were forged from the very essence of the sun. The heat radiated from it, scorching the air and casting an otherworldly glow across the clearing.


    "EVENTIDE ECLIPSE!!!"


    The roar of the massive beast reverberated through the forest, but it was quickly overshadowed by the intense heat of my blade. As the sword, now blazing with the combined fury of fire and ancient power, sliced through the air, I could feel the very essence of the First Warlock''s mastery coursing through me.


    The massive beast charged, its claws extended and dripping with malevolence. But I was ready. My movements, though still tinged with exhaustion, were guided by the precision and strength imbued by the Eternal Arms Mastery.


    I swung the Flaming Sword of the Nine Suns in a sweeping arc, the blade cutting through the thick, humid air with a trail of fiery brilliance. The heat of the blade intensified, creating a shockwave that blasted through the forest and singed the surrounding trees. The flames coalesced into a searing, golden light as I invoked the power of the "Eventide Eclipse."


    The sword''s energy surged outward, forming a radiant crescent of fire that collided with the beast. The impact was catastrophic. The fire, infused with ancient magic and divine wrath, engulfed the beast in a blinding explosion of heat and light. The creature''s roars turned into a cacophony of agony as the flames consumed it, its form writhing and convulsing under the relentless onslaught.


    The light of the sword, now burning with the brilliance of a hundred suns, painted the clearing in shades of crimson and gold. I could barely make out the outlines of the beast as it fought against the flames, its monstrous form twisting and distorting in its death throes. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Despite the overwhelming heat, I forced myself to hold the blade steady, channeling every bit of my remaining energy into the attack. The flames roared and roiled, seemingly alive with the power of ancient, forgotten magic. The beast''s screams echoed through the forest, gradually fading as the flames reduced it to nothing more than ashes and smoldering remnants.


    Finally, as the last vestiges of the beast''s form were consumed by the fire, the clearing fell eerily silent. The blaze from the sword slowly dimmed, the intense heat dissipating into the cool night air. The sword''s light faded, leaving me in the dim moonlight once more.


    I collapsed to one knee, my strength nearly spent. The exhaustion was profound, my body trembling with the aftermath of the battle and the intense magic I had wielded. The forest around me was scorched and blackened, a stark contrast to the serene moonlight that now filtered through the canopy.


    Breathing heavily, I forced myself to stand. My gaze swept over the remnants of the battle, the remains of the beast scattered across the charred earth. The immediate threat had been neutralized, but the toll on my body and mind was immense.


    "Is it over?" I murmured, more to myself than anyone else. I wiped the sweat and grime from my face, my heart still pounding from the adrenaline and exertion.


    The forest was quiet now, the sounds of the remaining creatures seemingly driven away by the sheer force of my attack. But there was no time to rest. The danger was not entirely gone, and I needed to be ready for whatever came next.


    I sheathed the sword, the blade''s glow now a dim ember, and took a moment to steady myself. The memories of the First Warlock''s teachings were still fresh, and I knew I had much to learn. But for now, Raven is the priority.


    "DAMN THE CLICHE ANIME MOMENTS!!! I AM GETTING TRIED OF THIS!!!"


    I wanna go home and hug my mommy... Nevermind! it came out a bit wrong, Hehe~


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 63 - No.63 Princess Of The Demon Race (4)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    I steadied myself, a rueful chuckle escaping my lips despite the exhaustion. The battle had drained me, but it had also ignited something deeper within¡ªa hunger for knowledge, for power, and for understanding the legacy I''d inherited.


    I took a deep breath, forcing myself to move forward. The forest was quiet now, but I knew it wouldn''t stay that way for long. I had to find a safe place to rest and recover before continuing my journey. My thoughts drifted to my family¡ªto Alice, Sionna, and even to the stubborn, unyielding Lord Ashwood. And to Lily, who was still grieving Ethan.


    They were my anchor, my reason for fighting through every ordeal.


    The path ahead was uncertain, filled with dangers and challenges I could barely comprehend. But I wasn''t alone. With the First Warlock''s memories and my own growing strength, I felt more prepared than ever to face whatever lay ahead.


    As I made my way through the forest, my mind replayed the battle with the beast. The technique I''d used¡ªthe "Eventide Eclipse"¡ªhad been devastatingly effective. It was a taste of the power I now held, a glimpse into the potential that lay within the First Warlock''s legacy. I would need to master it, hone my skills, and learn to wield that power with precision and control.


    The clearing gave way to a denser forest, and I pushed through the undergrowth, my senses alert for any sign of danger. The adrenaline was wearing off, replaced by a deep, bone-weary fatigue. I needed to rest, to regain my strength before I could continue.


    After what felt like hours of trudging through the forest, I finally stumbled upon a ruined sight... which looked like a fortress as I took in the scene, My senses picked up traces... traces of mana.


    But this Mana felt like those of demons but almost faint as if fortress. I approached with caution, my mind racing with possibilities. The structure was partially collapsed, vines snaking through the cracks in the stone walls. It was clear that this place had not been touched by human hands for many years.


    I saw footprints in the muddy ground, I knew I wasn''t alone. The footprints were fresh, indicating that someone or something had been here recently. The mix of demonic and ancient mana suggested that whatever was in this fortress, was not to be taken lightly.


    As I looked at the footprints'' size, It was... small compared to a grown human size. It looked like... a female- Raven! It has to be her!


    But instead of blindly charging forward, I slowed my pace, my mind racing with possibilities. What if it wasn''t her? What if it was a trap? I needed to be cautious, to think this through.


    I took a deep breath and moved quietly, my senses heightened. The footprints led me deeper into the fortress, through a maze of corridors and rooms that had long been abandoned.


    I paused at the intersection of the core chamber and a long hallway. The footprints here became intense as there were many other footprints but they looked disturbed, almost as if someone had been moving hastily through the area. The chaotic arrangement of tracks suggested a struggle or a desperate attempt to leave in a hurry.


    I decided to follow the trail of disturbed footprints, which led me to an imposing set of double doors, half-opened and ajar. The demonic mana emanating from beyond the doors was palpable, a dark and unsettling presence that sent a shiver down my spine.


    I approached the doors cautiously, peering through the narrow gap. Inside, the chamber appeared to be a grand hall, adorned with faded murals depicting scenes of ancient rituals and battles. At the far end of the room was a raised dais with a large, intricately carved stone slab at its center. Surrounding the slab were several arcane symbols etched into the floor, glowing faintly with an eerie light.


    The room hummed with an almost imperceptible energy, the faint glow of the symbols casting long shadows that danced across the walls. The air was thick with the lingering scent of old magic and burnt incense. It was clear that something significant had happened here, and the demonic mana was stronger than before.


    I slipped through the gap in the doors, moving silently as I surveyed the room. The stone slab on the dais was the focal point of the chamber, its surface covered in runes and symbols that pulsed with a dim, otherworldly light. I could sense a powerful enchantment radiating from it, one that resonated with the demonic mana I had detected earlier.


    My thoughts raced as I examined the symbols. They seemed to be part of a complex ritual designed to channel or amplify demonic energy. This ritual could be related to the strange occurrences and disturbances in the area. It was evident that whoever had been here was not only familiar with demonic magic but also had a specific goal in mind.


    As I studied the chamber, I noticed a figure collapsed at the altar-like slab. The figure was hunched over, clearly exhausted or injured, and the robes they wore were tattered and stained with what looked like both blood and soot. The figure''s presence was a stark contrast to the imposing grandeur of the chamber.


    I approached cautiously, my senses alert for any sign of danger. As I drew closer, the figure''s features became visible, and I recognized her immediately¡ªit was Raven. Her face was pale, and she seemed like she exhausted her mana dry. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her long fury crimson locks were splayed out around her like a halo of fire against the cold stone floor. Her breathing was shallow, each inhaling a labored effort as she clutched the tome tightly against her chest. Her skin was light for a demon, but her small cute horns peeking through her tangled hair were unmistakable.


    The exhaustion and strain on her face were evident, and it was clear that she had been through a significant ordeal.


    I picked her head and placed it on my lap, I felt a surge of relief mixed with concern.


    "Hey! Stranger~ are you alright? wake up!" Raven''s eyes fluttered open at the sound of my voice, her gaze hazy but focused on me. There was an intense fear and determination as she strung into action even with her battered body.


    "Who are you? I WILL NEVER SUBMIT TO THE COUNCIL!!!" But as she tried to forcefully use her mana, she screamed and started to fall forward.


    I gently caught Raven as she fell forward, her body trembling from exhaustion. "I am not from the cult, I am Samael Ashwood, a... traveler. I... accidentally stumbled upon this place while following the trail of mana. I''m here to help."


    Raven''s eyes, though clouded with fatigue, locked onto mine. She seemed to struggle with her thoughts, her mind racing despite her physical state. The tension in her body slowly eased as she processed my words.


    "You a-are not from t-the c-cult?" I nodded, trying to convey sincerity through my eyes and voice. "No, I''m not. I''m here to stop whatever was planned in this place. It looks like you''ve been through a lot."


    Raven''s breath came in ragged gasps, and her eyes darted to the tome she clutched. "I... am Raven- just Raven... thank you for coming."


    I quietly took a water bottle out of my space ring which I keep to disguise my system inventory and gently helped Raven drink. Her hands were shaking as she took the bottle, but she managed a small, grateful nod.


    "I don''t know how long I can stay awake," Raven murmured, her voice weak but filled with a hint of resolve. But you should leave, people behind will kill you too if you linger."


    I shook my head firmly. "I''m not going anywhere without you, Raven. You''re in no condition to be on your own, and I need to make sure you''re safe. Besides, if there''s a threat here, I can''t just walk away."


    Raven''s eyes softened slightly, a mix of gratitude and resignation in her gaze. She tried to sit up, but her body was clearly too weak. I helped her back down gently, making sure she was comfortable against the cold stone floor.


    "And if you are talking about some Azazel guy then don''t worry, I took care of him."


    Raven''s eyes widened slightly at the mention of Azazel. "Azazel¡­? You fought him? But that''s¡ª"


    "Yes," I said, cutting her off gently. "I encountered him and dealt with him. I''m not sure if he''s dead or just incapacitated, but the immediate threat should be neutralized."


    "Azazel was just a team captain of the demon army, The one who is after me is an elder of the Cult of the Infernal Eye, a far more dangerous entity. The Elder has been orchestrating plans involving demonic power and dark, forbidden rites meant to alter the balance between realms."


    I nodded, absorbing the gravity of her words. "It sounds like we''re dealing with a much larger threat than I anticipated. Do you know what their ultimate goal is?"


    Raven shook her head, wincing at the effort. "The Elder... his goal is to merge the mortal plane with the upper planes, I don''t even know who else is involved with him."


    [Ding...]


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 64 - No.64 Princess Of The Demon Race (Final)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    Raven''s words hung heavy in the air, the enormity of the situation sinking in. A merging of planes would be catastrophic, potentially unleashing untold horrors upon the world.


    "Is he dumb-ass, who the heck does he think he is? Because even if is successful tries to merge the planes. there will be more chaos than he can handle unless..." Then like a puzzle piece, it clicked to me. "Unless he wanted it to be unleashed. He must be trying to harness the chaos, the energy from the collision of realms, for some dark purpose. But why?


    What''s his endgame?"


    Raven closed her eyes, a deep weariness settling over her features. "Power. Control. The cult believes that by merging the planes, they can ascend to godhood, and become rulers of both realms. It''s a twisted belief, but they are fanatical. The Elder is...


    ruthless and will stop at nothing to achieve his goal."


    "How much time do we have before the cult''s plan reaches a critical point?" I asked, urgency creeping into my voice.


    "On the last day of a leap year, which means Three years and ten months to be precise," Raven replied, her voice weak but filled with determination. "But their preparations are extensive. They''ll need to perform numerous smaller rituals to gather the necessary power and weaken the barriers between the planes."


    I absorbed her words, feeling a mix of relief and urgency. We had some time, but not much. This was a monumental task, and it was clear that the cult''s activities were widespread and deeply entrenched.


    "We need to gather allies," I said, my mind racing. "People who can help us stop them. This isn''t something we can handle alone."


    Raven nodded, her eyes showing a glimmer of hope. "Yes, there are others who oppose the cult. We just need to find them and convince them to join us."


    I helped her sit up, supporting her as best I could. "For now, we need to get you out of here. My home is just... outside this forest, let''s go."


    Raven''s eyes widened in surprise and then softened with gratitude. "Thank you, Samael," she whispered, her voice barely audible as she lost her consciousness and went limp.


    I quickly assessed Raven''s condition. She was still breathing, but she needed proper rest and healing. I gently lifted her into my arms, mindful of her injuries, and started making my way out of the fortress.


    The forest was eerily silent as I navigated through the dense undergrowth, the weight of Raven''s words and the gravity of the situation pressing heavily on my mind. The cult''s ambitions were far more sinister and far-reaching than I had initially imagined.


    As I moved, I couldn''t help but think about my family. They needed to be warned and prepared for what was coming. We would need all the help we could get to stop the cult and protect our world from the impending disaster.


    After what felt like an eternity, I finally emerged from the forest. There stood a majestic black fur-coated horse, as I lied about my home being outside the house. I crossed the whole city to reach the mission of saving this suicidal princess.


    I gently placed Raven onto the horse, ensuring she was comfortably secured. The horse, a magnificent creature with a deep, intelligent gaze, seemed to sense the urgency in my actions. I mounted behind her, holding her steady as we began our journey back through the forest and towards the city.


    But I avoided entering the city and just crossed the city from the outskirts, As I came near my city I again stuck to the outskirts and entered the Ashwood territory. The whole journey didn''t even take a day''s time due to this powerful horse, which is more steady and powerful than the horses in the past life on earth.


    As we approached the Ashwood estate, the familiar sight of the towering gates and the sprawling grounds brought a mix of relief and determination. The journey through the forest had been tense, but the powerful horse had ensured we made swift progress. Now, the next challenge was to ensure Raven''s safety and prepare for the monumental task ahead.


    I dismounted the horse, carefully lifting Raven from the saddle and carrying her towards the mansion. The estate was quiet, the only sounds being the distant chirping of birds and the soft rustle of leaves. I could see the glow of lights from the windows, a comforting sign of home.


    "SAMAEL!!! WHERE DID YOU GO SO URGENTLY? DO YOU KNOW I WAS SO WORRIED," Before I could even say something Liliana''s voice cut through the quiet night air, filled with concern and frustration. She appeared at the top of the mansion''s steps, her face a mask of worry that quickly shifted to shock as she saw Raven in my arms.


    "Liliana," I called, trying to keep my voice steady despite my exhaustion. "I need your help. This is Raven, and she''s in critical condition. We need to get her inside and tend to her injuries immediately."


    Liliana rushed down the steps, her expression a mixture of alarm and determination. "What happened? Where have you been? And who is this?"


    "Long story," I said, hurrying towards her.


    "Get her to your mother''s room, she has Nature Affinity. She might be able to help stabilize her," Liliana instructed urgently, her worry giving way to practical action.


    I nodded, grateful for her guidance, and carried Raven up the steps and through the grand entrance of the Ashwood estate. The marble floors and opulent d¨¦cor seemed almost surreal given the gravity of the situation. Liliana led us swiftly to Elysia''s quarters, the rooms illuminated by soft, warm light.


    Just as we opened the door to her room, Mother jumped at me enveloping me in a tight embrace, her concern palpable. "Samael! Where have you been? I was frantic!" Her eyes then fell on Raven, and her worry deepened. "What happened? Who is this?"


    "Mother, this is Raven," I said quickly, trying to catch my breath as I shifted Raven gently into a more comfortable position. "She''s been injured and exhausted. She needs immediate help."


    Elysia''s eyes softened as she took in the sight of Raven''s condition. "Bring her here," she instructed firmly, her motherly instincts taking over. She guided us to a plush, ornate bed where she carefully laid Raven down. "I''ll see to her injuries. Samael, explain everything to me while I work."


    I stepped back, allowing Elysia to begin her healing process. Liliana stood by her side, assisting where she could. I took a deep breath and began recounting the events of the past hours, starting with the discovery of the fortress, Raven''s revelations about the cult, and the dire threat they posed.


    "Raven said they''re planning to merge planes, trying to ascend to godhood," I finished, my voice carrying the weight of the urgency. "They''ve already made significant progress, and we have less than four years to stop them."


    Elysia''s face was a mask of concentration as she worked, her Nature Magic weaving a gentle, glowing aura around Raven. "This is serious. The energy in her is chaotic, but I can stabilize her for now. We need to gather more information and prepare ourselves for what''s to come."


    Liliana looked at me with concern. "And what about you, Samael? You''ve been through a lot yourself. You need to rest."


    "Yeah, you are right. Come with me I need to... you know," I said while gesturing to her toward my mouth.


    "Ah! Yes~ Yes~ of course," Liliana nodded understandingly, sensing my need for a moment of solace. I followed her out of the room, leaving Elysia to tend to Raven''s injuries. As we walked through the grand corridors of the Ashwood estate towards my room.


    I opened the door to my room and locked it after Liliana entered, creating a private space where I could finally unwind. The room was dimly lit, with shadows dancing on the walls as the flickering light from the sconces cast a warm glow.


    Liliana gently shifted her collar showing her pale neck to me with an inviting gesture, her expression a mix of tenderness and understanding. The stress and strain of the day had taken a toll on both of us, and this moment was a rare opportunity to find some comfort amidst the chaos.


    As I closed the door and stepped closer to her, I felt a wave of exhaustion and relief. Liliana''s presence was a balm to my frayed nerves. She reached up, her fingers brushing against my cheek with a gentle touch, her eyes reflecting a deep concern and care.


    "I''m here for you, Samael," she said softly, her voice soothing. "You''ve been through so much. Let''s take a moment to be together, and drink as much as you need."


    I felt my fangs sharpen with my tongue, as I licked my upper lips. "Here I come," I murmured, letting the exhaustion and the day''s trials melt away for a moment in the warmth of Liliana''s presence.


    Liliana''s touch was tender, and her gaze held a depth of understanding that transcended words. As I closed the distance between us, I felt a comforting sense of solace in her embrace. The world outside seemed to fall away, leaving only the immediate, intimate space between us.


    Her lips met mine in a soft, reassuring kiss, and I let myself be consumed by the sensation, the heat, and the comfort it provided. It was a moment of respite, a chance to reconnect and find solace in each other amidst the storm of our responsibilities and the danger that lay ahead. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As we pulled back slightly and dived at her beautifully pale neck and after licking for some time, I bit into her soft skin piercing and drawing blood.


    Liliana''s gasp was barely audible as I sank my fangs into her neck, drawing blood. Her initial surprise quickly gave way to a soft, trusting sigh. The taste of her blood was rich and revitalizing, offering a deep sense of nourishment and relief from the exhaustion that had weighed heavily on me.


    Her warmth and the comforting pulse of life flowing from her made the world outside seem distant and irrelevant, if only for a moment.


    I could sense her slight shiver, but she remained still, her hand gently resting on the back of my neck. The connection between us deepened as the blood flowed, and I felt an intense surge of energy and clarity. The warmth of Liliana''s presence and the intimate act provided a brief but profound escape from the chaos and responsibilities that lay ahead.


    "You can drink mine too," I said pulling away for some air, my voice low and husky. "I need to take care of myself, but not at your expense."


    "Thank you, darling~" She said with a gleeful smile as she dived onto my neck and bit into my skin. The sensation of her fangs grazing my neck was a strange mix of sharpness and warmth, an intimate connection that deepened our bond. Her lips pressed against my skin, and I could feel the delicate pull of her bite as she drew a small amount of blood.


    The exchange was both invigorating and soothing. I felt a renewed strength flow through me, the exhaustion of the day''s trials lifting slightly as Liliana''s blood mingled with mine. Her touch, gentle and careful, brought a calming presence that helped ease the tension that had built up over the past hours.


    As she pulled away, her eyes met mine with a soft, satisfied smile. The mutual exchange had created a deeper sense of connection between us, a shared understanding of our vulnerabilities and strengths.


    "Thank you," I said softly, brushing a strand of hair from her face. "I needed that more than I realized."


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 65 - No.65 Heart Of A Dead God (1)

    [Location: Unknown]


    [Third Person''s POV]


    "USELESS SHITS!!! YOU PIGS CAN''T EVEN DO A SINGLE JOB PROPERLY," A hunchbacked elderly demon shouted at the gathered cult members, his voice echoing through the dark, cavernous chamber. The flickering light from the torches cast eerie shadows on the stone walls, adding to the oppressive atmosphere.


    The cult members, cloaked in dark robes, cowered before the Elder, their heads bowed in fear and submission. They dared not meet his gaze, knowing that his wrath could lead to a fate worse than death.


    "We needed that princess''s royal blood to even kick start our plans, and you incompetent fools let her escape!" The Elder''s voice was a growl, filled with barely contained rage. His eyes glowed with a malevolent light, reflecting the depth of his anger.


    "E-Elder, we have sent Azazel and his team after the princess. He will definitely bring her back," one of the cult members stammered, his voice trembling.


    The Elder''s eyes narrowed, his malevolent gaze boring into the speaker. "Azazel, you say? He had better succeed, or I''ll have all your heads on pikes. We cannot afford any more failures. The merging of the planes depends on it, and the blood of that princess is crucial to our plans."


    The cult members shivered, knowing the Elder''s threats were not empty. They had witnessed his cruelty firsthand and knew the consequences of failure.


    Just when the meeting was going to be dismissed, A huffing and puffing minion came inside the room with a broken crystal-like thing in his hand in which name and status were written¡ª "Name: Azazel" "Status: Dead".


    Minion went to the side of a demon and said something in his ear discreetly showing the shattered crystal. The demon''s eyes widened in shock as he took the broken crystal from the minion and approached the Elder cautiously.


    "E-Elder, there''s been an update," the demon stuttered, holding out the broken crystal for the Elder to see.


    The Elder''s eyes darkened further as he snatched the crystal from the demon''s hands. His expression turned from anger to cold fury as he read the name and status of the crystal. "Azazel... dead," he murmured, his voice dripping with menace. "How did this happen?"


    The demon trembled, struggling to find his voice. "W-we don''t know the details yet, Elder. But it seems that Azazel and his team were ambushed. The princess might have had help."


    "Help you say... HELP ON A WHOLE DIFFERENT CONTINENT?! THAT TOO THE CONTINENT OF HUMANS?! tell me which human has ever helped a demon? TELL ME!"


    The Elder''s voice thundered through the chamber, shaking the very walls with his rage. The cult members exchanged fearful glances, their earlier nervousness now replaced with sheer terror.


    "Find out who helped her!" the Elder roared, his eyes blazing with an intense, unnatural fire. "And make sure that person pays dearly. We cannot afford any more disruptions in our plans."


    The demon who had brought the news nodded frantically, his face pale with fear. "Yes, Elder. We will investigate immediately. We''ll find the source of this interference and deal with it."


    The Elder''s gaze settled on the remaining cult members, his expression a mask of cold determination. "As for the rest of you, prepare for the next phase of the ritual. We have lost valuable time, but we will not be deterred. Double your efforts."


    As everyone left the room, The elder went straight to a bookshelf and nudged one book among many, causing a hidden compartment to swing open with a soft click. The compartment revealed an ornate chest, intricately carved with runes and symbols of ancient power. The Elder approached it with a reverence that bordered on worship, his anger momentarily replaced by a grim focus.


    He opened the chest to reveal a collection of ancient artifacts, each pulsating with dark magic. He reached for a particular artifact¡ªa small obsidian orb embedded with flickering red and black runes. It seemed to absorb the light around it, casting a shadowy aura over the Elder''s face.


    Contained within an equally if not more powerful glass covered with dark runes and markings unknown to the average eye, the glass cover housed an ancient, sealed artifact. The Elder''s fingers trembled slightly as he carefully lifted it from the chest. It was a dark crystal, its surface shifting with chaotic patterns of crimson and ebony.


    "This¡­" The Elder''s voice was a whisper, though it held a menacing undertone. "This is the Key of Endless Night. Its power can open portals to realms beyond our current reach, but it requires an alignment of the stars and a sacrifice of immense power."


    He placed the crystal back into the chest and picked a runes-covered mirror, poked his finger with his sharp teeth drew a single drop of blood, and smeared it across the mirror''s surface. The blood reacted immediately, causing the mirror to shimmer and shift, its reflections swirling into a chaotic vortex of dark colors.


    "Bathia Ignis¡­" The Elder''s voice carried a dark resonance, invoking the name as though it held a sacred significance. The mirror''s surface continued to swirl with chaotic colors, distorting and shifting into images of shadowy landscapes and swirling maelstroms.


    The Elder watched intently, his gaze fixed on the mirror as if trying to pierce through the veil of reality itself. Slowly, a shadowy figure began to coalesce within the swirling vortex. Bathia Ignis¡ªan elder just like himself, involved in the darker aspects of their magical network¡ªappeared in the mirror, her face obscured by a veil of shadows.


    Her eyes glowed with a faint, otherworldly light as she regarded the Elder with a mix of curiosity and aloofness.


    The Elder''s expression softened slightly, though his anger was still palpable. "Bathia Ignis," he intoned, "we have a situation that requires your expertise. Our plans have been disrupted, and it appears someone on the human continent has meddled with our operations."


    Bathia''s voice, though distorted by the mirror''s magic, was sharp and clear. "Disruptions, you say? How amusing. What is it that you need from me?"


    "The Key of Endless Night is at stake," the Elder explained, his tone urgent. "We are close to unlocking its full potential, but we require additional guidance. The interference from the human continent could jeopardize everything. We need to ensure that this key is activated and that the ritual proceeds without further interruptions."


    Bathia''s gaze remained steady, her eyes flickering with dark amusement. "You underestimate the complexity of the situation. The Key of Endless Night is not simply a tool to be wielded; it is a gateway to immense power. The forces you are tampering with are not easily controlled."


    The Elder''s jaw tightened. "Are you suggesting that I am unprepared to handle it?"


    Bathia''s eyes narrowed slightly. "Not unprepared, but there are nuances to the Key''s activation that you might not fully grasp. I can offer guidance, but it will come at a cost."


    The Elder''s anger flared again. "A cost? We are already on the brink of an immense ritual. We cannot afford to waste time or resources on petty negotiations."


    "Can''t help it~ Take it or leave it? You are now on your own~"


    The Elder''s eyes narrowed dangerously at Bathia Ignis''s dismissive tone. "Do not toy with me, Bathia. This is not a time for games. Our entire plan hinges on this ritual, and I will not be deterred by delays."


    "Delays?! don''t joke with me, I know that the ritual can only be held on the last day of a leap year, and the next leap year is three years and ten months away. So be threatened. If you need my help, you will have to meet my conditions."


    The Elder''s eyes burned with frustration, but he took a deep breath, forcing himself to remain calm. "What do you require, Bathia? Name your price."


    Bathia''s gaze remained cool and unyielding. "I want the Heart of that ''that'' dead god from your vault."


    The Elder''s eyes widened in shock and outrage. "The Heart of the Dead God? Are you out of your mind? That artifact is a priceless relic, a key component of our own plans. Why would I give it to you?"


    Bathia Ignis''s eyes glinted with a cold, calculating light. "Because, despite your grandiose schemes, you need my expertise to unlock the full potential of the Key of Endless Night. Without my help, your efforts may come to naught. The Heart of the Dead God would grant me the power to assist you, ensuring that everything proceeds smoothly."


    The Elder''s expression hardened as he wrestled with the decision. He could sense the weight of Bathia''s words and the necessity of her assistance, yet the thought of parting with such a powerful artifact was nearly unbearable. The Heart of the Dead God was more than just a symbol; it was an embodiment of ancient, forbidden power that held the potential to change the balance of their dark operations.


    "You realize," the Elder said, his voice laced with controlled anger, "that the Heart is integral to our own plans. Without it, we lose a significant portion of our leverage."


    Bathia''s voice was chillingly calm. "And if you don''t accept my terms, you risk failing the ritual and jeopardizing the entire operation. You must weigh the cost of failure against the cost of compliance."


    The Elder stood silent for a moment, his mind racing through the implications. The Key of Endless Night was crucial, but so was the Heart of the Dead God. The balance of their plans hung precariously in the balance. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Finally, with a resigned sigh, the Elder spoke, his tone begrudgingly accepting. "Very well. You shall have the Heart. But you better ensure that your guidance is worth the price."


    Bathia''s eyes glowed with satisfaction. "I assure you, it will be. The Heart will be in my possession once our meeting is arranged. Until then, prepare for the alignment of the stars and the final phase of your ritual. Time is of the essence."


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 66 - No.66 Heart Of A Dead God (2)

    [Third Person''s POV]


    The mirror shimmered and faded, leaving Bathia Ignis in the dim, candlelit chamber. Her lips curved into a satisfied smile as she turned away, her mind already working through the intricacies of her newly gained advantage. The Heart of the Dead God was a prize she had long sought, and now, it was almost within her grasp.


    She moved gracefully through the shadows of her lair, her long robes trailing behind her like a wisp of smoke. The chamber was filled with arcane symbols and relics of immense power, each carefully arranged to amplify her dark magic. Her eyes gleamed as she approached a central altar, where a blackened tome lay open, its pages inscribed with forbidden knowledge.


    But she ignored everything and went toward the corner which only had a single handmade portrait on a simple, unadorned easel. The portrait depicted a young boy with striking features and hauntingly familiar eyes. His expression was one of determination and innocence, a stark contrast to the dark and foreboding atmosphere of Bathia''s lair.


    She reached out, her fingers lightly tracing the boy''s face on the canvas, a rare softness crossing her features.


    "All for you, my dear Alaric," she whispered, her voice barely audible. "Soon, everything will fall into place, and your legacy will be fulfilled."


    Bathia Ignis turned away from the portrait, her resolve hardening once more. The Heart of the Dead God was not just a tool of immense power; it was a step closer to her ultimate goal. The ritual, the Key of Endless Night, and the merging of planes¡ªall were a means to an end, a way to bring her long-departed husband back to life.


    Her eyes glinted with a dangerous determination as she gazed upon the darkened tome on the altar. The secrets contained within its pages would be the final pieces in the intricate puzzle she had been assembling for years. The Heart of the Dead God was but one of the many powerful artifacts she needed to gather, and with each piece she obtained, her power grew exponentially.


    As Bathia meticulously planned her next move, her mind wandered to the complex web of alliances and rivalries within the cult. She knew that the Elder would not easily part with the Heart, but his desperation would drive him to make concessions. She would ensure that her role in the upcoming ritual was indispensable, binding him further to her will.


    Turning her attention back to the portrait of Alaric, Bathia felt a surge of emotion. His loss had been the catalyst for her descent into the darker arts, and every action she took was a step toward bringing him back. The merging of planes would create the perfect conditions for his resurrection, and the power of the Key of Endless Night would ensure its success.


    She whispered an incantation, and the candles in the room flickered and dimmed, casting long shadows that danced across the walls. The atmosphere grew heavier with the palpable sense of ancient, forbidden magic. Bathia''s lips curled into a dark smile as she felt the energy coalesce around her, ready to be harnessed and directed toward her ultimate goal.


    "Prepare yourself, Alaric," she murmured, her voice echoing softly through the chamber. "Soon, we will be reunited, and our enemies will tremble before us."


    She made her towards the chest and carefully placed the artifact she had taken out back inside. She closed the chest and sealed it with a series of intricate gestures, ensuring that only she could reaccess its contents. Bathia Ignis straightened up, her expression hardening with resolve.


    She knew that the path ahead would be fraught with challenges, but she was more than willing to face them for the sake of her beloved Alaric.


    As she exited the chamber, her mind was already strategizing the next steps. She needed to gather more power, secure the loyalty of her allies, and neutralize any threats that could jeopardize her plans. The ritual involving the Key of Endless Night was crucial, and its success hinged on precise timing and flawless execution.


    Bathia''s lair was situated deep within a secluded mountain range, hidden from prying eyes by powerful wards and enchantments. The cult members under her command were fiercely loyal, bound to her by dark pacts and promises of power. She had spent years building this network, and now it was time to reap the rewards of her meticulous planning.


    As Bathia Ignis stepped out of the chamber and into the winding corridors of her lair, she allowed herself a brief moment of reflection. Her obsession with Alaric had consumed her entire existence. The death of her beloved had set her on a path of dark ambition, and every spell, every ritual, had been a step toward her ultimate goal: his resurrection.


    The secluded mountain range that concealed her lair was a testament to her efforts. Hidden away from the world, it was fortified with ancient wards and enchantments that kept intruders at bay. The cult members who served her were more than mere followers; they were bound to her through dark oaths and the promise of unimaginable power.


    The Key of Endless Night was her most prized possession. It was said to hold the power to merge planes, to tear the veil between the living world and the realm of the dead. She had acquired it after a series of treacherous encounters and ancient rites, its power vital for the resurrection she sought. But the Key was not the only tool she needed.


    There were other elements to consider, other pieces of the puzzle that required careful planning and execution.


    As Bathia made her way through the dimly lit corridors, her thoughts turned to the heart of ''that'' particular god. It was a crucial element in the ritual she was preparing. The god in question was an ancient deity of shadows and forbidden knowledge, whose heart was said to be a source of immense power. Securing it was essential for ensuring the success of the merging of planes.


    It was said that the heart''s dark energy would amplify the ritual, making the resurrection of Alaric not just possible, but inevitable.


    Bathia had learned of this god''s heart through forbidden texts and cryptic prophecies. It was rumored to be hidden in a sacred, uncharted location, protected by both magical and physical barriers. Finding it would require more than just power¡ªit would need cunning, resourcefulness, and perhaps even alliances with unsavory entities.


    She reached the grand hall, where her most trusted lieutenants awaited her. Their faces were masked in reverence and anticipation. They knew the importance of the tasks ahead and were prepared to follow her every command.


    "Contact our agents on the human continent, I want information on Princess Raven''s whereabouts and her unknown helper if it even exists. I want everything reported to me immediately," Bathia commanded, her voice low but authoritative. "We cannot afford any surprises or delays. The success of our plan depends on every piece falling into place."


    Her lieutenants nodded in agreement and dispersed to carry out her orders. Bathia watched them go, a flicker of satisfaction crossing her face. The pieces of her grand design were slowly falling into place, but there was still much work to be done. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She moved through the grand hall, her steps echoing off the cold stone floors. The chamber was adorned with dark tapestries and intricate runes, each a testament to the forbidden magic she wielded. Her eyes lingered on a large map spread across a table at the far end of the hall.


    It detailed various locations of interest, including potential sources of power and hidden relics that could aid her in her quest.


    Bathia approached the map, her fingers tracing the lines and symbols marked on it. Her focus shifted to the regions where her scouts had reported sightings of potential magical artifacts and ancient texts. These items would be crucial for enhancing the ritual and ensuring its success. She had already dispatched teams to secure some of these artifacts, but there were many more to obtain.


    As she reviewed the map, her thoughts turned to her next major objective: acquiring the heart of the ancient deity of shadows and forbidden knowledge. The heart was said to be located in a hidden sanctuary, accessible only through a series of complex trials and guarded by powerful wards. It was a challenge she relished, a test of her skills and determination.


    The trials would require not just brute strength but also cunning and strategic thinking. Bathia knew that she needed to prepare thoroughly, gathering additional resources and allies if necessary. She was willing to make deals with those who had the power to help her achieve her goals, even if it meant aligning herself with questionable entities.


    With a final glance at the map, Bathia turned and exited the grand hall, making her way to her private study. The study was filled with ancient tomes and grimoires, each containing knowledge of dark arts and forgotten rituals. She had spent countless hours poring over these texts, seeking any advantage she could find.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 67 - No.67 Heart Of A Dead God (Final)

    [Third Person''s POV]


    The elder looked at the fading image of Bathia in the scrying mirror with a mixture of anger and hate. His gnarled fingers gripped the edges of the ornate frame, knuckles white with tension. She dared to exploit the heart of ''that'' god from him.


    If she asked for anything from him, he would have given it freely, but this was different. Because it is the heart of a Death god, which in itself is special, As killing a god with dominion over death was a feat that transcended ordinary limits, the heart of such a deity was imbued with a unique and volatile essence.


    The power contained within it was not just a force to be reckoned with but a catalyst for profound change¡ªa change that could unravel the very fabric of reality if mishandled.


    The elder''s anger was rooted in more than mere pride. The heart of the Death god was the vital piece needed for the ritual to merge all the planes of the realm. Such an undertaking was fraught with peril and complexity, and its successful execution would reshape the world in ways beyond imagination.


    He opened the chest again and placed the mirror in its designated spot. With a practiced hand, he adjusted a series of intricate mechanisms within the chest. The satisfaction of the clicking sound echoed through the chamber as a hidden compartment sprang open, A single item was revealed: a small, intricately carved obsidian box. The elder''s expression hardened as he lifted the box with reverent care.


    This is none other than the heart of the Death god itself.


    The obsidian box was no ordinary container; it was crafted with ancient enchantments to keep the volatile essence of the Death god''s heart contained. The dark, pulsating energy within seemed to resonate with the elder''s own aura, a reminder of the power and danger it represented. This artifact was not only crucial for the ritual but also incredibly delicate.


    Mishandling it could unleash forces beyond comprehension.


    He carefully lifted the obsidian box from its pedestal, ensuring that his movements were deliberate and controlled. The weight of the box felt both ominous and substantial in his hands, and he could feel the faint, rhythmic thrum of the heart within as if it were alive and aware.


    The elder''s eyes narrowed with focus as he transported the box to a hidden alcove behind a secret door in the chamber.


    Inside, a kneeled demon could be seen in a meditative posture, bound by intricate chains of binding magic. The demon''s eyes, glowing with a fiery red hue, tracked the elder''s movements with a mixture of curiosity and reverence. Its presence was both formidable and unnerving, a constant reminder of the dark power that surged through the chamber. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The elder placed the obsidian box on a stone pedestal in the center of the alcove, surrounded by a circle of ancient runes. He then turned to the demon, his expression one of grim determination.


    "Deliver this box to Elder Bathia''s place as soon as possible," the elder commanded, his voice low and laced with a menacing edge. "Ensure that it is protected by all necessary wards and enchantments. We cannot afford any mistakes."


    The demon''s eyes flared with an intense glow as it nodded in acknowledgment. It moved with fluid grace, its chains clinking softly as it took the obsidian box from the pedestal. The demon''s every action was precise and deliberate, reflecting the gravity of the task at hand.


    As the demon began to prepare for the journey, the elder turned his attention to the pathway leading underground, hidden behind an intricate stone door etched with runes of concealment. He walked towards it with a twisted smile on his face, the weight of his grim thoughts reflected in the somber light that filtered through the chamber.


    The elder''s path led him deeper into the labyrinthine depths of his stronghold, descending through narrow, twisting tunnels carved into the very bedrock of the mountain. The air grew colder and more oppressive with each step, heavy with the scent of ancient dust and the palpable aura of dark magic.


    He finally arrived at a heavy, iron-bound door, its surface engraved with elaborate sigils of binding and suppression. The door creaked open at his command, revealing a chamber designed to hold and contain entities of immense power. Inside was a personal prison, a place of confinement and torment reserved for those who posed a threat to his plans or had failed him in some way.


    The chamber was dimly lit, with flickering torches casting eerie shadows on the walls. Chains of enchanted iron hung from the ceiling, and dark runes were etched into the floor, forming complex magical circles designed to neutralize any escape attempts. In the center of the room stood a large, stone altar, upon which lay an array of mystical tools and artifacts used to interrogate and control.


    At the far end of the chamber, a series of cells were built into the walls. Each cell was filled with faint, glowing runes that pulsed with an eerie light, ensuring that the occupants were thoroughly subdued and their powers restrained. The elder''s gaze fell upon one particular cell, where a figure hunched in the corner, its presence cloaked in shadows.


    The figure was none other than Naethasa Duskbringer, the queen of the Demon Continent and the mother of Raven Duskbringer, who had been a thorn in the elder''s side for years. Her defiance and attempts to thwart his plans had earned her a special place in his private prison. Despite her imprisonment, she remained an indomitable force, her aura still crackling with latent power.


    The elder''s gaze lingered on Naethasa Duskbringer, who sat hunched in her cell, her long dark hair cascading like a veil over her face. Despite her imprisonment, the air around her crackled with a palpable aura of defiance and untamed power. The runes on her cell glowed with a soft, pulsing light, an attempt to suppress her formidable strength.


    Naethasa looked up slowly as the elder approached, her eyes glowing with a mixture of anger and disdain. The flickering torchlight danced across her gaunt features, highlighting the strength that lay beneath her weariness. Despite her confinement, she carried herself with an air of regal dignity, refusing to be broken.


    The elder, a figure shrouded in dark robes and exuding an aura of ancient authority, approached the cell with a calculated air. His face, carved with deep lines of age and power, remained impassive, but his eyes betrayed a flicker of disdain. He knew that Naethasa was not to be underestimated, even in her current state.


    "You still cling to your defiance, even now," he said, his voice a cold, measured tone. "How fitting for someone of your stature."


    Naethasa''s gaze was unyielding. "You think you can break me, old man? You underestimate the strength of my will. You will never get to my daughter as long as I still draw breath."


    The elder''s lips twisted into a thin, cruel smile. "Your daughter''s rebellion against me has only made things more complicated. But your spirit is admirable¡ªalmost as admirable as the wrath I plan to unleash. Your defiance is noted, but it will ultimately prove futile."


    He stepped back from the cell, his gaze never leaving Naethasa. "It''s sad, you don''t have royal blood in your veins as you were married into the royal family. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have require for your daughter, So one way or another it''s you who is at fault for not having the power to make a difference."


    Naethasa''s eyes narrowed with a fierce, unyielding resolve. "Do what you will, but know this: even if you succeed, the price you will pay will be steep. There are forces beyond your understanding that will rise against you."


    The elder''s smile widened, a cold and calculating glint in his eyes. "You overestimate the strength of your allies. My plans are already set in motion, and nothing will stop them."


    "Oh~ and I found the estimated location of your daughter, Kekekeke~" The elder''s laugh was a dark, echoing sound that reverberated through the chamber. It was a cruel and mocking tone, designed to unsettle and provoke. Naethasa''s eyes flashed with a mix of anger and fear at the implications of his words.


    "What do you mean, you found her?" Naethasa demanded, her voice sharp and strained.


    The elder''s eyes gleamed with a malicious delight. "Yes, it seems your daughter has been rather conspicuous in her recent activities. She was sent to the Human Continent by your allied elder¡ªthe one who foolishly believed he could aid her escape. It seems she has become a pawn in a larger game. But don''t worry; I will be sure to let you know her location at the appropriate moment.


    For now, you have a more pressing concern."


    He turned on his heel, his dark robes swishing with his movement. "Enjoy the company of your tormentors while you can. Soon enough, the time will come for your final reckoning. And I assure you, it will be an end worthy of the suffering you''ve inflicted upon me."


    With that, the elder departed the chamber, leaving Naethasa alone in the dim light, her mind racing with the implications of his words. Her thoughts were a storm of dread and determination, both for her daughter and for the impending chaos that the elder''s schemes would undoubtedly unleash.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 68 - No.68 Missions (1)

    [Naethasa Duskbringer''s POV]


    It''s been more or less six months since I have seen my baby girl, I can''t even imagine her fate in the hands of those who wish to harm her. My thoughts are a whirlwind of worry and anger. I clench my fists, the runes on my cell floor dimly flickering as they try to suppress my rising energy. I won''t let my daughter suffer because of me. I won''t let the elder''s twisted plans come to fruition.


    My mind went to past memories in which we were happy, just me and my daughter. Her father... I even refuse to call that man my husband, he... betrayed us. He was never the loving partner I had hoped for, always scheming, always focused on his own ambitions. His cold eyes and cruel smile haunt my dreams, a constant reminder of his treachery.


    I remember the day he revealed his true colors. He wanted to sacrifice our daughter to gain favor with the elder council, to harness her latent powers for their nefarious purposes. The look in his eyes that day was one of pure calculation, devoid of any fatherly love. He saw Raven not as his child, but as a pawn in his quest for power.


    My heart ached as I thought of the moment I had confronted him, standing in our chamber with tears streaming down my face. "How can you do this to her? She''s your daughter!" I had pleaded, my voice breaking.


    His response was cold and unfeeling. "Sentimentality has no place in the pursuit of power, Naethasa. Raven''s potential is a resource we must exploit."


    I knew then that I had to protect her at all costs. So, I did it... I killed him... I killed the demon king so brutally that even the very walls of our chamber seemed to weep with blood. His eyes widened in shock and fury as my blade found its mark, piercing his heart. I remember the exact moment life left his eyes, and a strange mix of relief and horror settled over me.


    The weight of what I''d done was immense, but it was a necessary evil to protect Raven from his monstrous plans.


    I fled with Raven, but it was only a matter of time before the elder council discovered his demise and our escape. We were hunted relentlessly. Eventually, they captured me, but I made sure Raven was hidden far away, in a place they would never think to look.


    The cell door creaks open, snapping me back to the present. A guard enters his expression a mixture of boredom and disdain. "Get up," he barks. "The elders want to see you."


    I rise slowly, my muscles aching from months of confinement, but my mind is sharper than ever. The guard cuffs my wrists with enchanted manacles that sap my strength, making it harder to focus my magic. As I''m led through the dimly lit corridors, I mentally rehearse the spellwork I''ve been devising for my escape. I will find Raven, and we will be free of this nightmare.


    We enter a grand hall, where the elder council is gathered. Their cold, calculating eyes fix on me, assessing, plotting. At the center stands Elder Malachai, the leader of this vile assembly, his long silver hair and piercing blue eyes giving him an air of ancient malevolence.


    "Naethasa," he begins, his voice dripping with false civility, "it''s been quite some time. We have a proposition for you."


    I looked at every face present in the hall but failed to find my allied elder, Lyriana. The absence of her reassuring presence made my heart sink. Had she been discovered? Or worse, had they dealt with her already? I couldn''t afford to show my concern, though. I kept my expression neutral, my eyes locking onto Elder Malachai''s.


    "Are you looking for someone, Naethasa?" Malachai''s voice cut through my thoughts, his tone almost too smooth, too knowing.


    I forced myself to look him in the eye, masking the anxiety gnawing at my insides. "No, Elder Malachai. I''m simply here to hear your proposition."


    "Ah~ no need to be so formal, and by the way, she''s been dealt with. My Cerberus chewed her whole body into pieces. The traitor''s end was as fitting as it was necessary."


    My heart sank at Malachai''s cruel words, but I forced myself to maintain a composed facade. The loss of Lyriana, if true, was a blow, but I couldn''t afford to let it show. My daughter''s safety and my own freedom depended on my ability to navigate this treacherous situation.


    Malachai''s eyes narrowed slightly as he observed my reaction, but he made no further comment on Lyriana''s fate. Instead, he shifted his focus back to the matter at hand. "You''ll find the Heart of Eternity in the Old Kingdom," he continued, gesturing to the scroll on the pedestal. "Retrieve it, and we''ll discuss the terms of your daughter''s future."


    I nodded curtly, my mind already racing through the implications of the task ahead. The Old Kingdom was a place of ancient magic and danger, known for its treacherous landscapes and powerful guardians. But it was also the key to ensuring my daughter''s safety.


    "Do you have any further questions or concerns?" Malachai asked, his tone seemingly indifferent but with an edge of challenge.


    I shook my head. "No, I understand the task."


    "Excellent," Malachai said with a cold smile. "You will have access to some provisions and equipment for your journey. Use them wisely."


    "And before you even think about running away, Remember that seal we branded on your soul," Malachai continued, his smile turning sinister. "It ensures that you cannot escape our grasp without facing severe consequences. We have placed powerful enchantments around the seal, making it nearly impossible to break free without incurring immense pain or worse."


    I met his gaze without flinching, though my heart tightened at the reminder of the binding magic. The seal was a constant, oppressive presence¡ªa cruel reminder of the control they held over me.


    "Do not underestimate the difficulty of this task," Malachai added, his voice growing colder. "The Old Kingdom is not a place for the faint of heart. Even with the equipment we provide, you will face trials that will test every ounce of your strength and will."


    "I understand," I replied evenly. "I will complete the task."


    With a final nod, Malachai signaled for the guards to escort me out. As they led me back to my cell, I mentally reviewed the contents of the scroll and the map. The Old Kingdom''s labyrinth was legendary for its deadly traps and ancient guardians. To retrieve the Heart of Eternity, I would need every bit of skill and cunning I possessed.


    Back in my cell, I began to prepare. I studied the map carefully, noting key landmarks and potential hazards. The enchanted tools provided were minimal but necessary: a set of warding stones, a compass that could detect magical anomalies, and a few protective charms. I would have to use them wisely.


    As night fell, I took a moment to reflect on the situation. The cell, once a place of despair, now felt like a temporary refuge compared to the perilous journey that awaited me. My thoughts turned to Raven, and the image of her sweet face kept me focused. Every step I took in the labyrinth would be for her¡ªher safety, her future.


    In the early hours of the morning, the guards came to fetch me. They escorted me to a hidden gate, obscured by powerful illusions. As they unlocked it, I took a deep breath and stepped into the dense, mist-covered woods of the Old Kingdom.


    In the early hours of the morning, the guards came to fetch me. They escorted me to a hidden gate, obscured by powerful illusions. As they unlocked it, I took a deep breath and stepped into the dense, mist-covered woods of the Old Kingdom.


    The air was thick with magic and the scent of ancient forests. The path ahead was obscured by twisting branches and shifting shadows. I activated the compass, which began to glow faintly, guiding me through the tangled underbrush.


    I moved cautiously, aware that the Old Kingdom was known for its shifting terrain and deceptive paths. The compass''s glow was my only source of certainty in this land of illusions. As I ventured deeper, the forest grew darker, and the whispers of ancient magic filled the air.


    Hours turned into days as I navigated the treacherous landscape. Each night, I used the warding stones to set up protective barriers against the malevolent spirits and creatures that prowled the Old Kingdom. The nights were filled with strange sounds and shifting shadows, but my determination to find the Heart of Eternity kept me moving forward.


    Eventually, I arrived at the entrance to the labyrinth. The entrance was an imposing archway carved with runes that pulsed with dark energy. I could feel the magic radiating from it, a foreboding reminder of the trials ahead. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With a deep breath, I stepped through the archway and into the labyrinth. The air inside was cool and filled with a sense of ancient power. The walls were lined with glowing symbols and traps, each one designed to deter intruders. I used the protective charms and warding stones to navigate through the traps, moving carefully and with purpose.


    Hours turned into days as I delved deeper into the labyrinth, my sense of time distorted by the magical enchantments. The labyrinth was a maze of illusions and hidden dangers, but I remained focused. The compass guided me closer to the Heart of Eternity, and my determination to find Raven gave me strength.


    "Don''t worry, Baby. Mommy will come for you."


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 69 - No.69 Missions (2)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    I stared at the system panel with a deadpan expression, feeling the weight of my recent tasks and challenges. The Heavenly Destiny System had been relentless, pushing me to the brink with each new mission.


    "I haven''t even claimed my rewards for my previous mission, and now this," I muttered under my breath.


    The system''s prompt blinked before me, the mission details crystal clear.


    [Ding! A New Mission]


    [Name: The Royal Flush]


    [Description: Blackthorns, the royal family of your kingdom, has summoned your mother, and their motives are highly suspicious. Ensure the safety of your mother and uncover the true intentions of the Blackthorn family.]


    [Objective 1: Escort your mother, Elysia, to the Royal Palace.]


    [Objective 2: Uncover the hidden motives of the Blackthorn family.]


    [Objective 3: Ensure your mother''s safe return.]


    [Reward: 25000 Destiny Points, Title - Royal Guardian, Unique Skill - King''s Insight]


    [Failure Penalty: Loss of family prestige, Potential harm to your mother]


    [Accept Or... Accept?] S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I let out a sigh. There was no room for refusal. Not that I would want to. My mother''s safety was paramount. Elysia had been through enough, and I couldn''t bear the thought of her being in danger again.


    ''Let''s claim the pending rewards first,'' I thought, navigating to the previous mission''s reward panel.


    [Ding! Previous Mission Rewards]


    [Rewards: Unique Skil: Infernal Pact, 10000 Destiny Points, Bloodline Awakening Vial]


    [Does the host want to claim the rewards?]


    [Y/N]


    I clicked "Y" to claim the rewards, and the system panel updated with the details of each reward.


    [Infernal Pact: A unique skill that allows the user to form a temporary pact with a powerful demonic entity, granting them immense power and abilities for a short duration. The pact''s strength and duration depend on the user''s current magical affinity and stamina.]


    [Bloodline Awakening Vial: It awakes the latent bloodline of whoever drinks from the vial, revealing ancient powers and traits tied to their ancestry. Drinking the vial will grant access to the first stage of this bloodline''s abilities, including enhanced attributes, new magical affinities, and unique skills specific to the awakened bloodline.]


    The moment I claimed the rewards my blood started to boil as the Infernal Pact activated within me. I could feel the surge of energy coursing through my veins, a potent mix of demonic power and my own magical affinity blending into something formidable. It was both exhilarating and slightly unsettling, the warmth spreading through my body as I acclimated to this newfound strength.


    I turned my attention to the Bloodline Awakening Vial. Holding it up to the light, I admired the swirling liquid inside, its dark hue hinting at the profound transformation it promised. With a determined breath, I uncorked the vial and consumed its contents.


    Have you ever heard of instant regret?


    Well, I did just that, and it is good that my room is soundproof because¡ª


    AHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!


    I was wracked with an intense surge of pain and energy that overwhelmed my senses. The moment the vial''s contents hit my system, it felt like my very essence was being torn apart and reassembled. My body was engulfed in a searing heat, my veins pulsing with an energy that was both foreign and exhilarating.


    My screams of agony echoed through the soundproofed room, the walls bearing silent witness to the transformation. The raw power of the Bloodline Awakening Vial was unlike anything I had experienced before. It wasn''t merely a physical change¡ªit was a complete overhaul of my very being.


    The liquid flowed into my heart... destroying both my magic circles which caused me to puck blood as the very foundation of my being was being fundamentally restructured. Each heartbeat felt like a drumbeat of change, a relentless hammer reshaping the very core of my existence. The fiery sensation radiated through my veins, making every nerve scream in protest and pleasure simultaneously.


    My vision blurred, the room spinning as my body underwent a metamorphosis. The pain was excruciating, but it was accompanied by an extraordinary sense of awakening. I could feel ancient, dormant powers stirring within me, pushing at the limits of my magical potential. It was as though the vial was not just enhancing my abilities but rewriting the very essence of who I was.


    My skin started to fall off and my hair grew darker, with streaks of crimson and silver weaving through. The transformation was both terrifying and awe-inspiring. My body felt like it was being remade from the inside out, every cell and fiber of my being aligning with the ancient bloodline powers now coursing through me.


    The searing pain gave way to a cold, almost serene stillness. My breathing was heavy, each inhale feeling like I was drawing in new life. As the final remnants of the transformation settled, I noticed the changes. My eyes, once a striking blend of blue and red, now glowed with a deeper, otherworldly hue¡ªan amalgamation of the demonic and divine.


    The magic circles within me, which had been disrupted and broken- WHAT!!!


    I struggled to process the abrupt shift in my perception. The once-familiar magic circles, my primary sources of magical power and control, had vanished. In their place, I felt a raw, unfettered energy surging through me, a chaotic amalgamation of demonic and... draconic?


    I stumbled, feeling the turbulent energy crackling within me. The absence of the familiar magic circles was unsettling. In their place was an unpredictable, raw power that was both demonic and draconic, intertwining in ways I hadn''t anticipated.


    The draconic essence felt ancient and primal as if I was tapping into a force far beyond my previous understanding. It surged with a life of its own, responding to my thoughts and emotions with a wild, unrestrained force.


    But the question remains: HOW THE FUCK DID I GET DRACONIC BLOODLINE?


    I tried to calm my racing thoughts as I grappled with the new, unpredictable energy coursing through me. The draconic essence was a surprise and a significant one at that. I had anticipated demonic influences due to the Infernal Pact, but this¡ªthis was something entirely different.


    My mind raced through possible explanations. The Bloodline Awakening Vial was meant to awaken latent powers tied to my ancestry. But where did the draconic element come from? Had there been some hidden lineage or connection I was unaware of? It was disconcerting to realize that the vial had not just awakened a single aspect of my heritage but had introduced a completely new and potent force.


    Is it?


    ''Status!''


    [Status Window]


    [Name: Samael Ashwood]


    [Race: Demonic Dhampir, Royal Dragon, Royal Elf]


    [Magic: Demonic Dragon Heart (First Stage)]


    [Body: Golden Body (Mid)]


    ------


    [Attributes]


    [Strength: 64]


    [Agility: 60]


    [Endurance: 65]


    [Intelligence: 60]


    [Charisma: 60]


    [Destiny Points: 10000]


    [Affinites: Star, Destruction, Lightning, Shadow, Nature, Dark*, Blood*]


    The realization hit me like a tidal wave. My status window displayed a blend of traits and affinities that were both overwhelming and unprecedented. I had expected to see the results of my recent transformation, but this¡ªthis was a new level of complexity.


    The term "Demonic Dhampir" was unexpected as demonic traits were an outcome of the Infernal Pact, So... that unknown bloodline was dragon''s and royal at that... as for royal elf, it''s as it was before.


    The Demonic Dragon Heart magic, now a part of my arsenal, hinted at an ancient and potent power. My body felt charged with a primal force, a chaotic energy that I would need to learn to control. The Royal Dragon aspect signaled a deep connection to draconic heritage¡ª a heritage that was both prestigious and formidable.


    My mind raced with possibilities, trying to piece together the implications of my new status and abilities.


    I took a deep breath, attempting to center myself amidst the overwhelming surge of power. The draconic essence felt like a wild, untamed force, and I had to harness it if I was to face the challenges ahead.


    I focused on the two new affinities, Dark and Blood, feeling their distinct energies pulsing within me. Each had its own unique flavor and potential.


    Dark Affinity: This seemed to connect with the shadowy and more sinister aspects of my newly acquired powers. It promised to enhance my stealth, and shadow manipulation more easily, and possibly open new avenues for dark magic. My mind flashed to the possibilities of blending this affinity with my existing skills, creating devastating combinations.


    Blood Affinity: This was intriguingly powerful. Blood magic often had connotations of control, vitality, and sacrifice. It could potentially enhance my physical abilities, grant me the power to manipulate blood in various forms, and even tap into deep, ancient energies associated with my new dragon heritage.


    The energy from these affinities was unpredictable, swirling within me and occasionally flaring up with raw, unrestrained power. I needed to test their limits and learn how to control them before I faced any new threats.


    I sat in a meditative position, focusing on the flow of energy within me. The room, once filled with my cries of agony, now held a tense silence. My breathing slowly returned to a steady rhythm as I sought to center myself amidst the new, chaotic power.


    My heart started to beat with a steady, rhythmic pulse, and I could feel the energy within me gradually settling into a more manageable state. The raw power that had overwhelmed me now began to feel more like a part of me¡ªa new, potent extension of my being and suddenly¡ª


    WTF?!


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 70 - No.70 Missions (3)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    My meditation was abruptly interrupted as I felt a sudden surge of energy, far stronger than anything I had experienced so far. My heart raced, and my vision blurred again, but this time with a distinct sense of urgency and alarm. The power within me was not just settling¡ªit was reacting to something external.


    Before I could react, a searing pain shot through my chest, and my body convulsed. I doubled over, gasping for breath as the pain intensified. It felt as though my very essence was being ripped apart, my newly awakened powers spiraling out of control.


    [Warning! System Overload Detected]


    [Initiating Emergency Stabilization]


    The system''s alerts blared in my mind, but I could barely focus on the words. The energy within me was erupting, a volatile mix of demonic, draconic, and elven powers clashing violently. I could feel my consciousness slipping, the edges of my vision darkening as I struggled to maintain control.


    Suddenly, a new presence made itself known¡ªa voice, ancient and powerful, resonating within my mind.


    "Child of the Ashwoods, you carry the blood of dragons. Do not resist. Embrace the change."


    The voice was both commanding and comforting, a stark contrast to the chaotic energy raging within me. With no other option, I focused on the voice, letting its words guide me.


    "Calm your mind. Find the balance within the chaos."


    I took a deep, shaky breath, trying to center myself amidst the storm. Slowly, I began to visualize the energy within me, not as separate, clashing forces, but as different facets of a single, powerful entity. I envisioned the demonic, draconic, and elven energies merging, coalescing into a harmonious whole.


    The pain began to subside, the chaotic energy settling into a more stable, controlled state. I could feel the presence of the ancient voice guiding me, helping me to harness the raw power within me.


    "Yes, that''s it. Embrace your true nature."


    With a final, deep breath, I felt the energy within me stabilize completely. The pain dissipated, replaced by a profound sense of power and control. I opened my eyes, feeling a new clarity and strength.


    [Emergency Stabilization Successful]


    [System Update: Host''s body has successfully integrated the new bloodlines]


    I took a moment to process what had just happened. The energy within me was now a cohesive force, a potent blend of demonic, draconic, and elven powers. I could feel the strength coursing through my veins, the raw potential waiting to be unleashed.


    "Rahahahaha~ Lil'' dragon, don''t hurry to get overwhelmed," the ancient voice chuckled, echoing within my mind. "Your journey has only just begun."


    [Emergency Stabilization Completed]


    Before I could even ask any questions, the presence faded, leaving me alone in my room once more. I let out a long breath, feeling the tension slowly drain from my body. The transformation had been intense, but I felt stronger and more in tune with my powers than ever before.


    There was no time to dwell on the changes. I had a mission to complete and my mother''s safety to ensure. I rose to my feet, feeling the newfound strength and agility in my movements. My senses were sharper, and my mind was clearer.


    I looked in the mirror the changes were striking. My eyes, which once held a mix of blue and red, now glowed with a deeper, otherworldly hue, a blend of demonic, draconic, and elven energies. My hair, previously half-snow-white and half-pitch-black, now had streaks of crimson and silver interwoven, giving me a more formidable appearance.


    How the fuck am I going to explain all of this to my family?


    I sighed, running a hand through my now more vibrant hair. The changes were unmistakable, and I could already anticipate the barrage of questions that would come my way.


    Oh! Right~


    System Shop!!!


    I quickly accessed the System Shop, hoping that the items available might help me manage or even disguise my transformation. The familiar interface flickered to life in my mind, displaying a range of options. I scanned through the categories, looking for something that could assist with my current situation.


    [1. Consumable Items]


    [2. Equipments]


    [3. Magical Artifacts]


    [4. Rare Spells]


    [5. Combat Enhancements]


    [6. Miscellaneous]


    The Magical Artifacts category opened up, revealing a variety of intriguing options. I scanned through the list, looking for something that could either help me disguise my transformation or give me an advantage in managing my new powers.


    [Magical Artifacts:


    1. Mask of Shadows - 10500 Destiny Points


    Description: An enchanted mask that conceals the wearer''s true identity and magical attributes, perfect for blending into different environments. Provides a +20 boost to stealth and deception.


    2. Dragon''s Amulet - 50000 Destiny Points


    Description: This amulet enhances draconic powers and grants control over dragon-related abilities. It also stabilizes fluctuations in dragon bloodline energies.


    3. Elven Veil - 12000 Destiny Points


    Description: A shimmering veil that hides the wearer''s magical aura and appearance, making them appear as an ordinary elf. It provides protection against detection spells.


    4. Demon''s Crown - 100000 Destiny Points


    Description: A crown that amplifies demonic powers and grants the wearer authority over lower demonic entities. It offers increased control over demonic energy and can mask demonic traits.


    5. Universal Disguise Pendant - 20000 Destiny Points


    Description: A pendant that allows the wearer to alter their appearance and magical signature at will. It offers a comprehensive disguise that adjusts based on the wearer''s needs.]


    "..."


    Seriously, I AM STILL BROKE!!!


    [Destiny Points: 10000]


    I stared at the list, feeling a wave of frustration wash over me. With only 10,000 Destiny Points and all the items priced significantly higher, I was faced with a tough choice. Only Universal Disguise Pendant will work in my unique situation, But I couldn''t afford it. My current balance of 10,000 Destiny Points was far short of the 20,000 needed for the Universal Disguise Pendant.


    I closed the System Shop, frustration simmering within me.


    [Ding! System One-Time Offer: The host can get 50% Reward points of the ongoing mission completion as an advance for immediate use. Would you like to proceed?]


    I hesitated for a moment, considering the implications. Taking an advance on the reward points could help me get the pendant now, but it would mean fewer points later. Still, given the urgency of my situation, it seemed like the best option.


    "Yes, proceed with the advance," I confirmed.


    [Ding! 12,500 Destiny Points have been credited to your account. Current Balance: 22,500 Destiny Points.]


    Perfect. I reopened the System Shop and swiftly selected the Universal Disguise Pendant.


    [Universal Disguise Pendant - 20000 Destiny Points]


    [Purchase Confirmed. Remaining Balance: 2500 Destiny Points]


    As the pendant materialized in my hand, I felt a rush of relief. Its design had a trident in the middle which was surrounded by blue glowing runes. It felt warm to the touch, pulsating with a gentle energy that seemed to sync with my own. I slipped the pendant around my neck and activated its enchantment.


    Instantly, a sensation of calm washed over me as my appearance began to shift. I watched in the mirror as the vibrant streaks in my hair faded, my eyes returning to their original blue and red mix. The pendant had successfully cloaked my true form, masking the intense changes I''d undergone.


    With my appearance back to its familiar state, I felt a surge of confidence. Now I could face my family without drawing unnecessary attention. I took a deep breath and left my room, heading towards the main hall where I knew my family would be gathered.


    As I walked through the corridors of the Ashwood estate, I couldn''t help but notice the heightened awareness I had of my surroundings. Every detail, every sound was more vivid, more alive. The integration of the new bloodlines had amplified my senses to an extraordinary degree.


    I reached the main hall and found my mother, Elysia, Alice, Sionna, Lily, and Liliana drinking tea and snacks and chatting animatedly. As I approached, their conversations were hushed, and all eyes turned toward me. My mother, Elysia, was the first to speak.


    "Samael, you look... different," she said, her eyes narrowing slightly.


    I forced a smile, hoping to convey nonchalance. "Just a bit of a rough night, Mother. I''m fine now."


    Alice, my little sis, raised an eyebrow. "Rough night or not, there''s something different about you."


    Lily, who was still grieving for Ethan, looked at me with concern. "Are you sure you''re alright?"


    I nodded, trying to appear as composed as possible. "Yes, really. I just need some rest."


    Sionna bounced her way up to me and leached onto my arm, her curiosity evident. "Samael, did something happen? You seem... stronger."


    I chuckled, ruffling her hair affectionately and scratching her wolf ears as she looked up at me with those wide, innocent eyes. "Maybe I''ve just been training a bit harder," I said, hoping to deflect their concern.


    "Hey! He is my big brother only I am allowed to tease him," Alice made her way to my side, giving me a playful nudge.


    Elysia''s gaze softened as she observed the interaction between us. "Well, I''m glad you''re feeling better. And that Raven girl is also out of danger and is resting, might gain consciousness tomorrow."


    I gave Elysia a grateful smile. "Thank you, Mother. It''s good to hear she''s on the mend."


    "Mother, are you going somewhere?" I asked pretending to act casual while sensing the subtle tension in the room.


    Elysia looked at me, her expression shifting to one of contemplation. "I have some important matters to attend to," she said. "There are political alliances that need addressing, and I must ensure the safety of our family''s interests."


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 71 - No.71 Missions (Final)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    "Meeting? with the council, perhaps?" I inquired, trying to gauge the gravity of the situation.


    "Not this time, my son. This matter is... more delicate," she said, her tone heavy with meaning. "It''s just a royal summon..."


    "Let me come with you, Mother," I interrupted, feeling a sense of urgency. "I have a bad feeling about this, and I can''t let you face it alone."


    Elysia gave me a long, searching look before finally nodding. "Very well, Samael. Your presence might indeed be beneficial."


    "Thank you," I said, feeling a mix of relief and determination. I turned to the rest of the family. "I''ll be back soon. In the meantime, please stay safe and look after each other."


    Alice and Sionna both nodded, their concern evident but unspoken. Lily and Liliana gave me encouraging smiles, and I felt a surge of gratitude for their support.


    As we left the main hall, Elysia filled me in on the details of the royal summon. "It''s from King Cedric Blackthorn," she explained. "In the letter, he said ''It has come to our attention that recent events have caused considerable tension within the the noble houses. The Royal family wishes to extend an invitation to discuss matters of mutual interest and ensure the continued stability of Blackthorn.


    A meeting will be held at the Royal Palace in three days'' time. Your presence is requested.'' those were his words."


    I absorbed the gravity of my mother''s words, feeling anxious and determined. King Cedric Blackthorn''s invitation was not to be taken lightly. The political landscape in Blackthorn was fraught with tension, and any meeting with the royal family had the potential to reshape alliances and power dynamics.


    "We need to be cautious," I said, my mind racing through possible scenarios. "The royal family might have ulterior motives. We must prepare for anything." sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Elysia nodded in agreement. "Indeed. This meeting could be an opportunity or a trap. We must be vigilant."


    As we made our way through the corridors, I couldn''t shake the feeling that this was the beginning of something significant. The integration of my new powers, the changes within me, and now this royal summon¡ªit all felt interconnected, as if the threads of fate were weaving a complex tapestry.


    We arrived at Elysia''s study, where she had gathered several documents and maps. "We need to review our current alliances and understand the potential risks," she said, spreading out the materials on the desk.


    I joined her, scanning the documents. "We have allies within the noble houses, but we must be wary of those who might seek to undermine us," I said, pointing to specific names and factions.


    Elysia nodded. "Lord Whitewood has been supportive, but we need to ensure his loyalty. And there''s Lady Stormrider¡ªshe''s been unpredictable. We can''t afford any surprises."


    "Those are just count-level houses, what about Rutherford''s house, It is the duke-level house after Clearwater; who will support us


    Elysia''s face grew serious at the mention of the Rutherford house. "The Rutherfords are indeed a formidable duke-level house, and their position is crucial. They have significant sway in the political landscape and their support or opposition could greatly impact the outcome of any negotiation."


    I leaned in closer, studying the documents and maps spread across the desk. "Do we have any intelligence on their current stance or potential inclinations? Their neutrality could shift easily, depending on recent developments or incentives."


    "I have but it''s not good for us, because according to my contacts Lady Clarissa: the eldest daughter of Lord Rutherford is seen with the crown prince frequently."


    I furrowed my brow at the mention of Lady Clarissa Rutherford. "Lady Clarissa? She''s been seen with the Crown Prince? That could indeed be a troubling sign. If she''s aligning herself with the crown, it could mean the Rutherfords are leaning toward supporting the royal family."


    Elysia nodded, her expression grim. "Yes, Lady Clarissa''s association with the Crown Prince is certainly a red flag. Her influence within the Rutherford house is considerable, and if she is indeed aligning herself with the crown, it could signify a shift in their allegiance.


    The Rutherfords are known for their political maneuvering, and this could be part of a larger strategy to gain favor or secure concessions from the royal family."


    I took a deep breath, processing the implications. "If the Rutherfords are leaning toward the Crown Prince, we need to act quickly to either secure their support or at least neutralize any potential threat they might pose. We can''t afford to lose their influence or face them as an adversary."


    I continued "Our only saving points are you; the strongest mage of the kingdom and alliance with the Clearwater family."


    Elysia''s gaze softened at my words, but her seriousness remained. "Our strength and alliances are indeed vital. The Clearwater family''s support could be a game-changer. We should reach out to them immediately to solidify our standing and gauge their current stance. Their involvement might counterbalance the Rutherfords and offer us leverage."


    I nodded, already considering the steps we needed to take. "I''ll draft a message to the Clearwater family right away. We should emphasize our mutual interests and reinforce our commitment to the alliance. It''s crucial that we present a united front."


    Elysia gave a firm nod. "And I''ll work on fortifying our position with Lord Whitewood and other supportive count-level houses. We need to ensure that they remain steadfast in their loyalty and ready to back us if necessary."


    "Also, we should keep a close watch on Lady Stormrider," I added. "Her unpredictability could become a significant factor. If there''s any opportunity to influence or secure her support, we should seize it."


    "Agreed," Elysia said, her voice steady. "I''ll have our agents discreetly gather more information on Lady Stormrider''s recent activities and any potential motives she might have. If we can understand her current disposition, we might be able to leverage it to our advantage."


    I took a deep breath, feeling the weight of the situation settling on my shoulders. "We have a lot to manage before the meeting with King Cedric. Let''s ensure that our preparations are thorough and that we are ready for any eventuality."


    Elysia and I worked through the night, drafting messages, reviewing our alliances, and formulating strategies. Every detail mattered, and every decision could impact the future of the Ashwood family and the stability of Blackthorn.


    As dawn approached, we concluded our preparations. The sense of urgency remained, but I felt a renewed determination. We had a plan in place, and with Elysia''s leadership and our combined efforts, we were ready to face whatever challenges lay ahead.


    "Everything is set," Elysia said, her voice tired but resolute. "Now, we must wait and see how the pieces fall into place."


    I looked at her, admiration and gratitude evident in my gaze. "Thank you, Mother. I couldn''t have done this without your guidance. We''ll face this challenge together."


    "Go, freshen up and change into something regal," Elysia instructed gently, her eyes softening as she gave me a brief but warm smile. "You need to be ready for whatever the meeting with King Cedric brings. First impressions matter."


    I nodded, appreciating her concern. "I''ll be quick," I assured her, heading toward my chambers.


    As I walked through the halls of the Ashwood estate, my mind was a whirl of thoughts. The meeting with King Cedric could drastically shift the political landscape, and I needed to be both sharp and composed. It was not just about presenting a strong front but also about navigating the intricate web of alliances and rivalries that shaped the kingdom.


    Entering my room, I found my trusted attire laid out¡ªan elegant ensemble designed to project both power and approachability. It was a dark, deep blue with intricate silver embroidery, symbolizing the Ashwood house''s heritage. The attire was both regal and understated, perfect for making a strong impression without appearing overtly aggressive.


    As I dressed, I mentally reviewed our strategies. Reaching out to the Clearwater family was crucial. Their support could serve as a buffer against the potential shifts in allegiance from the Rutherford house and provide us with a stronger position during the meeting. Securing Lady Stormrider''s support was another critical task.


    Her unpredictability could be turned to our advantage if approached correctly.


    Once dressed, I looked at my reflection in the mirror. The attire fit perfectly, accentuating my stature and the sense of authority I needed to project. The dual-colored eyes and striking hair seemed to complement the ensemble, adding to the aura of command I hoped to convey.


    Returning to the study, I found Elysia waiting, her own attire reflecting the gravitas of the occasion. She looked up as I entered, her eyes scanning me with approval.


    "Excellent," she said. "You look the part. We''ll make a strong impression."


    "Thank you," I replied. "Is there anything else we need to discuss before we head to the Royal Palace?"


    Elysia thought for a moment. "Only that we should remain vigilant and flexible. The royal family has their own agenda, and we must be prepared to adapt to any unexpected developments. Keep your mind sharp and your responses measured. We cannot afford to show any weakness."


    "Understood," I said, feeling a surge of resolve. "I''ll be ready."


    "Here, *Chuuu*" She kissed my lips with a gentle touch, a comforting gesture that bolstered my confidence. "Let''s go, Darling~ We have a kingdom''s worth of matters to address."


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 72 - No.72 The Royal Trouble (1)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    Step~ Step~ Step~ Step~


    The rhythmic sound of horse hooves echoed through the cobblestone streets as we made our way towards the Royal Palace. Inside the carriage, the atmosphere was tense, yet focused. Elysia and I exchanged a few words, both deep in thought, each contemplating the gravity of the upcoming meeting.


    The city of Kaitoria bustled with activity as we passed through. Merchants peddled their wares, citizens went about their daily routines, and guards patrolled the streets with watchful eyes. The palace loomed ahead, a majestic structure of imposing towers and elegant architecture symbolizing the kingdom''s power and history.


    As we approached the palace gates, the guards immediately recognized our carriage and allowed us entry. The carriage came to a halt in the grand courtyard, where attendants swiftly opened the doors and helped us down.


    "Welcome, Lady Elysia, Lord Samael," one of the royal attendants greeted us with a bow. "This way, please."


    Mother''s whole demeanor turned to a cold countenance, a mask of regal authority that matched the imposing walls of the palace. I followed her lead, adopting a composed and resolute expression.


    On the way to the throne room, whoever saw Mother bowed in her direction no matter their status or rank. It was a testament to the respect and fear she commanded within the palace walls. We navigated the labyrinthine corridors with practiced ease, the grandeur of the palace doing little to alleviate the tension simmering just beneath the surface.


    Finally, we reached the grand double doors of the throne room. The guards stationed there nodded and pushed them open, revealing the vast expanse of the room beyond.


    King Cedric Blackthorn sat on his throne, a figure of authority draped in rich fabrics and adorned with the crown that symbolized his rule. The room was filled with high-ranking nobles and advisors, their conversations hushed as we entered. The king''s piercing gaze fixed on us, scrutinizing our every move.


    I saw Lady Eveline Clearwater sitting among them giving a subtle wave and a nod in our direction. She was a figure of calm and elegance, her demeanor composed amidst the tension filling the room. Her presence reminded me of the intricate web of alliances and rivalries that defined the kingdom''s political landscape.


    "Ah! Lady Elysia, you came at last," King Cedric said, his voice carrying the weight of authority. "And you? I didn''t catch your name." An indirect way of addressing me, an indication that my presence was noteworthy yet not fully acknowledged.


    "I haven''t introduced myself yet..." I said with a slight bow. "I am Samael Ashwood, Lord of the Ashwood family. I appreciate the opportunity to speak with you, Your Majesty." S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Lord of Ashwood family... what happened to your father?" King Cedric''s inquiry was direct, and his gaze was sharp. The question hung in the air, a reminder of the complex dynamics and past grievances that colored our interactions.


    "The previous Lord Ashwood is proved to be unfit for the title and has been deposed," I replied calmly. "My mother now leads the Ashwood family, and I assist in managing our affairs and ensuring the stability of our house."


    "So... this is where the Ashwood family stands now," King Cedric mused, his expression unreadable. "And you, Lord Samael, have taken on a significant role. It seems the recent upheavals have shifted more than just the balance of power."


    "Anyway, Take your seats, we are going to start the meeting," King Cedric continued, gesturing toward the seats arranged in a semi-circle before the throne. His tone was both commanding and dismissive, underscoring the formal nature of the proceedings.


    Mother and I took our seats, with Elysia seated to my left and I positioned to her right. The rest of the nobles and advisors settled into their own places, each one maintaining an air of quiet anticipation. The atmosphere in the room shifted, the focus now entirely on the matters to be discussed.


    King Cedric leaned forward slightly, his gaze sweeping across the assembly. "Let us begin. We are here to address the recent developments and internal rifts between the noble houses that have threatened the stability of our kingdom. I trust each of you has come prepared with insights and proposals to remedy the situation."


    The room fell silent as each noble and advisor shifted their attention to the king, ready to contribute to the discussion. I noticed Lady Eveline Clearwater shifting slightly in her seat, her poised demeanor reflecting her role as an influential figure in the court. Her presence seemed to subtly influence the mood of the room, adding a layer of intrigue to the proceedings.


    King Cedric continued, his tone authoritative. "Our first order of business is to address the recent hostilities between the Ashwood family and the Rutherford family. I have received reports of increasing tensions and clashes between the two houses. Lord Samael, would you care to provide us with your perspective on the matter?"


    I took a moment to gather my thoughts before speaking. "Your Majesty, the conflict with the Rutherford family has its roots in longstanding grievances and recent provocations. The Rutherford family has made several aggressive moves against our interests, including the sabotage of our trade routes and attempts to undermine our position within the council."


    "What is there to undermine? If not for Lady Elysia being such a formidable force, the Ashwoods would have already been outmaneuvered," a voice from the council interjected, dripping with condescension. It was Lord Garrick Rutherford, the head of the Rutherford family and a man known for his arrogance and contentious nature.


    "Talk like that again to my son and see where your head flies," Mother''s voice cut through the room with an edge of menace. Her eyes locked onto Lord Garrick, her gaze cold and unwavering.


    "THIS IS A MEETING OF THE COURT, NOT A BRAWL!" King Cedric''s voice boomed, echoing through the room. His authority was absolute, and the sudden outburst silenced the room immediately. The nobles shifted uncomfortably, their previous tensions momentarily eclipsed by the king''s formidable presence.


    Lord Garrick straightened, clearly aware of his misstep. "My apologies, Your Majesty. I was merely responding to the situation as I see it."


    Everyone looked at Mother hoping to see her apologize to King Cedric, but she remained silent, her expression unyielding. The room was thick with an unspoken tension as the nobles awaited her response.


    King Cedric cleared his throat, regaining control of the meeting. "Lady Elysia, if you would, please continue. How do you propose to address the grievances between the Ashwoods and the Rutherfords?"


    Mother''s gaze was icy as she looked around the room before speaking. "Our family has been more than accommodating in our attempts to resolve these issues diplomatically. However, the Rutherford family''s actions have left us with little choice but to take a firm stance. We propose a formal negotiation to address these grievances and establish clear terms for the future.


    Both sides must come to an agreement that ensures mutual respect and stability."


    "Preposterous! My mighty and great duke house mingling with a mere count, and my pride as a lord being sullied by petty negotiations!" Lord Garrick''s voice was laced with contempt. "Such humiliating terms will not bind the Rutherford family."


    "Lord Garrick," King Cedric said sharply, his patience visibly wearing thin. "If you continue to undermine the discussions, I will be forced to take measures to ensure that the meeting proceeds without further interruptions."


    Lord Garrick fell silent, his face flushed with a mix of anger and embarrassment. The room remained tense, the air heavy with the weight of unresolved conflict.


    King Cedric turned his attention back to Mother. "Lady Elysia, you may proceed. If you have any specific proposals for these negotiations, I would appreciate hearing them."


    A cruel smile made its way to Mother''s lips, her eyes gleaming with determination. "Thank you, Your Majesty. We propose the establishment of a neutral arbitration committee composed of representatives from both houses, along with a third-party mediator selected by the crown. This committee will oversee the negotiations and ensure that all grievances are addressed fairly."


    King Cedric''s gaze remained steady, his expression thoughtful. "And what if the Rutherford family refuses to participate or abide by the terms of this arbitration?"


    "Oh~ I would like to see that happen, It''s been some time since my sword tasted the flesh of a stubborn fool," Mother said with an edge of menace. Her voice carried a hint of dark satisfaction, reflecting the dangerous resolve she had always harbored.


    "See Your Majesty, she is threatening a lord of duke''s house in front of the entire court," Lord Garrick''s voice trembled with indignation. "This is an abuse of power and a violation of the respect that is due to the nobility."


    King Cedric''s gaze hardened, his patience clearly fraying. "Lady Elysia, while I understand your frustration, threats, and intimidation will not resolve this matter. We must maintain the integrity of our institutions and the respect due to all members of the court."


    Mother''s expression remained unyielding, but she held her tongue. I could see the internal struggle in her eyes, a fierce desire to defend her family clashing with the need to navigate the intricacies of court politics.


    I decided to interject, sensing that the discussion could quickly spiral out of control. "Your Majesty, if I may offer a perspective. The proposal for a neutral arbitration committee is a step toward finding a solution that can benefit all parties involved. It ensures that grievances are addressed in a fair and orderly manner.


    However, if the Rutherford family refuses to participate, it would only highlight their unwillingness to resolve the conflict through diplomatic means."


    King Cedric considered my words, his gaze shifting between Mother and me. After a moment, he spoke, his tone firm but measured. "Very well. We shall proceed with the establishment of the arbitration committee as proposed by Lady Elysia. I will appoint a mediator from among the crown''s trusted advisors to oversee the process.


    Lord Garrick, you are to inform the Rutherford family of this decision and prepare them for the negotiations."


    Lord Garrick''s face was a mix of fury and grudging acceptance. He gave a curt nod, though his displeasure was evident. "As you wish, Your Majesty."


    "Now, let us move on to other matters," King Cedric continued, shifting the focus of the meeting. The discussion gradually moved to other pressing issues, but the tension between the Ashwoods and the Rutherfords remained palpable.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 73 - No.73 The Royal Trouble (2)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    "If I may, Your Majesty," A man who looked to be in his early forties sitting beside Lady Eveline Clearwater spoke up. His presence exuded authority and wisdom, his eyes sharp and attentive. This was Lord Maxwell Clearwater, head of the Clearwater family and a respected figure in the court.


    King Cedric nodded for him to proceed. "Please, Lord Clearwater, share your thoughts."


    "My most noble and respected house of Clearwater also faces certain grievances that warrant this council''s attention," Lord Maxwell Clearwater began, his voice steady and clear. "It has come to my attention that the tensions between our houses are not isolated incidents but part of a larger pattern of unrest that could jeopardize the stability of our kingdom."


    He continued, "Our only ally Ashwoods has provided us with much-needed support while Rutherford has done nothing but stir conflicts in my territory, I humbly ask the court to do justice to my family otherwise..."


    The pause in Lord Maxwell''s voice was deliberate, his eyes scanning the room as he allowed the weight of his words to settle. The silence was thick, a collective anticipation hanging in the air.


    King Cedric leaned forward, his expression thoughtful. "Otherwise, what, Lord Maxwell? You must understand the gravity of such a statement."


    Lord Maxwell nodded. "Otherwise, we may be forced to take measures to protect our interests and ensure the safety and stability of our territories. This could include fortifying our borders and extermination of anyone who dares to threaten our peace. Though necessary for our protection, such actions could inadvertently escalate tensions further.


    Therefore, this council must address these grievances with the seriousness they deserve."


    The declaration sent ripples through the room, the nobles exchanging concerned glances. The prospect of one of the most influential families in the kingdom taking drastic measures was not something to be taken lightly. King Cedric''s eyes narrowed as he considered the weight of Lord Maxwell''s words.


    King Cedric''s gaze hardened. "We cannot afford such divisions within our kingdom, Lord Maxwell. The unity of our noble houses is paramount to our strength and prosperity. I will not allow this court to descend into chaos and conflict."


    "Your Majesty," Lady Eveline Clearwater interjected smoothly, her voice a soothing counterpoint to the rising tension. "Perhaps a joint investigation into the actions of the Rutherford family could be conducted, with representatives from both the Clearwater and Ashwood families participating.


    This would ensure a fair and balanced approach to addressing the grievances and finding a resolution that upholds justice."


    King Cedric considered her suggestion, his expression contemplative. "A joint investigation... It is a reasonable proposal. It would allow for transparency and collaboration between our noble houses. Very well, I approve this course of action."


    Lord Garrick''s face twisted with barely concealed anger. "This is an outrage! My family has done nothing to warrant such scrutiny."


    "Then you have nothing to fear from an investigation," I replied calmly, meeting his glare with a steady gaze. "If the Rutherford family is indeed innocent, the investigation will prove it. And if there are grievances, they will be addressed fairly and justly."


    King Cedric nodded in agreement. "Lord Samael is correct. The investigation will proceed, and the findings will be presented to this court. Until then, I expect all parties to refrain from any further actions that could escalate tensions."


    Lord Garrick muttered under his breath, but he acquiesced with a curt nod. The decision was made, and there was no further room for argument.


    A concealed smirk made its way across my face, This was my plan: Targetting the Rutherfords, and the letters I sent to all my family allies said to do the same, I had carefully laid the groundwork for the upcoming investigation.


    By exposing the Rutherford family''s actions through this investigation, I aimed to destabilize their influence and shift the court''s focus away from the Ashwoods and Clearwaters.


    This is just the beginning as the investigation would serve as a pivotal point in the ongoing struggle for power. My goal was to leverage the findings to weaken the Rutherford family''s standing and consolidate our position within the court.


    I knew that while the initial investigation would bring some immediate results, the real impact would be determined by how well we managed the fallout and maneuvered within the shifting allegiances.


    "Your Majesty, If I may," A new voice cut through the murmur of the chamber, drawing the court''s attention. Lord Whitewood, Head of the Count House of Whitewood, and one of my allies stepped forward, his distinguished presence adding weight to his words. Lord Whitewood was known for his diplomatic skill and strategic acumen, which made his intervention at this moment both significant and expected.


    "Your Majesty," Lord Whitewood began, his tone measured and calm, "I concur with Lord Maxwell and Lady Eveline''s suggestion for a joint investigation. As the Rutherford Family has been subjects for dark rituals and forbidden magic. This behavior is not only reprehensible but also poses a direct threat to the safety and stability of the kingdom."


    The chamber fell into a stunned silence as Lord Whitewood''s accusation reverberated through the room. His revelation about the Rutherford family''s alleged practices added a new, ominous layer to the proceedings. The idea of the Rutherford family engaging in such dark and illegal activities would certainly intensify the investigation''s urgency.


    King Cedric''s eyes widened in shock, his expression a mix of disbelief and concern. "These are serious allegations, Lord Whitewood. Do you have evidence to support these claims?"


    Lord Whitewood nodded, his demeanor resolute. "I have gathered substantial evidence through discreet channels. While I am prepared to share this evidence with the investigative committee, I must stress the importance of proceeding with caution. These are not just accusations but matters that touch upon the very fabric of our kingdom''s laws and morality."


    "LIES! Your Majesty, they are all in this together, Yes! They are targeting my family! This is a coordinated effort to undermine the Rutherford name and discredit us," Lord Garrick''s voice was filled with indignation as he interrupted Lord Whitewood. His outburst only added to the tension that was already palpable in the chamber.


    King Cedric''s expression grew stern. "Lord Garrick, accusations of such gravity must be supported by evidence if they are to be taken seriously. This council has agreed to a joint investigation, which will address all concerns and reveal the truth. You will have the opportunity to present your case and defend your family."


    "But your majesty, My family do no such things, they are spreading falsehoods to discredit us! This is an outright conspiracy!" Lord Garrick''s voice was now a sharp, desperate plea as he continued to fight against the mounting accusations. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "But Lord Whitewood is saying, he has the evidence to prove the validity of his claims," I interjected smoothly, addressing Lord Garrick. "It would be wise to focus on preparing your defense rather than accusing others of conspiracy without proof."


    "YOU BRAT! SHUT UP!!! I AM TALKING TO HIS MAJESTY," Lord Garrick''s outburst was met with a collective gasp from the assembled nobles. His frustration was palpable, but it only served to further alienate him from the court.


    But before the king could say anything, heavy pressure descended on the shoulders of everyone present except me, of course.


    "Are you tired of living, you pig?" A slow almost ominous voice cut through the heavy pressure that blanketed the room, its tone dripping with an icy menace.


    Everyone collectively looked beside me and saw Mother surrounded by her mana as her eyes fixed on Lord Garrick. The room fell silent as the intensity of her aura became apparent. Her mana, a shimmering blue with flecks of white, crackled around her like a protective shield, casting an ethereal glow that contrasted sharply with the dark tension in the room.


    King Cedric''s eyes widened in surprise, and the nobles exchanged nervous glances. Elysia Ashwood, renowned for her formidable control over Nature Magic, had always been a figure of quiet strength, but witnessing her display such raw power was both impressive and intimidating.


    Lord Garrick, his face now pale and stricken with fear, took an involuntary step back. His bravado seemed to dissolve under the weight of her gaze.


    "Lady Elysia, please," King Cedric said, his voice attempting to calm the rising storm. "This is a council meeting, and we must maintain decorum."


    "Tell that to this pig first," Elysia replied coldly, her eyes never leaving Lord Garrick. Her voice was low and measured, but every syllable was imbued with an unspoken threat. "If you cannot maintain your composure and speak with respect, then you forfeit the right to be heard."


    Lord Garrick swallowed hard, his previous arrogance replaced with a mix of fear and desperation. The pressure in the room was palpable, the very air seeming to crackle with Elysia''s suppressed mana.


    "Are you siding with this pig too, Your Majesty?" She said while shifting her gaze from Lord Garrick to King Cedric. The room was filled with tense silence, and the weight of Elysia''s anger hung heavily over everyone present.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 74 - No.74 The Royal Trouble (3)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    "Are you disobeying the crown, Lady Elysia?"


    Elysia''s eyes narrowed at King Cedric''s words, her stance unwavering. "Disobedience, Your Majesty, would imply a lack of respect for your authority. I am merely defending my family''s honor against baseless accusations and blatant disrespect. You know as well as I that decorum must be maintained, but it should not be weaponized to silence those who seek justice."


    "So, My question stands, Are you siding with this pig too, Your Majesty?" Elysia''s voice was ice-cold, cutting through the tension like a knife.


    Instead of answering, King Cedric also released his aura, the golden radiance clashing with Elysia''s blue, creating a palpable tension in the room.


    Gasp~ Gasp~


    It was not King''s action that surprised us all but the density of mana¡ª


    "Seventh Circle!"


    I don''t know who said that but King Cedric''s power radiated through the chamber, the golden aura shimmering with an intensity that spoke of his vast magical prowess. The collision of his aura with Elysia''s created a palpable force, a swirling vortex of blue and gold that dominated the room.


    "Congratulations, Your Majesty for your breakthrough~" Lord Garrick hurriedly said as if seen the only hope.


    King Cedric''s eyes flickered towards Lord Garrick, his expression betraying no emotion. "Lord Garrick, this is not the time for flattery," he said, his voice cold and authoritative. "We are here to address serious grievances and maintain the stability of our kingdom."


    Lord Garrick swallowed nervously, stepping back slightly. The tension in the room was almost unbearable, the clashing auras of King Cedric and Elysia creating an oppressive atmosphere.


    "Since when did you, a pig, care about the kingdom''s stability?" Elysia''s voice cut through the silence, her tone filled with disdain.


    Garrick''s face turned a deep shade of red, but he remained silent, knowing that any retort could worsen his position.


    She continued as her gaze again turned to King Cedric, "And you, The timing of your breakthrough is quite convinent~ finally gathered enough courage to have your revenge on me~"


    Elysia''s words hung in the air, dripping with sarcasm and defiance. The room fell silent again, the tension thick enough to cut with a knife. King Cedric''s eyes narrowed, the golden glow of his aura intensifying momentarily.


    "You overestimate your importance, Lady Elysia," King Cedric replied coldly. "My breakthrough is a matter of kingdom security, not petty revenge." S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I overestimate my value? quite hypocritical from your mouth who used my name many times to negotiate deals from neighboring kingdoms."


    King Cedric''s expression remained steely, but a flicker of annoyance crossed his eyes. "Your contributions, Lady Elysia, have indeed been valuable. However, they do not place you above the law or immune to scrutiny."


    Elysia''s gaze didn''t waver, her eyes locked onto the king''s. "Scrutiny is not the issue here, Your Majesty. It is the malicious intent behind it. We all know that Lord Garrick has personal vendettas and has been involved in many heinous crimes, but what do we do about it? We form an investigation team~ instead of addressing the root of the problem."


    The king''s aura flared momentarily, but he kept his voice controlled. "Your accusations must be backed by substantial proof, Lady Elysia. Emotional outbursts and baseless claims will not suffice in the court of law."


    "Lord Whitewood, Give me the evidence you have, no need to form some stupid investigation team." Elysia immediately commanded, her tone leaving no room for argument.


    Lord Whitewood, a tall and dignified figure, stepped forward, producing a stack of documents from within his robes. He handed them to Elysia, who in turn presented them to King Cedric. The king''s eyes scanned the papers, his expression growing increasingly grim as he read.


    "These documents detail Lord Garrick''s numerous transgressions," Elysia explained. "Including illegal dealings, extortion, and even orchestrating attacks on rival noble houses to consolidate his power."


    The room was deathly silent as the king reviewed the evidence. The nobles exchanged uneasy glances, the weight of the situation settling over them like a shroud.


    King Cedric finally looked up, his expression hard as granite. "Lord Garrick, these accusations are grave. What do you have to say in your defense?"


    Lord Garrick''s face was ashen, his eyes darting around the room in desperation. "Your Majesty, this is a conspiracy! These documents are fabrications, meant to undermine me¡ª"


    "Enough," King Cedric interrupted, his voice ringing with finality. "The evidence speaks for itself. You will be taken into custody and thoroughly investigated. Should you be found guilty, you will face the full weight of the law."


    "Still insufficient to execute this pig, huh?" Elysia''s sarcastic remark cut through the room, her tone dripping with disdain.


    King Cedric''s gaze hardened, the weight of his authority pressing down on everyone present. "Lady Elysia, while your fervor for justice is noted, we must adhere to the laws of the land. Due process will be followed."


    Elysia crossed her arms, her eyes never leaving the king''s. "If he were to kill any of your own, Would you still say the same?"


    Elysia''s words hung heavily in the air, a direct challenge to King Cedric''s sense of justice and duty. The king''s eyes flickered with a hint of frustration, but he maintained his composure, the golden aura around him pulsing with controlled intensity.


    "Lady Elysia," King Cedric began, his voice measured and authoritative, "the laws of this kingdom are designed to ensure justice is served impartially, regardless of personal vendettas or emotions. If Lord Garrick is found guilty, he will face the consequences of his actions."


    "Still indecisive as always, if he were to touch a single hair of my family. I would have annihilated the very foundations of this court to seek vengeance," Elysia declared fiercely, her blue aura flaring once more, emphasizing her words with a display of raw power.


    King Cedric''s eyes widened slightly, and a murmur of concern rippled through the room. The nobles exchanged uneasy glances, the tension rising as Elysia''s declaration threatened to shatter the delicate balance of the court.


    My frustration was palpable as I watched the unfolding drama. The carefully laid plans for this court session seemed to be unraveling with every passing moment. Elysia''s fierce stand, while impressive, threatened to escalate the conflict further and undermine the very stability we needed to maintain.


    I could see the shifting dynamics in the room: the nobles were increasingly divided, some backing Elysia''s calls for immediate justice, while others feared the repercussions of crossing the king. The air was thick with tension, and I could almost feel the energy of conflicting auras as if it were a physical presence.


    "HOW DARE YOU WITCH!!! THREATEN THE ROYAL FAMILY!!!" The crown prince finally lost it as he shouted across the chamber, his face flushed with rage. The room fell into stunned silence as Prince Julian, the heir apparent, stepped forward, his own aura flaring in response to Elysia''s defiance.


    His sudden outburst only added fuel to the already explosive situation. King Cedric''s eyes narrowed, his authority challenged not just by Elysia''s words but now by his own son''s emotional reaction.


    Elysia''s gaze turned to the prince, her expression unwavering. "And what exactly do you intend to do, Prince Julian? Do you think your anger will change the truth?"


    Julian''s jaw tightened as he strode forward, his voice rising in intensity. "You threaten the very core of our kingdom''s stability with your accusations and your blatant disrespect! If you believe you can disrupt the order of this court and not face consequences, you are gravely mistaken."


    "GUARDS!!! ARREST HER IMMEDIATELY!!!" Prince Julian''s voice was a command laced with fury, his anger palpable as he pointed at Elysia. The guards, caught between their loyalty to the crown and their recognition of Elysia''s power, hesitated for a moment.


    That''s it.


    I stood up and faced Prince Julian, my voice steady despite the turmoil swirling around us. "Can''t you shut up for a moment? My ears are ringing from all your disgusting yelling."


    Julian''s eyes blazed with indignation as he turned to me. "How dare you speak to me like that, Samael Ashwood? This is a matter of royal authority!"


    "I SAID SHUT UP ALREADY!!!" My hand blurred as a heavy punch landed squarely on Julian''s jaw, sending him staggering backward. The unexpected blow silenced the room instantly, and the noble''s expressions ranged from shock to awe.


    Julian, clutching his jaw, glared at me with a mixture of fury and disbelief. His aura flared dangerously, and it was clear he was on the verge of losing his composure.


    "How dare you!" Julian shouted, his voice trembling with rage. "You have no right to strike me!"


    "Well, since you''re so eager to stir up more chaos," I said coolly, stepping forward to close the distance between us, "perhaps you''d like to address the real issue here. This entire court session has devolved into a farce. The real problem is not just Lord Garrick''s corruption, but the royal family''s incompetence and its failure to address the real issues at hand."


    The room was deathly silent, the weight of my words hanging heavily in the air. I could feel the eyes of every noble, every guard, and even King Cedric himself, fixated on me. The gravity of the situation seemed to have shifted with my intervention.


    Julian''s face was a mask of anger and humiliation, but he struggled to maintain his composure. "You speak of incompetence, Samael Ashwood. What makes you think you are in any position to judge us? You''ve only just arrived in court and already you act as if you understand everything."


    "I don''t need to be a member of the court to see that it''s failing in its fundamental duty," I retorted. "The king hiding his breakthrough as If plotting some hidden agenda, and the very thing not mentioned till now: Your involvement with Hose Rutherford, don''t even try to deny it as we all know about your fondness for Lady Clarissa of Rutherford family."


    The tension in the room was palpable as I called out Prince Julian''s secret involvement with Lady Clarissa Rutherford. The noble''s faces went from shock to a mix of curiosity and concern. King Cedric''s expression darkened.


    Prince Julian''s eyes widened in a flash of fear and anger before he masked his emotions with a steely glare. "How dare you accuse me of such a thing in the presence of the court?" he spat out, his voice trembling with controlled rage. "What do you hope to achieve by making such baseless claims?"


    "Baseless?" I countered, my tone unwavering. "Is it not true that Lady Clarissa has been a frequent guest in your chambers, and that your ''affections'' for her have been a matter of gossip amongst the nobility? Such behavior undermines the integrity of the royal family and destabilizes the court."


    Prince Julian''s face flushed with a mix of embarrassment and rage. "That is a personal matter, and you have no right to bring it into this court!"


    "It becomes a matter of public concern when it affects the integrity of the royal family and the court''s ability to govern," I replied, my gaze steady and unyielding.


    "ENOUGH!!!"


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 75 - No.75 The Royal Trouble (4)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    "ENOUGH!!!" King Cedric finally lost it as he blasted his way toward me with his hand stretched out to grab my throat but a wall stood in front of me, a wall called Elysia Ashwood.


    Elysia''s presence was a force to be reckoned with, her blue aura clashing once more with King Cedric''s golden radiance. The king''s hand, halted by the invisible barrier of Elysia''s magic, trembled with suppressed rage.


    "Your Majesty," Elysia''s voice was cold and commanding, "this court session is a farce because it refuses to address the real issues at hand. Samael has merely pointed out the elephant in the room. Your son''s indiscretions and Lord Garrick''s corruption are symptoms of a deeper rot within the kingdom."


    King Cedric''s eyes burned with anger, but he did not withdraw his hand. Instead, he leaned closer to Elysia, his voice low and dangerous. "You overstep your bounds, Lady Elysia. This is not your court to command."


    "Maybe not," Elysia said as a thick vine sported from the ground and coiled around King Cedric''s neck tightening ever so slightly, just enough to remind him of her power. "But try to attack my son again and see if your ''royal'' family survives the night."


    The room was suffused with a palpable tension as the vine coiled around King Cedric''s neck. Every noble, guard, and advisor watched with bated breath, unsure of what would happen next. The confrontation had reached a boiling point, and any further escalation could lead to unprecedented consequences.


    King Cedric''s eyes flashed with fury, "I WILL KILL YOU!!!" with a massive surge of golden mana the vine around his neck disintegrated into nothingness. Elysia didn''t flinch as King Cedric''s golden aura expanded, filling the room with an oppressive heat. The gathered nobles recoiled, shielding themselves from the overwhelming force.


    Elysia''s gaze remained unwavering. "If you believe brute force will silence us, you are mistaken. This kingdom''s stability is already precarious. One wrong move from you, and it will all collapse."


    King Cedric clenched his fists, his eyes narrowing. "You think you can threaten me, Elysia? You and your son are a mere nuisance in the grand scheme of things."


    A soft, mocking chuckle escaped Elysia''s lips. "You underestimate the strength of a mother protecting her child. And you underestimate Samael. He is far more than you think."


    "Samael Ashwood!" King Cedric barked, turning his wrathful gaze to me. "You think you can challenge the throne and walk away unscathed?"


    "What do you think? I am standing right here, unscratched." I said as I again raised my fist and threw a punch at the still-recovering Julian.


    Julian barely managed to raise his arms to defend himself, but my punch connected with a satisfying thud, sending him sprawling back to the floor. The court was filled with gasps and whispers, the tension escalating with each passing second.


    "You insolent wretch!" King Cedric roared, his golden aura flaring even brighter. "You dare to assault my son in my presence?"


    "Twice," I said nonchalantly, wiping my knuckles.


    "What?" King Cedric''s voice was more confused than angry.


    "I said I already punched your son twice and I am still unscratched, unlike what you claim."


    King Cedric''s eyes narrowed dangerously, his golden aura seething with a volatile mix of anger and confusion. "You dare mock me in front of the entire court? Do you have any idea who you''re dealing with?"


    "I''m quite aware," I said, meeting his gaze unflinchingly. "And if you think intimidation will force me to back down, you''re sorely mistaken."


    "THAT''S IT!!!" King Cedric screamed as his hands started to gather mana.


    "SUN MAGIC: INFERNO''S WRATH!"


    King Cedric''s voice echoed through the hall as he unleashed his spell. A massive wave of golden flames surged from his outstretched hands, engulfing the space between us in an inferno of blistering heat and radiant light. The sheer intensity of the magic caused the air to shimmer and crackle, and the nobles scrambled to shield themselves from the searing heat.


    Elysia''s eyes widened, and with a swift motion, she summoned a protective barrier of her own. Thick, emerald vines wove together to create a verdant shield that held back the raging flames. The clash of magic created a whirlwind of energy, the roar of the fire meeting the hiss of the vines as they strained to contain the explosive force.


    A mocking smirk made its way to my face as I thought, ''Using magic against the heir of the Legendary Merlin heh~''


    "Space Magic: Eternal Sanctuary!" Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I called out, focusing my mana to create a protective barrier. A shimmering dome of violet energy expanded around me, intercepting the wave of golden flames with a soft, translucent sheen. The intense heat from Cedric''s inferno collided with the barrier, causing the dome to ripple and pulsate with energy, but it held firm.


    The flames were deflected away, creating an intense heatwave that rippled through the chamber but spared me from the full brunt of King Cedric''s wrath. The protective dome absorbed and dissipated the heat, keeping the immediate area around me cool and stable. I could feel the strain of maintaining the barrier, but it was holding.


    King Cedric''s eyes widened in disbelief as he saw his inferno falter against my magic. "What¡ª? How are you withstanding my spell?"


    "I told you," I said calmly, maintaining focus on the barrier. "You''re not the only one with powerful magic. If you''re looking to make a statement, you''re going to have to do better than that."


    King Cedric''s fury was palpable, his golden aura crackling violently as he tried to push through the barrier. The nobles and advisors watched in stunned silence, their previous confidence eroding as they witnessed the clash of titans.


    Elysia''s protective barrier also began to wane as she concentrated on containing the residual heat and energy. The vines started to retract, their task completed. Her gaze was sharp as she observed Cedric''s efforts and my own response.


    "Nature Magic: Planetary Rejuvenation!"


    Elysia invoked, her voice resolute. The emerald vines that had previously shielded her coiled back into the ground, creating a shimmering wave of rejuvenating energy that flowed through the room. The heat and residual damage from King Cedric''s inferno began to mend, the vitality of nature restoring balance and calming the tumultuous energies.


    King Cedric''s eyes flickered with astonishment as he realized the full extent of Elysia''s power. His own flames had been turned aside, and the atmosphere in the room was now imbued with a soothing, restorative aura. The nobles and courtiers, who had been on edge, began to relax slightly as the immediate threat seemed to recede.


    "GUARDS!!! ATTACK THOSE TRAITORS!!!" King Cedric''s command reverberated through the hall, and the once-stunned guards sprang into action, drawing their weapons and moving toward Elysia and me with renewed aggression. The room was once again filled with chaos as the clash between royal authority and defiance continued.


    "Not so fast!" Lord Maxwell Clearwater''s voice cut through the chaos as he raised his staff. With a powerful surge of water magic, he summoned a torrent of crystalline water that surged forth, creating a swirling barrier between the attacking guards and the central confrontation. The guards skidded to a halt, their advance impeded by the sudden wave of water.


    "Let me join too," Lord Whitewood said as he used his sword to cut open a rift in the air, summoning a gust of wind that swept across the hall. His air magic created a powerful vortex, swirling around the attacking guards and lifting them off their feet, disrupting their coordinated assault. The guards were thrown into disarray, their attempts to advance thwarted by the sudden and forceful wind.


    Lady Eveline Clearwater helping her father maintain control of the situation. Her gentle presence belied her formidable water magic, and she extended her hands, drawing upon the surrounding moisture to create a shimmering shield of water around the central confrontation. This shield absorbed and dispersed the residual heat from King Cedric''s spell, further mitigating the chaos within the hall.


    Lady Stormrider stepped forward, her demeanor calm but her eyes sharp with focus. Her affinity with storm magic allowed her to summon a dark, roiling cloud overhead, which crackled with electrical energy.


    With a decisive gesture, she unleashed a controlled lightning strike that arced through the air, striking the ground near the guards and creating a powerful shockwave that stunned and disoriented them.


    The guards, caught between the elemental onslaught and the disruptive magic, faltered. They looked around in confusion and fear, their resolve wavering under the combined pressure from the elemental mages and the escalating chaos of the court.


    King Cedric, still seething with rage and disbelief, glared at the mages who had come to our aid. His eyes were wild with anger, but the growing chaos around him began to temper his fury.


    The combined might of Elysia''s nature magic, Maxwell and Eveline Clearwater''s water magic, Whitewood''s wind manipulation, and Stormrider''s lightning was beginning to overwhelm him, challenging his royal authority in a way he had never experienced before.


    "Enough of this charade!" Cedric roared, his voice booming through the chamber. The king''s golden aura flared as he struggled to regain control of the situation. The energy he radiated was fierce and menacing, but it was also strained, faltering against the overwhelming elemental assault.


    As the storm cloud overhead crackled with lightning, Cedric''s eyes darted to the remnants of his guards, who were now struggling to regroup. His frustration was palpable, but he knew that a full-scale assault on the assembled mages would only exacerbate the chaos.


    "Disperse!" Cedric commanded, his voice laced with authority. The remaining guards hesitated before falling back, their formation breaking apart as they retreated from the elemental onslaught.


    The nobles and advisors, who had previously been cowering in fear, began to murmur among themselves. The sight of the king''s authority being challenged so openly was unsettling, and the court was left in a state of uneasy silence. Some whispered about the potential consequences, while others debated the merits of the actions taken by the various factions within the court.


    "I, MYSELF WILL END THOSE BETRAYING THE CROWN, WITH THIS..."


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 76 - No.76 The Royal Trouble (Final)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    "I, MYSELF WILL END THOSE BETRAYING THE CROWN, WITH THIS!" King Cedric screamed as he pulled a purple vial in which a dark, swirling liquid glowed ominously. His eyes burned with desperation and fury as he uncorked the vial and downed its contents in one swift motion.


    The moment he swallowed the potion, the room was filled with a suffocating darkness. Cedric''s golden aura twisted and distorted, turning a sickly shade of purple. His body convulsed as the dark magic surged through him, transforming his once radiant form into a monstrous silhouette. His eyes glowed an eerie violet, and dark tendrils of energy writhed around him like living shadows.


    Elysia''s eyes narrowed as she recognized the forbidden magic. "He''s using a dark enhancement potion. We need to be careful."


    "Samael," Elysia said, her voice steady but urgent, "be ready. This is going to get much worse before it gets better."


    I nodded, focusing my mana as I prepared for the imminent clash. Sensing the escalation, the other mages tightened their defenses and readied their spells. The court was on edge, every breath held in anticipation of the coming storm.


    Cedric''s voice boomed through the chamber, now distorted and resonant with dark power. "You dare challenge my authority? You will all pay for your insolence!"


    With a guttural roar, Cedric unleashed a wave of dark energy that surged toward us, crackling with malevolent force. Elysia immediately summoned a barrier of vines, but the dark energy tore through them like paper, forcing her to reinforce the barrier with even more mana.


    "Everyone, brace yourselves!" Elysia shouted as she extended her protective barrier to encompass our allies. The mages tightened their formations, their combined magics creating a multi-layered shield against Cedric''s onslaught.


    "Space Magic: Eternal Shield!" I invoked, adding another layer of protection with a shimmering dome of violet energy. The dark energy crashed against our combined defenses, causing the barriers to ripple and strain under the pressure.


    King Cedric, now a twisted figure of dark power, advanced with relentless fury. His eyes blazed with madness as he summoned another wave of dark energy, aiming to crush our defenses and subjugate us all.


    Elysia''s gaze was fierce and determined. "We can''t let him continue this rampage. Samael, follow my lead. We need to bring him down before he causes irreparable damage."


    I nodded, focusing my mana and preparing to launch a counterattack. "I''m with you, Mother. Let''s end this."


    Elysia channeled her Nature Magic, summoning massive roots from the ground that wrapped around Cedric''s legs, trying to immobilize him. At the same time, I invoked "Space Magic: Dimensional Bind," creating chains of spatial energy that coiled around Cedric''s torso, further restricting his movements.


    King Cedric struggled against our combined restraints, his dark energy flaring violently as he tried to break free. "You think these tricks will stop me? I am the king!"


    "Yeah~ Yeah~ we know," I said sarcastically as I held the hilt of the sword hanging by my side.


    "What you gonna do with this rusted and withered sword!" Lady Eveline shouted at me as she continued to channel her magic, forming a powerful spear of water that she hurled at Cedric.


    The spear of water surged through the air, its force amplified by Lady Eveline''s mastery over elemental magic. It struck Cedric with a powerful impact, dousing the dark flames that surrounded him momentarily. However, the dark energy within Cedric absorbed the water, turning it into steam that hissed and evaporated almost instantly.


    Cedric''s laughter echoed through the chamber, a sound twisted by the dark magic coursing through him. "Is that all you''ve got? You can''t stop me with mere elemental attacks!"


    Elysia''s expression hardened, and she glanced at me. "Samael, we need to combine our attacks. He''s too powerful to be taken down by individual strikes."


    "You are mistaken, Mother. Please step aside for a moment," I said as I slowly walked toward the mad king with my thumb right under the hilt of my sword, ready to draw it. My calm demeanor seemed to agitate Cedric even more, his monstrous form thrashing against the combined restraints.


    "You dare approach me with such arrogance?" Cedric roared, his voice a mix of human and demonic tones. "I will obliterate you!"


    Ignoring his threats, I continued forward, my focus entirely on the blade in my hand. I could feel the energy within it, a power I had not yet fully understood or unleashed. As I reached a point just a few meters away from Cedric, I stopped and looked up at him, my eyes locking onto his crazed violet gaze.


    "This sword may look withered and rusted," I said, my voice steady and unwavering. "But it holds a power far greater than you can comprehend."


    Cedric snarled, his dark energy flaring violently as he prepared to unleash another wave of destruction. But before he could strike, I drew the sword in one swift, fluid motion, channeling my mana into the blade.


    "Flaming Sword Of The Nine Suns: Third Sun; Black Flames~"


    The moment the blade was drawn, it burst into flames, but these were no ordinary flames. They were dark and twisted, black as the void, with hints of crimson that seemed to consume the very light around them. The temperature in the room soared, the air crackling with the intense heat radiating from the sword.


    Cedric''s eyes widened in disbelief and fear. "What is that power? No mortal should possess such magic!"


    Ignoring his words, I held the sword high, the black flames licking hungrily at the air. The power of the Nine Suns surged through me, each pulse of energy more potent than the last. The third sun, the black flames, represented destruction in its purest form¡ªa power that could obliterate any darkness.


    "Behold the power of the Nine Suns," I intoned, my voice echoing with the combined might of the celestial flames. "This is your end, Cedric."


    With a swift, decisive motion, I slashed the sword downward, sending a wave of black fire surging toward Cedric. The flames roared like a living beast, consuming everything in their path. Cedric tried to conjure a barrier of dark energy to protect himself, but it was no match for the black flames. The barrier shattered like glass, and the flames engulfed him entirely.


    Cedric''s screams filled the chamber as the black flames tore through his corrupted form. His dark energy was no match for the pure, destructive power of the Nine Suns. Within moments, his monstrous form was reduced to ashes, and the dark magic that had twisted him purged completely.


    The room fell silent, the oppressive darkness lifted as the last remnants of Cedric''s power were consumed by the flames. I stood there, the black flames still flickering around the blade, breathing heavily from the exertion of channeling such immense power. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ping~ Shatter!


    A sword dropped from the hands of a noble as everyone present was gawking at me, a mere seventeen-year-old boy killing a seventh-circle mage who used further enhancement with a single sword technique. The silence in the chamber was palpable, broken only by the faint crackle of the dying flames and the sound of Cedric''s ashes settling to the ground.


    Elysia was the first to speak, her voice filled with a mixture of awe and relief. "Samael, you did it. You actually did it."


    I sheathed the sword, feeling the residual heat and energy slowly dissipating. "It had to be done," I replied, my voice calm despite the adrenaline still coursing through my veins. "He was too far gone. The dark magic had consumed him."


    Lady Eveline approached cautiously, her eyes wide with a newfound respect. "That was... incredible. I''ve never seen anything like it."


    "Neither have I," I admitted, glancing at the now-calm sword by my side. "The power of the Nine Suns is something I am still learning to control. But in moments like this, it seems to know exactly what needs to be done."


    The other nobles and mages began to murmur among themselves, their shock slowly giving way to gratitude and admiration. Elysia stepped forward, her gaze sweeping the room. "Let this be a lesson to all who dare to use dark magic to seize power. The Ashwood family stands against such corruption, and we will always fight to protect our kingdom and our people."


    There was a murmur of agreement, and I could see the resolve in their faces. The danger had passed, but the fight against darkness was far from over. The nobles who had once been allies of Cedric now looked at me with a mixture of fear and respect, realizing the true power that lay within the Ashwood family.


    Elysia turned to me, her eyes filled with pride. "You''ve proven yourself today, Samael. Not just as a mage, but as a leader. The kingdom owes you a great debt."


    I nodded, feeling the weight of her words. "I did what was necessary. For the crown, for our family, and for the future of Blackthorn."


    "But what now? What about the kingdom, as the king is dead?" Lady Eveline asked, her voice tinged with concern and urgency. The chamber, still filled with the lingering echoes of battle, now faced the sobering reality of a leaderless realm.


    Elysia stepped forward, her posture regal and commanding. "The kingdom must not be left in a state of uncertainty. We must act swiftly to stabilize the situation and ensure a smooth transition of power."


    One of the elder nobles, Lord Alistair, a respected figure among the council, spoke up. "Lady Elysia is right. We need to convene an emergency council meeting to discuss the succession and maintain order."


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 77 - No.77 After-Effect (1)

    [Elysia Ashwood''s POV]


    ''T-This- m-my son is so...'' My heart swelled with pride as I looked at Samael, standing tall and resolute in the aftermath of the battle. The boy I had nurtured and guided was now a formidable mage and a leader in his own right.


    But then I noticed his trembling hand, as he tried to keep it from shaking by clenching it into a fist. The immense power he had wielded was not without its cost, and the strain was evident in his eyes. Despite his outward composure, I could sense the toll it had taken on him.


    I could see he didn''t want anyone to see his weakened form, even in a moment of vulnerability. His pride and sense of duty were as strong as the magic he wielded. I stepped forward, placing a gentle hand on his shoulder.


    "let''s go home, I want to take a rest," I said not wanting to discourage him. He nodded slightly, understanding my unspoken concern.


    "We''ll regroup and discuss our next steps later," I added, addressing the nobles and mages around us. "For now, we need to recover our strength."


    The nobles nodded, their expressions a mixture of respect and relief. As we turned to leave, Samael''s steps were steady, but I could sense the exhaustion weighing on him. We walked through the castle halls, the echoes of battle still lingering in the air.


    "Darling~ How did you become so powerful?" I asked softly, my hand gently holding his arm, feeling the exhaustion radiating from him. My voice was filled with both awe and maternal concern as we walked through the castle halls.


    Samael glanced at me, a tired smile touching his lips. "Bloodline Awakening..."


    My eyes widened at the mention of "Bloodline Awakening." It was a term spoken of only in hushed tones, associated with the most potent and ancient powers of the world.


    Let''s take a dragon for example, An awakened dragon is at least fifty times more powerful than an ordinary one, possessing abilities and strength that can reshape entire landscapes. The Bloodline Awakening Samael referred to was equally formidable, suggesting that his power had tapped into something ancient and incredibly potent.


    But an Elf even with bloodline awakening doesn''t contend with a seventh circle mage much less an enchanted one. Samael''s revelation of a "Bloodline Awakening" was both intriguing and alarming.


    "Samael, an elf doesn''t usually possess the power to face a seventh-circle mage, especially not with an enhancement potion in play. This ''Bloodline Awakening'' must be something extraordinary."


    He sighed before saying, "It''s not Elf bloodline, I have awakened Dragon bloodline."


    I felt a shiver run down my spine at Samael''s revelation. The mention of a Dragon bloodline explained the immense power he had wielded, but it also brought a flood of questions and concerns.


    "A Dragon bloodline?" I repeated my voice barely above a whisper. "That''s... unprecedented."


    Samael nodded, his expression a mix of weariness and contemplation. "It''s a power that goes beyond the usual understanding of magic. It''s why I could challenge Cedric and the potion he used."


    We reached the exit of the palace and saw our carriage ready to take us to the estate. The sight of it brought a sense of comfort and relief, a stark contrast to the chaos of the palace. As we approached the carriage, I continued to process Samael''s revelation about the Dragon bloodline.


    "How long have you known about this?" I asked, my voice laced with concern and curiosity. The implications of such a power were vast and complex, touching on everything from political ramifications to personal safety.


    Samael climbed into the carriage and settled onto the plush seat, his exhaustion evident in his posture. "I discovered it not long ago," he said, his voice heavy with fatigue. "It was unlocked during a pivotal moment, one that required more than ordinary strength."


    I took a seat beside him, reaching out to gently hold his hand. "You''ve borne a great burden today, Samael. The power you wield is immense, and it must be exhausting to channel it so effectively."


    He nodded, leaning back against the seat, his eyes closing briefly as he allowed himself to relax. "It''s a burden I accept willingly. The Dragon bloodline is a significant part of who I am now. But it does come with its own challenges and responsibilities."


    The carriage began its journey, the rhythmic sound of the wheels on the road providing a soothing backdrop. I could see Samael''s eyes growing heavier, the toll of the battle catching up with him despite his efforts to stay alert.


    "Samael," I said softly, my heart aching at the sight of his weariness. "Rest now. We will have time to discuss this further when you''re feeling better."


    He nodded, a faint smile crossing his lips. "Thank you, Mother. I''ll need time to understand and harness this power fully. But for now, I''m grateful for the chance to rest."


    The carriage ride was peaceful, the soft hum of conversation from the other nobles who had joined us subdued as they too processed the events of the day. Samael leaned back, his head resting against the cushioned seat, allowing himself a well-deserved moment of repose.


    When we finally arrived at the estate, I helped Samael out of the carriage, his steps slow but steady. The familiar sight of our home, with its warm lights and welcoming atmosphere, brought a sense of calm and normalcy.


    Due to the sound of horses'' hoofs, Alice and Liliana came outside with Lily and Sionna not far behind to greet us. Their expressions were a mix of relief and concern, reflecting the collective anxiety of our family during the battle. As we approached, I could see Alice''s gaze lingering on Samael, her eyes filled with a deep, unspoken worry.


    "What happened to Big Brother? Why does he look like he''s exhausted?" Alice asked, her voice a mix of relief and concern as she approached us.


    Samael offered a tired smile, trying to reassure her. "Just a long day, Alice. I''ve been pushing my limits, but I''m fine."


    "Pushing to your limits? But you were going to a meeting, right? then how did you end up in such a state?" Liliana asked, stepping forward with a look of deep concern. Her eyes scanned Samael''s weary face, reflecting her worry and care.


    Samael gave a faint, reassuring smile. "The meeting turned into something much more intense. There were unforeseen challenges, and I had to use all the strength I could muster. But it''s over now, and I''m safe."


    I placed a comforting hand on Alice''s shoulder, signaling her to stay calm. "He''s had a difficult day, but he''s home now where he can rest. We''ll need to give him some time to recover."


    Sionna stepped closer, her eyes filled with a mix of relief and lingering concern. "I''m just glad you''re back, Samael. We were all worried."


    Samael nodded, his expression softening at her words. "Thank you, Sionna. I appreciate your concern."


    As we entered the estate, the atmosphere was filled with a quiet sense of relief. The warmth of our home enveloped us, and Samael was guided to his quarters, where he could finally rest. I made sure he was settled comfortably, ensuring that everything he needed was within reach.


    Before leaving him to rest, I took his hand gently. "Remember, Samael, no matter how powerful you become, you still have us. We''re here to support you through everything." Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Samael nodded, his gaze meeting mine with gratitude. "I know, Mother. And I''m thankful for it."


    As I closed the door to his room, I felt a mixture of relief and apprehension. Samael''s new power, the Dragon bloodline, was both a blessing and a burden. It would bring him strength, but also immense challenges. As a mother, my greatest desire was for his safety and happiness, and I knew that navigating this new power would be a significant part of his journey.


    I returned to the main hall, where the family had gathered. The day had been long and taxing, and it was clear that everyone was feeling the strain of the events. I glanced at each of them, my heart full of love and determination to ensure that we would face whatever challenges came our way together.


    "So it''s like this..." I narrated the whole event to the family, my voice steady but filled with the weight of the day''s revelations. I began with the battle''s details, the intensity of the conflict, and the surprising strength Samael had shown. Each family member listened intently, their faces reflecting a mix of concern, awe, and curiosity.


    "I had no idea Samael''s power was tied to a Dragon bloodline," Liliana said, her tone a blend of amazement and worry. "This is beyond anything we could have anticipated."


    "I knew it, Big Brother is the real dragon!" Alice shouted with a silly smile on her face as she tried to lighten the mood. Her innocent excitement was a welcome break from the heavy atmosphere, and a few quiet chuckles rippled through the room.


    Lily''s gaze looked into an empty space while muttering under her breath, "My love, A real dragon... my love... my love..."


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 78 - No.78 After-Effect (2)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    My eyes keep staring at the system panel with the mission completed notification and to claim the rewards.


    [Congratulations host for completing the mission]


    [Reward: 12500 Destiny Points, Title - Royal Guardian, Unique Skill - King''s Insight]


    [Does the host want to claim the rewards?]


    [Y/N]


    My vision blurred as I stared at the system panel, exhaustion weighing heavily on me. The adrenaline from the battle had long since faded, leaving a bone-deep weariness in its place. Despite my fatigue, the sight of the mission rewards piqued my interest.


    The title "Royal Guardian" and the unique skill "King''s Insight" were promising. Titles and unique skills were incredibly valuable, often providing significant boosts to my abilities or unlocking new potential.


    I took a deep breath, steadying myself before mentally selecting "Yes" to claim the rewards. The familiar sensation of the system activating washed over me, followed by a surge of energy that momentarily alleviated my fatigue.


    [Title "Royal Guardian" acquired]


    [Unique Skill "King''s Insight" acquired]


    The notifications appeared briefly before the information about the new skill flooded my mind.


    [King''s Insight:


    ? Effect 1: Grants the ability to discern the true nature and intentions of others within a certain range.


    ? Effect 2: Enhances strategic thinking and decision-making, providing insights into optimal courses of action.


    ? Effect 3: Temporarily increases charisma and leadership abilities when activated.]


    The implications of this skill were immense. The ability to read people and situations more accurately would be invaluable, especially given the political intricacies of the kingdom and the ongoing conflicts within my family.


    The last attack I unleashed on Cedric used more than just my mana. Even with my Dragon Heart, pulling that off was very difficult. I could feel the strain deep in my bones. Yet, the exhilaration of victory and the new rewards somewhat mitigated my fatigue.


    I glanced around my room, taking in the familiar surroundings. The soft glow of the lamplight cast a warm hue, contrasting sharply with the cold, harsh reality of the recent battle. I needed to rest, but my mind wouldn''t stop racing.


    I decided to test my new skill, "King''s Insight." Focusing on my thoughts, I activated it, feeling a strange clarity settle over me. My mind sharpened, and a wave of understanding washed over me, allowing me to see the room and its contents with newfound precision.


    I could sense the faintest of magical traces, the subtlest of shifts in the atmosphere, and an acute awareness of my own body and its limits.


    Satisfied with the initial test, I deactivated the skill, feeling the mental strain ease. The skill was powerful, but it required careful management. Overuse could lead to exhaustion, both mental and physical.


    And before I knew it, my heavy eyelids began to droop, and I felt myself sinking into the embrace of sleep. The day''s events, the battles, the rewards¡ªthey all faded into the background as exhaustion finally claimed me.


    I awoke to the soft light of dawn filtering through the curtains. My body ached, but the rest had done me good. I stretched, feeling the familiar stiffness of muscles that had been pushed to their limits. Despite the lingering soreness, I felt quite refreshed, must be the dragon and demonic regeneration.


    But as I tried to pull myself off the bed, I felt a heavy feeling on my chest and on my right arm... and left arm.


    Looking down, I saw Sionna and Liliana clinging to me, their faces peaceful in slumber. Sionna''s indigo hair was spread out across my chest, while Liliana''s silver locks were draped over my right arm. On my left arm, Lily, who must have come in during the night, was sleeping soundly, her grip firm as if seeking reassurance.


    A soft smile tugged at my lips. They must have been worried and sought comfort by staying close. Gently, I tried to shift without waking them, but Sionna stirred, blinking sleepily at me.


    "Good morning, Sionna," I whispered, brushing a strand of hair from her face.


    "Morning, Samael," she mumbled, rubbing her eyes. "Are you feeling better?"


    "I am," I assured her, placing a gentle kiss on her forehead. "But when did you all wake up in here?"


    Sionna stretched and yawned, her eyes still heavy with sleep. "I... I don''t really remember. I just felt like I needed to be close to you. The battles, everything that happened¡ªit''s been a lot."


    Liliana stirred next to Sionna, her eyes fluttering open. She blinked at me, then smiled softly. "We wanted to make sure you were okay. It''s been a rough few days."


    Lily, still holding my arm, stirred slightly at the sound of our voices. She opened her eyes and looked at me with a mix of surprise and relief. "Samael, you''re awake. How are you feeling?"


    "I''m better now, thanks to all of you," I said, gently kissing her and Liliana''s forehead too.


    "Here..." Lily muttered something under her breath while pointing at her mouth? lips?


    I tilted my head slightly, trying to understand Lily''s gesture. It seemed she was trying to say something but was too tired to articulate clearly. I leaned in closer, offering her a soft, reassuring smile.


    "Is everything alright, Lily?" I asked softly.


    Lily''s eyes met mine with a mixture of sleepiness and affection. She reached up and kissed me on my lips with passion and gentleness, her lips lingering for a moment before she pulled back with a shy smile.


    "I needed to remind you how much you mean to me," she whispered, her voice barely audible but filled with sincerity.


    A warm flush spread through me at her touch and words. I gently cupped her face, brushing my thumb over her cheek. "Thank you, Lily. Your support means the world to me."


    Liliana, now fully awake, watched us with vacant eyes, "Where''s mine?"


    I looked at Liliana, momentarily taken aback by her playful yet tired query. A small smile crept onto my face as I realized she was asking for a similar gesture of affection.


    "How could I forget you, Liliana?" I said softly, leaning over and pressing a gentle kiss to her forehead.


    "Mou~ I too want it on lips," She pouted like a playful child, her eyes sparkling with mischief despite her tiredness.


    I chuckled softly, touched by her light-heartedness amidst the exhaustion. "Alright, Liliana," I said with a warm smile, leaning closer. I placed a tender kiss on her lips, savoring the sweet connection between us.


    Liliana''s eyes fluttered closed for a moment, and when she pulled back, she beamed at me with satisfaction. "Thank you," she said, her voice soft but filled with genuine affection.


    Sionna, having watched the exchange with innocent eyes finally said, "Hey, what are you doing attaching your mouth with hers?"


    I chuckled softly at Sionna''s innocent question, feeling a slight blush rise to my cheeks. "Just sharing a moment of affection," I explained, trying to keep my tone light and reassuring. "It helps us stay connected and supports each other through tough times."


    Sionna tilted her head slightly, her expression a mix of curiosity and understanding. "Okay, then give me mine."


    I grinned at Sionna''s playful request, feeling a mixture of affection and amusement. "Alright, Sionna," I said, shifting slightly to face her. "You deserve some love and reassurance too." Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I leaned in and placed a gentle kiss on her forehead, letting the gesture be a reflection of my care and gratitude for her presence. Sionna''s cheeks flushed with a light pink hue, and she smiled up at me with a mix of shyness and happiness.


    But soon a frown replaced the smile on Sionna''s face as she gazed at me with hurt, "I too want it on my mouth, Samael," she said, her voice tinged with a mix of hurt and playful challenge.


    I blinked in surprise, my heart aching at her earnest expression. I hadn''t expected Sionna to feel left out or to ask for a kiss on her lips. It was clear she was feeling a bit left out amid the affection shared with Liliana and Lily.


    "Alright, Sionna," I said softly, trying to hide the smile that tugged at my lips. I gently cupped her face, leaning in closer. "You deserve to feel cherished too."


    As I pressed my lips to hers, it was a tender, lingering kiss, meant to convey my love and appreciation. Sionna''s initial surprise quickly melted into a contented smile, her eyes closing momentarily as she savored the gesture.


    When I pulled back, Sionna''s cheeks were still pink, but her eyes were full of warmth. "Thank you," she said, her voice soft and filled with gratitude.


    With the morning light growing stronger, we all began to prepare for the day ahead. The atmosphere was lighter, the earlier tension eased by our shared moments of closeness.


    "Let''s go downstairs, I am super hungry and haven''t eaten anything since yesterday an unmistakable rumble.


    Lily, Liliana, and Sionna chuckled softly at the sound, and we all began to disentangle ourselves from the bed. The warmth of the morning sun filtering through the curtains seemed to chase away the remnants of fatigue and tension.


    As we made our way downstairs, the house felt unusually peaceful. The tension of recent events seemed to have been momentarily set aside, replaced by a simple, shared sense of comfort and normalcy.


    In the kitchen, the aroma of breakfast wafted through the air. Mother had already begun preparing the morning meal, and the scent of fresh bread, sizzling bacon, and brewing coffee filled the room.


    As I turned to the dining table I saw someone already sitting¡ª


    "Raven..."


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 79 - No.79 After-Effect (3)

    [Third Person''s POV]


    [Location: Royal Palace]


    Meanwhile inside the inner sanctum of the royal palace, A whole drama was going on as the crown prince Julian could be seen crying in the lap of a beautiful woman with blonde hair.


    "M-Mother, T-They killed f-father, That monster of Ashwoods killed father with a single sword attack, I-It was so... so unbelievable," Julian sobbed, his tears soaking into his mother''s dress. The beautiful woman, Queen Clarissa, gently stroked his hair, her own eyes glistening with unshed tears. The shock and grief were palpable in the room, casting a heavy pall over the opulent surroundings.


    "Shh, Julian," Queen Clarissa murmured, her voice soothing despite her own anguish. "We will get through this. Your father was a great man, and his legacy will live on through you. But we must be strong now."


    "Legacy! No, tomorrow they are going to kill all of us: you, me, James, and Caroline. So they can make a new king of that bastard Samael Ashwood. Mother, we need to act fast!" Julian''s voice cracked with a mixture of desperation and determination.


    Queen Clarissa''s eyes hardened, her grip on Julian tightening. "You are right, my son. We cannot allow them to usurp our rightful place. We must gather our allies and strike back before they have the chance to solidify their power."


    Julian nodded, his tears subsiding as a newfound resolve took hold. "Yes, Mother. We will avenge Father and protect our family. But how? We need a plan, and we need it now."


    Queen Clarissa rose from her seat, her posture regal and commanding despite the grief that still lingered in her eyes. "First, we must secure the loyalty of our guards and the nobles who still support us. We will need their strength and resources."


    Julian wiped his eyes, standing up beside his mother. "And then? What should we do about Samael Ashwood? He''s incredibly powerful, and he''s already killed Father."


    A shadow crossed Queen Clarissa''s face. "Samael Ashwood is indeed a formidable opponent. But I will be contacting... my family."


    "Mother! But I thought you broke every relationship with your family to marry Father," Julian exclaimed, his voice rising in surprise. "I thought they wanted nothing to do with us."


    Queen Clarissa''s expression softened slightly, but the steely resolve remained. "It''s true that my marriage to your father strained our ties, but in times of crisis, family must come together. My family has resources and power that can help us in this fight. They may be our only hope."


    Julian''s expression transformed into a confident one as he said, "Even that monster of Ashwoods won''t stand a chance against grandfather who is the emperor of eastern provinces. If my maternal family intervenes, Samael Ashwood will face forces far beyond what he anticipated. We can leverage their influence and military strength to turn the tide in our favor."


    Queen Clarissa nodded approvingly at Julian''s newfound determination. "Yes, Julian. The emperor has significant sway over the region, and his intervention could be the key to reclaiming our position. We must act swiftly and decisively."


    She then turned to her trusted advisor, Lord Everard, who had been quietly observing the exchange. "Lord Everard, prepare a detailed dossier on all the nobles who are still loyal to us. We need to ensure that everyone is ready and willing to support our cause. Send discreet emissaries to each of them to gauge their commitment."


    Lord Everard bowed deeply. "At once, Your Majesty."


    Queen Clarissa then addressed Julian with a look of fierce determination. "We also need to consider our immediate defense. I want the palace fortified and our personal guards doubled. We must ensure that our family is secure while we mobilize our allies."


    Julian, now standing tall and resolute, added, "And what about our public stance? We need to manage the perception of our cause. If we can rally the people to our side, it will strengthen our position."


    Queen Clarissa considered this for a moment. "Agreed. We will need to use every means at our disposal to communicate our plight and our fight for justice. The people must see that we are not simply seeking revenge but fighting to restore the rightful order and ensure the safety of the realm."


    She continued, "Now you go and call little James, and Caroline here so we can inform them about your... father''s death. They might still not know anything that happened today."


    Julian nodded and went to summon his younger siblings. As he walked through the ornate halls of the royal palace, he could feel the weight of the situation settling heavily on his shoulders. The loss of his father was not just a personal tragedy; it was a threat to the entire family and the kingdom. He had to find a way to turn their dire situation into a rallying cry for the future.


    ***


    [Location: Royal Palace - Family Chambers]


    Julian re-entered the meeting room with James and Caroline in tow. The young ones looked alarmed, their eyes searching for answers. Queen Clarissa, standing with a composed yet sorrowful demeanor, gestured for them to take their seats.


    "James, Caroline," Queen Clarissa began, her voice steady, "I have some difficult news to share. Your father has been killed. We are in grave danger, but we must stay united and strong."


    The shock on their faces was immediate. James''s eyes widened in disbelief, and Caroline''s hand flew to her mouth as she stifled a sob. Julian stood beside them, his presence a silent source of strength.


    "We must be brave," Queen Clarissa continued her voice firm despite the tears that threatened to spill. "We are not alone in this fight. We have allies who will stand with us, and together, we can reclaim what is rightfully ours."


    James, struggling to hold back his tears, looked up at his mother. "What can we do, Mother? How can we help?"


    Queen Clarissa smiled faintly, her heart aching for her children. "You can help by being strong and by supporting each other. We will need your courage and your hope to get through this. Your father believed in the strength of our family, and I know he would want us to continue fighting for our future."


    Caroline, her voice trembling, asked, "What will happen to us now?"


    Queen Clarissa took a deep breath, her resolve unwavering. "We will fortify our defenses and gather our allies. We need to ensure that the palace is secure and that our loyal supporters are ready to fight. We will also reach out to my family, who have resources and power that could turn the tide in our favor."


    Julian stepped forward, his voice carrying the weight of their situation. "We''ll need to be strategic in our approach. We must manage our public stance carefully and rally the people to our cause. If we can show them that we are fighting for justice and the stability of the realm, we can gain their support."


    Queen Clarissa nodded, acknowledging Julian''s insight. "Precisely. We must present ourselves as the rightful leaders fighting against injustice, not as vengeful seekers of retribution. Our message must be clear and compelling."


    She continued, "And release Lord Garrick Rutherford from his prison, we need his support in this critical time. His knowledge of the political landscape and his influence could be invaluable."


    Julian, now fully engaged in the discussion, nodded in agreement. "Yes, Mother. Lord Rutherford''s expertise and connections could help us rally additional support and strengthen our position."


    Queen Clarissa turned to Lord Everard, who had been quietly taking notes throughout the conversation. "Lord Everard, make arrangements to release Lord Rutherford. Ensure his release is discreet but swift. He must be brought to us without drawing unnecessary attention."


    Lord Everard bowed and immediately set to work, his expression one of focused determination.


    As the family began to finalize their plans, the sense of urgency in the room became palpable. The gravity of their situation was clear, but so was their resolve. They were not going to let their father''s death be in vain.


    James, who had been quiet up to this point, spoke with newfound conviction. "Mother, we need to also consider our allies within the merchant guilds and the common folk. They may not have military might, but their support and resources can be crucial in swaying public opinion and undermining Samael Ashwood''s position."


    Queen Clarissa nodded, her eyes meeting James''s with pride. "Indeed, James. We must leverage every advantage we have. The guilds and common people are part of the larger strategy. Their support will be essential to restoring balance and regaining control."


    Caroline, still shaken but resolute, added, "And what about our diplomatic efforts? We might be able to forge alliances with neighboring regions or kingdoms that could offer us military or economic support."


    Queen Clarissa''s smile strained as she said, "It''s very good suggestion, My little princess. But we don''t have that much time to negotiate and secure new alliances. We must focus on the immediate threats and opportunities we have at hand. Our primary goal now is to solidify our position internally and make strategic moves that can help us leverage existing resources."


    James, sensing the urgency, proposed, "Perhaps we can use our existing diplomatic channels to reach out to potential allies who have previously shown support or interest in our cause. Even if they can''t offer immediate military support, their influence could sway public opinion and offer critical resources."


    Queen Clarissa considered this, nodding slowly. "You make a valid point, James. We should prioritize reaching out to those who have been sympathetic to our cause in the past. Their endorsement could boost our standing and potentially attract more support."


    Julian, looking more confident now, added, "And we should also make use of our intelligence network to monitor Samael Ashwood''s movements and strategies. If we can anticipate his actions, we might be able to counter his plans more effectively."


    Queen Clarissa''s gaze turned steely. "Agreed. We need to be one step ahead. Lord Everard, ensure that our spies and informants are activated immediately. We need the most accurate and up-to-date information on Samael''s actions and any developments within the Ashwood faction."


    Lord Everard, who had been deep in thought, responded promptly, "I will see to it, Your Majesty. Our network will be mobilized at once." S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The meeting continued with a focused and intense atmosphere as the family members discussed and refined their strategies. Queen Clarissa''s leadership was unwavering, and the children, despite their grief, were stepping into roles of responsibility with determination.


    The urgency of their situation fueled their resolve. They knew that every decision made, every action taken, and every ally secured would be critical in their fight to reclaim their position and protect their legacy.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 80 - No.80 After-Effect (Final)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    "Let me get this straight, You are a demoness from Infernia Continent in which demons reside, and you kind of were sent on a mission here but accidentally found out about the some grand plan of the elder of the Cult of the Infernal Eyes, who also was the one who sent you to this continent, Did I miss anything else?" Mother asked with the best straight face she could muster as she looked at Raven.


    Raven nodded, her eyes reflecting a mixture of relief and apprehension. "Yes, that''s correct. The Cult of the Infernal Eyes has a far-reaching plan that involves merging the upper planes with this plane or we can call it a total destruction of the whole realm," Raven continued, her voice steady but tinged with urgency.


    "Their goal is to harness the immense power from the destruction to ascend and gain control over both realms. I stumbled upon their plans when I was sent here on a reconnaissance mission. Realizing the gravity of their intentions, I knew I had to warn someone powerful enough to oppose them."


    She continued, "I was going to be caught by those sent by the elder, But Samael here, came and saved me from them."


    Mother nodded slowly, processing the information. Her face, normally serene, showed lines of concern as she turned to me.


    "Samael, is this true?" she asked, her voice gentle but firm. "Did you rescue Raven from the Cult''s agents?"


    I met Mother''s gaze and nodded. "Yes, Mother. I encountered Raven when she was unconscious in a ruined fortress. At first, I wasn''t sure who she was or what her intentions were, but it was clear she was in danger. The Cult''s agents were closing in on her, and I couldn''t just leave her there. I decided to bring her back here to keep her safe and to learn more about what she knew."


    Mother''s eyes softened slightly, but the concern remained. "I see. And Raven, you believe this Cult of the Infernal Eyes poses a significant threat to our realm?"


    Raven nodded earnestly. "Absolutely. Their plans are already in motion, and they have agents everywhere. They will stop at nothing to achieve their goal. But we have time in our hands, the ritual for merging the realm can only be performed on the last day of a leap year which is three years and ten months away."


    Mother''s eyes flickered with a mix of relief and determination. "Three years and ten months... We have time, but we must act swiftly and decisively."


    She turned to me, her expression resolute. "We need to gather allies, The Cult will not sit idle; they will be making their own moves. Samael, I trust you to lead this effort. Use every resource at our disposal. We must learn more about their plans and disrupt them at every turn."


    I nodded, feeling the weight of responsibility settle on my shoulders. "I''ll do everything in my power, Mother. We won''t let them succeed."


    Raven''s expression was one of determination. "I''ll provide you with all the information I have about the Cult and their agents. We need to stay one step ahead of them."


    Mother''s eyes softened as she looked at Raven. "You are welcome here, Raven. You have shown great courage in coming forward with this information. We will do everything in our power to protect you."


    Raven nodded gratitude and determination in her eyes. "Thank you. I won''t let you down."


    "They also have... my mother..." Raven''s voice trembled slightly, but she steadied herself and continued. "My mother is a powerful demoness who opposed the Cult''s plans. When they discovered her resistance, they captured her. The Cult uses her as leverage, ensuring my compliance."


    Mother''s expression softened, a mixture of sympathy and resolve. "We will do everything we can to rescue your mother, Raven. Family is sacred, and we will not allow the Cult to use such despicable tactics."


    Raven''s eyes filled with gratitude. "Thank you, Lady Ashwood. I promise to help in any way I can. With our combined efforts, we can stop the Cult and save my mother."


    I placed a reassuring hand on Raven''s shoulder. "You''re not alone in this. We will face this threat together."


    "Let her have some rest, Her body is still not fully recovered, She almost damaged her mana circuits it will take time to heal fully," I said while finishing the breakfast with a biting edge of worry in my voice. "She needs time to recover her strength before she can be of any real help."


    Mother nodded in agreement. "Of course, Samael. Raven, please take the time you need to heal. Rest is crucial for your recovery, and we will handle the immediate preparations."


    Raven managed a small, grateful smile. "Thank you, Samael. I''ll rest now. But please keep me updated on any developments."


    "Absolutely," I assured her. "We''ll keep you informed."


    As Raven made her way to a guest room specially prepared for her, I turned to Mother with a thoughtful expression. "We need to act quickly. But our enemies are on the whole continent here, what could we even do to counter a threat of this magnitude? Gathering allies is crucial, but we need a more detailed strategy."


    Mother considered this for a moment, her eyes reflecting deep thought. "We need to think beyond immediate defenses. The Cult of the Infernal Eyes has likely infiltrated various levels of society. We''ll need to identify their agents and dismantle their network piece by piece. Also, we should leverage our own intelligence sources to track their movements and uncover their plans."


    "Yes, and Raven might be a crucial asset in this regard," I added. "Her knowledge about the Cult and its methods could help us pinpoint their weaknesses. We should ask her to share any specific information she has about their operations."


    Mother nodded. "I''ll make sure to consult with her once she''s rested. In the meantime, let''s focus on building our network. Oh! right your academy trails are going to start in some days right? And in the academy students from all over the realm will come, From almost every race and faction.


    This might be the perfect opportunity to establish connections and gather allies. You''ll need to be vigilant and strategic in forming these alliances."


    I nodded, seeing the wisdom in her words. "The academy trials will indeed be a critical time. I''ll use it to find those who can aid us in our cause, those who are both powerful and trustworthy. But we must also be cautious. The Cult might send their own agents to the academy, and we can''t afford to let them get too close."


    Mother agreed. "That''s why you''ll need to be discerning in who you trust. We can''t risk exposing our plans to potential enemies. But if we play this right, the academy could become a hub for our resistance efforts."


    Step! Step! Step! Step!


    Knock~ Knock~


    The sound of heavy steps and then the knocking at the door interrupted our conversation. Mother and I exchanged a glance, both of us tensing slightly.


    "Enter," Mother called out.


    The door creaked open, revealing a beautiful woman huffing and puffing. I failed to recognize her but mother-


    "MIA! what happened why are you in such a state?" Mother exclaimed, rushing to the woman''s side. Her concern was evident as she helped Mia, who was clearly exhausted, into a chair.


    Mia took a moment to catch her breath, her face flushed from exertion. "Lady Ashwood, Lord Samael, I came as quickly as I could. I have urgent news."


    "Who is she, Mother?" I asked while bringing a glass of water to the distressed woman.


    Mother glanced at me, her expression a mix of worry and urgency. "Mia is one of our most trusted spies and informants. If she''s here in such a state, the news must be grave."


    Mia took a grateful sip of water, her hands trembling slightly. "Thank you, Lord Samael," she said before turning her attention to Mother. "The royal family... Queen Clarissa... released Lord Garrick Rutherford from prison and relaying the people against Lord Samael by announcing King Cedric''s murder by your hands, how you killed their beloved king in cold blood."


    The room seemed to chill as Mother''s aura intensified, her normally serene demeanor shattering in an instant. Her Nature Magic responded to her fury, causing the plants in the room to tremble and grow wild.


    "How dare they!" Mother hissed, her voice seething with rage. "King Cedric''s death was a consequence of his own actions. To accuse Samael of such a heinous act is beyond outrageous!"


    Mia nodded, her expression grave. "Yes, Lady Ashwood. The news has already spread through the capital and beyond. Many are rallying behind Lord Garrick, seeing him as a symbol of justice and retribution."


    Mother took a deep breath, attempting to calm herself. "We must act swiftly to counter these lies. Our family''s reputation is at stake, and we cannot allow them to tarnish it further."


    "Samael," she said, turning to me with a determined look. "We need to clear your name and expose the truth. If they wish to paint you as a villain, we must show them the true nature of their so-called heroes."


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    ------------------------- S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Vol.1 is going to end soon enough...


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 81 - No.81 Showdown (1)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    I nodded, feeling a surge of resolve. "We''ll need to gather evidence and witnesses to support our case. We must show the people the truth behind King Cedric''s actions and the circumstances of his death. But first, we need to ensure our safety and secure our allies."


    Mother''s expression softened slightly as she turned to Mia. "Mia, thank you for bringing this information to us. You should rest and recover from your journey. We will need your skills and knowledge in the coming days."


    Mia nodded, her exhaustion evident. "Thank you, Lady Ashwood. I''ll rest and be ready to assist however I can."


    As Mia left the room, Mother and I exchanged a look of determination. "We''ll need to act quickly," she said. "Raven''s information about the Cult of the Infernal Eyes and now this new threat from Garrick Rutherford, First we stomp this Rutherford Pig then remind those of the remaining royal fools who they are dealing with. We cannot afford to be complacent."


    I nodded, my mind already racing with plans and strategies. "You rally our allies while I pay a visit to Rutherford prison, I have a plan that will most definitely ensure that we have the upper hand."


    Mother''s eyes narrowed slightly, a look of concern crossing her features. "Be careful, Samael. Lord Garrick is dangerous and cunning. We cannot underestimate him."


    "I won''t, Mother," I assured her, my voice steady with resolve. "But we need to take bold steps to counter this threat. I''ll ensure we come out on top."


    Mother nodded her expression a mix of determination and worry. "Very well. I''ll start reaching out to our allies and prepare our defenses. We''ll need all the support we can get."


    With a final nod to my mother, I turned and left the room, my thoughts focused on the task ahead. The Ashwood estate was vast, and I made my way swiftly through the corridors, my mind already formulating the steps I needed to take.


    "Space Magic: Instant Wrap!"


    The space affinity flowed through me, and the world around me shifted in an instant. The familiar sensation of displacement filled my senses, and in the blink of an eye, I found myself standing at the entrance of Rutherford Prison. The grim, imposing structure loomed before me, a stark reminder of the kingdom''s darker undercurrents.


    The guards, initially startled by my sudden appearance, quickly recognized me and attacked with their swords and weapons of all types. I had anticipated such a reaction and swiftly countered with my abilities.


    "Lightning Strike!"


    A bolt of lightning arced from my hand, disarming several guards and sending them sprawling. I moved with the speed of the storm, my enhanced reflexes allowing me to evade and counter their attacks with precision.


    "Nature''s Embrace!"


    Vines erupted from the ground, ensnaring the remaining guards and immobilizing them. Their struggles were futile against the strength of my magic. I stepped forward, my eyes cold and determined.


    "Enough," I commanded, my voice echoing through the stone corridors. "I am here on official business. You will stand down and allow me to proceed, otherwise I will cut every single one of you down without hesitation."


    The guards, sensing the seriousness in my tone and the power radiating from my presence, reluctantly lowered their weapons and stepped aside. I walked past them, my steps echoing through the cold, dimly lit corridors of Rutherford Prison.


    As I ventured deeper into the prison, the oppressive atmosphere grew heavier. The smell of damp stone and unwashed bodies filled the air, a stark reminder of the harsh conditions within these walls.


    I turned to the guards following me from behind and asked, "Where is the warden of this prison?"


    One of the guards, his face pale with lingering fear, pointed to a door further down the corridor. "The warden''s office is at the end of this hall, my lord. You''ll find him there."


    I thanked him with a curt nod and continued my path, the muffled sounds of prisoners'' murmurs and clanking chains growing louder with each step. Reaching the door, I knocked sharply before pushing it open.


    The warden, a burly man with a grizzled beard and a stern expression, looked up from his desk, his eyes widening as he took in my presence. "Samael Ashwood," he said, his voice betraying a hint of nervousness. "To what do I owe this unexpected visit?"


    "I want full control of the prison," I demanded with a sweet smile on my face.


    The warden''s eyes widened further at my bold demand. He was clearly taken aback by my request. "Full control of the prison, my lord? That''s¡­ this is a private prison of the Rutherford Family, not some government facility. I don''t have the authority to grant such a request without consulting Lord Garrick himself."


    I leaned forward slightly, my expression unyielding. "I understand that this is a Rutherford Family facility, but the situation we face is urgent and beyond normal protocols. If you refuse or delay, it will not only obstruct my investigation but could also endanger everyone involved. I''m here to ensure that matters are handled with the utmost efficiency."


    The warden''s face was a mixture of anxiety and contemplation. "I see the seriousness of your intent, Lord Ashwood. However, without direct orders from Lord Garrick, I cannot simply hand over control."


    "Lord Garrick is the reason I am here," I said, my voice taking on a steely edge. "He has been a thorn in our side, and his machinations threaten the stability of the entire kingdom. I assure you, that I have the full backing of the Ashwood Family and the support of influential allies. If you want to avoid complications, you will cooperate."


    The warden seemed to weigh his options, clearly nervous but also acutely aware of the potential fallout from defying me. After a tense moment, he finally shook his hand," If I hand over the control of the prison to you then I would be considered a traitor to the family, So you can kill me but I would never betray my family."


    I regarded the warden with a steely gaze, weighing his defiance against the potential benefits of compliance. The situation was precarious, and I needed a way to move forward without further escalating tensions.


    "You misunderstand me," I said calmly, my voice cutting through the tension. "I''m not here to make enemies unnecessarily. What I require is access to the prison''s resources and information, not your life. Betrayal is not my intention¡ªefficiency and results are."


    The warden''s expression shifted from defiance to contemplation. I could see the conflict in his eyes as he wrestled with the choice before him. The atmosphere was thick with the weight of our confrontation.


    "Lord Ashwood," he began hesitantly, "if I allow you access, I risk everything. Yet, if Garrick''s plans are truly as dire as you say, perhaps it is worth the risk. I need assurances for my family and myself."


    I nodded, understanding his predicament. "I can offer you a guarantee of protection and a safe passage if you cooperate. Your loyalty to your family will be respected, and I will ensure that your position and safety are secured. You have my word."


    The warden seemed to mull over my offer, his eyes reflecting the burden of his decision. Finally, with a resigned sigh, he relented. "Very well. I''ll give you access to the necessary resources and information. But I will need a moment to prepare the required documents and notify my staff."


    I nodded in acknowledgment. "Take the time you need. I appreciate your cooperation."


    The warden stood up, visibly relieved yet still cautious. "Follow me, then. I''ll take you to the secure area where the sensitive documents are stored. I trust you''ll handle this matter with the utmost discretion."


    As we walked through the winding corridors of the prison, the warden guided me with a mix of anxiety and cautious respect. We reached a heavily guarded section of the prison, where the walls were reinforced and the air seemed even colder.


    The warden spoke to the guards stationed there, explaining the situation and instructing them to grant me access. With a final nod of approval, he led me into a small, dimly lit room. Inside were several locked cabinets and a large desk piled with documents.


    "This is where we keep the most sensitive information," the warden said, unlocking one of the cabinets. "You''ll find records and documents related to various prisoners and operations."


    I began examining the contents, carefully sifting through files and papers. Among the documents were detailed reports on prisoners, including their affiliations, recent activities, and any potential connections to Garrick Rutherford''s schemes.


    "Oh right! Are there any prisoners whose names are Marcus and Flint?" I asked the warden as my eyes scanned the documents.


    The warden''s expression shifted to one of concern. "Marcus and Flint? Yes, I believe we have records on them. They were transferred here recently under somewhat unusual circumstances. Let me check the records."


    He pulled out a folder labeled "Recent Transfers" and began flipping through it. After a few moments, he located the relevant files and handed them to me.


    "Marcus and Flint are here," he said. "Both were... caught stealing the artifacts from Rutherford family''s exclusive dungeon, But there was one another fellow caught with them named... Atom, But he ran away with another prisoner some time ago. What about them?"


    I glanced through the files the warden had provided, noting the details about Marcus, Flint, and the missing me... Now I feel embarrassed to pick such a silly fake name. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Free both of them, They are innocent and were caught wrongly due to Alexander Rutherford''s wrongly accused declaration," I instructed firmly, trying to hide the trace of embarrassment in my voice. "I need them released immediately. Their information is crucial to understanding Garrick Rutherford''s schemes and securing our position."


    The warden''s brows furrowed in confusion. "But¡­ if they were caught stealing from the Rutherford dungeon, they are considered dangerous and their release could lead to severe repercussions."


    I met his gaze with unwavering determination. "Trust me. The situation is more complicated than it appears. Their release is imperative for our plans and for ensuring justice is served. I will take full responsibility for their safety and the consequences of their release."


    The warden hesitated but eventually nodded, recognizing the seriousness in my tone. "Very well. I will start the process of their release. It may take some time to complete all the formalities."


    "Good," I said, feeling a sense of relief wash over me. "While that is being arranged, I will continue to review the documents. If there''s anything else you can assist with, please let me know."


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    The Vol.1 is going to end soon enough...


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 82 - No.82 Showdown (2)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    The warden nodded, his posture now reflecting a mix of reluctant cooperation and a cautious sense of duty. "I will ensure the release of Marcus and Flint is expedited. Meanwhile, if you need any additional information or resources, I am at your service, Lord Ashwood."


    As he left the room to make the necessary arrangements, I continued to sift through the documents, my mind racing with thoughts of what might come next. The more I delved into the files, the clearer the web of Garrick Rutherford''s influence became. It was evident that he had been operating with a level of impunity, using the prison as a tool for his own machinations.


    In some documents, there were mentions of secret sealed floors on which some extremely dangerous prisoners were held¡ªindividuals who had been deemed too powerful or influential to be left in the general population. These prisoners were often subjected to harsh conditions, their very existence a tightly guarded secret.


    The implications of such a facility within Rutherford Prison were troubling, indicating that Garrick had far more power and reach than initially suspected.


    As I continued to read, one particular file caught my attention. It detailed a series of experiments conducted on certain prisoners¡ªexperiments that involved the extraction of magical essences and the forced awakening of latent affinities. The descriptions were gruesome, outlining the pain and suffering inflicted on the subjects, many of whom had died as a result.


    Those who survived were either driven mad or turned into mindless husks, their magical abilities used as fuel for dark rituals.


    A chill ran down my spine as I realized the extent of Garrick''s depravity. He was not merely a political rival or a schemer; he was a monster willing to sacrifice anything and anyone to achieve his goals. The more I uncovered, the more urgent it became to dismantle his operations and bring him to justice.


    And then I picked up the black file, my fingers tracing the worn edges of the cover. There was something ominous about it, a sense of foreboding that made my pulse quicken. No tag, no label¡ªthis file was meant to stay hidden, buried among the countless other records.


    Taking a deep breath, I opened the file, my eyes scanning the first few pages. The contents were unlike anything I had seen so far¡ªencrypted documents filled with arcane symbols and cryptic notes. The handwriting was erratic, almost frantic as if the author had been in a state of desperation or madness.


    It took me a moment to piece together the meaning behind the words, but as I deciphered them, a chilling realization began to form.


    This file detailed a project codenamed "The Deathless One". It spoke of an ancient ritual, performing this ritual with a Vampire as a main ''ingredient'' somehow extracting their undying aspect and embedding it into a host, effectively creating a being that could not die by conventional means. The ritual was dangerous, forbidden even, with a high chance of failure.


    The notes detailed multiple attempts, all of which ended in catastrophic failure, resulting in the destruction of both the host and the surrounding area. But what stood out the most was the mention of a recent attempt¡ªone that Garrick Rutherford had personally overseen.


    The name of the host was listed as Xandros Blackthorn¡ªa name that sent a jolt through me. But... He was... supposed to die in an assassination attempt.


    Xandros Blackthorn¡ª was the youngest prince of this kingdom, but suddenly he just vanished from the public eye a few years ago, following a supposed assassination attempt. His death was widely accepted, as a tragic loss to the kingdom, but it seems that wasn''t the full story. If these documents are to be believed, Xandros didn''t die.


    Instead, he was taken¡ªcaptured, and subjected to Garrick''s twisted experiment. The implications were staggering.


    Xandros Blackthorn had always been somewhat of an enigma, a prince with a natural affinity for powerful magic. His potential had made him a target for many, but no one could have anticipated that he would become the focal point of such a dark and forbidden ritual. The thought of him being transformed into some form of immortal, undying entity under Garrick''s control was horrifying.


    The experiment must have been recent, and if Xandros survived the ritual, he could still be alive somewhere within this prison or hidden away in one of Garrick''s other facilities. This could be the key to unraveling Garrick''s entire operation¡ªif I could find Xandros and bring him back, it would expose Garrick''s crimes to the world and provide a powerful ally in the fight against him.


    I snapped the file shut, the weight of what I had discovered pressing down on me. The situation had escalated beyond mere political maneuvering. Garrick Rutherford wasn''t just a rival; he was a threat to the very fabric of the kingdom, willing to plunge into the darkest depths of magic to achieve his ambitions.


    But looks like this is not the end as I saw another file tucked away behind the other documents, barely noticeable but distinct in its own way. It was smaller, thinner, and lacked the ominous weight of the previous files, yet something about it felt equally significant. I hesitated for a moment, then pulled it out, opening it with cautious curiosity.


    This file was different. It wasn''t filled with experiments or dark rituals but instead detailed a series of communications between Garrick Rutherford and various shadowy figures throughout the kingdom. As I read through the correspondence, a clearer picture of his network began to form¡ªone that extended far beyond the prison walls.


    The letters were coded, but I managed to decipher them, revealing Garrick''s involvement in a vast conspiracy. He was in contact with corrupt nobles, rogue mages, and even foreign agents, all of whom were part of a grander scheme to destabilize the kingdom from within. They spoke of planned uprisings, sabotage of key infrastructure, and the gradual erosion of the royal family''s power.


    One letter, in particular, caught my attention. It was from a figure known only as "The Shadow Regent," a title that sent a shiver down my spine. The Shadow Regent was evidently a key player in this conspiracy, providing Garrick with resources, information, and even manpower to carry out his plans.


    The letter mentioned an upcoming "event" that would serve as the catalyst for their rebellion¡ªa public execution intended to spark outrage and incite chaos.


    The name of the intended victim was not mentioned, But the title was clearly discussed here. the realization hit me like a cold, hard slap. My mother, Elysia Ashwood, the strongest mage of the Blackthorn Kingdom, was the intended target of this public execution.


    The thought of her being paraded before the kingdom, condemned by these traitors, filled me with a seething anger that threatened to consume me. They dared to plot against her¡ªagainst my family¡ªthinking they could use her death to incite rebellion and tear the kingdom apart. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I clenched the letter tightly, the paper crumpling under the pressure of my grip. This conspiracy was more intricate and dangerous than I had imagined. Garrick Rutherford wasn''t just aiming to increase his power; he was planning to dismantle the kingdom itself, piece by piece, starting with the heart of my family.


    But they had made a grave mistake. They underestimated the Ashwoods¡ªunderestimated me. I would not let their plans come to fruition. The Shadow Regent, Garrick, all of them¡ªthey would pay dearly for even thinking of harming my mother.


    My mind raced as I considered my options. I needed to act swiftly, to ensure my mother''s safety and thwart this conspiracy before it could gain any more momentum. There was no time to lose; every moment I spent here was a moment closer to their plan''s execution.


    I carefully placed the files back in order, ensuring that nothing appeared disturbed. If Garrick realized someone was onto him, he might accelerate his plans or go into hiding, making it harder to stop him. I would need to be both subtle and decisive in my next moves.


    As I prepared to leave the warden''s office, I knew that the information I had uncovered was only the beginning. There were more layers to this plot¡ªmore players involved. But I had an advantage now. I knew what they were planning, and I had the means to disrupt it.


    "Before leaving, Let''s see those sealed floors myself," I murmured under my breath. The knowledge I had gained so far was invaluable, but it wasn''t enough. I needed to see the truth with my own eyes¡ªto confirm whether Xandros Blackthorn was truly alive and, if so, what state he was in. If he had survived Garrick''s twisted experiment, he might hold the key to unraveling this entire conspiracy.


    I strode out of the warden''s office, my expression set in determination. The warden, now fully aware of the gravity of the situation, hurried to catch up with me. "Lord Ashwood, is there anything else you require before you depart?"


    "I need access to the sealed floors," I replied firmly. "I want to see firsthand what''s being hidden there."


    "My lord, Even I don''t know where it is? Lord Garrick sends every guard out of the prison whenever he enters those restricted areas. He oversees everything personally. But, I''ve heard rumors about hidden passages within the prison¡ªones that only he and a select few know about."


    The warden''s words confirmed my suspicions. Garrick had gone to great lengths to ensure his secrets remained buried. But if Xandros Blackthorn was truly down there, then those secrets would not stay hidden for long.


    "Take me to the most secure area of the prison," I instructed. "I''ll find the passage myself."


    The warden hesitated, fear flickering in his eyes, but he nodded, leading me through the winding corridors of Rutherford Prison. As we descended deeper, the air grew colder, the oppressive atmosphere weighing heavily on us. The walls were lined with ancient runes, glowing faintly, a sign of the powerful magic used to reinforce the prison''s defenses.


    Finally, we reached a massive iron door, reinforced with layers of enchantments and locks. The warden stopped in front of it, glancing nervously at me. "This is the deepest level we''re allowed to access, my lord. Beyond this point, even I have no authority."


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    The Vol.1 is going to end soon enough...


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 83 - No.83 Showdown (3)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    The massive iron door loomed before me, its surface etched with intricate runes that pulsed with a faint, ominous light. The warden''s nervousness was palpable as he stepped back, leaving me to confront the barrier on my own. Beyond this point, even he was forbidden, which meant I was likely entering Garrick''s most closely guarded secrets.


    I reached out, tracing the runes with my fingers. The magic woven into them was complex, designed to keep out all but the most powerful intruders. But I was not just any intruder. I was Samael Ashwood, and I had faced worse than enchanted doors.


    "Stand back," I instructed the warden, who immediately complied, retreating several paces. I took a deep breath, summoning my magical energy, and letting it flow through me like a current. The raw destruction affinity within me pulsed with power, eager to be unleashed.


    I allowed it to merge with the starlight affinity, the dual energies intertwining and harmonizing, creating a potent force that radiated from my hand.


    With a focused effort, I pressed my palm against the iron door. The runes flared in response, attempting to resist my intrusion, but their defenses were no match for the destructive power I commanded. The runes began to crack, the light within them flickering and fading as I poured more energy into the door.


    The air hummed with the intensity of the magic, and the temperature around us dropped as my power fought against the ancient enchantments.


    Finally, with a resounding crack, the door''s defenses shattered, and the massive structure groaned as it swung open, revealing a dark, foreboding passage beyond. Cold air rushed out, carrying with it the scent of damp stone and metallic blood. The atmosphere beyond the door felt thick, almost oppressive as if the very air was weighed down by the dark secrets concealed within.


    I glanced back at the warden, whose face had turned ashen. "Stay here," I commanded. "If anyone asks, you were never involved."


    The warden nodded vigorously, retreating even further as I stepped into the passageway. The walls were rough-hewn stone, lit only by faint, flickering torches that cast long, eerie shadows. The silence was almost deafening, broken only by the distant drip of water echoing through the tunnel.


    ARRRGGGGGG!!!


    HAHAHAHAHAHAHAH!!!


    AUUUUUUUUU!!!


    Swish! Swish!


    BOOOOM! BOOOOOM!


    The sudden cacophony of sounds echoed through the passage, sending chills down my spine. The eerie laughter, pained screams, and distant explosions seemed to come from all directions, making it impossible to determine their source. My grip tightened around the hilt of my sword as I pressed forward, the oppressive atmosphere growing thicker with each step.


    The tunnel seemed to stretch on forever, winding deeper into the bowels of Garrick''s fortress. The torches flickered more violently now as if the very air was rebelling against the intrusion of light. Shadows danced along the walls, taking on shapes that twisted and contorted, resembling grotesque forms that defied explanation.


    I paused for a moment, extending my senses to detect any signs of life. The energies here were dense, and suffocating, but I could still pick up faint traces of life essence¡ªtwisted and corrupted, yet unmistakably human. Whatever awaited me at the end of this tunnel was no ordinary prisoner.


    A faint, distant rumble reverberated through the walls, shaking loose dust and small stones from the ceiling. I quickened my pace, the anticipation building as I neared the source of the disturbance. My mind raced, considering the possibilities. Could this be one of Garrick''s forbidden experiments? Or perhaps an ancient entity sealed away for centuries?


    The passage finally opened into a vast chamber, its ceiling lost in the shadows above. The walls were lined with iron chains and manacles, some still occupied by what looked like desiccated corpses. In the center of the chamber, a massive circular platform rose from the floor, surrounded by a swirling vortex of dark energy.


    The source of the earlier noises became clear¡ªseveral figures, barely human in appearance, were thrashing against their restraints, their bodies grotesquely mutated and contorted.


    Swish~ Swish~ Swish~


    Clang! Boom!


    Clang! Boom!


    And in the middle of all this a group of... people if we can even call those things that, were fighting among themselves, laughing and taunting each other with a crazed intensity that bordered on madness. Their forms were twisted and grotesque, bearing only a vague resemblance to humans.


    Their eyes gleamed with a malevolent light, and their bodies were covered in pulsating veins as if the very essence of darkness itself had merged with their flesh.


    The air was thick with the scent of decay and blood, and the swirling vortex of dark energy seemed to pulse in time with the twisted beings'' movements. As I stepped closer, I noticed that the platform they fought upon was inscribed with ancient runes, similar to those on the door, but far more intricate and powerful.


    These runes were feeding the vortex, drawing power from the twisted beings and whatever dark magic had been used to create them.


    I narrowed my eyes, trying to make sense of the chaotic scene before me. These creatures were clearly the result of some horrific experiment¡ªGarrick''s handiwork, no doubt. But what was their purpose? Why keep them alive in this chamber, and why let them fight amongst themselves?


    As I looked carefully they had one thing in common¡ª A runic collar around their necks. These collars, adorned with pulsating runes, were linked to the platform''s intricate network of symbols. It was clear that the collars were not just restraining these creatures, but also draining their life force, feeding the vortex at the center of the chamber.


    The twisted beings were not just prisoners¡ªthey were living batteries, fueling some dark, unspeakable ritual.


    I cautiously approached the edge of the platform, my senses on high alert. The closer I got, the more I could feel the oppressive weight of the dark magic that permeated the chamber. It was ancient and malevolent, and it resonated with a power that sent shivers down my spine. Whatever Garrick had planned here, it was far beyond simple experimentation.


    As I cautiously approached, my eyes locked onto the two more humanoid figures at the table. The one who was awake looked up, noticing me with a sharp, calculating gaze. His eyes, though more human than the others, held a disturbing intensity, glowing faintly with an unnatural light. His features were sharp and gaunt, his skin pale and almost translucent, with veins visible just beneath the surface.


    He was drumming his fingers on the table, the rhythm irregular, yet somehow unsettling in its precision.


    The other figure, slumped over the table, was more difficult to discern. From the slight rise and fall of his shoulders, it was clear he was breathing, but there was an eerie stillness to him, as if he was not just asleep, but in some sort of trance or deep stasis. His hair, a matted mess of dark strands, obscured most of his face, but what little I could see suggested a similarly gaunt appearance.


    The awake one finally spoke, his voice low and rasping, "You''re not one of Garrick''s usual lackeys. Interesting..." His gaze flicked over me, assessing, as if trying to determine whether I was a threat or merely an annoyance.


    I kept my hand near my sword, not trusting the calm demeanor he was displaying. "Who are you, and what is this place?" I demanded, keeping my tone steady and authoritative. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The figure smirked, his lips curling into a twisted grin that didn''t reach his eyes. "This place? It''s a playground, a pit of entertainment for Garrick''s twisted mind." He gestured lazily at the fighting creatures. "These poor souls are his toys, each one a masterpiece of pain and suffering. And we..." He paused, placing a hand on his chest in mock grandeur, "We are his favorites."


    I felt a surge of anger and disgust at his words. The casual way he spoke of these tortured beings was sickening. But there was something else in his tone¡ªresignation, perhaps? Or maybe he was just as twisted as the situation he found himself in.


    "And what do you get out of this?" I asked, probing further, trying to gauge his intentions.


    He leaned back in his chair, his eyes narrowing as he studied me. "Survival, for one. A twisted form of immortality, if you can call it that." He glanced at the sleeping figure beside him. "We weren''t always like this, you know. Once, we were men. But now...


    well, let''s just say that Garrick''s experiments have a way of changing you."


    He continued, "And before you start thinking of playing, saving us and all that. Knowing this we chose this life, So don''t even bother."


    I narrowed my eyes, trying to understand the full scope of what he was saying. Choose this life? It didn''t add up. Who in their right mind would willingly submit to such twisted torment, to become little more than a plaything for Garrick''s demented experiments?


    But as I stared at the man before me, I could see a flicker of something deeper behind his words¡ªa truth that ran darker and more twisted than I could have imagined.


    "You chose this?" I asked, my voice low, skepticism clear.


    The man let out a dry, humorless chuckle. "Chose is perhaps too strong a word. Let''s just say... there are fates worse than what you see here. Garrick offers a kind of protection. Those who submit, those who give themselves to his ''craft,'' gain a twisted form of sanctuary.


    The world beyond these walls... it''s not as it seems."


    My grip tightened around my sword. There was a hidden layer to this, something that made even these horrors seem preferable to whatever lay outside. Garrick''s influence clearly extended far beyond simple cruelty¡ªthere was a calculated method to his madness, a grander scheme at play.


    "So, you traded your humanity for... what? Power? Protection?" I pressed, trying to keep my emotions in check.


    The man sighed, his gaze dropping to the table. "Humanity is a fragile thing, easily stripped away when survival is on the line. Garrick promised us life, twisted as it may be. He promised safety from the forces that would tear us apart out there. In here, we''re his... favorites.


    Out there, we would be nothing but prey."


    A chill ran down my spine. There was something more terrifying than Garrick''s dungeon, something that made even these horrors seem like a refuge. "What are you talking about? What''s out there that you fear so much?"


    He looked up at me, eyes gleaming with a mix of despair and resignation. "The shadows that move in the darkness, the things that hunt in the night... Garrick didn''t create them. He''s just harnessed their power, bent it to his will. But out there, in the wilds, those forces are unbound. They feast on souls, devour them whole.


    There''s no mercy, no reprieve. At least here, we know our place in the chain."


    I took a step back, trying to digest this revelation. The world beyond Garrick''s domain was more dangerous than I''d realized¡ªinfested with malevolent forces that even Garrick, for all his power, could only control within these walls. The twisted beings in the chamber, the dark magic, the cruel experiments¡ªthey were all part of a larger, darker truth.


    "Why tell me this?" I asked, keeping my tone cautious. "If you truly are his ''favorites,'' why warn me of what''s outside?"


    The man''s smile faded, replaced by a grim expression. "Because you''re not like us. You still have your humanity, your will. And that makes you dangerous¡ªnot just to Garrick, but to the things that lurk beyond these walls. Whatever brought you here, it''s something bigger than him, bigger than us. You need to be ready for what comes next."


    His words hung in the air, heavy with implication. The chamber around us seemed to grow colder, the oppressive energy tightening its grip. I had come here seeking answers, seeking to uncover Garrick''s secrets, but what I''d found was a glimpse into a much darker reality.


    "If I were you, I would leave this place right about... now."


    As he finished speaking, the figures fighting on the altar simultaneously turned toward me.


    "Shit..."


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    The Vol.1 is going to end soon enough...


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 84 - No.84 Showdown (4)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    "Shit indeed, Because we too are bound to protect this place and kill any intruders," the man finished, his voice cold and detached. As he and the one who was sleeping awoke with a sudden, unnatural jolt, the atmosphere in the chamber shifted dramatically. The once-slumbering figure now stood beside the other, his eyes glowing with the same eerie light.


    Both of them exuded a palpable aura of malevolence, their bodies tensed and ready to attack.


    The twisted beings on the platform, who had been locked in their grotesque battle moments before, now turned their full attention toward me. Their eyes gleamed with an unnatural hunger, their twisted forms pulsating with dark energy as they started to converge on my position.


    I gripped my sword tightly, feeling the surge of magic coursing through my veins. The oppressive energy in the chamber was overwhelming, pressing down on me from all sides. But I couldn''t afford to hesitate. These creatures, these twisted remnants of humanity, were bound to protect this place at all costs¡ªand that meant they would stop at nothing to kill me.


    The first of the twisted beings lunged at me with terrifying speed, its limbs elongating unnaturally as it closed the distance. I sidestepped its attack, slashing with my sword as I moved. The blade met flesh, but instead of blood, a thick, black ichor oozed from the wound. The creature didn''t even flinch as the wound was healed even before it could land on the ground.


    Its grotesque smile widened, revealing rows of jagged teeth as it continued its relentless assault. I barely had time to react before another one of the creatures lunged at me from the side, forcing me to pivot and block its attack with my sword. The impact sent a jarring vibration up my arm, and I could feel the immense strength behind each of their blows.


    These weren''t ordinary enemies. They were something far more dangerous¡ªguardians twisted by dark magic, their very existence fueled by whatever cursed energy permeated this place. And their ability to regenerate almost instantly made them even more of a threat.


    I needed to change my approach.


    Channeling my magic, I unleashed a wave of destruction energy from my free hand, the dark, crackling force sweeping across the chamber. The blast hit the advancing creatures, their forms writhing as the destructive energy tore through their bodies. This time, the regeneration couldn''t keep up; several of them collapsed into piles of disintegrating flesh and bone.


    But the humanoid figures¡ªthe ones who had spoken¡ªremained unaffected, watching me with an eerie calm. Their expressions were unreadable, but I could sense their power, and it was formidable. They were not like the others; they were something else entirely.


    The one who just woke up lunged at me with its claws stretched out dripping with some acidic liquid that hissed as it dripped onto the stone floor, leaving small pockmarks where it touched. I quickly sidestepped, barely avoiding the attack, and countered with a swift slash of my sword.


    The blade met the creature''s arm, but instead of severing it, the sword was met with an unnaturally hard resistance, as if I had struck solid metal.


    The creature snarled, its mouth opening wide to reveal a maw filled with razor-sharp teeth. It was faster than I expected, its other claw swinging toward me with lethal speed. I raised my arm instinctively, casting a quick barrier of starlight. The claw collided with the barrier, sending a shockwave through the chamber, but the barrier held¡ªbarely.


    The other figure began to chant in a guttural, incomprehensible language, its voice echoing ominously throughout the chamber. Dark tendrils of energy started to coalesce around it, forming a dense, shadowy mist that spread across the floor like living smoke. Whatever spell it was casting, I could sense it was something far beyond the usual dark magic¡ªsomething ancient and deadly.


    But before I could even do something, the remaining twisted figures jumped from all over the place pressing onto me with relentless ferocity. Their twisted limbs and jagged claws slashed through the air, a flurry of attacks that left me no room to breathe. I parried and dodged as best as I could, but they were coming from all directions, their numbers overwhelming.


    I unleashed another wave of destructive energy, aiming to clear some space, but it only slowed them down for a moment. The dark tendrils of energy that the chanting figure summoned were beginning to wrap around me, constricting like a serpent. I could feel them leeching away my strength, weakening my defenses.


    I had to act quickly. My mind raced, searching for a solution as the situation grew more dire by the second. My sword wouldn''t be enough, and the twisted figures were too many, too persistent. The chanting figure''s spell was nearing completion, and I could feel the oppressive energy growing stronger, its dark power threatening to overwhelm me.


    Then it struck me¡ªif I couldn''t defeat them with brute force, I would have to outsmart them. My magic had always been my greatest weapon, and it was time to use it in a way they wouldn''t expect.


    I concentrated, pulling every ounce of power from my affinities, and channeled it into the ground beneath me. The earth responded to my call, and with a tremendous rumble, the stone floor of the chamber began to crack and split apart. The twisted figures faltered, their movements unsteady as the ground beneath them shifted.


    The chanting figure paused, momentarily disrupted by the sudden quake. That was the opening I needed. I poured more energy into the earth, forcing the cracks wider until the very foundations of the chamber began to give way. The stone floor collapsed in sections, sending the twisted figures tumbling into the dark abyss below.


    But I wasn''t done yet. I focused on the remaining humanoid figures, the ones who had proven resistant to my attacks. They were the true threat here, and I needed to deal with them before their spell could be completed.


    I reached deep within myself, tapping into the shadow affinity I had only just begun to understand. The shadows around me responded, swirling and coalescing into a dense, impenetrable barrier. I infused the barrier with starlight and destruction, creating a volatile mix of energies that crackled with raw power.


    The humanoid figures watched me, their expressions unreadable, but I could sense their growing unease. They could feel the power I was summoning, and they knew they couldn''t allow me to finish.


    But it was too late for them.


    With a surge of effort, I unleashed the combined power of light, shadow, and destruction in a single, devastating blast. The energy tore through the chamber, obliterating everything in its path. The humanoid figures screamed as the blast hit them, their forms disintegrating under the onslaught.


    The chamber itself couldn''t withstand the force. The walls crumbled, and the ceiling began to cave in, sending chunks of stone crashing to the ground. I could feel the entire structure collapsing around me, but I didn''t stop. I kept pouring my energy into the attack until there was nothing left of the humanoid figures but ashes scattered across the floor.


    Exhausted, I stumbled back, barely able to keep my footing as the chamber continued to collapse. I needed to get out of here before I was buried alive. With the last of my strength-


    "Space Magic: Wrap!"


    Due to not having enough mana to teleport directly home, I decided to teleport to the entrance of this sealed or we can call this ruined floors now.


    The chaotic energy of the collapsing chamber swirled around me as I activated the Space Magic spell. My vision blurred for a moment as reality twisted, the very fabric of space bending to my will. When the world came back into focus, I found myself standing at the entrance of the ruined floors, the air still thick with the lingering echoes of destruction. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The once formidable chamber had been reduced to a crumbling ruin, its walls and ceiling now nothing more than heaps of shattered stone. The oppressive energy that had filled the air was fading, the remnants of dark magic dissipating like smoke in the wind. I took a moment to steady myself, my breath coming in ragged gasps.


    The battle had taken a lot out of me, and I could feel the weight of exhaustion pressing down on my shoulders.


    "Numbers still overwhelm me, I have to rethink my strategy if I want to survive this place," I muttered to myself, feeling the lingering tension in my muscles. The twisted figures and humanoid guardians were not something I could continue to face head-on, especially in my current state. But I couldn''t afford to back down either¡ªthere was too much at stake.


    "M-My lord, W-What was that? And how did you end up in this state?" A familiar voice stammered from behind me. I turned around, finding myself face-to-face with the warden I told to stand at the entrance of the sealed floors of the prison.


    I looked at the warden, who was clearly shaken by the devastation he''d just witnessed. His eyes darted around the ruins, taking in the chaotic aftermath of the battle. He seemed unsure whether to be relieved that I had survived or frightened by the sight of the wreckage.


    "Stay back," I said, raising a hand to signal caution. "There were powerful guardians here, twisted by dark magic. I had to use everything I had to defeat them. The chamber has collapsed, and the place is no longer safe."


    The warden nodded, swallowing hard as he glanced at the crumbling walls and the remnants of dark magic still lingering in the air. "I¡ªI see. My lord, are you injured? What can I do to assist you?"


    "No need," I said while trying to sense any movement in the rumbles.


    "A-Mm... My lord, Lady Clarissa is here-" Warden said but before he could finish his words.


    "WHERE IS THAT INTRUDER?"


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 85 - No.85 Showdown (5)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    "WHERE IS THAT INTRUDER?"


    Clatter~ Clatter~


    A shout resounded throughout the prison right after which the sound of heels clicking against the stone floor echoed through the passage. Lady Clarissa''s voice carried an icy authority that sent a shiver down the warden''s spine. He took a step back, clearly intimidated by her presence, but I remained still, gathering what little strength I had left.


    From the shadows, a tall, imposing figure emerged, her silver hair cascading down her back in intricate braids. Lady Clarissa''s piercing eyes locked onto mine, and for a brief moment, the air seemed to freeze around us. She was dressed in her usual elaborate gown, the deep crimson fabric flowing behind her like bloodstained silk.


    Her expression was a mixture of fury and concern, a rare combination that only made her more intimidating.


    "You," she hissed, her voice dripping with venom. "What in the gods'' names happened here? And why does it reek of dark magic?"


    She continued, "And start with what are you doing in my Rutherford family''s private prison? You better have a damned good explanation," Lady Clarissa snapped, her eyes narrowing as she approached me. The warden stepped aside, clearly not wanting to be caught in the crossfire.


    I took a deep breath, trying to steady myself. I was already drained from the battle, and the last thing I needed was a confrontation with Clarissa. But I knew there was no avoiding it.


    "Lady Clarissa," I began, my voice calm but firm. "Do you have any idea what your father does in those sealed floors of this prison?''''


    "Mmm... No! But this is not about my father," Lady Clarissa interrupted, her voice sharp and commanding. "This is about you trespassing in a place you have no right to be. Now, explain yourself, Samael Ashwood, before I lose my patience."


    I could feel her anger radiating off her in waves, but there was something else in her eyes¡ªa flicker of curiosity, perhaps even fear. She was on edge, and she wanted answers.


    "I had no intention of trespassing," I replied, keeping my tone even. "And since you don''t have any idea what your father was doing down there, it seems I''m the one who needs to enlighten you," I continued, my voice steady despite the growing tension. "You know who was the youngest prince of our kingdom, right?"


    "Xandros Blackthorn, But what does he have anything to do with this? he was killed by some assassins years ago," She said with each word her anger intensified, her gaze never leaving mine. "What does he have to do with this?"


    I took a step closer, my expression earnest. "Assassins did not kill Xandros Blackthorn, He was kidnapped by your father, Who experimented on him to advance his plans for artificial immortality."


    Lady Clarissa''s eyes widened in shock, and her composure faltered for a moment. "My father... kidnapped Xandros Blackthorn? This is beyond anything I could have imagined."


    I nodded, trying to gauge her reaction. "Yes. And the dark magic you''re sensing is a result of those experiments. Your father was trying to use the essence of Xandros to achieve something far beyond mere mortal understanding. But his attempts have gone awry."


    "NOOOO! You are lying, my father is not a monster!" Lady Clarissa''s voice trembled with a mix of anger and disbelief. Her hands clenched into fists at her sides, and her eyes flashed with a fierce, almost desperate intensity. "My father would never engage in such dark magic!"


    "Well, I have the evidence," I said, my voice resolute despite her rising anger. "I will present this to the royal family, and if what I have found is as damning as I believe, it could lead to severe consequences for your father."


    Lady Clarissa''s eyes flickered with a tumult of emotions¡ªshock, anger, and fear. "Are you saying you have proof of my father''s dark magic? That he has committed such heinous acts?"


    "Can I see the evidence?" Lady Clarissa''s voice wavered, a mix of desperation and determination in her tone. "If what you''re saying is true, I need to understand the full extent of what has happened."


    I hesitated for a moment, weighing the implications of showing her the evidence before we had more concrete proof. But the urgency of the situation was clear, and Clarissa''s sincerity seemed genuine.


    "I''ll show you," I said, nodding in agreement. "But be prepared. What you''re about to see might be disturbing."


    I reached into the system inventory and pulled out the files with no tags on them. The papers were stained with remnants of dark magic and the arcane symbols that had been used in the experiments. I placed them carefully on a nearby table, the items laid out for Clarissa to see.


    Clarissa''s eyes fell on the documents and the residue with a mixture of horror and disbelief. She picked up one of the papers, her hands trembling slightly as she scanned the contents. The arcane symbols and the notes detailing the experiments were stark and chilling.


    "This is... This is not just dark magic," she said, her voice barely above a whisper. "This is something far more sinister. My father... how could he?" S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Well, experimenting on the youngest prince is just one of the many crimes he committed. He kidnapped orphans from the streets and joined hands with the kingdom''s enemies. There are more layers to his machinations than just these experiments."


    Her face contorted with a mixture of anguish and fury. "Orphans? Enemies? This is... this is too much. How could my father have been involved in such...


    monstrous acts?"


    "It''s not just about what he''s done," I said, trying to maintain my composure despite the gravity of the situation. "It''s about what he''s planning to do with the knowledge and power he''s accumulated. The dark magic, the experiments¡ªthese are steps toward something far more dangerous. He''s been making deals with forces that could threaten the entire kingdom."


    Lady Clarissa''s hands shook as she set the papers down. Her face was pale, and her usually composed demeanor was cracking under the strain. "I need to speak to him. I need to understand... I need to know why."


    "And what do you hope to get from that? ''Oh shit! my daughter found me in the act, what do I do?'' do you seriously think he would answer your question?" I said while dramatically waving my hands.


    Lady Clarissa''s face was a portrait of turmoil. Her eyes, once so sharp and commanding, were now clouded with a mix of betrayal and desperation.


    "Even if he won''t give me answers," she said through gritted teeth, "I need to hear it from him directly. I need to understand why he chose this path, why he betrayed everything we believed in."


    I sighed, realizing the depth of her conflict. "Very well, but be cautious. The man you knew as your father may no longer be the same person. His actions have led him down a dark path, and he might be more dangerous than you expect."


    Clarissa nodded, her resolve hardening. "Thank you for showing me this. I need to take action immediately."


    As she turned to leave, I couldn''t help but feel a pang of concern. This confrontation could go in many directions, and I hoped that Clarissa''s pursuit of the truth wouldn''t lead to further complications or danger.


    "Lady Clarissa," I called out as she made her way to the exit. She paused and looked back at me, her expression a blend of determination and weariness.


    "Be careful," I said, my voice low and sincere. "You''re about to walk into a storm of secrets and dangers. And remember, not everything is as it seems."


    She gave a terse nod and continued on her way, her silver hair catching the dim light as she vanished down the corridor.


    Left alone in the prison, I took a deep breath, feeling the weight of the revelations and the upcoming confrontation. The situation was far from resolved, and the ripple effects of these discoveries were just beginning to unfold.


    "Mmm... My lord, do you need anything else?" The warden''s voice broke the silence, and his uneasy gaze shifted between me and the scattered papers on the table. His discomfort was palpable, and I could sense his apprehension at the unfolding situation.


    I waved him off, my mind still reeling from the gravity of what had transpired. "No, you may leave. I need some time to gather my thoughts."


    The warden nodded quickly and scurried away, leaving me alone in the dimly lit prison cell. The walls seemed to close in on me, the echoes of Lady Clarissa''s anger and disbelief still resonating in the air.


    "I should too go home, This is enough evidence to clear my name and have that bastard begone forever." I muttered to myself as I looked around the dimly lit prison cell. The weight of the revelations hung heavy in the air, and I knew that the next steps I took would be crucial.


    I took another deep breath, trying to steady my racing thoughts. With Lady Clarissa now armed with the truth, I had to focus on my own course of action. The evidence I had uncovered was more than enough to bring serious charges against her father, but I needed to make sure it reached the right hands.


    My immediate priority was to ensure that the information was secured and that my own position was safeguarded. I could already anticipate that there would be backlash, and it was imperative that I prepared for any potential complications.


    I quickly gathered the scattered papers and stowed them in a secure compartment within my system inventory, ensuring their protection. Then, I made my way out of the prison, the weight of the recent events pressing heavily on my shoulders.


    As I walked through the cold, echoing corridors, my mind raced with plans. I needed to contact my allies, especially those who had a vested interest in the stability of the kingdom. It was crucial to coordinate with them and prepare for the fallout from Lady Clarissa''s confrontation with her father.


    Once outside the prison, I made my way back to my estate, the familiar surroundings offering a brief moment of solace amidst the chaos.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 86 - No.86 Showdown (6)

    [Clarissa Rutherford''s POV]


    My mind was a whirlwind of emotions as I made my way through the winding corridors of the prison. The evidence Samael had presented was like a dagger to the heart of everything I believed about my father. Each step I took felt heavier, burdened by the weight of the revelations and the uncertainty of what lay ahead.


    I had my own assumptions, as I was not some na?ve child, but the truth had always been elusive. I had heard whispers of my father''s secretive behavior, but I had never imagined he was involved in such dark and malevolent deeds. The thought of him experimenting with forbidden magic, especially involving Xandros Blackthorn, was almost too much to bear.


    My fingers brushed against the cold stone walls as I navigated the labyrinthine passages, my thoughts racing. I needed answers, but I had no idea what to expect. The man I had known as my father could very well be a different person now, consumed by his own twisted ambitions.


    I thought my father was falsely accused by those noble families in the meeting yesterday, and there is even this information of the King being murdered by Samael Ashwood circulated by the royal family. So much has happened since yesterday. Father was summoned to a meeting called by the King, only to be arrested amidst a flurry of accusations.


    And then, in an unexpected turn, the King was killed by Samael Ashwood. It was chaos. My father, suddenly freed, had begun rallying the people against Samael Ashwood, casting him as the villain of the hour.


    But now, standing in the midst of these dark revelations, the narrative seemed more complicated than ever. My father''s sudden release and subsequent actions were disconcerting, but the evidence in the prison suggested a deeper and darker conspiracy. Was there a connection between the events unfolding and the sinister plans my father had been enacting in secret?


    As I approached the heavy iron door that led to my father''s chamber, I took a moment to steel myself. The chill of the stone seemed to seep into my bones, matching the dread in my heart. I had always respected my father, even when I questioned some of his decisions. But now, I had to confront him, not just as a daughter seeking answers but as someone faced with the enormity of his actions.


    Taking a deep breath, I pushed open the door and stepped into the room. My father was seated at a large desk, surrounded by papers and artifacts that spoke of arcane knowledge. He looked up as I entered, his eyes cold and calculating, devoid of the warmth they once held.


    "Clarissa," he said, his voice smooth but carrying an edge I hadn''t heard before. "I didn''t expect you so soon."


    "F-Father, I h-had some questions," I stammered, struggling to keep my voice steady. The room felt oppressive, filled with the heavy scent of parchment and old magic. My father''s imposing presence only added to the weight of the situation.


    "Please, leave through the gate you entered from. I don''t have time for your silly questions," my father said dismissively, his eyes narrowing in irritation. His words stung more than I expected, but I refused to be dissuaded. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No, Father," I said firmly, stepping further into the room. "I need answers now. I''ve seen the evidence. I know about the forbidden magic, the experiments. I need to understand why you''ve chosen this path."


    His eyes instantly flickered with a mixture of surprise and irritation. The calm facade he maintained faltered briefly before he regained his composure. "I don''t know what you are talking about," he said, though a trace of unease slipped into his voice.


    "I saw the documents, the magical artifacts. They were enough to convince me that something far more sinister is at play," I said, trying to keep my voice steady. "You can''t deny it anymore. What is it you''re really involved in?"


    My father''s expression darkened, a flash of anger crossing his face before he masked it with forced calm. He took a deep breath as if gathering his thoughts. "Clarissa, you must understand that there are forces at work here that are beyond our control. My actions, as drastic as they may seem, are intended to protect our family and ensure our place in this world."


    "Protect us from what?" I asked, feeling a mix of frustration and fear. "What could possibly justify the use of forbidden magic and manipulation of the kingdom''s politics? Are you trying to protect us from Samael Ashwood? From the King''s death? This chaos? Or is there something even darker that you haven''t told me?"


    He looked away, his gaze fixed on an intricate, ancient artifact on his desk. "The world is not as black and white as you might think, Clarissa. The magic I''ve been involved with, the alliances I''ve made¡ªthese are all part of a larger game of survival. Our enemies are not just the visible ones but those who work from the shadows, whose motives are hidden behind layers of deceit."


    I could feel my resolve wavering as I struggled to make sense of his words. "You''re talking about enemies, but what about the people who are suffering because of your actions? What about the truth that is being buried under these machinations? You''re manipulating and controlling to secure power, but at what cost?"


    He turned back to face me, his eyes cold and hard. "Sometimes, sacrifices must be made for the greater good. The people will never understand the necessity of my actions, but that does not make them any less important. We are at a critical juncture, and every decision I make is to ensure that our family remains strong and influential."


    "But at what cost to our morals, our humanity?" I demanded, my voice rising despite my efforts to stay calm. "The world may be complex, but it doesn''t justify losing ourselves in the process. What you''ve done is more than just strategic¡ªit''s unethical."


    "Watch. Your. Tone. Girl," my father said, his voice like ice. The sudden intensity in his eyes made me flinch. "You dare question the decisions I''ve made for the greater good of our family?"


    I swallowed hard, trying to steady my racing heart. The room seemed to close in around me, the shadows from the artifacts stretching like dark fingers. I knew I was walking a dangerous line, but the truth felt too urgent to ignore.


    I barely managed to whisper, "Xandros Blackthorn..." before my father''s gaze became piercing. His eyes, which had been cold and unreadable, now reflected a mixture of frustration and hidden menace. The atmosphere in the room thickened with tension.


    My father''s eyes narrowed, and his voice took on a dangerous edge. "Tell me where you found those so-called ''evidence.'' What did you see, and where?"


    I hesitated, weighing the consequences of revealing too much. The urgency in his tone, however, compelled me to speak. "In the prison''s restricted section," I admitted. "I heard of an intruder being in our prison who took full control of the prison and I was close by so I decided to confront him. What I found was more than I expected.


    I found Samael Ashwood who destroyed your sealed floors under the prison¡ª"


    "WHAT! SAMAEL ASHWOOD!" My father''s roar was thunderous, shaking the room with its intensity. His eyes, once cold and calculating, were now filled with a fiery rage. The force of his anger was palpable, and I took a step back, feeling the weight of his fury.


    "Yes, Father," I continued, trying to keep my voice steady despite the fear that gripped me. "Samael Ashwood was in the prison, and he seemed to be looking for something. He caused a considerable amount of destruction in the restricted section. I don''t know all the details, but it''s clear that he was searching for something important. and that apparently was the evidence that he found there."


    "Don''t tell me that the evidence is with him?" Father grabbed my shoulders with such strength that I winced under his grip. His eyes were wide with a mix of fear and fury, and I could feel the intensity of his emotions radiating from him.


    "Y-Yes," I stammered, struggling to maintain my composure. "It seems that Samael Ashwood managed to obtain some of the evidence. I don''t know what he intends to do with it, but he did say that he is going to present that evidence to the royal family. Especially the ones containing your experiments on Xandros Blackthorn¡ª"


    "Finished... EVERYTHING I worked for," my father spat, his voice filled with a blend of rage and despair. His grip on my shoulders tightened, making me wince. The intensity of his emotions was overwhelming, and I could see the desperation in his eyes.


    "Father," I said, trying to keep my voice steady despite the fear coursing through me. "You need to explain what this is all about. If Samael Ashwood has this evidence, it could change everything. What were you trying to achieve with Xandros Blackthorn? Why involve forbidden magic?"


    "Immortality..."


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 87 - No.87 Showdown (7)

    [Clarissa Rutherford''s POV]


    "Immortality," my father whispered, his voice laced with a chilling fervor that sent shivers down my spine. His grip on my shoulders eased, but his eyes remained locked on mine, burning with a mix of desperation and obsession. "Do you understand, Clarissa? The power to transcend death itself. To rule for eternity. To protect our family, our legacy, forever."


    I stared at him, horrified. The weight of his words sank in slowly, like a stone dropping into the pit of my stomach. Immortality¡ªan ambition so dangerous, so fraught with peril and dark consequences. The idea was intoxicating, but it was also a path littered with ruin and despair. I had read enough ancient texts to know that immortality came at a price too high to bear.


    "You were willing to sacrifice everything for that?" I asked, my voice trembling as I took a step back, needing to put distance between us. "To manipulate the kingdom, to experiment on Xandros Blackthorn? For what? A chance to live forever? This isn''t protection, Father¡ªit''s madness."


    "Madness?" He echoed, his voice rising with indignation. "No, Clarissa, it''s vision! It''s ambition! The world is full of those who cling to power, to life, at any cost. They are the ones who will be swept aside if they do not adapt and if they do not evolve. Our family deserves more than just a fleeting moment in history.


    We deserve to be eternal."


    "How do you plan to achieve this immortality, Father?" I asked, trying to understand the full extent of his plan. My heart pounded in my chest as I awaited his response. "How do you expect to accomplish something that countless others have failed to achieve? At what cost to everyone else?"


    He paused, his eyes narrowing as he considered my question. The silence in the room became suffocating as if the very air was waiting for his response. When he finally spoke, his voice was low and measured, each word carrying a heavy weight.


    "Xandros Blackthorn is the key," he said, his tone filled with a strange mix of reverence and obsession. "The experiments I conducted were not just on him but with the power that he harbored. He possessed a unique form of magic¡ª Time Magic. But on prolonged use, it starts to consume the host''s lifespan and deteriorate their body.


    However, I found a way to harness it without the repercussions that destroyed him."


    "W-What?" My voice faltered as the enormity of his claim hit me like a tidal wave. "You found a way to harness Time Magic without suffering its consequences? But how?"


    He smiled a cold and calculating expression that made my skin crawl. "It was not easy. The key was to create a ritual that would separate the aspect of immortality from a Vampire¡ªan immortal creature of the night known for its long lifespan and regenerative abilities.


    By binding the essence of Time Magic to the core of a vampire''s being, I could create a vessel that would withstand the power without degrading over time.


    "The ritual involved merging the vampire''s regenerative properties with the Time Magic, creating a conduit capable of maintaining the magic indefinitely without harming the host. The result is a vessel that can endure the immense strain of Time Magic, granting the bearer a form of immortality. It''s the ultimate fusion of magic and life."


    "S-So that''s why you insisted on imprisoning those vampires in the war, you wanted to extract their essence for your experiment," I said, feeling a wave of nausea wash over me. The realization of the sacrifices my father was willing to make to achieve his twisted vision of immortality was both horrifying and overwhelming. "You used them as mere tools in your quest for power."


    "Well you are half-correct, So answer me: What was the reason that the war started in the first place?" Father asked with his smile stretching wider, his eyes gleaming with a dark intensity.


    I blinked, momentarily caught off guard by the shift in his tone. The question seemed to hang in the air, weighted with a deeper meaning. "The war... it was started over territorial disputes, political power, and the control of resources," I answered cautiously, recalling the historical justifications given for the conflict. "But what does that have to do with your experiments?"


    "Everything," he replied, his voice dropping to a whisper. "The war was not just about land or power¡ªit was a carefully orchestrated scheme to create the conditions necessary for my experiments. By instigating the conflict with the help of my accomplices, We kidnapped their youngest princess and seized the opportunity to capture and experiment on the vampires. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The chaos of the war provided the perfect cover, obscuring my true intentions and allowing me to carry out my research without interference."


    The cold realization of his manipulation hit me with the force of a physical blow. The war, which had claimed countless lives and caused immense suffering, was nothing more than a smokescreen for his dark ambitions. He had orchestrated a conflict that had devastated both sides, all to pursue his quest for immortality.


    "But... the princess? Why involve her in this?" I asked, my voice shaking with a mix of anger and despair.


    "Ah, the youngest princess," my father said with a touch of pride. "She was a key component of the ritual. Her bloodline carried unique magical properties that were essential for the final stages of my experiment. Her capture and subsequent imprisonment allowed me to harness those properties and ensure the success of the ritual."


    "I-Is she even alive?" I asked, my voice barely above a whisper, the dread in my heart growing heavier with each passing second.


    My father''s gaze grew colder, a flicker of something unsettling in his eyes. "She''s alive, yes. Her survival was crucial for the final phase. But... an unknown bastard ran away with her, I placed her in prison with three runic swords penetrating her from three different sections..."


    The revelation was a blow that left me reeling. My mind struggled to process the implications of my father''s actions. He had not only orchestrated a war but had used a young princess as a mere pawn in his twisted quest for immortality. The thought of her imprisoned, suffering, and used as a tool for his dark rituals was unbearable.


    "You''ve gone too far, Father," I said, my voice trembling with a mix of fear and determination. "This is beyond redemption. The lives you''ve destroyed, the suffering you''ve inflicted¡ªit''s monstrous."


    He sighed, his expression hardening. "You still don''t understand, Clarissa. You see only the sacrifices and the suffering, but you fail to see the greater picture. Immortality is not a mere desire; it is the ultimate form of power and protection. Everything I''ve done has been for the preservation of our family and our legacy. In the grand scheme of things, the ends justify the means."


    "No, they don''t!" I countered, my voice rising with a fierce conviction. "You''ve lost sight of what truly matters. The world you''re trying to build is one of darkness and tyranny. It''s not a future worth fighting for."


    My father''s eyes narrowed with cold anger. "You speak of ideals and morality, but those are luxuries of the naive. You must be willing to make hard choices, sacrifices, if you wish to shape the world according to your vision. If you cannot understand that, then you are no better than the weak who will be swept aside."


    "Maybe," I said, taking a step back, my resolve hardening. "But I won''t be part of this. I won''t help you with your plans, and I won''t let you continue down this path of destruction."


    He glared at me, his face a mask of anger and disappointment. "You''re making a grave mistake, Clarissa. I gave you a chance to be part of something greater. If you choose to oppose me, you''ll be seen as a traitor¡ªa threat to everything I''ve worked for. I won''t hesitate to deal with you if it comes to that."


    A shiver ran down my spine, but I stood my ground. "Do what you must," I said, my voice steady despite the fear gripping my heart. "But I will not stand by and let you continue this madness."


    With a final, disdainful look, my father turned away, his mind clearly already working on the next steps of his grand, sinister scheme. I knew that this was far from over; my father would not take my defiance lightly. His ambitions were too great, his obsession too consuming.


    As I left the room, the weight of the truth settled heavily on my shoulders. I needed to find a way to stop him, to expose his plans and rescue the princess if she was still alive. Samael Ashwood might be my best chance¡ªhe had the strength and the resolve to challenge my father, and his own motivations could align with mine if he understood the full extent of the threat.


    But reaching out to Samael would be risky. I had to be cautious, careful in how I approached him. Trust would need to be earned, and I would have to navigate the dangerous web my father had spun with utmost precision.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 88 - No.88 Showdown (8)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    I enter the estate still recovering from exhaustion, but the recovery is much faster than before I had the dragon heart. As I opened the door and made my way towards the hall.


    I was immediately greeted by the faint scent of lavender, a fragrance that brought a sense of calm and familiarity to my weary mind. The Ashwood estate was quiet, almost too quiet, considering the chaos that had unfolded recently. The echoes of my footsteps seemed to linger in the air as if the walls themselves were waiting in anticipation.


    My thoughts were still a jumble of everything that had transpired¡ª the sealed floors under the prison of the Rutherford family, files, and those experimented people turned monsters.


    My mind kept replaying the horrors I had uncovered, the twisted experiments, and the lives shattered by a lust for power. The Rutherford family had crossed a line, and I couldn''t shake the feeling that there was more to uncover, more darkness lurking beneath the surface. But for now, I needed to focus on the present, on the people who were counting on me.


    As I entered the hall, I was greeted by the sight of Sionna. She sat by the fireplace, her face lit by the warm glow of the flames. Her expression softened as she saw me, and she rose to her feet, crossing the room in a few swift steps.


    "Samael," she said, her voice a mixture of relief and concern. "You''re back. Are you alright?"


    I nodded, though I could see the worry etched on her face. "I''m fine, just tired. There''s a lot we need to discuss, but first, where''s Liliana?"


    "She''s resting," Sionna replied, her eyes searching mine for any sign of what I had been through. "She was worried about you. We all were."


    My hand went to her head gently combing through her indigo hair, her wolf-like ears drooped down as her tail started to waggle slowly behind her, a clear sign of her concern. I offered her a small smile, trying to reassure her despite the weight of everything that had happened. "I''m here now, Sionna. I won''t let anything happen to you or the others."


    She leaned into my touch, her tension easing slightly, though her eyes still held a flicker of worry. "You always say that, Samael, but you keep throwing yourself into danger. I know you''re strong, but we need you too. I need you."


    Her words hit me harder than I expected, a reminder of the responsibility I carried, not just for myself but for those who depended on me. Sionna, Liliana, Alice¡ªmy family had already been through so much, and I couldn''t bear the thought of them suffering anymore because of my actions.


    "I know, Sionna," I replied, my voice soft but firm. "And I promise, I''ll be more careful. But there are things I need to deal with, things that threaten all of us. I can''t just stand by and let them go unchecked."


    She sighed, her tail stilling as she pulled away slightly to look me in the eye. "Just¡­ don''t forget that you''re not alone in this. We''re stronger together, Samael. Whatever you''re facing, we''ll face it with you."


    Her words brought a warmth to my chest, a reminder of the bond we shared. I wasn''t alone, and that thought gave me strength. "Thank you, Sionna. I won''t forget that."


    I pulled her into a brief hug, feeling the tension in her body slowly ease as she wrapped her arms around me. When we finally pulled apart, she looked more at ease, her usual determined expression returning.


    "A kiss?" She asked with a blush on her cheeks, her eyes looking up at me expectantly. There was a playful glint in her gaze, but beneath it, I could see the genuine affection she held for me. It was moments like these that reminded me why I fought so hard, why I was willing to face the dangers that lurked in the shadows.


    Smiling softly, I leaned down and pressed a gentle kiss on her forehead. "Always," I whispered, letting the warmth of the moment sink in. "I''ll always be here for you."


    "Mou~ Not there, Kiss me here," She pouted as her finger pointed towards her lips which glistened slightly in the dim light of the hall. Her cheeks flushed a deeper shade of pink as she leaned closer, her eyes half-lidded with expectation.


    I couldn''t help but chuckle at her persistence. Sionna had always had a way of lightening the mood, even when the weight of the world seemed to press down on me. It was one of the many things I cherished about her.


    "You''re relentless, you know that?" I teased, though my voice was soft, affectionate. Her pouting expression only deepened, and I knew I couldn''t deny her.


    With a gentle touch, I cupped her cheek, feeling the warmth of her skin beneath my fingertips. I leaned in slowly, closing the distance between us until our lips met in a tender kiss. It was brief but sweet, a moment of solace in the midst of all the chaos.


    When I pulled back, her face was a mix of contentment and bashfulness. Her tail wagged faster now, betraying her true feelings despite her best efforts to appear composed.


    "Better?" I asked with a grin.


    She nodded, a smile breaking through her feigned pout. "Much better," she murmured, her voice barely above a whisper.


    For a moment, everything else faded away¡ªthe horrors of the Rutherford estate, the looming threats, and the burdens I carried. In that small, quiet space, it was just Sionna and me, finding comfort in each other''s presence.


    But the reprieve was short-lived. I could feel the weight of responsibility creeping back in, the knowledge that there were still battles to fight, and dangers to face. And yet, as I looked into Sionna''s eyes, I felt a renewed sense of determination.


    "Come on," I said, offering her my hand. "Let''s check on Liliana and the others. We''ve got a lot to figure out, and I could use your help."


    Sionna took my hand, her grip warm and reassuring. We walked together through the dimly lit halls of the Ashwood estate, the silence between us filled with unspoken understanding. Despite everything, it was moments like these¡ªmoments of quiet companionship¡ªthat gave me the strength to keep pushing forward.


    "Is Mother back from her task, yet?" I asked while walking with a thoughtful expression.


    "Not yet," Sionna replied, her voice tinged with a hint of concern. "She''s still out dealing with the aftermath of the recent attacks. Some issues in the neighboring territories required her attention. You know how she is¡ªshe won''t rest until everything is under control."


    I nodded, understanding all too well. Elysia Ashwood was a force to be reckoned with, especially when it came to protecting her family and the Ashwood estate. Her strength and resolve were unmatched, but it also meant that she often took on more than she should.


    "We''ll need to update her on what we''ve discovered," I said, my mind already racing with the information we needed to share. "The Rutherford family''s experiments... It''s worse than we imagined, Sionna. They''re playing with forces they don''t understand, and innocent people are getting caught in the crossfire."


    Sionna''s expression hardened, her concern replaced by a fierce determination. "We''ll put a stop to it, Samael. Whatever it takes. They won''t get away with this."


    Her words echoed my own resolve. The Rutherfords had gone too far, and it was up to us to ensure they were held accountable. But for now, there were other priorities¡ªlike checking on Liliana and making sure everyone else was safe.


    As we continued down the hallway, the flickering candlelight cast long shadows on the walls, creating an eerie atmosphere that seemed to match the weight of the situation. The Ashwood estate, once a place of safety and solace, now felt like a battleground waiting for the next skirmish.


    We reached the door to Liliana''s room, and I paused, taking a deep breath before gently pushing it open. Inside, Liliana lay on the bed, her form barely visible under the soft covers. The room was dimly lit, with only the faint glow of the moonlight filtering through the curtains.


    Sionna and I approached the bed quietly, not wanting to disturb her rest. But as we drew closer, Liliana stirred, her eyes fluttering open as she sensed our presence.


    "Samael? Sionna?" Her voice was groggy, but there was a relieved smile on her lips as she recognized us.


    "I''m here," I said softly, sitting down on the edge of the bed. "You should I say, Princess Liliana."


    Her eyes widened at hearing the title I used her gaze shifting from surprise to a gentle, appreciative smile. She sat up slowly, propping herself up on her elbows. The weariness in her eyes was evident, but there was a spark of warmth as she looked at us.


    "So you know about it, huh~ I wanted to tell you all this myself," Liliana continued, her voice carrying a mix of vulnerability and strength. "There''s so much that needs to be addressed, and I didn''t want you to find out secondhand."


    Sionna and I exchanged a glance. I could see the strain in Liliana''s eyes, the toll that everything had taken on her. Despite her attempts to appear calm, the exhaustion was evident.


    "We''ve discovered some troubling things," I began, my tone somber. "The Rutherford family''s experiments are more horrific than we anticipated. How Garrick Rutherford kidnapped you and started the war with the Vampire race to get them as his experimental subjects, to extract the immortality aspect from them and convert them into his twisted version of superhumans.


    The horrors we''ve seen¡ªit''s a lot to process."


    I continued, "I am just waiting for Mother to come back, After that. I will storm the Rutherford Territory myself."


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.


    sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 89 - No.89 Showdown (9)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    "We''ve discovered some troubling things," I began, my tone somber. "The Rutherford family''s experiments are more horrific than we anticipated how Garrick Rutherford kidnapped you and started the war with the Vampire race to get them as his experimental subjects, to extract the immortality aspect from them and convert them into his twisted version of superhumans.


    The horrors we''ve seen¡ªit''s a lot to process."


    I continued, "I am just waiting for Mother to come back, After that. I will storm the Rutherford Territory myself."


    Bang!


    A small fist zoomed in on my head and landed with a surprisingly firm thud. I blinked in surprise, feeling the sting of the impact before I registered that it was Sionna''s fist.


    Sionna''s small fist made contact with my head, cutting off my words. The unexpected hit wasn''t painful, but it was enough to snap me out of my dark thoughts. I blinked, turning to face her, rubbing the spot where her fist had landed.


    "What did we just talk about?" she asked, her voice a mix of frustration and concern. Her eyes narrowed, and her tail flicked in irritation, emphasizing her displeasure.


    I sighed, realizing what she was getting at. "Sionna, I know you''re worried, but¡ª"


    "No buts, Samael," she interrupted, crossing her arms. "You can''t just keep throwing yourself into danger without thinking about the consequences. You''re always taking everything on yourself, but you''re not alone in this. We need you to stay safe too."


    Liliana, who had been watching the exchange with a mix of amusement and concern, reached out and placed a gentle hand on my arm. "She''s right, Samael," she said softly, her voice carrying the weight of her own worries. "We''ve all been through so much, and we need to stand together. Charging in alone isn''t the answer."


    I held up my hands in surrender as I spoke, trying to defuse the tension. "Okay, okay, I get it. I won''t go rushing in without a plan. But listen, I can''t take either of you anywhere near Garrick Rutherford. He''s a psychopath, and I won''t risk you getting hurt. Liliana, you''ve already been through enough, and Sionna, your unique features¡ªyour wolf ears and tail¡ªwould be a dead giveaway.


    Your race has been extinct for a long time, and we can''t risk Garrick finding out about you. He''d be even more dangerous if he knew."


    Sionna''s ears drooped slightly at my words, a mix of frustration and concern flickering in her eyes. She opened her mouth to argue, but I cut her off gently. "Sionna, you know I''m right. We have to be smart about this. I need to keep you both safe, and the best way to do that is by keeping you out of Garrick''s reach."


    Liliana''s grip on my arm tightened, her worry palpable. "But Samael, we can''t just sit back and do nothing. You''ll be walking into a lion''s den alone. There has to be another way."


    "Hey, at least let me finish my thought before you two gang up on me," I said with a slight smile, trying to lighten the mood. But the worry in their eyes kept me grounded. "You both think Mother would let me go in alone?"


    I continued, shaking my head with a hint of amusement. "She''s not the type to sit idly by when her family is in danger. And you know she''s not going to let me rush off without her. We''ll be going in together and with her power, victory is guaranteed as she is not called the strongest Mage of the kingdom for a mere title. But even with her strength, we still need to be cautious.


    Garrick Rutherford isn''t just some run-of-the-mill villain. He''s resourceful, and he''s been planning these atrocities for a long time. Rushing in blindly, even with Mother''s power, could still be a mistake."


    Liliana nodded, her eyes showing a mix of relief and lingering concern. "It''s good that your mother will be with you, Samael, but that doesn''t mean you should let your guard down. We''ve seen what Garrick is capable of, and we can''t underestimate him."


    Sionna, who had been silent, still looked uneasy. Her ears twitched slightly, betraying her inner turmoil. "I just... I don''t want to lose you, Samael. Not to Garrick, not to anyone. We''ve already been through so much."


    Her words tugged at my heart, and I reached out to gently ruffle her hair, a gesture that had always brought her comfort. "You''re not going to lose me, Sionna. I promise. We''re all going to get through this together. But to do that, we need to stay smart, stay strong, and most importantly, stay united."


    The room fell into a brief silence as we all absorbed the weight of the situation. The threat of Garrick Rutherford loomed large, and we all knew that the road ahead was fraught with danger. But as long as we had each other, we had hope.


    Liliana''s hand found mine again, and she gave it a reassuring squeeze. "We trust you, Samael. Just remember, you''re not alone in this. We''re with you, every step of the way."


    I smiled at her, feeling a warmth spread through me despite the heavy burden we were all carrying. "Thank you, both of you. Your support means more to me than you know."


    "You should go talk to Lily too, She has been through so much the past few days, losing her brother to the dungeon and you have been out most of the time, dealing with everything that''s been happening. She needs you, Samael. She needs to know that she''s not alone in this, that she still has people who care about her."


    Liliana''s words struck a chord within me. She was right¡ªLily had been through unimaginable pain, and I hadn''t been there for her as much as I should have. The guilt gnawed at me, but I knew it wasn''t too late to make things right.


    I nodded, taking a deep breath. "You''re right, Liliana. I need to be there for her. She''s lost so much, and I can''t let her go through this alone."


    Sionna gave me a small, encouraging smile. "We''ll take care of things here while you talk to her. Just remember to be patient with her, Samael. She''s hurting, and she needs time."


    "I will," I promised, squeezing both Liliana''s and Sionna''s hands before turning to leave the room.


    As I walked through the halls of the Ashwood estate, I couldn''t help but feel the weight of everything that had happened. The war with the vampires, Garrick''s twisted experiments, Ethan''s death, and now the looming confrontation with the Rutherfords¡ªit was all so much to bear.


    But I knew that if I didn''t keep moving forward, if I didn''t fight for those I cared about, then all of this would have been for nothing.


    I reached the door to Lily''s room and hesitated for a moment. Taking a deep breath, I knocked gently before pushing the door open.


    Lily was sitting by the window, staring out at the night sky. Her once vibrant eyes were dull with grief, and her shoulders were slumped as if the weight of the world was pressing down on them. The sight of her in such pain broke my heart all over again.


    "Lily," I called softly, stepping into the room. She turned her head slightly to look at me, and I could see the tears glistening in her eyes.


    "Samael," she whispered, her voice barely audible. "I didn''t hear you come in."


    I moved closer, sitting down beside her. "I''m sorry, Lily. I''m sorry for not being here for you as much as I should have. I know you''re hurting, and I wish I could take that pain away."


    She shook her head, wiping away a tear that had escaped down her cheek. "It''s not your fault, Samael. I know you''ve been dealing with a lot too. But it''s just... so hard. Losing Ethan, knowing what happened to him...


    it feels like a part of me died with him."


    I reached out, gently taking her hand in mine. "I know it does, Lily. And I won''t pretend to understand exactly what you''re going through. But I want you to know that you''re not alone. I''m here for you, and so is my family. You''re a part of our lives now, and we''ll get through this together."


    She looked at me, her eyes searching mine as if looking for some kind of reassurance, some kind of hope. "Do you really believe that, Samael? That we can get through this?"


    "What you don''t believe your future husband~" I said with a fit of mocking anger in my voice, trying to lighten the heavy atmosphere in the room. The corners of Lily''s mouth twitched slightly, and for a brief moment, I saw a flicker of the old spark in her eyes.


    "Future husband, huh?" she murmured, her voice a mix of sadness and amusement. "You always know how to make me smile, even when everything feels so dark."


    I squeezed her hand gently, offering her a warm smile. "It''s because I care about you, Lily. More than anything, I want to see you smile again, to see you find happiness, even after everything we''ve been through."


    Lily''s gaze softened, and she leaned into me, resting her head on my shoulder. "I don''t know if I''ll ever be the same after losing Ethan, but... knowing you''re here, knowing you''re not going anywhere, it helps. It really does."


    I wrapped my arm around her, holding her close. "We''ll take it one day at a time, together. And if you ever feel like it''s too much, just remember that you don''t have to face it alone. I''ll be right here with you, every step of the way."


    "All well and good but future husband huh~" Lily lifted her head just enough to meet my eyes, a teasing glint starting to return to her gaze. "You sure you''re ready for that kind of commitment?"


    "What you don''t think I am worthy to be your future husband?" I shot back playfully, raising an eyebrow with a smirk. "I''ll have you know that I''m more than capable of handling any challenge, including being the best husband you could ever ask for."


    Lily let out a soft laugh, the sound like music to my ears after so much tension and sadness. "You''re impossible, Samael. But... maybe that''s exactly what I need right now. Someone who can make me laugh even when it feels like the world is falling apart."


    I gently cupped her face, brushing a thumb across her cheek as I looked into her eyes. "Lily, I''m serious about this. About us. I know things are uncertain right now, and I know you''re still grieving. But I''m not going anywhere. We''ll get through this, and when the time is right, I''ll make sure that smile stays on your face."


    Her eyes softened as she gazed back at me, and for a moment, the pain seemed to fade, replaced by something warmer, something hopeful. "I believe you, Samael. And I think... maybe I can start believing in us too."


    I leaned in, pressing a gentle kiss to her forehead. "That''s all I need, Lily. We''ll take it slow, and we''ll heal together. One step at a time."


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    ------------------------- S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 90 - No.90 Showdown (10)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    Knock! Knock!


    "Samael, someone''s here to... meet you," Liliana''s voice came through the door, slightly hesitant.


    I stirred from my nap, blinking a few times to shake off the remnants of sleep. Liliana''s voice had a certain tension to it, something that immediately put me on alert. The Ashwood estate rarely had unexpected visitors, and anyone coming unannounced was bound to bring trouble.


    "Who is it?" I asked, already swinging my legs off the bed and standing up. I could feel the lingering warmth from Lily''s presence beside me, though she had left the room earlier, saying she needed some time to herself.


    Liliana hesitated for a moment before responding. "It''s Clarissa Rutherford, She said only you and your mother could help.


    My heart skipped a beat at the mention of Clarissa Rutherford. Did she really confront her father, as I told her? But I was looking to throw her off my tail.


    Sigh!


    I sighed, trying to mentally prepare myself for whatever awaited me outside. Clarissa Rutherford showing up at the Ashwood estate was unexpected, and it couldn''t be good news. The Rutherfords were a family steeped in dark secrets, and Clarissa''s sudden appearance meant that something significant had happened.


    "Alright, I''ll be there in a moment," I called back to Liliana as I quickly straightened my clothes and ran a hand through my hair, trying to appear composed despite the uncertainty brewing inside me.


    As I made my way to the main hall, thoughts raced through my mind. Clarissa Rutherford... The last time we met, I had tried to manipulate her into causing some internal strife within her own family, hoping it would buy me some time. I hadn''t expected her to actually show up here, and I certainly hadn''t anticipated her asking for help.


    Liliana was waiting by the entrance, her expression a mix of concern and curiosity. "She seems desperate, Samael," she said quietly, her gaze meeting mine. "But I don''t trust her. The Rutherfords aren''t exactly known for their honesty."


    I nodded in agreement. "Neither do I, but we need to hear her out. If she''s here, it means something''s happened that could be important to us. Keep your guard up, though."


    I asked, "Who''s keeping her company?"


    Liliana hesitated, her eyes narrowing slightly. "No one," she replied. "She''s alone. She refused any refreshments and insisted on speaking with you immediately."


    That was even more unsettling. Clarissa Rutherford was not someone who did things on a whim, and her refusal of even basic hospitality suggested that whatever had brought her here was urgent¡ªpossibly even dangerous.


    "Alright," I said, my voice steady but my mind racing with possibilities. "I''ll go see what she wants."


    Liliana placed a hand on my arm, her grip firm. "Be careful, Samael. We don''t know what she''s after."


    I gave her a reassuring nod, though I knew her concern was warranted. The Rutherford family was infamous for their ruthless tactics and hidden agendas. Clarissa''s sudden visit was a wild card, and I needed to be prepared for anything.


    Making my way down the corridor, the silence of the estate felt heavier than usual, as if the very walls were holding their breath. As I reached the drawing room, I paused for a moment, gathering my thoughts before pushing the door open.


    Clarissa was standing near the window, her back to me, gazing out at the sprawling gardens of the Ashwood estate. Her posture was tense, her hands clenched into fists at her sides. The usual confidence and haughtiness that I associated with her were absent; instead, she seemed almost... vulnerable.


    "Clarissa," I greeted, my tone neutral as I stepped into the room and closed the door behind me.


    She turned to face me, and I was struck by how different she looked. The sharp, calculating glint in her eyes was replaced with a haunted, almost desperate expression. Dark circles marred the skin beneath her eyes, and her usually pristine appearance was slightly disheveled, as if she had been in a hurry.


    "Samael," she began, her voice barely above a whisper. "I didn''t know where else to go. I... I need your help."


    I studied her carefully, keeping my expression unreadable. "What happened? Why are you here alone?"


    Clarissa hesitated, biting her lower lip as if trying to find the right words. "It''s my father," she finally said, her voice trembling. "He''s gone mad. After our last conversation, things... escalated. He''s planning something terrible, something that could destroy everything.


    And I¡ªI don''t know how to stop him."


    "Okay, Terrible as it is but why did you come here?" I asked as I sat on the sofa across from her, my gaze steady but my mind racing. Clarissa''s distress was palpable, but I needed to understand the full scope of her situation and how it intersected with my own plans.


    "I came here because I trust you," she said, her voice cracking. "You were the only one who seemed to understand the gravity of what was happening. My father''s plans are... far beyond anything I could have imagined. He''s not just threatening our family¡ªhe''s looking to unleash something that could throw the entire kingdom into chaos."


    "Nothing new for your psycho father, no offense." Clarissa flinched at my words, but she didn''t retort. Instead, she looked down at her hands, wringing them anxiously.


    "And I don''t understand, How can you trust me? We literally met a few hours ago and that too for less than five minutes. and last but not least, Why me?"


    Clarissa looked up, her eyes wide with a mixture of desperation and determination. "It''s not just about trust," she said, her voice firming despite her evident distress. "After our brief encounter, I realized you were different. You''re not just another noble scheming for power. You understood the dangers that lurk beneath the surface of our world. I could see that in your eyes, in the way you spoke.


    My father''s madness has reached a level that goes beyond political maneuvering¡ªit''s a threat to everything, and I need someone who can act decisively, someone who can navigate both the political and arcane aspects of this crisis."


    I raised an eyebrow, still skeptical. "And you think I''m that person? What makes you believe I can handle this when your own family''s resources can''t?"


    Clarissa''s gaze was unwavering. "I''ve seen the lengths you''re willing to go to protect your interests and those you care about. I''ve heard whispers about your abilities. This is not just about political power or family squabbles. It''s about the safety of everyone, including the very fabric of reality. You have the potential to understand and counteract the forces my father is dealing with.


    If there''s anyone who might be able to stop him, it''s you."


    I leaned back, my mind racing through the implications of what she had said. Clarissa''s situation was dire, and if what she claimed about her father''s plans was true, it would indeed require a response that went beyond ordinary measures.


    "What exactly is he planning with this immortality he risking all this for?" I asked as I filled two cups with tea from the kettle Liliana had prepared earlier, offering one to Clarissa. She accepted it with a trembling hand, her gaze still haunted.


    Clarissa took a sip before responding, her voice barely above a whisper. "It''s not just about immortality, It''s Time Magic..." S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    My eyes widened slightly at the mention of Time Magic. The concept was as rare as it was dangerous, known to be one of the most volatile and unpredictable forms of magic. Mastery over time could grant immense power, but it came with risks that could unravel the very fabric of reality.


    "Wait... So Xandros Blackthorn..." Gears in my mind started turning rapidly as I processed Clarissa''s words.


    "He had this affinity, So Father kidnapped him to extract it from him... but there were some complications if time magic is used for a long time... it consumes the vitality of the host instead of mana..." Clarissa said with her body trembling nearly spilling the tea from her cup. Her hands shook slightly as she tried to steady herself, the gravity of her words apparent in her trembling voice.


    "So to solve this hurdle, he thought of experimenting on vampires who are known for their immortality," Clarissa continued, her voice quavering with fear. "He believes that by combining Xandros''s Time Magic with the regenerative properties of vampires, he can create a being capable of wielding Time Magic without the usual consequences.


    I think he succeeds, as he doesn''t even seem to be afraid of Lady Elysia."


    "Mother?" I interjected, trying to piece together the implications of her statement. "Are you saying that he''s targeting her, or¡ª"


    "No," Clarissa corrected, her eyes wide with alarm. "He''s not targeting her directly, but he''s manipulating the situation in such a way that he''s exploiting the chaos it creates. My father''s actions are causing instability, and he''s using that to cover his tracks and further his experiments.


    If he''s found a way to merge Time Magic with vampiric immortality, it''s only a matter of time before he unleashes a catastrophe."


    "If even think of laying a finger on my Mother, I will fuckin'' dig his guts out."


    Clarissa flinched at my outburst, her eyes widening with alarm. She quickly tried to regain her composure, though her hands were still trembling.


    "I understand your anger, Samael," she said softly, "but this is bigger than just personal vendettas. My father''s experiments with Time Magic and vampiric immortality could destabilize the entire kingdom. It''s not just about targeting individuals¡ªhis actions could lead to widespread chaos and destruction."


    "Don''t worry, I was already planning to deal with your father," I said as I stopped acting, I wanted to see her reaction to my threat to her father.


    ''And it seems I can make my move...''


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 91 - No.91 Showdown (11)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    [Ding...]


    A system notification goes off in my mind, and a smile makes its way to my face.


    ''And it seems I can make my move...''


    Clarissa looked at me, her eyes searching for any sign of deception or hidden motive. She seemed to sense the shift in my demeanor, the cold resolve that had replaced my earlier skepticism. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What are you planning, Samael?" she asked her voice barely a whisper, filled with both fear and curiosity.


    I took a deep breath, letting the implications of the system notification sink in. The Heavenly Destiny System had been silent for a while, but now it was presenting an opportunity. One that aligned perfectly with the current situation.


    "Let''s just say," I began, leaning forward, my gaze locking onto hers, "that your father''s actions have made him a target of more than just your family''s enemies. If he''s truly meddling with Time Magic and immortality, then he''s crossed a line that can''t be ignored."


    Clarissa''s hands tightened around the cup, her knuckles turning white. "You don''t understand, Samael. This isn''t just about stopping my father. If he succeeds, it could mean the end of everything as we know it. He''s risking the very fabric of time itself."


    "I don''t get it? Are you kidding me?" I interrupted, my voice tinged with incredulity. "I''ve faced those abominations myself in the sealed floors of your family''s prison. And you''re telling me now that this is bigger than just your father''s twisted ambitions?"


    Clarissa''s eyes widened in shock, her grip on the cup faltering. "You''ve... you''ve seen them? The experiments?"


    "Seen them? I destroyed them," I said, my voice hardening. "All the sealed floors, every last one of those twisted creations. You have no idea what your father''s experiments have wrought, Clarissa. I faced the horrors he unleashed, and I made sure they could never be used again."


    Clarissa''s face paled, her eyes widening in disbelief. "You... you destroyed them? But those were... they were supposed to be..."


    "Unstoppable?" I finished for her, leaning back in my chair. "Your father underestimated what he was playing with. He thought he could control forces that no one should ever touch. But he''s not the only one who can bend the rules."


    She looked at me, a mixture of fear and something else¡ªperhaps a sliver of hope¡ªcreeping into her expression. "If you destroyed them, then maybe... maybe there''s a chance to stop him. Before it''s too late."


    I nodded, feeling the weight of the decision before me. The Heavenly Destiny System had offered me a path, one that involved taking a calculated risk. The notification I received wasn''t just a prompt; it was a new mission, one that could shift the balance of power in this twisted game.


    "I''m going to need your help, Clarissa," I said, my voice firm. "If we''re going to stop your father, we need to act quickly and decisively. There''s no room for hesitation."


    "What do you need me to do?" she asked, her voice steadying, the resolve in her eyes returning.


    "First, you''re going to tell me everything you know about your father''s research, his plans, and anyone who might be working with him," I replied. "Then, we''re going to use that information to dismantle his operation from the inside out. But we''re going to do it my way."


    Clarissa nodded, the fear in her eyes now replaced by determination. "I''ll tell you everything. But Samael... if we fail¡ª"


    "We won''t," I interrupted, my tone leaving no room for doubt. "Failure isn''t an option. Not when the stakes are this high."


    The system notification flashed in my mind again, confirming the details of the mission. It was clear now: I had to stop her father, not just for the sake of the present, but for the future that he threatened to unravel. Time magic, immortality, abominations¡ªhe had to be stopped, and I was the one who would do it.


    But I couldn''t do it alone. Clarissa might have been a pawn in her father''s game, but now, she was going to be a key player in mine.


    "Let''s start with the hideouts," I said, my tone firm and commanding. "Places where your father is most likely to retreat if things go south for him."


    Clarissa hesitated for a moment, her mind racing as she tried to recall every piece of information she had about her father''s secretive operations. "He has several... safehouses," she began slowly, her voice betraying the uncertainty she felt. "But there''s one place¡ªan old estate outside the city. It''s secluded, heavily fortified, and... he''s used it for his most dangerous experiments."


    "That''s where we''ll start," I said decisively. "We need to cut off his escape routes, trap him where he feels safest. He won''t expect anyone to challenge him on his own turf."


    Clarissa nodded, her expression tightening with determination. "He''ll have guards, wards, possibly even some of his... creations."


    "Good," I replied, my smile returning. "Then he won''t see us coming."


    I continued, "So we got down to the location part, Now let''s move on to the more important part. Who are his accomplices outside the kingdom? Do you have names?


    Clarissa hesitated, her gaze dropping to the table as she wrestled with the weight of the information she was about to divulge. After a tense moment, she looked up, her eyes filled with a mixture of fear and resolve.


    "There are a few," she began cautiously. "My father has always been careful, keeping his most trusted allies in the shadows. But I''ve overheard names... whispers of powerful individuals who''ve aided him in his research, people who stand to gain from his success."


    "Names, Clarissa," I urged, my tone leaving no room for evasion. "We can''t afford any half-truths or omissions. Not now."


    She nodded, taking a deep breath. "There is this group of rogue mages and knights banded together doing unspeakable things in the name of power. They call themselves the ''Crimson Circle.'' They''re not bound by any kingdom or allegiance¡ªjust a thirst for forbidden magic and the promise of immortality. They''ve been working with my father for years, providing resources, knowledge, and... test subjects."


    "Crimson Circle huh~ Nah never heard of them," I said while searching for it in my memories of og novel.


    "They do their job... effectively. Leaving no survivors which makes them almost impossible to trace," Clarissa continued, her voice tinged with unease. "They operate in the shadows, leaving no evidence behind, no loose ends. Even within their ranks, members are often unaware of each other''s identities."


    I tapped my fingers on the table, deep in thought. The Crimson Circle... a rogue faction that had eluded even the most vigilant powers in the kingdom. If they were as clandestine and ruthless as Clarissa described, then this was more than just a battle against her father. It was a war against an entire network of power-hungry maniacs.


    "And these ''test subjects''?" I asked, my voice lowering as I pressed for details. "What are we dealing with? What exactly has your father been experimenting on?"


    Clarissa swallowed hard, her discomfort evident. "Every race... except Angels," She clutched her hand so tight it turned white. "After confronting my... father and before coming here, I checked his room and found the latest report on the experiments." Her voice trembled as she spoke, the weight of her words sinking into the silence between us.


    "He''s been trying to create something beyond the abominations you destroyed. Something... worse."


    "Worse?" I echoed, my mind racing through the possibilities. "What exactly is he trying to create, Clarissa?"


    She hesitated, her fear palpable. "He calls them ''Chrono-Wraiths.'' They''re designed to manipulate time itself, He imparted them with the essence of Xandros''s... seeds and the Vampire''s immortality aspects from blood rituals. They''re not just abominations¡ªthey''re living paradoxes, entities that defy the natural order.


    My father believes that by merging time manipulation with immortality, he can create beings that are unbound by the constraints of reality itself."


    The gravity of her words hit me like a cold wave. Chrono-Wraiths. If even a fraction of what she was saying was true, then her father wasn''t just a madman¡ªhe was playing god, tampering with forces that could unravel the very fabric of existence.


    "And he''s planning to unleash these... things?" I asked, my voice low and dangerous.


    "He''s still in the testing phase," Clarissa replied, her voice trembling. "But he''s close. He believes that once he perfects the process, he will use it on himself, gaining ultimate power and immortality. It''s not just about him anymore. He''s planning to unleash these creatures on a grand scale¡ªagainst anyone who stands in his way, and perhaps even to rewrite history itself."


    "Well, he''s got the ambition, I''ll give him that," I said, my tone grim. "But do you know what''s even worse? He''s managed to create a situation where the only way to stop him is to dive headfirst into the very heart of his madness."


    Clarissa''s eyes locked onto mine, her expression a mix of fear and determination. "So what''s the plan?"


    "We start by targeting his safehouse," I said, laying out the strategy. "We''ll need to infiltrate it, gather more intel on his operations, and eliminate his support structure if possible. That means dealing with the Crimson Circle as well."


    Knock! Knock!


    "Darling~ Mother''s back!"


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 92 - No.92 Showdown (12)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    The sudden knock on the door and the familiar voice sent a jolt through both of us. Clarissa''s eyes widened in surprise, while I quickly masked any visible reaction.


    "Mother..." I muttered under my breath, already sensing the disruption she might cause to the carefully laid plans.


    The door swung open before I could respond, and Elysia Ashwood, my mother, stepped into the room with her usual happy-go-lucky smile as she jumped into my arms with practiced grace, embracing me tightly. Her snow-white hair cascaded over my shoulder as she pulled me close, her eyes sparkling with warmth and a hint of mischief.


    "Samael, my darling," she purred, her voice soft and affectionate. "I''ve missed you."


    I returned her embrace, though my mind was racing to keep up with the abrupt shift in the situation. Elysia Ashwood was many things¡ªfierce, unpredictable, and incredibly powerful¡ªbut subtlety was not her strong suit. If she sensed the tension in the room, she didn''t show it.


    "Mother," I greeted, managing a smile, "I''m in the middle of an important discussion."


    Elysia pulled back slightly, her eyes flicking to Clarissa, who was doing her best to appear composed despite the sudden intrusion. My mother''s gaze sharpened, and I could tell she was sizing up the situation with the same keen instincts that had kept our family safe for years.


    "Oh, I see," Elysia said, her tone shifting from playful to serious. "I didn''t mean to interrupt, darling." She turned to Clarissa, her smile warm but her eyes calculating. "You must be Clarissa. That pig''s eldest daughter, What are you doing here?"


    Clarissa stiffened at my mother''s words, her composed facade momentarily cracking. The tension in the room thickened as Elysia''s gaze bore into her, assessing and judging with the same ruthless efficiency she applied to everything in her life.


    "Mother," I said sharply, stepping between them, "Clarissa is here as an ally. We''re working together to stop her father."


    Elysia''s eyes didn''t leave Clarissa, but her expression softened slightly, though I could still sense the underlying mistrust. "An ally, you say? Interesting." She finally turned to me, her gaze questioning. "But, I can easily squish that pig without any need to even lift my finger. So why bother involving her?"


    Elysia''s words hung in the air, a clear display of her overwhelming confidence and disdain for Clarissa''s father. It was no secret that my mother held a particular loathing for him, and in her eyes, involving his daughter in our plans must have seemed unnecessary at best, a liability at worst.


    "Because this isn''t just about brute strength, Mother," I replied, keeping my voice calm and measured. "It''s about strategy. Clarissa knows her father''s operations better than anyone. She can provide us with insights that even you might overlook."


    Elysia raised an eyebrow, clearly skeptical. "And you trust her? After all, she''s been a part of?"


    I didn''t hesitate. "I do. Clarissa has proven herself already by coming to us and offering her help. She has as much to lose in this as we do."


    My mother regarded me silently for a moment, her piercing gaze searching my face for any sign of doubt. Then, slowly, she nodded, her expression softening just a fraction. "Very well, Samael. If you believe she''s trustworthy, then I''ll stand by your decision.


    But know this, Clarissa,"¡ªshe turned to the young woman, her voice carrying a deadly seriousness¡ª"if you betray my son, there won''t be a corner of this world where you can hide from me."


    Clarissa met her gaze with a steady calm, though I could see the tension in her shoulders. "I understand, Lady Ashwood. But I assure you, my loyalty lies with Samael and the cause we''re fighting for." S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Elysia studied her for another long moment before finally stepping back, the intensity in the room easing slightly. "Good. Then we''ll see this through together."


    With that, my mother turned her attention back to me, her earlier warmth returning. "I trust you know what you''re doing, Samael. Just remember, your family is here for you." She closed the distance between us and whispered, "And your lover too, I can''t wait to ''ride'' you."


    A slight blush crept up my neck as my mother''s words took a decidedly unexpected turn. Elysia''s mischievous smile only grew wider as she saw my reaction, clearly enjoying the effect her teasing had on me.


    "Mother, please," I muttered, trying to keep my composure, especially with Clarissa still in the room. Elysia''s playful antics were nothing new to me, but this wasn''t the time or place for them.


    Elysia chuckled softly, giving me a light pat on the cheek. "Just remember, darling, life is too short to be all serious and no fun." She glanced over at Clarissa with a wink. "And don''t worry, dear. I''ll make sure not to interrupt again. For now."


    "Mother, Take these files. They contained some evidence of experiments performed by Clarissa''s father on innocent people. You might find them useful." I handed the files to Elysia, who accepted them with a raised eyebrow.


    I continued, "The black file with no tag contains some ''special'' project by him on Xandros Blackthorn..."


    "The dead youngest prince? wasn''t he announced dead years after his birth?"


    "Yes," I replied, my voice laced with tension. "But there''s more to it than what the public knows."


    Elysia''s eyes narrowed as she opened the black file, her usual playful demeanor replaced by a grim seriousness. The room felt charged with the weight of the revelations contained within those pages. Clarissa remained silent, her eyes fixed on the floor, the reality of her father''s actions hanging heavily in the air.


    Elysia flipped through the pages, her expression growing darker with each passing moment. The file detailed experiments that were inhumane and horrific, conducted on Xandros Blackthorn¡ªwho was supposed to be dead. The truth was far more sinister. It revealed that Xandros had been kept alive in secret, subjected to gruesome experiments that twisted and distorted his very essence.


    His body was used as a vessel to enhance Clarissa''s father''s dark ambitions, a fate worse than death.


    "This is¡­ monstrous," Elysia murmured, her voice barely above a whisper. "I knew he was a cruel man, but this¡­"


    Her words trailed off, unable to fully capture the depth of her disgust. She closed the file with a snap and looked at me, her eyes blazing with a mix of fury and determination. "Samael, we cannot allow this to continue. This¡ªthis atrocity must be brought to light."


    "That''s why we need Clarissa," I explained, my voice firm. "She has access to places and information we wouldn''t otherwise have. With her help, we can expose her father and put an end to his madness."


    Elysia turned her gaze to Clarissa, her expression softening slightly. "I underestimated you," she admitted, her tone sincere. "It takes great courage to stand against your own blood, especially when they wield so much power."


    Clarissa met Elysia''s gaze with a mixture of defiance and resolve. "It''s not just courage," she said quietly. "It''s desperation. My father''s actions have affected countless lives, and I can''t stand by while he continues this madness."


    Elysia nodded slowly, acknowledging the gravity of Clarissa''s words. "I understand. We will need to tread carefully. This is more than just a matter of exposing his actions; it''s about dismantling a dangerous network that has infiltrated many aspects of our kingdom."


    "Oh! right, what about your remaining family? are they aware of the situation?" I asked Clarissa the question with a tone of concern.


    "Yes, I told them to try and keep them out of father''s reach. But it seems I was too late," Clarissa''s voice faltered, and her eyes clouded with a hint of shame. "Alexandra and Raine were involved with my father helping him gather subjects to experiment on. My sisters were already taken to the safe house by my father and only my mother...


    she had been in coma for quite a few years so at least she was safe." Clarissa''s revelation weighed heavily on the room. Elysia''s expression hardened further as she processed the implications of Clarissa''s words.


    "I understand," I said, trying to keep the situation in perspective. "But we still have a chance to intervene. We need to locate your family and make sure they''re safe, especially if they''re still under your father''s influence or at risk from his machinations."


    Clarissa nodded, her determination renewed. "I''ll provide you with whatever information I have about their locations and any potential threats. My father''s network is extensive, but we have to act swiftly."


    Elysia turned her focus back to Clarissa, her voice resolute. "We will make this a priority. Protecting the innocents and dismantling the corruption within our kingdom is crucial. If your family is in danger, we''ll need to plan a rescue and ensure their safety."


    Clarissa''s eyes brightened with a glimmer of hope. "Thank you. I appreciate your support more than you know."


    Elysia gave a firm nod. "We''ll start by securing the safe house and any other locations where your family might be. Samael and I will coordinate with our contacts to ensure we cover all possible angles."


    I glanced at Clarissa, then back at my mother. "We should also consider the possibility of further traps or manipulations from your father. He won''t hesitate to use his remaining resources against us."


    Elysia''s eyes sparkled with a fierce determination. "Then we''ll outmaneuver him at every turn. This ends now."


    As the discussion turned to detailed plans and strategies, the tension in the room began to dissipate, replaced by a shared sense of purpose. Clarissa, though visibly exhausted, stood tall, her resolve steeled by the urgency of our mission.


    With the files now in Elysia''s hands and our course of action clear, we proceeded to map out the next steps. The revelation about Clarissa''s family and her father''s cruel experiments had shifted the stakes significantly. Our focus was now on a multi-pronged approach: rescuing Clarissa''s family, exposing her father''s heinous acts, and dismantling his influence within the kingdom.


    As we began to outline the logistics and assign tasks, a sense of unity and determination filled the room. The challenges ahead were formidable, but with each of us committed to the cause, we were ready to face them head-on.


    The conversation continued into the evening, filled with tactical discussions and planning. Clarissa contributed valuable insights about her father''s operations and the layout of his strongholds, while Elysia and I worked to integrate this new information into our strategy.


    By the time we wrapped up, the room was buzzing with a renewed sense of urgency. Our next steps were clear, and the path forward, though fraught with danger, was now illuminated by our shared determination to see justice done and protect those who were vulnerable.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 93 - No.93 Showdown (13)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    "Ready?" I asked as I looked toward Mother who was wearing a skin-tight silver dress fully showcasing her amazing curves and seductive body, her usual playful demeanor replaced with a seriousness that hinted at the gravity of what we were about to undertake. She adjusted the strap on her dress with an air of nonchalance, but her eyes were sharp and focused.


    "Always, darling," Elysia replied, her voice a mix of warmth and steely resolve. "I''ve been waiting for a chance to put that pig in his place. But this time, it''s not just for revenge. It''s about justice."


    "So, Here is the plan. I will go try to deal with this Crimson Circle, While you try and rescue Clarissa''s siblings. Then we will go together and end Garrick''s life once and for all, Any questions?" I said as I tried to scan our surroundings as we were inside the Rutherford family''s territory.


    My mother''s gaze met mine, and a brief but intense silence settled between us. Her lips curled into a smile that held both pride and a touch of nostalgia.


    "No questions, Samael," Elysia said softly, her voice carrying a maternal warmth. "You''ve grown into a fine strategist. Just be careful. The Crimson Circle is no ordinary threat, and Garrick is as slippery as they come."


    I nodded, appreciating her concern, but I knew the weight of the mission on my shoulders. The Crimson Circle was a clandestine organization rumored to have its hands in the darkest of magic and the most forbidden knowledge. Their influence was pervasive, extending into the highest echelons of power, and dismantling them would be no small feat.


    "Alright, Take the position. I will make my move," I continued, locking eyes with Elysia. "We can''t afford any missteps. Once I''m inside, I''ll signal you when it''s time to strike. Stay alert, and don''t hesitate if things go south."


    Elysia gave me a firm nod, her playful demeanor completely replaced by the fierce determination that had made her a force to be reckoned with. "I won''t let you down, darling. And remember, we''re doing this together. If anything goes wrong, I''ll be right there by your side."


    With our plan set and our resolve unwavering, we parted ways, each heading toward our respective targets.


    "Shadow Magic: Shadow Cloak~"


    I whispered the incantation, feeling the familiar pull of shadow magic enveloping me. The world around me blurred and darkened as I melded into the shadows, becoming nearly invisible to any prying eyes. The Rutherford family''s estate loomed ahead, a sprawling mansion surrounded by a high stone wall and guarded by an array of magical and mundane defenses.


    I had to be cautious¡ªone wrong move could expose me to both the Crimson Circle''s forces and the Rutherford guards.


    Navigating through the estate was like walking through a maze of darkness and danger. I slipped past guards and avoided detection spells, my dragon heart pounding with the urgency of the mission. My goal was to locate and dismantle the Crimson Circle''s operations within the estate, gather any useful information, and ensure the safety of Clarissa''s siblings.


    BEEEPPP! BEEEPPP!


    Shit!


    Here goes my cover, I am still not well-versed in shadow Magic. My left hand went to the hilt of the rusty-looking sword hanging by my belt, like it would fall apart in the next swing.


    THUMP! THUMP! THUMP! sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At least a dozen footsteps were approaching rapidly. The sound of boots pounding against the stone floor grew louder, signaling the imminent arrival of the Crimson Circle grunts.


    I needed to act fast. The Crimson Circle grunts were getting closer, and their presence threatened to expose my location. I quickly assessed the surroundings for a way out or a place to hide. The corridor I was in had several alcoves and side passages that might offer some cover.


    I ducked into a nearby alcove, pressing myself against the cold stone wall. The shadows around me seemed to pulse with the tension of the moment. As the footsteps drew nearer, I held my breath, focusing on the faint sounds of their conversation.


    "¡ªreports of an intruder in the east wing. They''ve already breached the perimeter."


    "Dammit! We need to find them before they do any real damage. Double the patrols and secure all exits. No one gets out without clearance."


    Their conversation made it clear that the Crimson Circle was on high alert. I had to move quickly but quietly, or risk being caught in a potentially deadly confrontation. With the guards now moving in a more organized manner, my previous escape routes were likely compromised.


    "Hey, The device is pointing towards that wall. Ready your weapons, they''re close!" one of the grunts barked, causing my heart to race even faster. The wall they referred to was directly opposite my hiding spot, and it was likely that they were closing in on my position. I had no choice but to take a calculated risk.


    Shit! What is this luck? Am I really the Protagonist now?


    I screamed in my mind as looked at the system mission I received when I was talking to Clarissa.


    [Ding! A New Mission.]


    [Name: Garrick''s Ambition]


    [Objective: 1. Defeat or Kill Garrick Rutherford (Incomplete)


    2. Defeat or Kill The Crimson Circle (Incomplete)


    3. Save Clarissa''s Siblings (Incomplete)


    4. Defeat ??? (Incomplete)]


    [Rewards: ???]


    The system''s mission popped up in my mind, adding a new layer of urgency to my already tense situation. My previous tactical advantage seemed to evaporate under the pressure of this new information. I had to complete all objectives, including taking down Garrick, the Crimson Circle, and saving Clarissa''s siblings, with an additional, unknown target left incomplete.


    My mind raced as I considered the implications. If the mission was incomplete, there was something or someone else I had yet to encounter. That unknown element could be as dangerous as Garrick himself. But I couldn''t afford to get bogged down in uncertainties; I needed to act.


    Fuck It!


    It''s Showtime!


    I took the quick draw stance, my thumb right under the hilt of my sword. Lightning started to dance around my form.


    "Lightning Magic: Thunderclap and Flash!"


    My figure vanished from its place leaving lingering lightning in my wake but before the grunts could even react, I was already out of the alcove and moving swiftly appearing behind them. In the blink of an eye, my sword found its way back into the rusty-looking sheath with lightning arcs dancing around the blade.


    Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud!


    One by one every grunt fell on the ground with their heads rolling with a sickening thud. The precision of my strike had left no room for error, and the Crimson Circle grunts lay incapacitated, their faces contorted in shock and pain. I moved swiftly to ensure there were no survivors, their bodies already cooling in the cold stone corridor.


    THUMP! THUMP! THUMP! THUMP!


    But before I could even collect myself, more footsteps echoed through the corridor. It seemed that my earlier actions had not gone unnoticed, and reinforcements were on their way. I quickly scanned the area, looking for any potential escape routes or tactical advantages.


    The corridor was lined with several ornate doors, likely leading to various rooms within the estate. One door in particular stood out: it was slightly ajar, and a faint, flickering light escaped from within. It seemed like a promising place to investigate, and it might offer some cover or valuable information.


    With a deep breath, I darted toward the door, slipping inside just as the sounds of approaching guards grew louder. I quietly closed the door behind me, and the room was enveloped in darkness. My shadow cloak was still active, but I needed to be cautious.


    The room appeared to be some kind of master bedroom, but its location being far from the center of the estate suggests otherwise, As I walked further I saw two more doors. One was likely to be a restroom, while the other seemed to be a large, well-locked storage.


    I could hear faint rhythmic breathing from the other side of the large, well-locked storage door. The sound suggested that someone¡ªor something¡ªwas inside. I needed to act quickly, but the heavy, iron-clad lock on the door was a significant obstacle.


    I approached the door silently, my ears straining to catch any additional sounds. The rhythmic breathing continued, and I could also detect the faint sound of beeping coming from the other side, my mind raced through the possibilities. The sound suggested that someone inside the locked storage might be injured or otherwise in a critical condition.


    The urgency of the situation demanded immediate action.


    "Alright, Samael, focus," I muttered under my breath. My hand moved over the lock, feeling the intricate mechanism beneath my fingers. The iron lock was substantial and fortified, but I had a few tricks up my sleeve.


    I called upon my Destruction affinity, which responded like an eager child looking to please its master. A crimson cloak enveloped my hand, crackling with barely contained energy. With careful precision, I directed a small pulse of Destruction magic towards the lock.


    The air around the lock shimmered as the magic built up, concentrating its force into a pinpoint explosion that shattered the lock with a silent pop.


    The door creaked open slightly, revealing the interior of the storage room. The beeping sound was more pronounced now, and I could see the faint glow of a magical device or medical equipment inside. I pushed the door open fully, slipping inside with a sense of urgency.


    The room was dimly lit, and I quickly scanned it for any immediate threats. It was filled with various arcane artifacts and supplies, but my attention was drawn to the center of the room, where a large, reinforced containment unit stood. The rhythmic breathing and beeping were coming from within it.


    I approached the unit cautiously, my senses on high alert. The containment unit had a transparent panel through which I could see a figure lying inside. The figure was covered in intricate bindings and tubes, connected to a series of magical apparatuses that seemed to be keeping them alive.


    "Is that..."


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 94 - No.94 Showdown (14)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    "Isn''t that... Sera Rutherford, Mother of Clarissa." I whispered as I took in the figure lying in the containment unit. Sera Rutherford, once a formidable woman in both beauty and power, now looked pale and frail, her body seemingly sustained by the arcane machinery surrounding her. Tubes connected to her arms and head pulsed with a dim glow, channeling an unknown substance into her veins.


    Her face, though gaunt and sunken, still carried traces of the elegance she was once known for.


    The beeping grew more erratic as if sensing my presence. I couldn''t tell if it was a warning system or a sign that her condition was deteriorating. Either way, I knew I had to act fast.


    "This complicates things," I muttered, feeling the weight of the decision looming over me. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Now, how to move her without making those machines go haywire? who knows those machines might be her life support.


    I needed to tread carefully. Sera Rutherford''s condition seemed precarious, and any wrong move could potentially worsen her situation or trigger an alarm. I quickly assessed the magical apparatus surrounding her, trying to determine their purpose and how they were keeping her alive.


    The tubes and wires connected to Sera pulsed with a faint, rhythmic glow, likely indicating that they were infused with some sort of life-sustaining magic. The beeping had an ominous tone, one that suggested a precarious balance between life and death.


    I took a deep breath, trying to steady my nerves. I was skilled in many things, but delicate medical procedures weren''t one of them. Still, I couldn''t leave her here, not in this state, and certainly not to the mercy of Garrick and the Crimson Circle.


    "Think, Samael," I muttered, trying to recall anything I knew about magical life support systems. My time in my past life had given me knowledge far beyond that of an ordinary person, but this was uncharted territory. The machinery seemed to be a hybrid of alchemy and magic, a complex array of enchantments designed to keep her barely alive but also restrained.


    My eyes flickered to the system interface, hoping for some clue or assistance.


    [Ding! New Mission Objective Unlocked.]


    [Objective 5: Stabilize Sera Rutherford''s Condition and Secure Her Safety (Incomplete)]


    [Hint: The machinery maintaining Sera''s life is powered by a combination of alchemical energy and forbidden blood magic. Disabling it without harming her will require either deactivating the blood magic or substituting it with a compatible life force.]


    [Rewards: ???]


    Blood magic. The words sent a shiver down my spine. Blood magic was one of the most dangerous and unstable forms of magic, often involving life force as both fuel and a conduit. If this machinery was indeed using such forbidden arts, I had to be even more cautious.


    There were two options: deactivate the blood magic or find a substitute life force. Neither was ideal, but I had to choose quickly. The beeping was growing more frantic as if the machinery sensed my indecision.


    I recalled the pulse of life energy within me, something that the Dragon Heart had enhanced. Could I possibly transfer a portion of that to stabilize Sera? It was risky, and there was no guarantee it would work, but it was the best option I had.


    "I guess it''s time to test just how far this power can go," I whispered, placing my hand gently on Sera''s forehead.


    Ba-Bump! Ba-Bump! Ba-Bump!


    I closed my eyes and focused, reaching deep within myself to tap into the core of my life force. The Dragon Heart responded immediately, beating like a hammer within my chest, its rhythm syncing with the erratic beeping of the machines around Sera. I could feel the raw power coursing through me, a primal force that had the potential to both create and destroy.


    But I had to be careful¡ªI needed to channel just enough to stabilize her without overwhelming the delicate balance that was keeping her alive.


    I began to push my life force through my hand, letting it flow into Sera''s body. The sensation was strange as if I were pouring a part of myself into her, and I could feel the energy being absorbed by her frail form. The beeping slowed, becoming more regular, and the pale glow of the machinery seemed to brighten slightly.


    [Ding! Blood magic detected. Dragon Heart energy is recognized as a viable substitute. Commencing stabilization.]


    The system''s notification was reassuring, but I couldn''t let my guard down yet. The blood magic was deeply entrenched in the machinery, and I had to ensure that my life force could fully replace it. I concentrated, visualizing the energy weaving through Sera''s veins, reinforcing her failing organs, and purging the dark magic that had been keeping her on the brink of death.


    For a moment, the air around us seemed to vibrate with energy. The machinery hummed louder, and the dim light within the tubes flared with a bright, golden hue as the Dragon Heart''s energy took hold. I could feel the blood magic retreating, like a malignant force being driven back by something purer and stronger.


    Sera''s breathing, which had been shallow and uneven, began to stabilize. Her skin, once pale and lifeless, took on a faint but noticeable flush of color. The tension in her muscles relaxed, and the beeping of the machines slowed to a steady, reassuring rhythm.


    I sighed in relief, but I knew this was only the beginning. The blood magic had been neutralized, and Sera was no longer at immediate risk, but she was still incredibly weak. Moving her in this state was risky, but leaving her here was not an option. I had to act quickly before anyone realized what I was doing.


    THUD! BOOM!


    Oh, Come on! Could you give it a rest?


    "Found you, Ashwood rat. Sniffing around our territory, Tired of living I guess."


    The door was blown to the smithereens, As eight blurry figures stepped inside the room I could see more than thirty were waiting just outside. The dust and debris settled, revealing the figures clad in dark, crimson-tinged armor, their faces obscured by helmets bearing the insignia of the Crimson Circle.


    The leader, a hulking brute with a scar running down the side of his face, stepped forward, his eyes narrowing as they locked onto me.


    I could sense the malice emanating from them, like a suffocating cloud of hatred and bloodlust. They weren''t just here by coincidence¡ªthey had been tracking me, waiting for the perfect moment to strike. And now, with Sera Rutherford still barely clinging to life and my energy partially drained from stabilizing her, they believed they had me cornered.


    "I suppose you''re the ones responsible for this little setup," I said, glancing at the machinery still humming around Sera. "Using blood magic to keep someone alive... that''s quite the twisted hobby."


    The leader chuckled darkly, his voice resonating with a deep, guttural tone. "You''ve got guts, kid. But guts won''t save you from what''s coming. The Crimson Circle doesn''t tolerate meddlers, especially not some upstart noble brat who thinks he can play hero."


    The tension in the room was palpable. I could feel my muscles coiling, ready for a fight, but I knew I had to be careful. Any wrong move and Sera could be caught in the crossfire, or worse, the blood magic could reactivate and undo all the progress I''d made.


    "You''re right," I said calmly, my eyes flicking between the eight enemies in front of me. "I''m not here to play hero..."


    I continued as a maniacal smile started to stretch on my face splitting into a grin that hinted at something far darker. "...I am here to... slaughter!"


    "Hahahahahaha!!!"


    "Hahahaha!!!" x30


    "Fufufufu!!!"


    The room echoed with a cacophony of sinister laughter. The Crimson Circle members, their faces hidden behind their dark helmets, laughed with chilling enthusiasm. Their collective mirth was unsettling, a stark contrast to the dire situation unfolding before me.


    "Hahaha! Kid, You! Haha~ seriously just Haha~ Oh my! Almost died from the laughter!" the leader finally managed between fits of dark, cruel amusement. "You really think you can stand against us with just a few tricks? How adorable."


    The laughter died down, replaced by an air of grim determination. The leader''s eyes locked onto me, his gaze sharp and calculating. "Let''s see how much of a hero you are when you''re face-to-face with death."


    "Death?! Hahahahaha~ You know what death looks like? let me show you, What staring in the face of death looks like," As I drew my sword from its sheath with a practiced, fluid motion, the blade catching the dim light of the room. The laughter of the Crimson Circle members faded into an uneasy silence, replaced by the sharp, expectant energy of the impending confrontation.


    The leader''s eyes narrowed, a glimmer of amusement still flickering in his gaze. "You think a mere blade will make any difference? You''re outnumbered and outmatched."


    "We''ll see about that," I replied, my voice steady as I took a defensive stance, the edge of my blade gleaming ominously.


    The Crimson Circle members spread out, their crimson armor clinking softly as they prepared for the attack. Their leader, a massive figure with a scarred face, watched with a predatory smile. The room''s atmosphere crackled with tension, the air thick with the scent of impending violence.


    I scanned the room quickly, noting the positions of each enemy. The machinery around Sera Rutherford continued its steady hum, and I had to ensure that any conflict wouldn''t disrupt the delicate balance I had just achieved. I couldn''t afford to let them get close to her.


    The leader raised a hand, signaling his subordinates. A slender-looking figure lifted its hands as they started to glow blood red-


    "Blood Magic: Crimson Bindings!"


    The slender figure chanted, and dark tendrils of blood magic surged toward me, aiming to ensnare and immobilize me. The sinister crimson strands slithered through the air with an eerie grace, their very presence tainting the room with a malevolent aura.


    I quickly reacted, using my agility to dodge the initial attack. My instincts kicked in as I sidestepped the blood bindings, the tendrils missing me by mere inches. The leader''s confidence was palpable, but I had no intention of giving them the satisfaction of an easy victory.


    "Shadow Steps!" I whispered, vanishing from sight in a blur of darkness. The blood tendrils flailed ineffectually where I had been, but I was already reappearing behind one of the Crimson Circle members.


    "Bye-bye ~" I swing my sword in a practiced arc, the blade slicing through the air with deadly precision. The Crimson Circle member I targeted barely had time to react but before my sword could find its mark, The tendrils of blood pulled the target back barely missing their intended path. The Crimson Circle member staggered, the crimson bindings wrenching them out of harm''s way.


    The leader''s lips twisted into a sinister smile, clearly pleased with the defensive capabilities of their blood magic.


    "It seems, we have a sneaky bastard in our hands. I am going to enjoy slicing your bones apart, little rat."


    The leader''s voice was laced with sadistic pleasure as he stepped forward, his massive form exuding a terrifying presence. I could see the glint of malevolence in his eyes as he prepared to join the fray. The other Crimson Circle members spread out, some preparing to attack while others formed a protective ring around their leader.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 95 - No.95 Showdown (15)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    The room''s atmosphere thickened as the Crimson Circle members prepared to launch their coordinated assault. I tightened my grip on my sword, feeling the weight of the situation settle on my shoulders. I needed to keep them away from Sera and, at the same time, find a way to systematically dismantle their forces.


    "Alright, you want to play?" I said, my voice low but carrying an edge of cold determination. "Then let''s play."


    The leader sneered, his eyes flashing with murderous intent. "You''ll regret that, boy."


    He motioned to his subordinates, and they charged forward, their movements synchronized and deadly. I could sense the power emanating from each of them, a mix of dark magic and combat prowess. They were no ordinary soldiers; these were elite members of the Crimson Circle, each one a skilled practitioner of blood magic.


    As they closed in, I activated [Starlight Burst], allowing radiant energy to course through my veins. With a swift motion, I unleashed a wave of starlight energy that cascaded outward, temporarily blinding and disorienting the closest enemies. Their advance faltered as they shielded their eyes from the sudden burst of light.


    Taking advantage of their momentary hesitation, I dashed forward with a burst of speed, targeting the nearest enemy. My sword cut through the air with precision, aiming for the weak points in their armor. The blade sliced through, severing tendons and arteries as I pivoted to strike the next target.


    But the Crimson Circle wasn''t going to let me take them down easily. The slender figure who had initially attacked me raised their hand, and the blood tendrils from before surged toward me once more. This time, they moved faster, more aggressively, as if they had learned from our previous exchange.


    I countered with [Lightning Strike], summoning a bolt of crackling energy that shot from my hand, striking the blood tendrils mid-air. The electricity sizzled and crackled, burning through the crimson bindings and forcing the slender figure to retreat with a snarl of frustration. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before I could press the advantage, the leader lunged at me with terrifying speed, his massive blade swinging down with brutal force. I barely managed to parry the blow, the impact reverberating through my arms. He was strong¡ªfar stronger than the others.


    "You''re not bad," the leader growled, pushing me back with raw strength. "But you''re still outmatched."


    He swung again, this time with a combination of strikes aimed to overwhelm my defenses. I had to rely on [Shadow Steps] to evade, flickering in and out of visibility as I dodged his powerful blows. But each time I reappeared, the other members of the Crimson Circle were there, attacking from different angles, trying to pin me down.


    Despite their numbers and strength, I couldn''t afford to let them see any signs of weakness. I was outnumbered, but I had faced worse odds before. I just needed to stay one step ahead, keep them on the defensive, and look for an opening to turn the tide.


    As I danced through their attacks, I noticed the leader was the linchpin of their formation. If I could take him out, the others would likely falter. But getting close enough to land a decisive blow wouldn''t be easy, not with the way they were all working together.


    I needed to create a distraction¡ªsomething that would draw their attention away from Sera and give me a chance to strike. My mind raced through possibilities, and then an idea hit me. It was risky, but at this point, risk was the only thing that could give me the edge I needed.


    "Time to up the ante," I muttered under my breath.


    I focused inward, summoning the power of the [Dragon Heart] once more. But instead of channeling it into healing or enhancing my physical abilities, I let the energy build up inside me, compressing it into a volatile, unstable form. I could feel the raw power surging, almost too much to contain.


    With a fierce shout, I released the energy in a controlled burst, not as an attack, but as a shockwave that rippled through the room. The force of the explosion knocked back the Crimson Circle members, throwing them off balance and disrupting their formation. The machinery around Sera rattled, but I kept the energy controlled enough to avoid causing any harm to her.


    The leader staggered, momentarily disoriented by the sudden blast. That was my chance.


    I lunged forward with everything I had, my sword aimed directly at his heart. He saw me coming and tried to raise his weapon, but he was too slow. My blade pierced through his armor, sinking deep into his chest.


    His eyes widened in shock and pain, and then a smile as his body dissolved into blood and reformed a few feet away. The leader of the Crimson Circle was more than just a skilled fighter; he had a trick up his sleeve that I hadn''t anticipated.


    "Impressive, boy," he said, his voice laced with malice. "But you''re not the only one with a few surprises."


    His body seemed to pulse with dark energy as blood magic surged through him, healing the wound I had just inflicted. The other members of the Crimson Circle, who had been knocked back by my shockwave, began to recover as well, their determination only heightened by the leader''s apparent immortality.


    I gritted my teeth. This was bad. The situation was spiraling out of control, and Sera''s condition was worsening with each passing moment. I had to find a way to end this quickly, but how do you kill someone who can just reform from blood?


    The leader''s eyes gleamed as he raised his hand, and a dense fog of blood-red mist began to fill the room. It was thick, cloying, and reeked of iron. The mist obscured my vision, making it difficult to see anything beyond a few feet in front of me. I could hear the Crimson Circle members moving within the mist, their footsteps silent but their presence unmistakable.


    "Let''s see how you fare when you can''t even see your enemies," the leader taunted, his voice echoing ominously through the room.


    The blood mist wasn''t just a visual obstruction¡ªit was also a conduit for their blood magic. I could feel the air growing heavier, the pressure building as the mist sapped my strength, trying to drain my vitality. I couldn''t stay in this fog for long, or it would bleed me dry.


    I needed to act fast.


    It seems I have to use it, I haven''t cast the spell even a single time. It was a spell I obtained in the inheritance of the Legendary Merlin.


    This spell should be one of the most powerful spells Merlin ever created. Of course, this is not the most powerful destructive type but it does its job most effectively.


    "Hehehehe~ You know I wanted to just kill you all and be done with it, But it seems. I''ll have to step it up." I said as my chuckles echoed in this tense situation like a devil''s laughter.


    The leader''s grin faltered for a moment as he sensed the shift in my demeanor. The Crimson Circle members paused, uncertainty flickering in their eyes as they heard my words.


    "What''s he planning?" one of them muttered, his voice betraying a hint of unease.


    Ignoring their whispers, I focused on the spell I was about to unleash. It was a creation of Merlin, one of the most powerful and revered mages in history. The spell was ancient, complex, and required immense concentration and power to cast. But in this dire situation, it was exactly what I needed.


    I positioned my arms wide, spreading them as if to embrace the entire room, and began to chant in a loud and clear voice, "The ground will burn..."


    A thin layer of space tore through separating the dimension between our reality and another, as I continued, "The skies will fall..."


    The air around me crackled with arcane energy, the mist quivering as the powerful incantation resonated through the room. The Crimson Circle members exchanged anxious glances, realizing too late that they had underestimated me.


    "Your soul will scream..." The scenery changed into an endless barren land with few trees, but everything was red. No matter where you looked it was as if the entire world was soaked in blood. The Crimson Circle members seemed to falter, their once-unshakable confidence replaced by a growing sense of dread.


    "But who will care..." My voice grew darker, carrying the weight of the spell''s power. The energy I was channeling was unlike anything I had ever wielded before¡ªancient, forbidden, and overwhelming. I could feel the raw force of it tearing at the very fabric of reality as it began to manifest.


    The leader''s eyes widened in fear as he finally realized the gravity of the situation. "Stop him!" he bellowed, but his voice was tinged with desperation. The Crimson Circle members surged forward, trying to interrupt my casting, but it was too late.


    "Within this realm of endless gory... Domain Expansion: Crimson Purgatory!!!"


    As the words left my lips, the entire room was engulfed in a violent, crimson light. The very air seemed to ignite as reality twisted and tore, pulling everyone within it into a new and nightmarish dimension.


    The once-confined laboratory was now replaced by a vast expanse of a blood-soaked wasteland, where the ground was charred and cracked, and the sky was an ominous shade of red, as if stained by the essence of countless battles fought and lost.


    This was the Crimson Purgatory¡ªan ancient domain where the laws of nature were subverted, and the very environment was a weapon in itself. The spell was one of Merlin''s most devastating creations, designed not just to defeat enemies but to break them entirely, body, mind, and soul.


    The Crimson Circle members, once confident and poised, now found themselves in a state of disarray. The ground beneath them burned with searing heat, causing them to stumble and scream in agony as their flesh began to sear. The blood-red sky above bore down on them, pressing with an overwhelming, oppressive force that made it difficult to even stand, let alone fight.


    "Welcome to your end," I whispered, my voice carrying across the barren expanse like the whisper of death itself.


    The leader of the Crimson Circle staggered, his once defiant expression now twisted with fear and disbelief. He tried to summon his blood magic, to reform his body and resist the assault, but the domain''s very nature suppressed his powers, turning his own blood against him.


    He coughed, a thick, dark liquid spilling from his mouth as his internal organs began to fail, crushed under the relentless pressure of the Crimson Purgatory.


    The other members fared no better. They were scattered, their screams echoing through the vast expanse as they were torn apart by the unforgiving environment. Some tried to flee, but there was no escape¡ªthis was a prison, a hellscape designed to trap and punish, and there was no mercy to be found within its boundaries.


    "But this is just the beginning..."


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 96 - No.96 Showdown (Final)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    I watched as the Crimson Circle members struggled in the grasp of the Crimson Purgatory. Their once unshakable resolve crumbled under the weight of Merlin''s ancient spell. The environment itself was their enemy now¡ªevery step they took only led them deeper into the abyss.


    The leader, who had moments ago exuded confidence, was now on his knees, gasping for breath as the blood-red sky bore down on him. His blood magic, which had once seemed invincible, was now useless, turned against him by the overwhelming power of the domain. The others fared no better, their bodies and minds breaking under the relentless assault of the spell.


    But I knew that this was just the beginning. The Crimson Purgatory wasn''t just a spell to destroy their bodies¡ªit was a spell designed to break their very souls. The longer they remained trapped within its confines, the more they would be driven to madness, their spirits crushed under the weight of the despair and agony that permeated this twisted realm.


    And I was its master.


    I walked toward the leader, my steps slow and deliberate, each one echoing through the barren wasteland. He looked up at me with a mixture of hatred and fear, his body trembling as the oppressive force of the domain weighed down on him.


    "Do you understand now?" I asked, my voice calm and cold. "This is the end for you and your followers. There is no escape, no mercy. You chose this path, and now you will pay the price."


    He tried to speak, but only a gurgle of blood escaped his lips. His eyes, once filled with murderous intent, were now glazed over with despair. He knew there was nothing he could do, no spell or power that could save him from the fate that awaited him in the Crimson Purgatory.


    I reached down, grabbing him by the collar and lifting him to his feet. His body was weak, barely able to stand, but I wanted him to face his end with his eyes wide open.


    "Your blood magic... your power... it means nothing here," I whispered, my voice filled with quiet menace. "This place is mine, and within it, I am your god."


    "S-She... will... avenge us..."


    The leader''s voice was a broken rasp, each word barely escaping his bloodied lips. His gaze, though clouded with pain and terror, held a flicker of defiance as he mentioned "her." It was a small act of resistance, a final attempt to cling to some hope, some belief that even in his death, vengeance would follow.


    But I was beyond intimidation.


    "Who? Your mysterious benefactor?" I asked, my grip tightening on his collar. "If she''s as powerful as you claim, she should''ve been here by now to save you."


    His response was a wheezing laugh, more like a gurgle of blood than anything else. "You... know nothing... boy... The Crimson Circle... is just...


    the beginning."


    He spat blood on the ground, his body shuddering as the last vestiges of his strength drained away. I could sense his life force ebbing, his connection to this world fraying at the edges. The Crimson Purgatory was relentless, its influence gnawing away at his very soul.


    "Then let her come," I said, my tone ice-cold. "I''ll send her to the same hell I''m sending you."


    With those words, I plunged my sword into his chest, but unlike before, there was no escape for him. The Crimson Purgatory sealed his fate, trapping his soul within the confines of the domain. His body convulsed as the last remnants of his life force were drained away, his blood feeding the very ground he had once sought to control.


    As his lifeless body fell to the ground, the remaining members of the Crimson Circle began to collapse one by one, their spirits broken, their bodies consumed by the unrelenting power of the Crimson Purgatory.


    I stood amidst the carnage, the blood-soaked ground at my feet, and the red sky above. The spell''s power was intoxicating, its energy coursing through me, but I knew I couldn''t remain here for long. This place, this domain, was too dangerous, too consuming even for me.


    With a thought, I began to unravel the spell, the barren wasteland slowly dissolving around me. The twisted landscape of the Crimson Purgatory faded away, replaced by the cold, sterile walls of the room with the rhythmic beeping sound of the medical machines attached to Sera


    Sera''s bedside, her pale face illuminated by the soft glow of the machines. The rhythmic beeping was a stark contrast to the chaos of the Crimson Purgatory, a reminder of the fragility of life. The room was quiet, save for the sounds of the medical equipment and my own steady breathing.


    I took a deep breath, shaking off the lingering tension from the battle. The Crimson Purgatory had been a necessary measure, but it had taken a toll on me. I could still feel the dark energy of the spell lingering around me, a reminder of the power I wielded and the responsibility that came with it.


    "Mother should be done with her task, and might be heading here," I whispered as I approached Sera''s condition had improved slightly since the last time I checked on her. Her vitals were stable, though she remained unconscious. Her chest rose and fell with each breath, a small but hopeful sign amidst the grim reality.


    Boom!!!


    BLAST!!!


    WHAT NOW???


    I swear if this disturbance is yet another complication in my life, I''ll¡ª


    The sudden explosion and the subsequent blaring alarms shattered the sterile silence of the room. My senses sharpened, the room''s emergency lights flickering to life as red warning lights bathed everything in an ominous glow. The beeping of the medical machines quickened, a stark contrast to the steady rhythm I had been monitoring.


    MOM!!!


    My eyes widened as I sensed her magic signature fighting someone and she seemed to be losing as the violent tremors rocked the whole estate and the blaring alarms echoed through the halls. I could feel the strain on her magic, a desperate struggle against an unseen enemy. Every explosion and tremor reverberated with the intensity of the battle.


    I teleported out of the room, the rush of magic making the world blur around me. As I reappeared in the hallway, the scene was chaotic. The remaining remnants of Crismon Circle looked excited toward the direction battle taking place.


    Without wasting any more time I immediately teleported to Mother''s side just to have an ice spear buried into my guts.


    The world snapped back into focus with a violent jolt as an ice spear impaled my gut, sending a sharp spike of pain through my entire body. My breath caught in my throat, the cold of the magic spreading through me like venom. I stumbled back, clutching the weapon embedded in my flesh.


    Around me, the terrain seems to transformed into half glacier and half forest. But thoughts were again interrupted as my gaze landed on the motionless figure of Mother at my feet.


    W-Was I too late?


    I-Is she...


    The sight of my mother, motionless on the ground, struck me with a cold wave of dread. The vibrant, chaotic fusion of glaciers and forests around us seemed to mock my anguish, the ice, and nature warring in a twisted reflection of the battle that raged within. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    My heart pounded as I forced myself to move, every step through the shifting terrain a struggle against the searing pain of the ice spear still lodged in my gut. I stumbled forward, reaching out to my mother''s side, my eyes searching desperately for any sign of life.


    Her breathing was shallow, almost imperceptible beneath the layers of frost and the tangled mass of her nature magic still flickering weakly around her. The attacker''s dark robes were visible in the distance, their presence a stark contrast to the serene beauty of the enchanted forest.


    She was standing triumphantly, her staff raised high, channeling a wave of frost that threatened to overwhelm the landscape.


    The sight of my mother lying there, her form barely visible beneath the encroaching frost, fueled a fire within me that cut through the haze of pain. I grit my teeth against the agony of the ice spear, forcing myself to focus through the throbbing cold that was spreading through my body.


    With a surge of willpower, I pulled the ice spear from my gut, the sharp pain intensifying but leaving me able to move. Blood and frost fell to the ground as I discarded the weapon, my eyes narrowing on the figure of our attacker.


    The sorceress, a tall woman cloaked in dark robes with an aura of cold majesty, turned her gaze toward me. Her eyes, glowing with an eerie blue light, held a mix of surprise and satisfaction. Clearly, she hadn''t expected me to show up so soon.


    "You''re brave to face me directly, Samael Ashwood," she said, her voice as cold as the ice she wielded. "But it will be your downfall."


    "Can you..." My voice faded as my trembling hand tried to touch the motionless figure, afraid to touch her and find her lifeless.


    "What?" The sorceress''s icy demeanor shifted to one of cold amusement as she watched me grapple with my fears. Her gaze followed my trembling hand as it hovered over my mother''s form, now almost completely encased in frost.


    "CAN YOU SHUT UP!!!"


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 97 - No.97 Dragons Sin Of Wrath (1)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    "CAN YOU SHUT UP!!!"


    My voice erupted, fueled by a mixture of desperation and fury. The sorceress''s cold amusement faltered for a brief moment as my outburst reverberated through the frozen landscape. The icy chill in the air seemed to intensify as her gaze hardened, her grip tightening on the staff.


    But the sorceress mattered less to me, As my entire force was on Mother''s faith breathing which means-


    There is still a chance!


    A sigh of relief left my body but I instantly opened the system shop, to look for an item to stabilize her condition. My hands moved frantically through the interface, searching for anything that could save her, anything to stop the frost from claiming her completely. The world around me seemed to blur as my focus narrowed on the shop, each second ticking by with agonizing slowness.


    There!


    I found it¡ª"Revitalization Potion!", a rare item that could reverse even the most severe injuries and restore vitality. Without hesitation, I purchased it, ignoring the steep cost that drained a significant portion of my remaining points. Time was of the essence, and nothing else mattered but saving her.


    The potion materialized in my hand, a shimmering vial filled with a golden liquid that seemed to pulse with life. I knelt beside my mother, carefully brushing away the frost that clung to her skin. Her breathing was faint, but it was there¡ªa small, fragile thread that I could still hold onto.


    "Hang on, Mother," I whispered, uncorking the vial. The potion''s warm glow contrasted sharply with the icy chill that permeated the air. I gently tilted her head, pouring the liquid into her mouth.


    But another problem surfaced, "She can''t drink." The small amount of liquid poured into her, spilled and frozen on her lips, unable to enter her system. Panic surged through me as I realized that her body was too cold, her throat too constricted by the encroaching frost, to swallow the potion.


    "Think, damn it!" I muttered to myself, forcing my mind to focus despite the rising dread. The potion was my only hope, but it was useless if I couldn''t get it into her system.


    Desperation turned into determination as an idea struck me. I immediately filled my mouth with the liquid and pressed my lips on hers with urgency, attempting to warm the potion with my own breath and transfer it directly to her. The icy cold of her lips contrasted sharply with the warmth of the potion, but I refused to let that deter me.


    I focused on getting even the smallest amount into her system, my hands cradling her head gently but firmly.


    For a moment, nothing happened. Her body remained cold, lifeless, and unresponsive. Fear clawed at my insides, whispering that I was too late, that nothing could save her now.


    But then, just as despair began to tighten its grip, I felt a faint shudder beneath my hands. Her chest, which had been barely rising, started to move more noticeably. The frost that had encrusted her skin began to recede ever so slightly, melting away under the influence of the potion. I could see a hint of color returning to her pale cheeks.


    "Mother...?" My voice was a mix of hope and fear as I watched her, praying for a miracle.


    Her eyes fluttered open, just a crack, but it was enough. The relief that flooded through me was overwhelming. Tears welled up in my eyes, blurring my vision as I held her close, careful not to disrupt the fragile recovery.


    "Stay with me," I whispered, as much to myself as to her. "Please, stay with me."


    But the danger wasn''t over yet. The sorceress was still there, and I could feel her icy gaze burning into my back. She wouldn''t allow this to happen without a fight.


    I removed my upper robes and placed them on the ground settling Mother on it gently, making sure she was as comfortable as possible. My heart ached at the sight of her fragile state.


    "Space Magic: Endless Void!"


    A dark tear-shaped rift opened and slowly embraced Mother''s fragile form, Enveloping her in a protective bubble of shadowy energy. The swirling vortex pulled in the cold, the frost, and even some of the sorceress''s menacing aura, creating a shield around my mother. The space within the void was warmer, insulated from the biting cold that had threatened her life.


    "It''s your turn," I whispered as my gaze fixed on the sorceress. My dragon heart was pounding inside my chest, screaming to me to rip this enemy apart.


    "I don''t know what you did, But the fact that you''ve managed to keep her alive for now," the sorceress hissed, her voice cutting through the frigid air like a blade. Her eyes, glinting with icy menace, fixed on me as she began to channel a new surge of power. "But it will make no difference. My vengeance will be swift, and your pathetic attempts to save her will only delay the inevitable."


    My anger flared as the intensity of the dragon''s heart amplified. The sorceress''s threats were like nails on a chalkboard, each word driving me further into a state of fiery resolve. Her attempt to intimidate me was futile; She crossed the line by threatening my mother, and now I was prepared to unleash everything I had.


    The sorceress had underestimated my resolve, and I was determined to make her regret it.


    With a growl of defiance, My magic flared and the disguise pendant stopped functioning due to the mana overload.


    My form started to return to its original state, My height increased, and my muscles started to swell and become compact packing explosive strength, In my hair patches of crimson-red began to blaze like embers, contrasting sharply with the remaining strands of snow-white and jet black.


    But the most intense transformation was still unfolding. My aura expanded, pushing the icy chill away from me, as the dragon''s heart within me roared to life. The air around me shimmered with the heat of my burgeoning power, and the earth itself seemed to quake with each beat of my heart.


    The sorceress''s smirk faltered, her eyes widening slightly in response to the overwhelming force radiating from me. Her own magic struggled against the tide of energy I was unleashing, and the air crackled with the clash of our opposing powers. I could feel the raw power coursing through my veins, a blend of fiery fury and dragonic strength that I had never wielded so fully before.


    My hands clenched into fists, and I could feel the ground beneath me melting slightly under the intensity of my aura. The very fabric of reality seemed to bend and warp around me as I prepared to unleash my full might.


    When my gaze returned to the sorceress, She was no longer the detached, mocking figure she had been. Now, her expression was a mix of fear and calculation as she realized the magnitude of the power I was wielding.


    "So now you have a fancy transformation~ I wonder, how you obtained this? Did you experiment on yourself too?" After fully examining my form, She said with a relaxed and disdainful tone, though her eyes betrayed a hint of apprehension. "Very well. If you think this display will intimidate me, you''re mistaken. I will show you what true power is."


    Her staff began to glow with a dark, shimmering light, and a storm of frigid energy swirled around her. The air turned colder as she channeled her magic, her eyes narrowing with focus. I could feel the weight of her power pressing down on me, a counterweight to the dragon''s fury within me.


    "Darkness Convergence!" sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The sorceress unleashed a torrent of shadowy energy, a swirling maelstrom of darkness that surged toward me. The cold was suffocating, and the shadows seemed to claw at my very essence, attempting to drain my vitality and freeze me in place. I gritted my teeth, resisting the encroaching chill with all my might.


    With a roar, I summoned the full force of my dragon heart, igniting a blazing aura around me. The destruction affinity amplified by the dragon''s heart exploded in a blazing eruption. The fiery wave surged outward, clashing with the sorceress''s darkness, creating a cataclysmic collision of elements.


    The ground trembled as our energies collided, the sheer force of the conflict sending shockwaves through the surrounding area.


    My aura roared with dragonic power, pushing back against the oppressive cold. The fire within me blazed with unyielding intensity, countering the sorceress''s dark magic. My form, now a striking blend of snow-white and crimson-red, pulsed with raw, uncontrollable energy.


    "Is this all you''ve got?" I shouted through gritted teeth, my voice carrying the weight of my resolve.


    "Destruction''s Descent!"


    I unleashed the full force of my Destruction affinity, the fiery eruption surging toward the sorceress with relentless fury. The spell was a massive wave of molten energy, burning through the darkness with a raw, searing intensity. The ground beneath me cracked and heaved as the sheer power of the attack clashed with the sorceress''s defensive barrier.


    The sorceress''s eyes widened in shock as she realized the magnitude of my assault. Her dark magic struggled to contain the overwhelming force of the Destruction''s Descent, and the air around us became a violent storm of crimson and shadows. The icy chill that had enveloped the battlefield began to dissipate, consumed by the raging inferno of my attack.


    She raised her staff, attempting to channel more of her dark energy to counter my spell, but the intensity of my magic overwhelmed her defenses. The force of the blast was so immense that it began to push her back, her feet dragging through the snow as she struggled to maintain her ground.


    "Is this really the best you can do?" I taunted, my voice ringing with the confidence and determination fueled by my dragon heart. "You threatened my mother and tried to end her life. Now, you''ll face the consequences."


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 98 - No.98 Dragons Sin Of Wrath (2)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    The sorceress''s expression twisted into a snarl, her confidence shaken by the overwhelming force I was unleashing. She raised her staff again, attempting to gather more dark magic, but it was too late. My attack crashed into her like a tidal wave, and her defenses crumbled under the pressure. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her body was flung backward, tumbling through the snow as the fiery destruction engulfed her. The frozen landscape melted in the wake of my attack, turning the once-icy battlefield into a steaming wasteland of molten earth and ash. The air was thick with the heat of my magic, and the oppressive cold finally broken.


    For a moment, the world was silent. The sorceress lay motionless in the distance, her body battered and burnt by the force of my magic. I approached her cautiously, my guard still up. There was no room for mistakes, not after everything she had done.


    But as I neared her, she let out a weak, ragged laugh, her voice filled with bitter defiance. "You think... this is over...?"


    Before I could react, her form began to shift, her body disintegrating into a mist of shadowy tendrils. The darkness coiled and twisted in the air, reforming into a new figure¡ªlarger, more menacing. Her wounds healed instantly, and her staff reappeared in her hand, crackling with dark energy.


    She had transformed into a monstrous version of herself, her eyes now glowing with a terrifying, otherworldly light.


    "This isn''t the end, boy," she spat, her voice echoing with a deeper, more sinister resonance. "I am far beyond the limitations of mortal flesh. I am eternal. And you... will fall."


    I gritted my teeth as using this form with the overload on Dragon''s heart is taking its toll on my body. Every second felt like a battle against my own limits. The transformation had given me immense power but at a cost. The dragon''s heart was pushing me beyond my natural boundaries, and I could feel the strain creeping in, threatening to overwhelm me.


    But I couldn''t back down now. Not when my mother''s life was still at risk. Not when this sorceress, this monster, stood in the way of everything I had fought to protect.


    "Fall?" I muttered through ragged breaths, my gaze locked onto her twisted, monstrous form. "You''re the one who''s going to fall."


    I called forth my Lightning affinity, letting it flow at the fingertips of my right hand which was facing towards the sky.


    A low rumble echoed across the battlefield as dark clouds gathered overhead, drawn by the raw surge of my magic. My Lightning affinity crackled in the air, arcs of electricity snapping across the frozen landscape, illuminating the ashen wasteland. The storm above roared to life, and in response, the power within me surged.


    The sorceress, now a twisted, hulking figure of dark energy, sneered at my display of magic, her eyes glowing with ominous, pulsing light. She raised her staff, summoning waves of shadow and chaos, but I was already in motion. With a thunderous roar, I released the lightning from my hand, a bolt so bright it split the sky in two.


    "Lightning Magic: Thunder Dragon''s Roar!"


    The words left my lips with an electrifying force, and the sky responded in kind. A massive, serpentine dragon of pure lightning descended from the storm clouds above, its roar echoing like the fury of the heavens themselves. The Thunder Dragon twisted and coiled through the air, its radiant form illuminating the battlefield with a blinding light.


    The sorceress''s eyes widened in shock as the beast lunged toward her, its maw crackling with unrestrained energy. But she immediately composed herself and a faint smirk played at her lips. "You underestimate the darkness, boy," she hissed, raising her staff high. A shadowy vortex swirled around her, growing larger by the second, devouring the light as the Thunder Dragon charged toward her.


    The clash was inevitable.


    The dragon roared as it made contact, lightning exploding across the battlefield. The ground shook violently, and for a moment, it seemed the sorceress would be consumed by the power of the storm. But then, from within the chaos, a pulse of dark energy shot out. It collided with the dragon, halting its advance.


    The lightning crackled, trying to push forward, but her shadow magic fought back with equal ferocity.


    I clenched my fists, feeling the intense strain. The Dragon''s Heart within me pulsed painfully, pushing me to my limits. I could feel the overwhelming force of her magic pressing against mine. It was like two titans colliding, neither willing to give an inch.


    "You think this trick can defeat me?" she spat, her voice echoing with layers of dark magic. Her form began to swell with more power, her eyes glowing like burning embers in the night. "I am the time! I am the eternal! And your light will flicker and die before me!"


    She pinched the empty air in front of her, and the next moment the lightning dragon vanished without any trace as if it had never existed. My heart sank for a moment, feeling the raw power I''d summoned dissipate into nothingness. The sorceress stood, her smirk widening into a wicked grin, eyes gleaming with the confidence of someone who thought they''d already won.


    I staggered slightly, feeling the weight of exhaustion from the Dragon''s Heart. The pulse inside my chest was becoming erratic, and every breath was a battle against the creeping darkness within me. But I couldn''t afford to falter, not now.


    "Impressive, isn''t it?" she said, twirling her staff lazily in one hand. "The power of time and eternity. It bends and twists all things to my will. Even your brightest lights will fade before its might."


    Her voice was a cold, mocking echo as if her power had already extinguished all hope. I felt the weight of her words pressing down on me, but I forced myself to remain focused. My vision swam with exhaustion, and I knew that if I didn''t act soon, I might not have the strength to continue the fight.


    "Time, You say?" I said while releasing a sigh but just smoke came out. "So you already went through the process and acquired the time magic from experimenting on Xandros Blackthorn. And let''s not the immortality aspect of Vampires to eliminate the side effects huh~"


    I continued, "And last but not least became the dog of Garrick Rutherford, Quite a big promotion I see." I continued, my voice carrying a bitter edge. "All the way from a scheming sorceress to a puppet of Garrick Rutherford. Seems like you''ve traded your integrity for power."


    Her eyes narrowed the dark energy around her flaring in response to my words. "You know nothing of the sacrifices I''ve made, the power I''ve claimed. Garrick Rutherford is a means to an end. With him, I can bend reality itself to my will."


    I could feel the Dragon''s Heart within me, a searing furnace of energy and pain. The strain was almost too much to bear, but I had to keep pushing forward. "Sacrifices? Or just greed and ambition? Either way, it doesn''t change the fact that you''re standing in my way. And as long as you are, I''ll fight with everything I have."


    The sorceress''s laughter was a chilling sound, a blend of mockery and madness. "Fighting me with everything you have? How noble. But ultimately futile. Time and darkness will prevail."


    "How sure are you?"


    "Eh? What did you just say?"


    I narrowed my eyes at the sorceress, my body trembling from the effort of maintaining the Dragon''s Heart. "You heard me. How sure are you about that?"


    Her mocking smile faltered for a split second, but she quickly regained her composure, her eyes blazing with dark light. "What are you implying? That your feeble resistance can alter the course of destiny? You''re merely a fleeting spark against the boundless night."


    "You sure? like doubly sure?" I said trying to look completely nonchalant as I gathered all my remaining mana not to attack but to... teleport Mother safely to home.


    Because I know, that even if I attacked with all my remaining mana she might survive. Which will expose Mother to the blunt force of this bitch''s onslaughter, Because the barrier surrounding her will automatically collapse the moment my mana gets exhausted.


    I could feel the weight of every spell I had cast pressing down on me, the Dragon''s Heart within me a relentless furnace that burned with unrelenting intensity. With each passing moment, the pressure of maintaining my magical transformations became a heavier burden. But I couldn''t afford to let up¡ªnot when my mother''s life hung in the balance.


    "Space Magic: Instant Warp~"


    The dark dome-like barrier covering Mother collapsed but her figure instantly disappeared too, leaving just a flicker of distortion in the air where she had been. The sorceress''s eyes widened in shock as she saw my mother vanish from her grasp, the realization of my actions dawning on her.


    "No! You¡ª" The sorceress''s enraged scream echoed through the battlefield, her fury palpable. She spun around, her monstrous form writhing with dark energy as she sought to counter my move, but it was too late. The barrier''s collapse had triggered my emergency teleportation spell, transporting my mother to the safety of our estate.


    I stumbled, the strain on my body nearly overwhelming. The Dragon''s Heart had pushed me to my limits, and maintaining the powerful magic had taken a severe toll. My breath came in ragged gasps as I tried to steady myself, my vision blurring from the exhaustion.


    The sorceress roared in anger, her dark energy surging uncontrollably. "You think you can protect your precious family from me? You are nothing but a fleeting spark, and I will extinguish you!"


    Her form expanded further, the shadowy tendrils writhing with malevolent force. She hurled dark blasts of energy at me, the air crackling with each attack. I barely managed to deflect them, the impact of her magic sending shockwaves through my body. Each spell she cast felt like a weight added to an already burdensome load.


    So this is it huh~


    Dying for the second time...


    I don''t even know if I died the first time though...


    In my first life, The moments before I was brought to this world... I killed my girlfriend and my best friend for betraying me...


    But this time, I am dying while saving... quite the ironic twist of fate.


    I thought I would never be able to love again after that betrayal...


    But they proved me wrong...


    Liliana... Lily... Alice... Sionna... Lastly my beloved mother... Elysia...


    Those were my last thoughts as I closed my eyes...


    As the darkness encroached upon my vision, I felt a strange sense of calm. The weight of my actions, my choices, and my sacrifices swirled together into a poignant tapestry of both regret and fulfillment. The battlefield blurred, the roaring fury of the sorceress''s dark magic dimming into a distant echo.


    The heat of my magic, the relentless pounding of my heart, and the pressure of the Dragon''s Heart within me¡ªall were fading, replaced by an overwhelming darkness.


    In those final moments, I saw faces¡ªfamiliar, beloved faces. Liliana''s gentle smile, Lily''s sorrowful eyes, Alice''s comforting embrace, Sionna''s determined gaze, and my mother, Elysia, the embodiment of strength and love. The memories of my family, of the bonds we shared, flooded my mind. They were the reason for my fight, the force driving me forward even as my strength waned.


    The sorceress''s enraged howls and the tumult of the battlefield seemed to dissolve into an indifferent haze. I felt a pull, a sense of drifting away from the chaos that had consumed me. It was a strange, almost peaceful detachment from the suffering and the strife.


    But then, a sudden jolt of energy surged through me. It was as if something or someone was reaching out, grasping at the threads of my existence, holding me at the precipice between life and death.


    ''Hey brat, going somewhere~''


    [Ding...]


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 99 - No.99 Dragons Sin Of Wrath (3)

    [Third Person''s POV]


    "So, You are only worth this much?" The Sorceress mocked as she stood over the fallen body of Samael Ashwood riddled with injuries, who had no sign of life.


    "What did you say before? Ah! yes ''You sure?'' my foot."


    The sorceress sneered as she kicked Samael''s lifeless body, her dark energy swirling around her in triumph. Her monstrous form towered over him, shadowy tendrils flickering ominously in the scorched and ashen battlefield. "Pathetic. You thought you could challenge me? You thought you could protect them?" she spat, her voice dripping with disdain.


    Her eyes glowed as she summoned more dark magic to her hand, preparing to obliterate what little remained of Samael. "Goodbye, Ashwood," she hissed, raising her staff high for the final blow.


    But just as she prepared to strike, the air around her shifted. A strange, unfamiliar presence washed over the battlefield. The temperature dropped suddenly, and the oppressive weight of her dark magic seemed to falter.


    "Hey... you didn''t answer my question from before... I had to return back from the gates of hell¡­ you shouldn''t have done that."


    A deep, resonant voice echoed across the battlefield, cutting through the sorceress''s victorious glee like a knife through the fog. The sorceress froze, her eyes darting around in confusion. There was no one else here, she was sure of it¡ªSamael lay defeated before her. So where was this voice coming from?


    Before she could fully comprehend the situation, the air itself seemed to ripple, warping around Samael''s lifeless body. The oppressive darkness of the battlefield recoiled as a pulse of energy surged from the fallen figure. The Dragon''s Heart that had pushed Samael to his limits began to glow once more, faint at first, then brighter, until its radiant power was impossible to ignore.


    The sorceress staggered back, her eyes widening in disbelief. "Impossible... You were dead! I saw you die!"


    Suddenly, Samael''s body stirred. His eyes shot open, not with the same blue and red hues from before, but now shining with a brilliant, otherworldly golden light. His injuries began to heal rapidly, and a radiant aura enveloped him, lifting him off the ground.


    The sorceress took another step back, her confidence crumbling as the impossible unfolded before her. "What¡­ what is this? How are you still alive?!"


    Samael''s voice, now layered with a deeper resonance, spoke in a tone that sent chills through the air. "You underestimated me... underestimated us."


    He slowly stood upright, his body radiating immense power. The Dragon''s Heart within him was no longer just a source of pain and strain¡ªit was fully awakened, its energy merging seamlessly with Samael''s magic.


    The aura of Lightning, Destruction, Star, Nature, Shadow, Dark, and Blood magic that had once been scattered and unfocused now pulsed in perfect harmony, crackling with the force of a tempestuous storm.


    The sorceress''s eyes widened in terror as the once-defeated Samael began to glow with a flash of unparalleled brilliance. The radiant energy emanating from him cut through the darkness like a beacon, illuminating the entire battlefield with its intense light. The sorceress''s dark magic recoiled, unable to withstand the overwhelming force of Samael''s newfound power.


    The ground trembled beneath them, and the air vibrated with the sheer magnitude of Samael''s magic. The once oppressive cold had given way to an intense, searing heat, and the molten earth beneath them began to churn and bubble.


    Samael took a deep breath, and the golden light in his eyes seemed to pierce through the very fabric of reality itself. His voice now imbued with an ethereal quality, resonated with an authority that commanded the elements around him. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Blighted skies where angels weep..."


    The sorceress''s eyes widened in sheer panic as Samael''s voice echoed with divine authority. The sky, once dark and choked with the residue of magic and battle, began to part as if answering his call. The once-molten earth cooled and solidified under the influence of Samael''s overwhelming aura.


    "Chains of sin in shadows creep..."


    The sorceress''s breath came in ragged gasps as Samael''s words wove an intricate spell in the air. The very fabric of the battlefield seemed to bend to his will, the chaotic remnants of their clash falling into an eerie silence. The sorceress, her once-confident demeanor shattered, struggled to maintain her composure as she witnessed Samael''s transformation.


    "Heaven scorched by pride''s last call..."


    The sorceress''s confidence shattered completely as Samael''s incantation continued. His voice grew more powerful with each verse, and the very atmosphere seemed to pulse in rhythm with his words. The sky above, once darkened and turbulent, began to clear, revealing the first glimmers of dawn.


    "By the flames of the eternal, I claim this night..."


    Nearly completing the chanting, leaving only the final line hanging in the air, Samael''s aura surged with newfound vigor. The sorceress, now visibly trembling, tried to gather her remaining strength to counteract the overwhelming power emanating from Samael. Her dark energy crackled and sputtered as if unable to compete with the sheer magnitude of his light.


    "Domain Expansion: Satan''s Fall!"


    The sorceress''s eyes widened in sheer terror as Samael''s final incantation took shape. The ground beneath them cracked open, and the very essence of reality seemed to warp and shift. A powerful rift opened in the air, drawing in the surrounding magic and energy.


    Samael''s voice resonated through the battlefield with an otherworldly power, and the chaotic forces at play began to coalesce into a single, overwhelming force.


    From the rift, a colossal wave of radiant energy surged forth, crackling with the combined might of all the magic Samael had harnessed. It rolled across the battlefield like a tidal wave, its intensity blinding and scorching everything in its path.


    The sorceress, caught in the full brunt of the assault, tried to muster a defense, but her dark magic was utterly overwhelmed. The golden light from Samael''s spell pierced through her defenses like a spear, shattering her dark enchantments and engulfing her in a maelstrom of searing heat and divine radiance.


    AHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!


    The roaring tempest of light and power swallowed her screams of agony. Her once formidable form was reduced to nothing more than shadows and echoes as Samael''s spell reached its peak. The battlefield was transformed into a sea of golden light, and the very air seemed to hum with the remnants of Samael''s overwhelming spell.


    A giant flaming hand with molten crust reached down from the rift, closing around the sorceress in a final, fiery grasp. The ground beneath them was scorched black, and the heat was intense enough to force back even the bravest of souls. The sorceress''s form was swallowed by the inferno, her dark magic disintegrating into nothingness.


    The golden light continued to pulse and ebb, illuminating the battlefield with an ethereal glow. Samael, standing at the center of the radiant storm, felt the surge of energy coursing through him, a feeling both exhilarating and exhausting. The immense power of the Dragon''s Heart, now fully awakened and harmonized with his own magic, was overwhelming yet exhilarating.


    As the light began to fade, Samael''s form became visible once more, though he was clearly exhausted. His eyes, now returning to their original blue and red hues, still glowed faintly with the remnants of the spell''s energy. The once-turbulent battlefield had calmed, and the oppressive darkness had been replaced by a serene, almost sacred silence.


    Samael collapsed to his knees, his strength spent but his resolve unwavering. He looked around at the remnants of the battle¡ªthe scorched earth, the dissipated dark magic, and the remains of his enemies. The ground was littered with the debris of the conflict, but the source of the threat, the sorceress, was no more.


    Huff! Huff! Huff!


    Samael''s breathing was labored as he slowly pushed himself back to his feet. The battlefield was still a mess of destruction, but the once-dominant darkness had been banished by the raw power of his transformation. His body, though battered and exhausted, radiated a sense of victory and newfound strength.


    He scanned the remnants of the battle, his gaze falling upon the scattered remains of the sorceress''s forces. The oppressive dark magic that had once suffocated the air was now nothing more than faint traces of dissipated energy.


    "Is it¡­ over?" Samael''s voice was hoarse but filled with a determined edge. The golden light from his spell had receded, but his eyes still held a flicker of that divine radiance. His hands trembled slightly, not just from exhaustion but also from the overwhelming surge of magic he had channeled.


    "It''s quite the contrary~" Samael''s body froze as he heard her voice... again.


    How?!


    Samael''s head whipped around, his heart pounding in his chest as he searched for the source of the voice. The battlefield, now eerily silent and calm after the devastating clash, seemed to pulse with an unsettling energy. He strained his senses, but there was no visible sign of the sorceress¡ªor so he thought.


    The voice was both familiar and chilling, echoing through the air with a mocking tone. "Isn''t it charming how you think you''ve won?"


    Samael''s eyes narrowed, his gaze shifting across the scorched landscape. He sensed a subtle distortion in the air, a faint ripple that suggested the sorceress''s presence was not entirely vanquished.


    Suddenly, the distortion coalesced into a swirling vortex of dark energy. From within it, the sorceress emerged, her form now twisted and grotesque, a mockery of her previous monstrous appearance. Her eyes glowed with an intense, malevolent light, and her dark magic crackled around her like a storm. She seemed less corporeal, more an embodiment of pure, malevolent energy.


    "You see," she said, her voice resonating with an unnerving echo, "You almost had me there... almost~"


    She continued, "Quite the forgetful you are, aren''t you? I control dark magic as well as... Time Magic~"


    So all that I did was... useless?!


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 100 - No.100 Dragons Sin Of Wrath (4)

    [Samael''s Ashwood''s POV]


    Previously...


    I thought I was truly at death''s door, but then... everything changed.


    ''Hey brat, going somewhere?''


    The voice of the Soul King rang through my head, cutting through the haze of pain. At the same time, the familiar chime of the Heavenly Destiny System followed, confirming that I wasn''t imagining things.


    [Ding! Congratulations, host, for fulfilling the requirement to unlock: The Protagonist''s Legacy]


    For a brief moment, I wondered if I was hallucinating, hearing both the Soul King and the System at the same time. My body was weak, and broken, yet something inside me stirred¡ªhope.


    ''Brat, want some help there?'' The Soul King''s voice carried a mocking tone, but there was also a hint of... reassurance.


    [Ding! Opening... The Protagonist Legacy]


    I felt the shift immediately. A surge of power rushed through me, not just from my own magic but something deeper¡ªancient, primal. The system was doing something... big.


    [Please wait...]


    My body started to tingle, as if my very being was being rewritten, and reshaped. The pain faded, and something far stronger, far more profound, replaced it. The Soul King''s presence loomed in my mind, his chuckle reverberating through my consciousness.


    ''You''ve got a real fight ahead of you, kid. Don''t let me down~''


    [Congratulations, host, for acquiring: Heavenly Protagonist]


    Heavenly Protagonist? What...?


    Before I could process it, an overwhelming flood of energy hit me like a tidal wave. My vision blurred, and I felt as though I was being torn apart and rebuilt all at once.


    This... this power was nothing like I''d ever experienced before. It wasn''t just the Dragon''s Heart anymore. This was... everything. Every fight, every struggle, every destiny intertwined within me.


    The Protagonist''s Legacy had awakened.


    Suddenly, I understood. This wasn''t just power¡ªit was authority. I was no longer just a character in someone else''s story. I was the story.


    The ground beneath me trembled as I stood, my body healed, and my power reignited. The sorceress had thought she could defeat me, could rewrite fate. But now, fate was mine to command.


    ***


    [Present Time]


    "You see," she said, her voice resonating with an unnerving echo, "You almost had me there... almost~"


    She continued, "Quite the forgetful you are, aren''t you? I control dark magic as well as... Time Magic~"


    So all that I did was... useless?!


    Even with the protagonist''s legacy, I couldn''t kill her...


    Anger surged through my veins as the realization hit me like a cold wave. All of my effort, my newfound power, and the overwhelming surge of energy had been rendered useless. Time magic¡­ It was an affront to the natural order, a twisted manipulation that reversed everything I had fought for.


    The sorceress, now more a twisted entity of dark energy than a physical being, floated above the battlefield, her presence more menacing than ever. Her laughter echoed ominously in the air. "You really thought you had won, didn''t you? Poor boy, thinking brute force would be enough."


    I clenched my fists, feeling the residual power of the Heavenly Protagonist within me. My body still pulsed with strength, but there was a gnawing doubt in the back of my mind. If she could reverse time, then how could I truly defeat her?


    "Time magic," I muttered, narrowing my eyes at the sorceress. "So, you''re just rewinding everything. Undoing fate, over and over."


    The sorceress sneered, her form flickering as her dark energy crackled. "Exactly. And as long as I control time, you can never kill me. Every time you strike me down, I''ll rise again. I am eternal."


    Sigh~ Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A rumble of discontent echoed through Samael''s mind, and the Soul King''s voice, tinged with irritation, reverberated through the consciousness that was now part of him.


    ''Brat, Let me take over this time. This bitch is getting on my nerves.''


    Sigh~


    ''...Okay-''


    I felt a strange shift in my mental landscape as the Soul King''s influence surged forth, asserting dominance over the situation. My consciousness faded as Soul King took control of my body.


    ''Make... her... pay..."


    ***


    [Third Person''s POV]


    The sorceress had hovered above the battlefield, reveling in her apparent invincibility. Her dark magic twisted and danced around her like living shadows, her form shifting fluidly with each laugh that escaped her lips. The once-challenging hero had become a mere plaything in her hands, endlessly thwarted by her ability to manipulate time itself.


    Her confidence was palpable, her eyes glinting with a cold, unfeeling light. But as the Soul King''s presence asserted itself, the air around her grew heavy, charged with a new kind of energy. The very fabric of the battlefield seemed to react, the ground trembling under an unseen force.


    A sudden shift in the atmosphere drew the sorceress''s attention. Samael''s body, still standing but now devoid of the boy''s conscious control, began to radiate a different kind of power. It was as if a cosmic storm had been unleashed, the aura around him crackling with raw, untamed energy.


    The sorceress''s sneer faltered for a moment, replaced by a flicker of uncertainty. "What¡­ what is this?"


    In an instant, the Soul King''s will manifested itself through Samael''s body. His movements were swift and deliberate, each step calculated with an authority that spoke of millennia of knowledge and power. The shadows around him writhed, bending to his will, their dark forms coalescing into a formidable barrier against the sorceress''s own dark magic.


    "Well, Hello bitch~" ''Samael'' said with an arrogant smile made its way onto his face.


    He stood up like an unsheathed sword, but the thing that caught the sorceress''s attention was the aura the ''boy'' was releasing...


    ''W-What i-is this?! M-Majestic and R-Regal?''


    The battlefield shifted under the immense pressure of the Soul King''s presence. The once chaotic surroundings now seemed to fall silent, as if the very world was holding its breath in anticipation. The sorceress, who had been floating with an air of undeniable superiority, now seemed small and fragile in comparison to the overwhelming force that Samael¡ªunder the Soul King''s control¡ªnow embodied.


    The shadows around Samael coalesced into a swirling maelstrom of darkness and light, their tendrils weaving together to form a barrier of immense power. The sorceress''s dark magic, which had once seemed impenetrable, now collided with this new force, meeting with an intensity that shattered her previous confidence. Her dark energy crackled and fizzled against the Soul King''s formidable barrier.


    "No¡­ this cannot be!" the sorceress cried out, her voice trembling. Her form flickered erratically, her mastery over dark and time magic faltering as the Soul King''s power dismantled her defenses.


    With each step Samael¡ªor rather, the Soul King¡ªtook, the very air grew colder, the ground cracking and splitting underfoot. His presence commanded respect, a raw, primal force that seemed to distort reality itself. The sorceress''s attempts to rewind time or shield herself were met with a relentless onslaught of power that defied her manipulations.


    Samael''s eyes, now glowing with the Soul King''s power, locked onto the sorceress with an expression of cold determination. "You think you can control fate, control time? I used to crush god king under my thumb in my teenage~ You are not even worth being an ant in front of me, now... KNEEL!"


    The sorceress''s arrogance shattered as the Soul King''s overwhelming presence bore down upon her. The battlefield, once a chaotic storm of dark magic and shattered destinies, fell silent under the oppressive weight of the Soul King''s might.


    The dark magic that had twisted and danced around the sorceress now recoiled, unable to withstand the sheer force of the new power that Samael¡ªnow an instrument of the Soul King¡ªcommanded.


    The shadows around Samael surged forward, their forms weaving into a colossal, pulsating shield that absorbed and neutralized the sorceress''s desperate attempts to manipulate time. The dark tendrils of her magic, once formidable and menacing, now flickered and dimmed, as if bowing to a superior force.


    The air crackled with an energy that seemed to distort the very essence of reality, making the sorceress''s once-reliable control over time appear pitifully inadequate.


    The sorceress, her confidence eroding with each passing second, struggled to maintain her composure. Her form wavered, flickering between solid and ephemeral as the Soul King''s power relentlessly dismantled her defenses. She attempted to cast time-altering spells, but they were met with a barrier of darkness and light that absorbed and redirected her magic, rendering her efforts futile.


    "No¡­ this cannot be!" she shrieked, her voice tinged with panic. "How are you... How can you be so powerful?"


    Samael''s¡ªno, the Soul King''s¡ªresponse was a chilling, almost casual tone. "It''s simple. The one above- Cough* Cough* You see, I''ve transcended the limitations of mere mortals. I''ve ruled over realms, crushed gods, and commanded the very essence of fate. Time magic? It''s nothing but a mere inconvenience compared to my dominion."


    With a gesture, the Soul King''s power surged, and the shadows around Samael thickened into a dense, inescapable vortex. The sorceress''s form was drawn inexorably toward the swirling darkness, her attempts to resist proving futile against the overwhelming force.


    "Do you understand now?" the Soul King''s voice resonated through Samael''s lips, cold and commanding. "You''re but a speck in the grand scheme of things. A fleeting moment in my vast and eternal existence."


    The sorceress''s defiance faltered as she was engulfed by the swirling vortex. Her dark magic was absorbed and dismantled, her very essence being consumed by the force that Samael had become under the Soul King''s control. Her screams of frustration and terror echoed through the battlefield, gradually fading as her power was stripped away.


    As the vortex dissipated, Samael stood alone amid the remnants of the battlefield, his body still radiating the Soul King''s formidable power. The ground was scorched and cracked, the once-mighty sorceress now reduced to nothingness.


    The Soul King''s presence withdrew slightly, though his power still lingered within Samael, enhancing his aura with an aura of dominance and authority. The familiar voice of the Soul King echoed softly in Samael''s mind, carrying a hint of satisfaction.


    ''Well, brat, that should teach her a lesson. You''ve got quite a way to go, but you''re on the right track. Make sure to use this power wisely.''


    Samael''s own consciousness began to reassert itself as the Soul King''s influence receded. He felt a profound sense of relief mixed with the lingering awe of the immense power he now possessed. His body, though still bearing the marks of the earlier battle, felt rejuvenated and stronger than ever.


    The once chaotic battlefield was now eerily quiet, the oppressive weight of the sorceress''s dark presence lifted. Samael took a deep breath, feeling the pulse of his new strength with every inhale. He looked around, taking in the aftermath of the conflict with a newfound sense of purpose.


    "Time magic," he muttered to himself, reflecting on the challenge he had just faced. "It''s not something you can simply overcome with brute force. But with the right approach, even the mightiest of barriers can fall."


    ''Brat, I left...a gift for you. Do with it what you may, I am going back to sleep Yawn*''


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 101 - No.101 Dragons Sin Of Wrath (Final)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    I was standing in the pit formed from the aftermath of the battle, feeling the weight of everything that had just transpired. The once mighty sorceress who had manipulated time itself was no more, and the battlefield, now eerily quiet, bore witness to her defeat.


    I could still feel the remnants of the Soul King''s overwhelming power coursing through me, though his presence had faded back into the recesses of my mind.


    "Well, that was... something," I muttered, taking in the devastation around me. The ground was scorched and cracked, and the air was thick with the lingering energy of the fight. I felt different, not just stronger, but more aware of the vast potential within me.


    The Heavenly Protagonist. It wasn''t just about strength¡ªit was about control. Control over fate, over destiny, and over the story itself. The sorceress had tried to twist time to her advantage, but with the Soul King''s power, I had transcended that. I was no longer at the mercy of the plot, but its master.


    I clenched my fist, feeling the surge of power within me. The Soul King''s final words echoed in my mind. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A gift...


    A shadowy figure kneeling before me, the figure resembled the sorceress'' but made up entirely of shadow with blue lines...entirely of dark energy, her form flickering like a dying flame. She was no longer the proud, defiant sorceress I had faced. Instead, she was a fragment¡ªa mere echo of her former self.


    The Soul King''s voice reverberated in my mind, distant yet commanding. ''I left her for you. Use her as you see fit, or destroy her. She can serve you if you wish. And make of those abilities you got, to make the fallen enemies into loyal shadow soldiers Damit!''


    I felt embarrassed as I heard the Soul King''s exasperated tone in my head. It was a reminder of just how little I had understood about the true extent of my powers. But this¡­ this was different. The sorceress, or rather the shadow of what she had been, was now mine to command.


    I stepped toward her, the faint blue glow of her lines pulsing as if in response to my approach. Her head remained bowed as if waiting for an order. The weight of the decision pressed down on me, but I couldn''t afford hesitation. Not anymore.


    "Rise," I commanded, my voice steady despite the swirling emotions within me.


    The shadow sorceress obeyed, lifting her head and standing before me. Her once vibrant eyes, full of arrogance and malice, were now empty, flickering with the same blue energy that coursed through her. She was a shell of her former self, a weapon I could wield.


    But there are some conditions for me to ''extract'' this shadowy from there: The Corpse and Trigger Command.


    I looked at the system panel to read the description of the skills I obtained.


    [Name: Shadow Extraction]


    [Type: Skill]


    [Description: Shadow Extraction allows its users to revive slain living beings as a shadow soldier. It is triggered through a set command word, does not cost mana to use, and can be applied over a large radius, allowing its users to extract hundreds of shadows at once if they want. Even though Shadow Extraction essentially allows its users to create an army of shadows at their command.]


    [Trigger Command: Yet To Set]


    [Limitations:]


    [1. Shadow Extraction can''t be successfully used on targets who are significantly stronger than the users themselves.]


    [2. Shadow Extraction can only be used three times on a single target, meaning that the users have only three chances for a successful extraction.]


    [Name: Shadow Preservation]


    [Type: Skill]


    [Description: Shadow Storage allows the user to store the Shadows they have created inside their own shadow, as well as summon and reabsorb them at will, the skill also grants the ability to share senses with the Shadows, being able to use them as a means of remote monitoring.]


    [Shadows saved: 1/30]


    So... I just became a little Shadow Monarch huh~


    AWESOME!!!


    Like seriously who would want


    to miss out on the chance of having their own shadow army? A smirk crept across my face as I stood there, processing the potential of my new abilities. The battlefield lay silent around me, and it felt surreal, almost as if time itself had stopped to witness the birth of something far more dangerous than the sorceress had ever been.


    "Let''s test this out," I muttered, glancing down at the shadow sorceress, her form flickering with dark energy, awaiting my command.


    I focused, tapping into the skill that I had just acquired. I could feel the faint presence of the other fallen bodies littering the battlefield, waiting for the moment of extraction. The trigger command... I needed something fitting, something that would resonate with the new reality I was creating.


    "Arise," I declared firmly.


    [Trigger Command: Arise]


    [Does the host confirm this trigger command?]


    [Y/N]


    ''Y.''


    At my word, the dark energy pulsed out from me, crawling across the ground like tendrils of shadow, latching onto the bodies that had fallen during the battle. One by one, they stirred. Shadows began to peel away from their corpses, rising from the ground in forms similar to the sorceress¡ªempty, hollow, but powerful nonetheless.


    They stood before me, silent and obedient, their blue lines glowing faintly in the darkness.


    [Shadows saved: 6/30]


    I felt the power settle within me, a weight of responsibility but also one of potential. These soldiers were mine to command, loyal only to me, bound by the power of the shadows.


    The sorceress, once defiant and arrogant, now stood amongst them, a mere fragment of what she had been. But she still held a sliver of that knowledge, that experience of manipulating time and bending reality. And that made her invaluable.


    "Your name," I said, turning to the shadow of the sorceress.


    Her head tilted slightly as if struggling to remember the identity she had once claimed with such pride.


    "I was... Liriel," she said, her voice barely a whisper, flickering like a distant memory.


    "Liriel," I repeated, feeling the weight of that name. "You will serve me now."


    She bowed her head once more, a silent acknowledgment of her new role.


    I turned my gaze to the other shadow soldiers I had just created. They were simple in comparison, warriors who had fallen in battle, with no special abilities or powers to their names. But they were useful. Together, they represented a growing force¡ªone that would continue to expand as I encountered more enemies and more opportunities.


    But now I have to go see Mother, just thinking about her being so close to death. My anger flared again and instinctively my gaze went to the shadow sorceress, the flicker of irritation clear in my eyes. Liriel seemed to sense it, though she remained utterly still, obedient, and devoid of the arrogance she had once shown.


    "You''re lucky," I muttered, more to myself than to her. If it weren''t for the Soul King, she would have been nothing more than dust by now. But instead, she would be forced to serve the very force she tried to manipulate.


    I dismissed the shadows back into the recesses of my own shadow, watching as they dissolved into the ground at my feet. Liriel was the last to vanish, her form flickering once more before disappearing into the darkness.


    [Shadows saved: 6/30]


    With a deep breath, I turned away from the battlefield, my thoughts racing toward the next step. Mother had been caught up in this web of danger, so close to losing her life because of the sorceress'' treachery. The mere thought of it made my blood boil, but I couldn''t let that anger consume me now. She was alive, and that was what mattered.


    I had to return to her, to Sionna, to my family. And with this new power, I would ensure that nothing like this could ever threaten them again.


    But before I have to move Lady Rutherford from that room to my estate.


    "Space Magic: Instant Warp~"


    My figure instantly teleported to the room in the Rutherford estate, my eyes fell on the figure of Sera Rutheford looking like she was having a peaceful nap not in a coma.


    The medical machines attached to her ran on my draconic energy replacing that Crimson Circle leader''s blood magic.


    I approached her slowly, my footsteps quiet against the cold floor. Sera Rutherford, the woman who had been caught in this twisted game of power and manipulation, lay before me, still as death but not beyond my reach. Her peaceful expression belied the turmoil she had been through, and for a moment, I found myself wondering what kind of life she had lived before this chaos engulfed her.


    "Lady Rutherford," I murmured softly, standing by her bedside. Her pale skin glowed faintly under the dim lights of the room, and the rhythmic beeping of the medical machines reminded me that there was still hope for her recovery. The blood magic that had tainted her system was no longer an issue; my draconic energy coursed through her veins now, stabilizing her condition.


    But she wouldn''t survive here much longer.


    The Rutherford estate was no longer safe¡ªnot with so many factions at play, all vying for control, and with the Crimson Circle still lurking in the shadows. I couldn''t risk leaving her here in such a vulnerable state.


    I reached out, my hand hovering just above her chest, where the magic that kept her alive pulsed gently. The warmth of my draconic energy met the cool air of the room as I prepared to transport her.


    "Space Magic: Instant Warp¡ªAshwood Estate."


    In an instant, the world around us shifted. The sterile room of the Rutherford estate disappeared, replaced by the familiar walls of the Ashwood family''s private medical wing. The air here was warmer, and more welcoming. I had already arranged for my estate to be a sanctuary, fortified with magic and defenses that would keep Lady Rutherford safe while she recovered.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Tomorrow, The last chapter of the this Volume.1


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 102 - No.102 Reign Supreme

    This here ends the first volume of the book.


    ******


    [Garrick Rutherford''s POV]


    T-This?!


    I-Is this the power of Samael Ashwood?!


    E-Even Liriel falls before him?!


    No... Liriel was given only the lowest affinity for Time Magic, That too an artificial transplanted one... And this battle will surely alert the Empires and other kingdoms.


    I have to clear any other evidence pointing toward me here ... And since that ashwood brat has proof of my previous experiments I can only retreat... it''s a pity my only smart daughter chose to betray me and that brat even took... my wife.


    With one final look at the battlefield of Titans, I turned around and walked the still-standing Rutherford Estate on the horizon while gesturing to the cloaked figures to follow.


    "It seems retreat is the only option for now... After I acquired ''that thing'' no one would be able to stop me." I muttered under my breath I looked at the horizon, determination burning in my eyes.


    The cloaked figures following me moved silently, their faces hidden beneath deep hoods, their loyalty unwavering.


    They are some of the few successful experiments each almost on par with Liriel... But unlike her, I will perfect them further with time... and when I find ''that thing'' I will start my own empire. Samael Ashwood may have won this battle, but the war is far from over. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I clenched my fists, feeling the cold bite of the night air as it swept across the ruins of what was once a grand estate. The Ashwood boy had proven to be a much more formidable opponent than I had anticipated. Liriel, my prized sorceress, had fallen before him, and now I had lost the only weapon that could manipulate the flow of time itself.


    But no matter. There were other means, other paths to power. The experiments I had conducted were far from over. And with "that thing"¡ªthe ancient artifact I had been hunting for decades¡ªI would ascend to a level of power no one, not even Samael, could comprehend.


    "Prepare for the extraction," I ordered the cloaked figures, my voice low and measured. "We''re leaving this place behind, but the next time we strike, it will be with a force no one will see coming."


    One of the figures stepped forward, bowing slightly. "And what of Lady Rutherford, my lord? Should we attempt to retrieve her?"


    My gaze turned toward the general direction of Ashwood territory, now barely visible in the distance. A flicker of emotion passed through me, but I quickly smothered it. "No. Let her stay with them. She''s no longer of any use to me."


    The figure nodded, stepping back into the shadows.


    I took a final look at the battlefield. The devastation was immense, but it was only a taste of what was to come. Samael Ashwood had made a powerful enemy today, and when the time came, I would ensure that he regretted ever crossing paths with me.


    "Let''s go."


    After a while of walking, I entered the estate to look for any remaining proof of my involvement and destroy it, in fact, this is the second reason I came here.


    First was of course to take my Sera with me... but it seems I miscalculate everything from Ashwood brat''s power to his cunningness to take Sera with him.


    With swift, measured steps, I moved through the corridors of the Rutherford Estate, now eerily silent. The grandeur of the place felt like a hollow shell, empty of purpose. Everything here would need to be wiped clean ¡ª no trace of my involvement, no records of my experiments, nothing that could tie me to the dark magic I had been practicing for years.


    "My lord, we''ve secured the upper floors," one of the cloaked figures reported as he appeared at my side.


    "Good. Ensure that every document is burned, and every piece of evidence destroyed. We leave nothing behind."


    As I made my way toward my personal study, I could feel a faint stirring of anger deep within me. Samael Ashwood had ruined everything, and yet... I couldn''t help but marvel at his sheer power. A boy ¡ª barely a man, really ¡ª had dismantled years of planning in a single confrontation.


    I thought I had accounted for every possibility: Liriel, with her artificial Time Magic, should have been enough to slow down even the most powerful mage. But Samael... he was different. Something in him defied the natural order, and it wasn''t just his strength. His cunning, his ability to manipulate the flow of events ¡ª it reminded me too much of myself.


    But that was where our similarities ended.


    My hand touched the smooth surface of the desk in my study. Hidden compartments, wards of protection ¡ª all meant to safeguard the secrets I had spent a lifetime cultivating. I activated a hidden mechanism, revealing a series of scrolls, some aged beyond their years, others written in languages long forgotten by the common world. These were my contingency plans, the foundation of what was to come.


    With a flick of my wrist, I summoned fire to my fingertips, watching as the flames danced. The scrolls ¡ª years of research, forbidden knowledge ¡ª were consumed by the blaze, turning to ash within moments.


    "Assemble the rest of the men," I commanded without turning. "We leave for the southern territories before dawn. It''s time we begin preparations for the final phase."


    The figure nodded, disappearing into the shadows to relay my orders.


    I took a deep breath, surveying the remnants of my study. The estate would soon be nothing more than a memory, erased from the annals of history. But my plans ¡ª no, my destiny ¡ª were far from finished. I still had the experiments, and once I found "that thing," there would be no force strong enough to stop me.


    I could hear the faint echoes of battles still raging in the distance, the remnants of the confrontation with Samael''s forces. Let him have his victory today. Let him savor the taste of triumph. But when I returned, it would be with powers beyond his understanding.


    For now, I had to disappear, regroup, and grow stronger.


    "Samael Ashwood..." I whispered under my breath, staring out of the window into the vast, dark horizon. "Enjoy your fleeting moment of glory, because the next time we meet, I will bring you to your knees."


    With that final thought, I turned and walked away from the estate, leaving behind the ruins of my past life and stepping into the shadows of a future brimming with vengeance.


    "My lord, What about the subject ''XB-II''? ''It'' is training under your order in the safe house with other young masters and miss, Should we rally your orders to them too?"


    I paused for a moment, the mention of "Subject XB-II" stirring something within me. That particular experiment was one of my most promising¡ª a child imbued with the finest enhancements my dark magic could offer. Born and bred for one purpose: to serve as the ultimate weapon. A pawn in my greater scheme.


    "Hmm... Rally the orders and tell them to be quick with packing, It might take quite a few years to get back," I turned my face looking at the moon in the distance, its cold light reflecting off the devastation left in Samael''s wake. The experiment, XB-II, was my trump card¡ªa masterpiece I had painstakingly crafted, and one that Samael would never see coming.


    "Send word to the others," I continued, my voice low and calculated. "Tell them to maintain their positions until further notice. We will need them for the final act."


    The cloaked figure bowed and vanished into the shadows, leaving me alone to contemplate the pieces I still had in play. Subject XB-II was just one of the pawns I had yet to reveal, a weapon lying in wait until the perfect moment. Along with "that thing," it would ensure my domination.


    I clenched my hand, the faint scent of smoke still lingering in the air from the destroyed documents. This was a setback, yes, but it was not the end. Far from it. I had always known the path to true power would be treacherous, and this battle was just the beginning.


    My eyes lost their focus as memories of my ''beloved'' Sera surfaced yet again...


    Her smile... Her gentle eyes... her touch...


    All before she saw what... she shouldn''t have...


    I had to do it... That''s the only way... In those I had to put her in an artificial coma until I had the means to extract ''them''... The betrayal stung more deeply than I had anticipated. The loss of Sera, my trusted ally and confidante, was a wound that would not heal easily. Yet, even in her absence, I had no room for weakness.


    My ambitions demanded that I press forward, no matter the personal cost.


    My hand tightened into a fist, crushing a small piece of debris underfoot. I needed to consolidate my power, gather what remained of my resources, and prepare for the next phase of my plan.


    I stepped out of the study, passing through the dimly lit corridors of the estate one last time. The emptiness of the once-grand home mirrored the void left by my recent failures and losses. Yet, amidst the desolation, there was also opportunity. The wreckage of my old life was the foundation upon which I would build my new empire.


    As I approached the main entrance, I saw the cloaked figures moving swiftly through the estate, their task of destruction nearly complete. The sounds of their work¡ªthe crackle of burning documents, the clatter of dismantled artifacts¡ªformed a grim symphony of endings and beginnings.


    I stopped at the threshold, casting one last glance at the place that had been both a sanctuary and a forge for my darkest ambitions. The sight of the smoldering ruins stirred something within me¡ªa fierce determination. I would rebuild from this chaos and emerge stronger than ever. My enemies, especially Samael Ashwood, would learn the true meaning of vengeance.


    "Ensure that all traces of our presence are eradicated," I ordered, my voice carrying a note of finality. "We cannot afford any mistakes."


    The figures nodded in acknowledgment. I watched as they continued their work, making sure no evidence remained. The remnants of the Rutherford Estate were systematically erased, a testament to the meticulous nature of my plans.


    Once satisfied, I turned away, heading towards the waiting carriage that would take me to the southern territories. The night air was cold and biting, but I barely felt it. My mind was consumed with thoughts of the future¡ªof the artifact, the experiments, and the strategies that would reshape the world.


    As I settled into the carriage, I could hear the muffled sounds of the estate being dismantled behind me. The motion of the carriage began, taking me further away from the wreckage of my past and towards the unknown future.


    The road ahead was shrouded in uncertainty, but I welcomed it. My plans were only beginning, and the forces I would harness were beyond anything Samael Ashwood could imagine. With each passing mile, my resolve hardened.


    "Samael Ashwood," I murmured to myself, staring out into the dark expanse of the night. "Enjoy your fleeting triumphs. For soon, you will face a storm unlike any other¡ªa tempest of my making."


    The carriage rolled on, carrying me away from the ruins and towards a destiny forged in darkness and ambition. The world was vast, and its balance of power would soon be irrevocably altered by my hand. The final phase of my plan was approaching, and with it, the dawn of a new era¡ªone where I would reign supreme.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    The second volume will start from tomorrow...


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 103 - No.103 Academy Arc Starts

    I have been meaning to change the name of Queen of Blackthorn from Clarissa Blackthorn to Kathlynne Black.


    Due to my mishap of naming two characters with the same name.


    I am sorry for my mistake.


    ***


    [Third Person''s POV]


    The sun rose from the distant horizon with a fiery glow, the wind carried the soft chirps of birds as the first light of dawn painted the sky with warm hues.


    It has been three days, since the final confrontation at the Rutherford Estate. The Ashwood lands had returned to a semblance of peace, though a lingering tension still pervaded the air, like the calm before an inevitable storm.


    The dark experiments and other evil activities of Lord Rutherford have come to light and the Queen issued a large-scale search order to apprehend Garrick Rutherford, though his whereabouts remained unknown.


    The allegations against Samael Ashwood have also been dissolved by the now-acting ruler Queen Kathlynne Blackthorn under the threat of Elysia Ashwood.


    But when presented with evidence of Lord Rutherford''s experiments on Xandros Blackthorn, the kingdom''s youngest prince who was announced dead years ago. It devastated her by the news of her beloved not only being alive but experimented on.


    Right after devastation followed rage and hatred for Lord Rutherford. His experiments had turned her beloved prince into a mere tool, a twisted creation to serve his sinister ambitions. The discovery of Xandros Blackthorn''s survival¡ªthough at a great cost¡ªsent shockwaves through the kingdom. The once noble and respected Lord Rutherford had become the most wanted criminal in Blackthorn''s history.


    Queen Kathlynne, heartbroken and seething with fury, immediately mobilized every available resource to hunt Rutherford down. The search parties were relentless, sweeping through every corner of the kingdom, but the elusive traitor had vanished without a trace. His empire of darkness had been dismantled, but the mastermind remained at large, plotting in the shadows.


    Due to the great contribution of the Ashwood family who brought all these to light gained their Duke title back with the full authority and privileges that came with it. The Ashwood family, once shrouded in scandal and suspicion, now stood as heroes in the eyes of the kingdom.


    Their efforts in uncovering Garrick Rutherford''s dark experiments and their direct confrontation with the corrupted lord had redeemed their honor and elevated them to new heights of power within Blackthorn.


    Samael Ashwood, in particular, had become a figure of immense influence and renown. Though he was lauded for his bravery and cunning, those closest to him knew that his mind was burdened with the knowledge of the forces still at play.


    ***


    In the Ashwood estate, a serene moment of respite could be seen. Samael, exhausted from the trials of the past few days, lay asleep in his room. His naked form was covered partially by a simple sheet, his chest rising and falling with steady breaths. Elysia Ashwood, his mother, had fallen asleep with her head resting gently on his chest.


    Her expression was one of blissful contentment, a stark contrast to the turmoil they had faced.


    The room was bathed in the soft morning light, creating a peaceful ambiance that belied the gravity of recent events. The quiet of the early morning was a rare respite for Samael, offering a brief moment of solace amidst the chaos.


    "Mmmm~" The soft murmur escaped Elysia''s lips as she stirred slightly in her sleep, her hand instinctively tightening around Samael''s waist. She looked up, her eyes slowly fluttering open to meet the morning light. The peace of the moment was a stark contrast to the turmoil that had gripped their lives recently.


    "Darling, I love you~" She uttered those words with a fanatic look in her eyes so intense, After almost dying at the hands of that devious sorceress her infatuation for Samael had taken another intensity. Her gaze, filled with an unspoken devotion, was a mix of relief and an unyielding attachment that had only deepened in the aftermath of their trials.


    Samael''s eyes opened at her words, and he met her gaze with a mixture of tenderness and surprise. He could see the intensity of her emotions reflected in her eyes, and he understood that her feelings had been heightened by the recent events. He placed a gentle hand on her cheek, brushing away a stray lock of hair.


    "I love you too, my love~," he whispered, his voice soft and reassuring. He could feel the weight of her emotions, and he wanted to comfort her in any way he could.


    Closing the distance between them, his lips captured her trembling petal-like lips in a gentle kiss. The contact was tender, filled with the warmth and reassurance that Samael wished to convey. Elysia responded with a sigh of contentment, her arms tightening around him as if to anchor herself in this moment of peace.


    The kiss deepened slightly, expressing more than words ever could. It was a gesture of shared relief and a promise of unwavering support despite the chaos that had surrounded them. The world outside seemed to fade away, leaving only the two of them wrapped in their private sanctuary.


    After the kiss, Samael pulled back slightly, his eyes searching hers. "We''ve been through so much," he said quietly. "But we''ve come out stronger. Together, we can face anything."


    Elysia nodded, her eyes shimmering with unshed tears of gratitude. "I don''t know what I would do without you," she admitted softly. "You''ve been my rock through all of this."


    Before Samael could respond, there was a soft knock at the door. Sionna''s voice came through the wood, hesitant but clear. "Samael, Are you awake? today the selection ceremony of the academy is going to be held."


    Samael and Elysia exchanged a glance, the momentary bubble of peace around them gently punctured by Sionna''s voice. Samael gave Elysia a reassuring squeeze before rising from the bed and reaching for a robe. He knew the importance of the academy''s selection ceremony, an event that had been long anticipated and was now upon them.


    "Yes, Sionna, we''re awake," Samael called out as he dressed quickly. "We''ll be out in a moment."


    Elysia, now sitting up and smoothing her tousled hair, gave Samael a tender smile. "We should get ready. Liliana, Lily, Raven, and Sionna also want to attend the academy with you hehe~"


    Samael looked at her silly smile with a tender look, because three days ago when he got back from defeating the sorceress. She was already healed but her mental state was too unstable, being so close to death her mental state had been fragile.


    It had taken time for Elysia to regain her equilibrium, and even now, her affection for Samael was underscored by an almost childlike dependence born from the recent trauma.


    He couldn''t help but pick her up like a child as she wrapped her arms around his neck while her legs coiled around his waist. Samael carried her gently to the adjoining room where their clothes were laid out for the day. He set her down with care, her cheeks flushing slightly at the tender gesture.


    Elysia looked up at him with a mix of gratitude and affection, her eyes reflecting the depth of her feelings.


    "Thank you," she murmured, her voice soft and filled with emotion. "You always know how to make me feel better."


    Samael smiled, brushing a lock of hair from her face. "You''ve been through so much. It''s the least I can do." As he leaned forward again taking her lips in another tender kiss, but it turned into a game of passion as she pushed her tongue into Samael''s mouth, deepening their kiss.


    The playfulness and intensity of their kiss were a reflection of their strong emotional bond and the passion that had grown between them through their trials. Samael responded with equal fervor, his hands gently guiding her face closer to his, as if to savor every moment of their intimate connection.


    When they finally broke apart, both of them were breathless and flushed. Elysia looked up at Samael with a playful glint in her eyes, her smile a blend of love and mischief. "I suppose we should get ready before we''re late," she said, her tone light and teasing despite the lingering intensity of their kiss.


    Samael chuckled, his gaze softening as he looked at her. "You''re right. We wouldn''t want to miss the ceremony, especially with everyone looking forward to it." He offered her a warm smile before turning to prepare for the day ahead.


    As they dressed and prepared for the academy''s selection ceremony, the mood in the Ashwood estate shifted from the serene quiet of the morning to an atmosphere charged with anticipation. The family gathered in the grand hall, each member dressed in their finest attire. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Liliana, Lily, Raven, and Sionna stood with Alice looking at them with envy dripping from her eyes.


    "Lil'' sis your envy literally pours out like a river!" Samael teased with a grin, his tone light-hearted despite the underlying tension. His playful comment was meant to lighten the mood and offer some levity to the situation.


    Alice managed a weak smile, though it didn''t quite reach her eyes. "It''s hard not to feel a bit left out when everyone seems so eager for the academy," she said, her voice tinged with a mix of regret and longing.


    "Well, It''s not your age yet. And if you also come with us then who will accompany Mother here," Samael said as he walked in front of Alice who immediately threw herself in his arms with a dramatic sigh.


    "It''s true," Alice admitted, her tone softened by a hint of self-deprecation. "I suppose I''ll have to find another way to keep myself occupied."


    Samael chuckled, wrapping his arms around her in a comforting embrace. "Don''t worry. There will be plenty of opportunities for you to make your mark. Besides, your support means a lot to us. And, Mother needs you here to manage things while we''re away."


    He pushed Alice just enough to see her face which showed a mixture of concern and a hint of curiosity.


    "You''re right," Alice said with a nod, her eyes brightening slightly. "I suppose I can take this time to focus on other responsibilities and perhaps even support the family in new ways."


    Samael smiled warmly at her, appreciating her willingness to adapt. "Exactly. And who knows, maybe you''ll find something that excites you. We''ll make sure to share everything we learn and experience from the academy."


    With everyone now assembled, the mood began to shift from one of tension to excitement.


    Sionna came toward Samael while fidgeting with the helm of her dress, her nervous energy palpable as she approached him. "Samael, are you sure this is going to be okay? I mean, if this disguise gets discovered?"


    Another thing after returning Samael did was to give Sionna his universal disguise pendant to hide her wolf-like ears and tail while masking her mana signature to be that of a human.


    Samael looked at Sionna with a reassuring smile, his eyes reflecting the confidence he hoped to instill in her. "Everything will be fine, Sionna. The pendant is designed to blend seamlessly with any human appearance. No one will be able to detect anything unusual about you."


    He reached out and gently adjusted the pendant around her neck, ensuring it was securely in place. "And if any situation arises, remember, you have us. We''re in this together, and we''ll face any challenge that comes our way."


    Sionna took a deep breath, her anxiety slowly ebbing away as she absorbed Samael''s words. "Okay, I trust you. I just don''t want anything to go wrong."


    "Nothing will," Samael said firmly. "We''ve overcome much tougher obstacles. This is just another step forward."


    As the family finished their preparations and gathered their belongings, the excitement for the academy''s selection ceremony grew. The Ashwood family, now a symbol of resilience and strength, was ready to face a new chapter in their lives.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    This officially starts the second volume of this book.


    Please provide this almighty Author-sama with your precious POWER STONES!!!!


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 104 - No.104 Selection Ceremony (1)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    We all were standing at the gates of Ashwood estate with Mother and Alice had unshed tears glistening in their eyes, a mixture of pride and sadness. Mother looked at us, her gaze lingering on me with a protective fierceness. "You''ve come so far, Samael. Be strong, and remember we''re always with you."


    On the other hand, Alice tried her best to maintain a brave face. "Don''t forget to write!" she said, her voice breaking slightly, betraying her emotions.


    I smiled warmly at both of them, nodding in acknowledgment. "I will, I promise."


    Raven stood beside me, his expression stoic as always, but I could sense the excitement radiating from him. Liliana and Lily were whispering to each other, both dressed impeccably for the occasion, and Sionna stood close, still fidgeting with the pendant around her neck.


    The air around us buzzed with anticipation. Today marked a turning point¡ªnot just for me, but for all of us. The academy was a place where power was honed, connections were made, and the future was shaped. For the Ashwood family, this was more than just an opportunity to grow stronger; it was a chance to solidify our standing in the kingdom.


    As the carriage arrived to take us to the academy, I could feel the weight of what lay ahead. The future was uncertain, but I had survived enough trials to know that together, we could face anything.


    ''Liriel, protect Mother and Alice!''


    I commanded the shadow soldier sorceress in my mind as a small part of my shadow detached itself and merged with the shadow of Mother. Liriel''s presence, though unseen, offered me a sense of relief. She was my unseen guardian, my last line of defense to ensure that nothing would happen to them while I was away.


    Mother''s protective aura didn''t falter, and Alice, despite her brave front, stepped forward to hug me tightly. "You''re going to do great things, Samael," she whispered. "Don''t let anything hold you back."


    I held her for a moment, appreciating the warmth and sincerity of her words. "I won''t," I promised, gently stepping back.


    Raven clapped me on the shoulder, signaling it was time. The carriage stood ready, its horses snorting as if they too felt the anticipation in the air. I took one last look at the Ashwood estate. The memories of our struggles, the battles we had faced together¡ªit all seemed distant now, yet so close.


    "Time to go," Raven said, her voice carrying a sense of finality.


    With a final glance at the estate, I felt a mix of emotions¡ªrelief, pride, and a growing sense of responsibility. The life we were leaving behind, with its struggles and victories, was a part of us, but now a new chapter was beginning. One filled with possibilities, but also with new dangers.


    As we climbed into the carriage, Sionna hesitated, her gaze lingering on the estate. I placed a hand on her shoulder. "We''ll be back, Sionna," I said softly. "Stronger than before."


    She nodded but remained quiet, the weight of leaving her sanctuary evident in her downcast eyes. She sat beside me, still fidgeting with the pendant¡ªa habit she''d developed recently when she was anxious. I gave her a reassuring smile as she finally settled against my shoulder, seeking comfort.


    Raven sat across from us, her stoic expression masking her own anticipation.


    Liliana and Lily took their seats next to Raven. Liliana''s serene demeanor contrasted with Lily''s quiet resolve. Despite the sorrow over Ethan''s death, Lily''s determination to honor his memory by succeeding was palpable. She looked at me, her eyes filled with a mix of gratitude and hope. I gave her a nod, acknowledging her silent promise.


    The carriage rolled smoothly over the cobblestone road, the rhythmic clatter of wheels providing a steady backdrop to our thoughts. The tension among us was almost tangible, each of us processing the enormity of what lay ahead in our own way.


    As the estate faded from view, I took a deep breath, focusing on the journey that lay before us. The academy was known not only for its rigorous training but also for the intricate web of politics and rivalries. Navigating this new world required more than just strength; it demanded strategy, cunning, and the ability to forge alliances while keeping our true goals concealed.


    "We need to be prepared for everything," I said, breaking the silence. My voice carried a firmness that I hoped would bolster our collective resolve. "The academy will test us in ways we can''t fully anticipate. We must stay united and vigilant."


    Raven''s eyes narrowed slightly, a sign of her agreement. "Yes, and also have to come up with the plan to stop the elder of the cult of Infernal Eye from destroying the whole planer realm. We have time of three years and ten months but... they still have my mother."


    Raven''s voice, usually so steady, wavered slightly when she mentioned her mother. It was rare to see her vulnerable, but I could sense the weight of her words. The cult of the Infernal Eye was no small threat. They were notorious for their insidious plots, always lurking in the shadows, waiting for the perfect moment to strike.


    The idea that they were planning something as catastrophic as destroying an entire planar realm left a cold knot in my stomach.


    "We''ll save her, Raven," I said, my voice firm. "And we''ll stop the cult."


    She gave me a curt nod, her mask of stoicism slipping back into place, but I could see the flicker of hope in her eyes. This wasn''t just about our journey to the academy anymore; it was about preparing for something far greater¡ªsomething that could affect the entire realm.


    Liliana leaned forward, her brows furrowed in thought. "We need to gather information as soon as we arrive. The academy will have resources¡ªancient texts, perhaps even professors with knowledge of planar magic and cults. If the Infernal Eye is as dangerous as they sound, we can''t afford to be caught off guard."


    Sionna, who had been quiet until now, spoke up, her voice soft but resolute. "We should also be careful about who we trust. The academy is a breeding ground for power plays, and there will be those who would exploit any information they can get their hands on¡ªespecially about something as dangerous as a cult."


    I nodded in agreement. Sionna was right. The academy wasn''t just a place to hone our skills¡ªit was a battlefield of politics and manipulation. The Ashwood name carried weight, but it also painted a target on our backs. And with Raven''s personal quest intertwined with our larger mission, we would need to be even more cautious.


    "First things first," I said, looking around at the group. "We need to establish ourselves as a united front. No one outside this carriage should know about the cult, or Raven''s connection to it. We''ll gather allies, but we''ll do it carefully."


    Lily, who had been silent for most of the conversation, finally spoke, her voice quiet but determined. "We''re all in this together. No matter what happens, we''ll face it as a team."


    Her words, though simple, carried a weight that resonated with all of us. In that moment, I realized just how much we had all grown¡ªnot just in strength, but in trust. We weren''t just individuals chasing our own goals anymore; we were a unit, bound by loyalty, shared experiences, and the knowledge that the challenges ahead were too great to face alone.


    "Does anyone remember the criteria of selection of the academy, Because we have to perform a few tests and only then we would be taken to the Academy at the central continent?" Lily asked, her voice breaking the heavy silence in the carriage. Her question brought all of us back to the immediate task at hand: gaining entry into the Academy.


    "The selection tests," I began, recalling the details I had studied, "are notoriously difficult. They''re designed not only to test magical aptitude and combat prowess but also our capacity for strategy and adaptability. The academy doesn''t just take the strongest; they take those who can survive in a world where strength alone isn''t enough."


    Raven, leaning back in her seat, added, "I''ve heard the tests also change every year, keeping students on edge. No one knows what challenges we''ll face. It''s said the first test focuses on survival in hostile environments, and the second involves a direct combat trial."


    Liliana glanced out the window, deep in thought. "And don''t forget the political aspect. The Academy isn''t just about magic and combat; it''s also about alliances. Even the tests themselves could be manipulated by higher powers, with students from influential families receiving... advantages." S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That means we''ll have to be cautious," I agreed. "We can''t afford to walk into this blindly. We''ll need to observe carefully, assess our surroundings, and be prepared for anything. The Ashwood name might help us, but it also makes us targets."


    Lily bit her lip, clearly thinking over the implications. "Then we have to be united, as you said earlier. No matter what happens, we can''t let anyone drive a wedge between us."


    Sionna nodded, finally seeming more at ease as she leaned against me. "We''ll pass. We''ve come this far together, and we won''t fall at the first hurdle."


    As the carriage continued its journey toward the central continent, the weight of our upcoming trials settled over us. The Academy would be the next battleground¡ªa place where strength, cunning, and alliances would determine who rose and who fell.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please provide this almighty Author-sama with your precious POWER STONES!!!!


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 105 - No.105 Selection Ceremony (2)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    The carriage continued its smooth journey, and I found myself staring out the window, lost in thought. The Academy had always been a distant goal, something that loomed in the future, but now it was real, right in front of us. The thought of the trials ahead stirred something inside me¡ªa mixture of anticipation and unease.


    "We''re almost there," Raven muttered, breaking the silence. Her eyes, sharp as ever, scanned the horizon as if she could already see the selection grounds reserved for Academy uses.


    "These... It seems it will take quite some time before our turn..." Liliana said while looking at the line of carriages too long to even see the start.


    I followed Liliana''s gaze and noticed the endless line of carriages stretching ahead of us. It seemed like students from all corners of the realm had arrived for the selection tests, each one eager to prove their worth and gain entry into the prestigious Academy. The sheer number of competitors reminded me that this was not just about individual strength, but about strategy and patience as well.


    "We''ll have to wait our turn," I said, trying to suppress any rising impatience. "But this also gives us time to observe."


    Raven nodded in agreement. "We can watch how the others approach the tests. Learn from their mistakes before we face our own."


    Sionna shifted uncomfortably in her seat, still clutching her pendant. "Do you think they''ll divide us up? Or can we stay together?"


    "They''ll likely separate us for some of the trials," I replied, glancing at the horizon where the Academy loomed in the distance, a sprawling fortress of ancient stone and mystical energy. "But no matter what happens, we need to trust in our abilities¡ªand each other."


    Liliana leaned forward, her brow furrowed with concern. "And remember, we''re not just competing with strangers. Some of these students might be working together, forming alliances long before we even step foot inside the Academy. We need to be wary of hidden enemies."


    "True," I said, my mind flashing to the many rivalries that could surface once we were inside. "But alliances aren''t always permanent. We can turn them to our advantage if we play our cards right."


    The carriage came to a slow halt as we reached the outskirts of the selection grounds. The bustling noise of students and instructors filled the air, and we stepped out, taking in the sight of towering gates ahead, etched with runes that shimmered in the afternoon sun. Beyond those gates lay our future¡ªif we could survive what was to come.


    "This is just a temporary academy to test the students and gauge their potential, to see if they meet their criteria for admission into the actual Academy," I explained, finishing my thought aloud. "This is where they''ll determine who has what it takes to go further." Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The air buzzed with excitement and tension. All around us, students stood in clusters, some confident and others visibly nervous. Each one had a unique energy, a distinct aura, and it was clear that power alone wasn''t going to be enough to stand out here. There was more to this than raw magical ability¡ªstrategy, composure, and intellect would play crucial roles.


    Raven crossed her arms, scanning the gathering crowd with a keen eye. "We''ll need to stay sharp. These people are our competition, but also potential threats."


    I nodded, appreciating her caution. "Keep an eye on anyone who seems overly confident. The ones who don''t feel the need to show off¡ªthey''re the ones we''ll need to worry about."


    Sionna stuck close to my side, her anxiety palpable as she glanced at the imposing gates. "It''s overwhelming," she whispered. "So many people..."


    I placed a hand on her shoulder, giving her a reassuring squeeze. "Focus on yourself, Sionna. The others don''t matter. We''ve trained for this. We''re ready."


    Liliana and Lily stood by quietly, their expressions unreadable. Lily''s eyes flickered with determination, though I could still sense the lingering grief over her brother. But I knew she''d use that pain to fuel her resolve. Liliana, on the other hand, was studying the scene with a calculating mind, likely already formulating strategies for the trials ahead.


    As we made our way toward the registration area, an instructor stepped forward, his presence immediately commanding attention. He was tall, with a stern face and eyes that held a glint of ancient knowledge. His robe, lined with intricate runes, marked him as someone of significant rank within the Academy.


    "All of you," he called out, his voice echoing over the crowd, "have come here seeking entry into the Academy, but only those with the strength, intelligence, and fortitude will succeed. This selection process will push you to your limits, and only the best will advance. Remember, you are not just competing against each other¡ªyou are competing against your own weaknesses."


    His words settled over us like a cold breeze, and I could feel the weight of expectation pressing down. Failure here wasn''t an option, not for me, not for any of us.


    The instructor gestured to the towering gates behind him. "Beyond these gates, the first trial awaits. You will be divided into groups, and each group will face its own unique challenge. Trust in your abilities, and do not rely solely on others. The Academy values individual strength, but it also respects teamwork. Those who can balance both will stand out."


    Raven leaned closer to me, her voice low. "We should try to stay together as much as possible. If they split us up, we need a contingency plan."


    "I agree," I replied. "If we''re separated, we reconvene as soon as we can. Stay aware of your surroundings, and don''t engage in unnecessary fights. We''re here to pass the trials, not get caught up in petty rivalries."


    Liliana added, "And watch for traps¡ªboth magical and political. The instructors will be testing more than just our magical prowess."


    We moved forward in line, the tension in the air thickening with every step. The Academy''s selection process was known for its unpredictability, and each year the trials were different. No one knew exactly what awaited us, but that was part of the challenge¡ªto adapt, to survive, and to prove that we were worthy.


    As we reached the front, we were handed simple tokens, each inscribed with a rune. I turned mine over in my hand, feeling the slight hum of magic coursing through it. This token would determine our path in the trial, though what that entailed was still a mystery.


    "Proceed to the gates," the instructor commanded.


    With a final look at my companions, I took a deep breath and stepped forward, the gates opening slowly before us. The path ahead was shrouded in uncertainty, but I knew one thing for certain¡ªthis was only the beginning. The real test was just beginning, and I had no intention of failing.


    [Ding! A Mission]


    [Name: Standing At Top]


    [Description: Merlin''s Academy Of Magic, The top institution for magic in the realm, has thrown open its gates for a new selection. Only the strongest, most intelligent, and cunning students will make it past the trials. The academy is the stage where futures are shaped, and destinies forged. Your goal is not just to survive, but to stand at the pinnacle.]


    [Objective: Become the top-ranked student in the selection process.]


    [Reward: Plot Exchange Card x1, Random Talent x1, 10000 Destiny Points]


    [Failure: Loss of Reputation; Penalty - Decrease in Family Influence]


    [Do the host accept it?]


    [Y/N]


    I didn''t hesitate for even a second.


    "Yes."


    The familiar sound of the system confirming the mission echoed in my mind, and I felt the weight of responsibility settle on my shoulders once more. The stakes were higher than ever¡ªnot just for me, but for my family, for the Ashwood name. The thought of failure wasn''t an option. This wasn''t just about strength; it was about cunning, intelligence, and playing the long game.


    As we stepped through the towering gates, I felt a ripple of energy pass through me. The magic in the air was dense, almost suffocating as if the Academy itself was testing us before we even set foot inside. The atmosphere shifted, becoming darker, more foreboding. This place held secrets, challenges, and dangers that would push us all to our limits.


    The selection grounds were vast, almost like an arena. There were obstacles¡ªboth physical and magical¡ªspread out across the landscape. Various groups of students were already forming, moving toward different sections. The air buzzed with anticipation as the trials loomed ahead.


    I glanced at my companions¡ªRaven, Sionna, Liliana, and Lily. They were all ready, eyes sharp and focused, though Sionna still seemed anxious, clutching her pendant tighter with every passing moment.


    "We''ll get through this," I reassured her. "Stay calm, and focus on what you can control."


    Sionna nodded, taking a deep breath, her grip loosening slightly on the pendant.


    "Alright, Samael," Raven said, her voice steady but filled with a quiet intensity. "What''s the plan?"


    I scanned the arena, watching as other groups rushed ahead into the trials, many too eager to prove themselves without considering the bigger picture. "We need to hang back a little," I said. "Let the others make the first move. We''ll learn from their mistakes and strike when the time is right."


    Liliana smirked. "Smart. They''ll exhaust themselves, and we can assess the traps they trigger."


    Raven nodded in agreement. "Caution first. We don''t need to rush to prove anything. Our strength will show when it matters most."


    Lily, who had been silent until now, spoke up. "And if anyone tries to make us their target?"


    A smirk made its way onto my face as I replied to Lily, "Well, How can we stop them? when they want to go home early?"


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please provide this almighty Author-sama with your precious POWER STONES!!!!


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 106 - No.106 Selection Ceremony (3)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    Lily chuckled softly at my response, though her eyes glinted with something more than amusement¡ªdetermination. She, like the rest of us, knew that the Academy''s selection wasn''t just about strength. It was a test of wits, endurance, and cunning. And we had to be ready for anything.


    I smiled with amusement in my eyes, Because I already knew all the trials from reading this novel in the past life. Main Character¡ªEthan actually performed quite mediocre, just the typical harem protagonist. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If not for Liliana the Main Heroine of the novel, who sired Ethan thus making him a dhampir. He would have struggled significantly in the trials. But now, knowing that the playing field was entirely different due to my presence and the changes I had made, I felt a unique mix of anticipation and confidence.


    "THE FIRST PHRASE: TALENT EVALUATION; TIMING: AFTER THIRTY MINUTES; LOCATION: GROUND NO.76."


    The announcement echoed through the selection grounds, its authoritative tone cutting through the murmurs and shifting crowd. The name of the ground¡ªNo.76¡ªwas etched into a large, weathered stone archway that loomed in the distance, marking the location where the first trial would take place. The moment it was mentioned, students began moving toward the designated area, their excitement palpable.


    "Looks like we''ve got our first destination," Raven said, her eyes scanning the throngs of competitors as they began to disperse. "Let''s head toward Ground No.76. We need to be ready for whatever comes next."


    "Agreed," I said, taking a deep breath. "Stay alert and keep your wits about you. This isn''t just about proving ourselves; it''s about understanding how to maneuver through the challenges and anticipate the unexpected."


    As we made our way through the crowd, I observed the other students'' reactions. Some looked eager, while others seemed nervous or even overwhelmed. The diversity of emotions was a stark reminder of the high stakes involved. Each person had their own reasons for being here, and the pressure to succeed was evident on every face.


    Sionna walked closely beside me, her anxiety still evident but tempered by my reassurance. Liliana and Lily flanked us, their expressions focused. Raven took the lead, her keen eyes constantly surveying the surroundings.


    The path to Ground No.76 was marked by a series of magical runes embedded in the ground, glowing faintly with a blueish hue. The area itself was an expansive, open terrain surrounded by dense, dark woods. In the distance, I could make out the silhouette of a grand, ancient structure that seemed to serve as a checkpoint or perhaps a part of the trial itself.


    As we approached the entrance to Ground No.76, the crowd began to thin out, and a sense of anticipation settled over us. The area was designated for the Talent Evaluation, a trial designed to assess each student''s innate abilities and potential. I had read about this trial in the novel, where it was typically a straightforward test of magical prowess and personal skills.


    However, with the changes in the story and the presence of unforeseen elements, it was bound to be more complex.


    "Liliana, They might question you like, What are you doing on the continent of humans as pure-blooded Vampire such as you might arouse suspicion. and you too, Raven being a pure-blooded Demon, your presence here could raise eyebrows as well. We need to be prepared for any scrutiny."


    Liliana smirked, her red eyes gleaming with mischief. "Let them question me. I have my answers ready. And if they dig too deep, they''ll find more than they bargained for."


    Raven shrugged. "Suspicion is a given. I''m not exactly blending in, but that''s the point. Sometimes standing out can work in your favor. They won''t expect us to play their games on our terms."


    Sionna''s voice wavered slightly as she spoke. "What if they ask too many questions? About... us?"


    "Well, You have the pendant which can not be seen through and Lily is human which makes both of you less likely to draw suspicion," I replied, glancing at Sionna with reassurance. "The key is confidence. They only dig deeper if they sense fear or hesitation."


    Sionna nodded, though I could tell the nerves were still there. I placed a hand on her shoulder, squeezing gently. "Just remember, you belong here as much as anyone else. Stay calm, follow my lead, and you''ll be fine."


    "But what about you? You are not even hiding your dragon aura," Raven blunt as usual, pointed out. "You''re practically daring them to confront you."


    I chuckled softly, unfazed by her comment. "Actually, I am looking forward to them asking me questions. I want them to scrutinize and challenge me. It''ll give me a chance to gauge their reactions and understand how they handle unexpected elements. Besides, I''d rather make a memorable impression than blend into the background."


    Raven raised an eyebrow, clearly intrigued by my boldness. "You''ve got guts, I''ll give you that. But remember, sometimes making waves can attract unwanted attention. Just keep your cool."


    I just chuckled but didn''t reply further as only I knew what would happen and how beneficial it would be for me. I told them not to draw attention because they were not strong enough to withstand the scrutiny that might follow. My approach was strategic¡ªmaking an impact could draw focus away from the others and set a precedent.


    I trusted in my strength and cunning to navigate any challenges that arose.


    As we approached the platform for the Talent Evaluation, the atmosphere grew even more intense. The trial ground, Ground No.76, was a vast, open space with a large, circular arena at its center, surrounded by an array of magical barriers and obstacles. The ancient structure I had seen earlier now loomed closer, its towering form casting a long shadow over the area.


    The examiners stood at their stations, their robes flowing in the breeze, and their eyes sharp and discerning. Each of them held a small crystal orb, which seemed to pulse with a steady, rhythmic glow. This was likely used to measure the candidates'' abilities and magical signatures.


    ''Are they really going to stand like that for the next thirty minutes until the first phrase starts?'' I thought as I looked at the examiners and their crystal orbs. The anticipation in the air was almost palpable, and the students around us seemed to share a collective sense of nervous excitement.


    "Seems like we have a bit of a wait," Raven said, glancing at the examiners. "Let''s take this time to get a better feel for the area. I''ve got a feeling they might have some tricks up their sleeves."


    I nodded in agreement. "Good idea. It''s always best to be prepared for anything, especially with the unknown elements of this trial."


    We moved away from the immediate vicinity of the examiners and began to explore the surroundings. The magical runes embedded in the ground were an intriguing sight¡ªeach one glowed with a faint, blueish hue, and I could feel their magical resonance as we walked over them. They seemed to form a complex pattern, one that might be significant to the trial.


    Sionna and Lily kept close, their eyes scanning the area for any potential hazards or clues. Liliana, ever the enigmatic presence, seemed to be observing the interactions and reactions of other students more than the environment itself. Raven, true to her nature, was assessing the layout of the arena and the possible points of strategic advantage.


    As we wandered, I couldn''t help but think about the implications of my actions. Knowing the trials from my past life gave me a significant advantage, but it also made me cautious. The changes in the story had shifted the dynamics, and I needed to be prepared for anything that might deviate from the original script.


    After a few minutes of exploration, the announcement for the start of the Talent Evaluation echoed across the grounds. The magical runes on the platform flared to life, and the examiners took their positions, ready to begin the evaluation.


    I gathered my group back at the platform, taking a moment to reassess our approach. The initial phase of the trial was about to commence, and I needed to ensure that we were ready for whatever challenges lay ahead.


    As the crowd of students began to line up for their turns, the tension in the air became almost tangible. The atmosphere was electric with anticipation, and I could see the determination in the eyes of my fellow competitors.


    "Remember," I said to the group, "stay focused and adaptable. This trial is just the beginning, and our true strength will be tested in the coming phases."


    Liliana, Lily, Raven, and Sionna nodded in agreement, their expressions resolute. We positioned ourselves strategically, preparing for the trial''s commencement.


    The lead examiner stepped forward, raising his hand to signal the start of the Talent Evaluation. The magical barriers and obstacles around the arena began to shift and realign, revealing the various challenges and tests designed to evaluate the candidates'' abilities.


    The first student stepped onto the platform, their aura shimmering with a mix of excitement and apprehension. The trial had officially begun, and the real test of our abilities and strategies was about to unfold.


    "Name: Arthur Sycamore!; Race: Human; Affinity: Low-Wind."


    "FAIL!"


    ''So it began~''


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please provide this almighty Author-sama with your precious POWER STONES!!!!


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 107 - No.107 Selection Ceremony (4)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    "Name: Arthur Sycamore!; Race: Human; Affinity: Low-Wind."


    "FAIL!"


    "What! DO YOU EVEN WHO I AM? WHO MY FATHER IS?" The demanding voice cut through the air, dripping with arrogance. Arthur Sycamore, a tall and broad-shouldered young man, stood at the center of the platform, his face flushed with anger and disbelief. His outburst had drawn the attention of several students and examiners alike.


    The lead examiner remained impassive, his gaze steady as he addressed Arthur. "The results of the evaluation are final. If you wish to contest them, you may do so through the appropriate channels but we will not care."


    "pfft!"


    At first, people tried to control but then-


    "HAHAHAHAHA~"


    "Hehehehe~"


    "Fufufufufufuf~"


    The crowd erupted into a mix of laughter and chuckles, the sound spreading like wildfire through the assembly of students. Arthur Sycamore, standing at the center of the platform, seethed with barely contained rage. His fists clenched tightly, and his eyes darted around the crowd, searching for the source of the mocking laughter.


    "What a joke! The ''great'' Arthur Sycamore, failing on the first trial!" someone shouted from the back, their voice dripping with sarcasm.


    I shook my head slightly, watching the scene unfold with a detached sense of amusement. Arthur was typical of many in these trials¡ªentitled, arrogant, and completely unprepared for failure. His reaction was predictable, almost scripted as if he believed his name alone would carry him through the competition.


    Raven, standing beside me, smirked. "So much for daddy''s connections. Looks like the Talent Evaluation doesn''t care about who you know."


    "Indeed," I replied, my gaze never leaving Arthur. "This trial is about more than just bloodlines or reputations. It''s a test of true potential, and no amount of posturing will change that."


    Arthur finally stormed off the platform, his face a mask of fury. The crowd parted for him, but no one offered any words of consolation. In a place like this, weakness was met with disdain, and failure was unforgiving.


    The lead examiner, unfazed by the disruption, raised his hand again. "Next candidate."


    The air shifted, the weight of the moment settling over the crowd once more as the next student approached the platform.


    "Hai!"


    A young girl stepped forward, her eyes brimming with quiet determination. Her small frame and delicate features contrasted sharply with the arrogance of Arthur Sycamore, but the energy around her was far more focused and composed. The crowd''s attention shifted, and a hush fell over the students as they awaited her performance.


    "Name: Aria Elwood! Race: Elf; Affinity: High-Earth."


    The crystal orb held by the examiner glowed a deep green, resonating with Aria''s magical energy. The ground beneath her feet seemed to hum in response to her affinity, a faint ripple of magic that radiated through the platform.


    The examiner nodded, seemingly satisfied. "Pass."


    A ripple of murmurs spread through the crowd. Aria bowed slightly, her face calm but not smug. She stepped off the platform, her small victory in the Talent Evaluation earning her the respect of her peers, though she didn''t seem interested in basking in it.


    I made a mental note. She''s one to watch. Elves rarely participate in these human-dominated events, and her affinity with Earth could prove useful in later trials.


    As the evaluation continued, several more students stepped forward. Some passed with ease, their magical abilities or physical talents earning them a place in the next phase. Others, like Arthur, failed and were dismissed, often with similar reactions of disbelief or outrage.


    It was becoming clear that this trial was weeding out those who relied on their name or connections rather than their own merit.


    "Samael," Raven said, her voice low. "When do you plan on going up?"


    I glanced at the thinning line of students. "Soon enough. Let''s see a few more first."


    Another student stepped forward, his name ringing out in the air. He was a tall, lanky young man with dark hair and a brooding expression.


    "Name: Victor Reinhart! Race: Human; Affinity: Mid-Shadow."


    Shadow magic was rare, and the crowd seemed intrigued. As the examiner held up the orb, it pulsed with a dark, swirling energy. Victor closed his eyes, focusing his power, and the shadows around him began to shift and dance.


    "Pass."


    There was a slight buzz of approval from the onlookers. Shadow magic, while powerful, was difficult to control, and Victor''s display had been impressive.


    "Now," I murmured, stepping forward.


    I felt the eyes of my companions on me¡ªRaven with her curious smirk, Liliana with her calm confidence, and Sionna with a flicker of nervousness that I could sense despite her composed expression.


    "Place your hand on the orb," the lead examiner instructed, his eyes narrowing slightly as he glanced at me. He seemed to sense that I was different, though he likely couldn''t place why. I stepped forward calmly, ignoring the whispers and curious stares from the students and spectators.


    "Samael Ashwood," the examiner announced, his voice carrying over the crowd. "Race: D-DRAGON!!!"


    The examiner lost his composure for a moment as he read the results on the orb. The crowd''s murmurs grew louder, rippling through the assembly like a wave. Whispers of astonishment and awe filled the air, but I remained unfazed. I could sense the shift in atmosphere¡ªmy presence was clearly making an impact.


    The lead examiner quickly regained his poise, though the surprise was still evident in his eyes. "Affinities?"


    I took a deep breath, allowing the magic within me to flow through my fingertips and into the orb. The crystal responded immediately, its surface lighting up in a breathtaking array of colors. The display was a dance of celestial blues, radiant golds, deep shadows, and vibrant greens¡ªa testament to my diverse magical affinities.


    But before it could fully form-


    CRACK!


    BOOM!


    The crystal orb shattered with a sharp crack, sending shards of glowing glass flying in all directions. A wave of shock rippled through the crowd as the light from the orb exploded outward, casting a surreal brilliance over the platform.


    The examiner''s eyes widened in disbelief as he stepped back, raising a protective barrier just in time to shield himself from the blast of energy. The crowd gasped, their murmurs turning into a cacophony of confusion and alarm.


    I stood amidst the chaos, unperturbed. My magical aura had triggered an unforeseen reaction within the orb, a consequence of the intensity and complexity of my affinities. I could feel the residual energy crackling around me, a testament to the sheer force of my presence.


    Raven, Liliana, and Sionna moved in closer, their expressions a mixture of concern and fascination. Raven''s smirk had vanished, replaced by a look of intense curiosity. Liliana''s eyes were focused, analyzing the situation with calm precision, while Sionna seemed both worried and awed by the display.


    The lead examiner took a deep breath, regaining his composure as he addressed the crowd. "Please remain calm. We are currently assessing the situation."


    He turned his gaze towards me, his eyes filled with a mix of respect and trepidation. "Samael Ashwood, it appears your magical energy has overwhelmed the crystal. This is unprecedented. But you¡ª Pass!"


    The lead examiner''s announcement sent a wave of murmurs through the crowd, but it was the expression on his face that held the most weight. He was trying to mask his surprise, but it was clear that the spectacle of my magical display had left an indelible impression on him and the spectators.


    "Pass!" The examiner''s voice carried over the gathering, a mix of formality and reluctant admiration. The crowd''s reactions were a blend of awe and curiosity. Some students stared with wide eyes, while others whispered animatedly among themselves.


    I stepped back from the platform, the energy around me settling into a more controlled state. Raven, Liliana, and Sionna approached me, their expressions a mixture of relief and intrigue.


    Raven raised an eyebrow, a hint of a smile tugging at her lips. "Well, that was certainly a dramatic way to make an entrance. I guess they won''t be questioning your capabilities any time soon."


    Liliana nodded, her gaze thoughtful. "You handled that well. It''s not every day that a magical artifact reacts like that. You''ve certainly set a new standard."


    Sionna, her concern visibly eased, offered me a supportive smile. "I knew you''d be fine. It''s just... they''re all going to be watching you now. Be ready for more scrutiny."


    I gave a nod of appreciation to each of them. "Thank you. I suppose that''s to be expected. This trial is meant to reveal the true extent of our potential, and it seems I''ve done just that."


    As the next candidate was called forward, I took a moment to survey the crowd. The energy in the air had shifted; the earlier tension and skepticism had transformed into a palpable sense of anticipation. I could feel the weight of their expectations, the newfound respect, and the inevitable curiosity about what lay ahead.


    The trial continued, with candidates stepping forward, each showing varying degrees of skill and magical prowess. The atmosphere remained electric, with the previous explosion serving as a benchmark for what was considered extraordinary.


    Eventually, the crowd began to thin out as the evaluation moved towards its final stages. I could see that some of the earlier candidates, who had performed well, were now exchanging glances and conversations with each other, no doubt sharing their thoughts on the surprising turn of events.


    Raven fell into step beside me, her eyes scanning the remaining candidates. "So, what''s your plan now? I assume you''re not just here to make a grand impression."


    I shrugged slightly, though a thoughtful look crossed my face. "The trials are just one part of this process. There are other aspects of the competition, and I''m more interested in seeing how the next phases unfold. It''s important to understand not just the abilities of others but also the broader implications of this evaluation."


    Liliana, ever perceptive, added, "And given what we''ve seen today, there''s bound to be more intrigue and potential conflicts. It''s a good opportunity to gauge the strengths and weaknesses of those who will be our competitors."


    As the last of the candidates completed their evaluations and the crowd began to disperse The Talent Evaluation had certainly made its mark, but the true challenges lay ahead. It was a complex web of politics, rivalry, and hidden agendas, and I was ready to navigate it all, one step at a time.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please provide this almighty Author-sama with your precious POWER STONES!!!!


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 108 - No.108 Selection Ceremony (5)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    "So, what do you think the next phase will be about?" Raven always assertive said with her usual curiosity, her eyes gleaming with anticipation as we left the evaluation grounds.


    I considered her question for a moment. "The next phase will likely be a combination of combat and strategy. These evaluations aren''t just about raw power; they want to see how we think under pressure, how we adapt to unexpected challenges."


    Liliana nodded in agreement. "If it''s anything like previous selections, there will be both individual and team-based trials. They''ll want to test how well we can work together, especially with people we may not know or trust."


    Raven smirked. "Good. I thrive in chaos."


    I smiled faintly. "That doesn''t surprise me."


    As we walked through the academy grounds, I could feel the eyes of several students following us. The spectacle of my magical display had clearly made an impact, and now I was no longer just another candidate. I was someone to watch, to rival, and perhaps even fear.


    Sionna, who had been quiet since the evaluation, finally spoke up. "Samael, do you think... there might be more people like Arthur? Those who won''t take kindly to someone like you outperforming them?"


    I met her gaze, noting the concern in her voice. "It''s possible. There are always those who can''t accept their own limitations and will lash out at others to compensate. But we need to stay focused on our own goals, not get distracted by their insecurities."


    "Still," Raven interjected, "we should be ready for anything. Arthur''s outburst might just be the beginning. If someone like him feels threatened, they might try something desperate."


    Liliana crossed her arms, her expression serious. "True, but that''s what makes this competition interesting. The trials aren''t just about magic or combat¡ªthere''s always an undercurrent of politics, alliances, and hidden motives. We have to be smart about who we trust."


    I couldn''t help but agree. The Talent Evaluation was only the surface layer of what was really happening at this academy. Behind every trial and competition, there were schemes, power plays, and individuals with their own agendas. And while my abilities had set me apart, they had also made me a target.


    As we left Ground No.76, another booming announcement resounded from all over the academy''s speakers, capturing everyone''s attention once more.


    "Attention all candidates! The first phase of the Talent Evaluation is now complete. All who passed are to report to the central training grounds immediately for the next phase. Prepare yourselves, as this will test not only your individual prowess but also your ability to work as a team under pressure."


    Just as the announcement halted, Everyone who passed the first phase started running towards the central training grounds, eager to see what awaited them next. The air was thick with tension and anticipation, each candidate sizing up the others as potential rivals or allies. As we moved through the bustling academy corridors, my thoughts were focused on the challenges ahead.


    The next phase would test more than just magical strength; it would probe deeper into our ability to adapt and strategize in unpredictable situations.


    Sionna and Lily were overwhelmed by the intense atmosphere and practically latched on to both my arms as we made our way through the crowds. I could feel their unease, though they masked it well. The competition was no longer just about talent; it was quickly becoming a matter of survival, not just in terms of physical challenges, but in the labyrinth of schemes and politics that surrounded us.


    Liliana glanced at me, her usual composed demeanor slipping slightly as she whispered, "Samael, do you think it''ll get worse from here? These trials are already pushing people to their limits, and it feels like some are waiting for us to slip."


    I gave her a reassuring nod. "It''s possible, but that''s what these evaluations are about¡ªtesting our resolve as much as our strength. We just need to stay focused and take things one step at a time."


    Sionna gripped my arm a little tighter, her indigo hair brushing against my shoulder. "I trust you, Samael. But... just promise you''ll be careful too."


    "I will," I said softly, giving her a reassuring smile. "We''ll all get through this together."


    The central training grounds loomed ahead of us, a massive circular arena surrounded by towering walls enchanted with runes. The air buzzed with the tension of hundreds of candidates gathering for the next trial. As we entered the arena, the ground beneath us shifted subtly, a sign that the academy''s magic was already at work, preparing the field for what was to come.


    Instructors were stationed around the perimeter, their expressions stern as they observed the sea of candidates. A large, imposing figure stood at the center of the arena¡ªa senior instructor, known for his harsh methods and uncompromising standards. His booming voice echoed throughout the grounds, silencing the murmurs of the gathered students.


    "Welcome to the second phase of the Talent Evaluation!" he announced. "The first phase tested your individual abilities. Now, we will see how well you work under pressure as a team. In this trial, you will be paired into groups and sent into the Academy''s enchanted labyrinth. Your goal is simple: find the core of the labyrinth and retrieve the artifact hidden within.


    But beware¡ªthe labyrinth is filled with dangers, traps, and magical creatures designed to test your every move."


    A murmur swept through the crowd. The labyrinth was notorious for its complexity and the dangers it held. Few candidates made it through unscathed.


    The instructor continued, "You will be assigned to teams at random. Each team will have a mix of abilities, so don''t expect to be grouped with people you know. The only way you will succeed is through cooperation and strategy. Now, step forward to receive your team assignment."


    A low hum of anticipation rippled through the air as students lined up to receive their assignments. I exchanged glances with Raven, Liliana, and Sionna. The thought of being separated from them wasn''t comforting, but I knew this was how it had to be. We had to be prepared for anything.


    One by one, names were called, and candidates moved to their designated teams. When my name was finally called, I walked forward and found myself grouped with a small, diverse team: a tall, stoic-looking boy with jet-black hair, a girl with bright, fiery red eyes and a mischievous grin, and a silent mage who radiated an aura of calm control.


    The instructor glanced at us before continuing, "Team 49. You''ll enter the labyrinth from the eastern gate. Your trial begins in five minutes. Good luck."


    As we gathered near the entrance to the labyrinth, I quickly assessed my team. The tall boy introduced himself first. "I''m Erik. My specialty is earth magic. Let''s keep things simple¡ªstick together, and we''ll be fine."


    The girl with fiery eyes smirked. "Name''s Alina. Fire magic. Try to keep up, and we won''t have any problems."


    The silent mage gave a curt nod. "Zara. Support and barriers."


    I introduced myself briefly. "Samael. Magic affinity with lightning and nature."


    "WHAT!!!" x4


    The shock from my team was palpable. Their reactions were immediate, with each of them staring at me in disbelief.


    Erik was the first to recover. "You mean to say that you have dual affinities?"


    "Yes, that''s correct," I confirmed, noting Erik''s incredulity. "Lightning and nature are both part of my magical skill set."


    Erik''s eyes widened further. "That''s... exceptional. Most people only have one affinity, and even then, it''s rare to see someone with such mastery. This will definitely change our approach."


    Alina, still processing the information, grinned widely. "Wow, lightning and nature. That''s quite a combo. I guess we won''t have to worry too much about raw power then, huh? But remember, it''s not just about raw strength. How we use it will determine our success."


    Zara''s calm demeanor remained unshaken. She finally spoke, her voice soft but firm. "It''s good to have strong abilities, but teamwork will be key. We''ll need to coordinate our strengths and cover each other''s weaknesses."


    I nodded in agreement. "Exactly. Let''s focus on creating a strategy that leverages each of our strengths effectively. Erik, your earth magic can provide us with defensive and tactical advantages. Alina, your fire magic can be our offensive power. Zara, your support and barriers will be crucial for our survival.


    I''ll handle scouting and adaptability with my lightning and nature abilities."


    Erik grinned, the initial shock giving way to enthusiasm. "Alright, that sounds like a solid plan. Let''s get to it before we''re left behind."


    The labyrinth''s entrance loomed before us, a dark, swirling vortex that promised both challenge and mystery. The ambiance of the arena shifted, and the air grew cooler as the entrance to the labyrinth exhaled a chill.


    As we stepped into the labyrinth, the initial darkness enveloped us, and the walls seemed to close in, creating a sense of confinement. The shifting shadows and echoes of distant, mysterious sounds heightened the tension.


    Erik took the lead, his earth magic forming a protective barrier in front of us as we ventured deeper. Alina followed closely, her fiery eyes scanning for any signs of threats. Zara kept her aura steady, ready to provide support if needed. I kept my senses sharp, using my lightning magic to detect any hidden traps or creatures that might be lurking.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please provide this almighty Author-sama with your precious POWER STONES!!!!


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 109 - No.109 Selection Ceremony (6)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    As we ventured deeper into the labyrinth, the air grew denser, thick with enchantments that shifted the layout of the maze every few minutes. The walls, made of dark, glossy stone, pulsed with an eerie glow, reacting to the presence of magic. Every step we took was deliberate, our senses heightened by the unpredictable dangers that lay ahead.


    Erik, at the front, was quick to demonstrate his mastery of earth magic, his hands glowing as he manipulated the ground beneath us. He created solid footing and reinforced walls whenever the labyrinth threatened to shift and trap us. His steady confidence was reassuring.


    "Keep your eyes open," Erik muttered, glancing back. "This place changes more often than you''d expect."


    Alina''s fiery aura radiated behind him, her flames flickering with barely restrained excitement. She walked with a swagger, her eyes sharp and eager for a challenge. "Let it throw whatever it wants at us. I''m ready."


    Zara, ever the calm presence, moved silently but with precision, her eyes scanning the surroundings while a faint, transparent barrier shimmered around us. She was the type to act without needing to boast, her support invaluable in moments of tension.


    Suddenly, the ground ahead of us rumbled. Erik''s barrier trembled, and before we could react, the stone floor split open. From the fissure emerged a massive, serpentine creature¡ªits scales shimmering with the same dark glow that lined the labyrinth walls. It hissed, its eyes gleaming with malevolent intelligence as it coiled and reared up, towering over us.


    "Leave it to-" Before Alina could even finish, My right hand went under the hilt of the sword hanging by my hip. I pushed the sword out of its sheath with my thumb taking a quick draw stance.


    "Lightning Magic: Thunder Clap and Flash~"


    My figure zoomed past in an instant, leaving a trail of crackling electricity in its wake. Before the massive serpent could strike, my blade cut through the air with a deafening roar, the power of lightning amplifying the strike.


    Boom!


    The serpent let out a guttural hiss as the force of the blow cleaved through its thick scales, sending sparks flying. A sharp flash of light momentarily blinded my teammates as the serpent''s massive body collapsed to the ground, twitching with residual electricity coursing through its veins.


    I came to a stop a few feet beyond the creature, the sound of thunder following my every step. The sword in my hand hummed with power, and I could feel the surge of energy from the successful strike still coursing through my body.


    "Too slow," I muttered, flicking the blood off my blade before sheathing it.


    The rest of the team stood in stunned silence, their faces a mixture of awe and disbelief. Erik was the first to regain his composure, though his brow furrowed with both amazement and concern. "You... took it down in one strike. That thing was enormous, and you barely broke a sweat."


    Alina, her earlier bravado slightly diminished, let out a low whistle. "Damn, Samael, you weren''t kidding about that lightning magic. I was ready to roast it, but I guess you had other plans."


    Zara, who had been quietly maintaining the protective barrier, finally relaxed and let it dissipate. Her calm demeanor remained intact, though her eyes betrayed a hint of surprise. "That was... impressive. But we should be careful not to underestimate the labyrinth. There''s bound to be more where that came from."


    I nodded, meeting her gaze. "You''re right. This was just the first obstacle. We can''t let our guard down."


    As the labyrinth shifted again, the walls rearranged themselves with a loud grinding noise, the paths behind us closing off as new ones opened. The trial was far from over.


    Erik stepped forward, taking his position at the front again. "Let''s keep moving. That was a good reminder of what''s waiting for us, but we need to stay focused if we''re going to make it through this."


    Alina flashed me a grin as she fell back in line. "Alright, hotshot. The next one''s mine. Don''t steal all the fun."


    "Just make sure you don''t get burned in the process," I teased, earning a chuckle from her.


    "Yeah, But how did you do it? I couldn''t even see you move. Just how fast can you be?"


    I shrugged, wiping the residual energy from my hands. "It''s not about speed, Alina. It''s control. Lightning is unpredictable, but if you learn to harness it, you can strike before anyone even realizes what''s happening."


    Erik glanced over, still leading us through the maze''s shifting walls. "That level of control takes years to master. When did you become so adept at lightning magic?"


    I hesitated, not wanting to reveal too much. The System had been feeding me information and amplifying my abilities ever since that dungeon encounter, and it wasn''t something I could easily explain. "Let''s just say, I''ve had some... recent training."


    "Well, if you can do that again when it counts, I won''t ask too many questions," Erik muttered, but I could tell he wasn''t fully convinced. There was a suspicion in his tone, though he didn''t press further.


    As we walked deeper into the labyrinth, the air became thicker, heavier with a tangible pressure that weighed on my senses. Every shift in the walls made the entire structure feel more hostile, as though the maze itself was alive and actively trying to confuse and mislead us.


    Zara broke the silence, her voice calm but edged with caution. "This place isn''t just a test of strength or skill. It''s designed to wear down your mind as well. We need to stay mentally sharp."


    I nodded in agreement, my instincts on high alert. The maze was warping reality in subtle ways. Shadows moved in strange directions, and the ground occasionally felt like it was tilting even when it wasn''t. Magic pulsed through the air like an invisible heartbeat. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then, without warning, the entire labyrinth began to hum with energy. The glow from the walls intensified, and a low, ominous rumbling echoed from all directions.


    "Something''s coming," Zara warned, immediately casting her barrier spell again, the shimmering dome enveloping us.


    Erik clenched his fists, summoning jagged stone spikes from the ground. Alina''s flames blazed brighter, swirling around her as she readied herself for battle.


    I tightened my grip on my sword, electricity sparking off the blade as I braced for whatever was about to appear.


    The rumbling grew louder, and the floor beneath us began to tremble. Out of the shifting shadows, figures started to emerge¡ªdozens of them, humanoid in shape but grotesquely distorted. Their bodies were hunched and malformed, with glowing red eyes that shone with malice. Their skin looked like it was made of the same glossy stone that lined the labyrinth, and they moved with a jerky, unnatural gait.


    "Stone golems," Erik muttered. "They''re resistant to most magic, especially fire and lightning. This won''t be easy."


    Alina cursed under her breath. "Of course they are. What else?"


    "Well, Do you want me to take the lead or do you want to try defeating them on your own first?" I asked as I was the most relaxed one.


    Alina shot me a playful glare, her fiery aura flickering as if daring me to challenge her. "I''ve got this. Don''t think for a second that I''ll let you hog all the glory, Samael."


    With a confident smirk, she stepped forward, flames licking her fingertips. The stone golems began to lurch forward, their heavy footsteps causing the ground to tremble beneath us. Each of them radiated an eerie magical resistance, making the air thick with tension. Erik shifted uneasily, his stone spikes ready for defense, while Zara kept her barrier steady, watching the scene unfold.


    Alina cracked her knuckles, her eyes gleaming with excitement. "Watch and learn."


    With a sweeping gesture, she unleashed a torrent of flames that twisted and coiled like serpents. The fire hit the first golem, but as Erik had warned, the flames merely scorched the surface of its stone body, leaving it largely unaffected. The golem barely slowed as it advanced toward her, its massive stone arms swinging down.


    Alina frowned. "Okay, maybe they''re tougher than they look."


    She dodged the golem''s attack with ease, her movements fluid and agile. The flames around her condensed into a single, blinding spear of fire. With a flick of her wrist, she hurled it at the nearest golem, aiming for its core. The impact sent a shockwave through the room, but the golem only staggered back slightly, its molten chest quickly solidifying again.


    "Dammit," Alina muttered, frustration creeping into her voice.


    "Good effort," I said, stepping up beside her, my sword already crackling with lightning. "But let me show you a little trick."


    I raised my sword, charging it with the power of my Lightning affinity, the force crackling audibly as arcs of electricity danced along the blade. The golems, slow but relentless, closed in on us with their heavy, stone steps echoing through the labyrinth.


    "Lightning might not work directly," I said, eyeing the golems with calculated intent, "but it''s not just about brute force."


    I focused on the area around the golems. Stone, while resistant to magic, could be influenced in other ways. I had learned from observing the labyrinth itself that it was highly responsive to the magic around it, including mine.


    "Lightning Magic: Chain Reaction!"


    I struck the ground near the largest golem, sending a surge of electricity through the labyrinth''s stone floor. The energy moved in unpredictable, jagged lines, but I guided it with precision, letting it seek out weak points in the golems'' surroundings. The electricity bounced off the stone walls and ricocheted back, converging around the group of golems.


    The ground beneath them trembled before suddenly collapsing into a sinkhole, the force of the lightning weakening the stone enough to make it crumble. The golems, too heavy and slow to react, tumbled into the newly formed pit, crashing against one another as they fell into the depths below.


    Alina watched with wide eyes as the golems were swallowed by the earth, their heavy forms disappearing into the void. "Okay... that was impressive."


    Erik let out a low whistle. "You didn''t even need to hit them directly."


    Zara''s barrier shimmered once more before she lowered it, her calm expression hiding any surprise she might have felt. "Efficient. We''re going to need more tactics like that if we''re going to make it out of here."


    I sheathed my sword, the crackling energy dissipating. "This labyrinth isn''t just testing our strength. It''s testing how well we can adapt. We need to be smart about how we use our magic."


    Alina chuckled, shaking her head in amusement. "Alright, alright. I''ll admit, that was clever. But next time, I''m definitely going to get the finishing blow."


    "Yeah~ Yeah~"


    "Hey!"


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please provide this almighty Author-sama with your precious POWER STONES!!!!


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 110 - No.110 Selection Ceremony (7)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    As we continued through the shifting labyrinth, the atmosphere remained tense but not without a sense of camaraderie. Alina''s fiery determination, Erik''s steady leadership, and Zara''s calm pragmatism all balanced out our group''s dynamic. My role, however, was increasingly becoming the unpredictable variable¡ªboth a strength and, at times, a mystery to them.


    The labyrinth continued to change, the walls twisting and reshaping with every few steps, as if it had a will of its own. Erik led the way cautiously, his earth magic acting as both defense and map. Alina and Zara flanked our sides, ever-watchful. I lingered behind my senses on high alert, knowing this was only the beginning of the labyrinth''s challenges.


    The deeper we ventured, the more distorted reality became. Occasionally, I felt like I was walking on air, only to be pulled back to solid ground by sheer will. The magical pressure was increasing with every step, pushing against my mind. Yet, amidst the discomfort, I couldn''t shake a strange sense of familiarity with the place.


    "Anyone else feels like the walls are watching us?" Alina mused, her voice attempting to lighten the oppressive mood.


    Zara glanced over her shoulder at me, her gaze thoughtful. "It''s not just the walls. The magic here feels alive, sentient even."


    Erik grunted in agreement, wiping sweat from his brow. "Yeah, I''ve been sensing that too. It''s like the labyrinth is trying to test more than just our strength."


    So they noticed~ Surprising but not unpleasant...


    Actually what they are feeling is the gaze of the labyrinth sentient which might be preparing tough challenges for us, Due to me being much more powerful than anyone else in this labyrinth and the pre-programmed obstacles might not be enough to truly challenge me. The labyrinth itself could be adjusting its difficulty, sensing my power, and adapting accordingly.


    I could feel it shifting, not just in the physical sense, but in its very essence. It was preparing something... bigger, something far more dangerous.


    But of course, its upper limit is still Fifth Circle Mage, which is too much for all the participants. Well except me...


    I smiled externally at Erik''s comment while, my hand remained on the hilt of my blade, ready for whatever was next. The labyrinth''s sentience was becoming more apparent, its magic reacting not just to our movements, but to our emotions, fears, and even our intentions. It was almost like it could read us¡ªour strengths, weaknesses, and desires.


    "I wouldn''t be surprised if it throws something more... tailored at us soon," I remarked, my voice casual but laced with the understanding that I might be the catalyst for whatever new challenge awaited. Erik looked back at me with a raised brow but didn''t question it. He had come to trust my instincts, even if he didn''t fully understand the extent of my abilities.


    Alina, always the first to speak up, glanced at me curiously. "Tailored? What do you mean by that?"


    I shrugged, not wanting to reveal too much. "Just a feeling. This place is more alive than we think. It''s learning from us."


    Zara nodded, her pragmatic mind quickly catching on. "Which means the deeper we go, the harder it''s going to get. We need to be ready for anything."


    The atmosphere grew heavier with that realization, but there was no turning back. We pressed forward, the corridors narrowing, twisting, then suddenly opening into a vast chamber. The room was bathed in an eerie green light, shadows dancing on the walls from an unknown source. At the center, a massive stone door stood, carved with ancient runes that pulsed with energy.


    Erik stepped forward cautiously, examining the door. "This is it. The next trial."


    Alina crossed her arms, staring at the door with a mix of frustration and excitement. "So what now? Another puzzle, or are we fighting something this time?"


    Zara''s fingers traced the runes on the door, her brow furrowed. "These are different from the ones we''ve seen so far. More intricate. I think it''s a combination of both."


    I stayed back, observing their interactions while my senses reached out to the room. The magical energy was palpable, but there was something else¡ªsomething hiding just beneath the surface. I closed my eyes briefly, letting the labyrinth''s presence wash over me. And then I felt it¡ªa ripple of power, far stronger than anything we had encountered so far.


    "They''re coming," I said quietly.


    Erik''s head snapped up. "What is?"


    Before I could answer, the ground beneath us trembled. The walls of the chamber shifted, and from the shadows, figures began to emerge¡ªdark, twisted forms that looked vaguely humanoid, but distorted as if they were reflections in a broken mirror.


    "Looks like we''re about to find out," Alina muttered, drawing her weapon as the creatures surrounded us.


    Erik slammed his fist into the ground, causing a wall of earth to rise between us and the advancing creatures. "We need to form a strategy!"


    Alina smirked, her blade igniting with fire. "How about we just hit them really hard?"


    Zara shot her a look but didn''t disagree, summoning her own magic, a shimmering barrier forming around us. "Just don''t get reckless."


    I couldn''t help but smile at their banter, even in the face of danger. But my focus remained on the creatures. They weren''t ordinary monsters¡ªno, they were constructs of the labyrinth itself, fueled by its sentience, and they were coming for us with intent.


    "Well-"


    "NO! You will not take this moment from me!" Alina shouted as her fiery blade cleaved through one of the twisted forms. Her movements were precise, but wild with determination, as if her words weren''t just directed at the creatures but at the labyrinth itself.


    The creatures were relentless, surging forward despite the wall Erik had raised. Their twisted, shadowed forms moved unnaturally as if each step was an echo of something broken. They seemed to melt into the shadows and reappear closer, making it hard to predict their movements.


    Erik gritted his teeth, reinforcing his earth wall with another layer. "These things are getting through way too fast. Samael, any idea what we''re dealing with?"


    "Okay, you can switch to offense while leaving your back to Zara. You don''t mind right?" I asked, glancing at Zara, who nodded with a calm determination.


    "Not at all," she replied, focusing her energy on fortifying the shimmering barrier around us.


    Erik gave a quick nod and shifted his stance, his earth magic transitioning from defensive walls to jagged spikes that erupted from the ground, aiming to impale the creatures. "Let''s see if they can handle this."


    As the spikes shot upward, a few of the shadowy figures dissipated, but others dodged unnaturally, bending their bodies in impossible angles. They moved more like phantoms than physical beings.


    "Looks like they''re adapting," Zara noted, her eyes narrowed as she tightened the barrier.


    "Then we''ll just have to outpace them," I said, stepping forward. "Erik, keep them grounded. Alina, strike fast and keep moving. I''ll handle the rest."


    Alina''s smirk widened as flames danced along her blade. "Now we''re talking!" She charged ahead, her movements fluid and aggressive, slicing through the twisted figures with burning precision.


    Erik focused his magic, the ground beneath the creatures'' feet shifting and warping, making it difficult for them to maintain their erratic movements. "On it! Keep them in one place and let Alina and Samael take them down!"


    As I moved forward, the labyrinth''s presence grew stronger in my mind. It was no longer just a place¡ªit was watching, reacting, testing. The creatures were merely extensions of its will, designed to probe our weaknesses. But what it didn''t anticipate was that I had seen through its intentions.


    Time to show it what happens when you try to outplay me.


    I focused my magic, calling upon the affinity for Nature. Letting the


    power flow through me, I extended my senses and summoned Nature''s Embrace. Vines and roots burst forth from the ground, wrapping around the shadowy figures, restraining them in place. The labyrinth''s sentience seemed to recoil, as if it hadn''t expected such a countermeasure.


    "This should slow them down," I said, grinning as the twisted forms struggled against the natural restraints.


    Alina took advantage of the opening, her blade sweeping through the restrained creatures with a blazing fury. Each strike ignited the shadows, leaving nothing but smoldering remnants.


    Erik''s earth spikes continued to rise and fall, impaling any creature that tried to escape the vines. His control over the ground was precise, minimizing the risk to us while maximizing damage to the enemies.


    Zara''s barrier held strong, though the effort required was clearly taxing. She kept her focus sharp, adjusting the barrier''s strength as needed to block any attacks that came through.


    "We''re making progress," Zara called out, her voice steady despite the strain. "But it feels like there''s still something else coming."


    I nodded, my eyes scanning the chamber. The core I had seen earlier was still pulsating, its magical energy seeming to intensify with each moment. The labyrinth wasn''t finished with us yet.


    "I agree," I said. "We need to keep moving. There''s something behind this trial, and I have a feeling it''s more than just these creatures."


    Just as I spoke, the green light in the chamber flared brighter. The massive stone door at the center of the room began to shift, revealing an intricate lock mechanism. The runes on the door glowed fiercely, resonating with the same energy we had been encountering.


    The creatures'' attacks became more desperate as if sensing their time was running out. Their forms twisted and writhed, trying to escape the vines and spikes. The labyrinth seemed to be pushing them harder, reinforcing their numbers and strength in a last-ditch effort to overwhelm us.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please provide this almighty Author-sama with your precious POWER STONES!!!!


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 111 - No.111 Selection Ceremony (8)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    "Brace yourselves!" I called out, tightening my grip on the situation. The creatures weren''t letting up, and the labyrinth was only growing more desperate. I could feel its will pressing against me, testing the limits of my strength and resolve.


    Erik, his face drenched with sweat, let out a sharp breath. "There''s too many of them. We need to break through that door, and fast."


    I cast a quick glance at the intricate lock mechanism on the door, the glowing runes practically pulsing with energy. It was a puzzle, undoubtedly a key to moving forward, but we had to clear these creatures out first or risk being overrun.


    "I''ll handle the door," Zara volunteered, her voice steady despite the pressure. Her focus remained on maintaining the shimmering barrier while studying the lock. "But I''ll need some time. Can you hold them off?"


    "Don''t worry," Alina said with a grin, flames sparking in her eyes. "We''ve got this." She whirled around, her sword dancing through the air, leaving a trail of fire in its wake as she carved through the shadowy forms. "I''m not letting these things stop us now."


    Erik shifted his stance, summoning even larger earthen spikes that erupted from the ground, impaling any creature that came too close. "Samael, you better have a plan."


    I smiled slightly, stepping forward, the surge of power within me responding to the intensity of the situation. The labyrinth wanted to play a game? Fine. It was time to show it what happened when it pushed me too far.


    The vines that had wrapped around the creatures tightened, and I infused them with my Nature magic. In an instant, thorns sprouted from the vines, piercing through the shadowy figures, and causing them to writhe in pain. But that wasn''t enough. I needed to escalate.


    "Alina! Erik! fall back to Zara, Focus on protecting her while she works on the door mechanism!" I called out, my voice firm. "I''ll handle the rest."


    Alina glanced at me, her eyes narrowing for a split second before she nodded and dashed back toward Zara, flames still flickering around her. Erik grunted, quickly retreating and raising another earthen wall to shield Zara and Alina from the creatures as they swarmed in.


    With the others secured, I turned my attention fully to the creatures and, by extension, the labyrinth. It wanted to test me, to see how far I could go. Time to oblige.


    I could feel my team''s gaze on me, So only Lightning and Nature are the only affinities I could use to maintain my cover, but that would be more than enough. The labyrinth''s twisted creatures surged toward me in a final, desperate wave.


    I raised my hand, calling forth a surge of power from my Lightning affinity. A crackle filled the air as bolts of pure electricity coiled around my arm, arcing outward. With a sharp motion, I sent a pulse of lightning into the ground, and in an instant, it spread like wildfire, arcing from one shadowy creature to another.


    The creatures spasmed and contorted as the electricity coursed through them, their distorted forms flickering in and out of existence before finally dissipating into the air.


    But the labyrinth wasn''t giving up. As soon as the first wave fell, another group appeared from the shadows, faster and more aggressive, their forms less substantial but more dangerous. They moved like ghosts, darting through the room with unnatural speed, their claws gleaming with dark energy.


    I clenched my fist, summoning my Nature magic once more. The vines and roots responded to my will, surging up from the ground to create a massive, living barrier between the creatures and the others. Thorned tendrils shot out, whipping through the air and ensnaring the shadowy figures. The vines tightened, squeezing until the creatures disintegrated under the pressure.


    The labyrinth recoiled again, its presence pulling back like a wounded animal. I could feel it watching, hesitating as it reconsidered its next move.


    "Zara, how''s it going?" I called out, my eyes never leaving the mass of creatures still forming at the edges of the chamber.


    "I''ve almost got it!" Zara shouted back, her voice strained with focus. The glowing runes on the door shifted and rotated, the intricate lock slowly unwinding under her careful manipulation.


    I nodded, keeping my senses sharp. The creatures were slowing down, as if the labyrinth was running out of options. But I knew better than to let my guard down. The labyrinth was alive, and it was cunning. It wouldn''t go down without a fight.


    Suddenly, the room shuddered, and a deep, resonant sound echoed through the chamber. The green light intensified, flooding the room as the stone door began to open. A cold, otherworldly breeze swept through, carrying with it the unmistakable sense of danger.


    "Well," Alina said, her voice full of anticipation as the door creaked open. "That can''t be good."


    "No, it''s not," I muttered, stepping back toward the others, preparing for whatever was coming next. The labyrinth was far from finished.


    The door finally slid open, revealing a dark, yawning abyss beyond. From within, a low growl echoed, shaking the very ground beneath our feet. Something powerful¡ªsomething far more dangerous than the shadow creatures¡ªwas waiting on the other side.


    Erik glanced at me, his expression grim. "Whatever''s in there, it''s not gonna be easy, is it?"


    I smirked, gripping my blade tighter. "No. But that''s the fun part."


    "Yeah, But only you would call something dangerous being fun," Erik muttered, shaking his head with a nervous chuckle.


    The oppressive darkness beyond the door stirred, shifting like a living entity. Whatever lurked inside was no ordinary challenge. My instincts flared, warning me that this next trial would be on a whole different level than the creatures we''d just faced.


    "Zara, stay back with Alina and Erik," I ordered. "This one feels... different."


    Zara frowned, her eyes flicking toward the abyss. "What is it? Can you sense it?"


    I paused, the eerie silence from the darkness drawing closer. "Not exactly. But whatever it is, it''s powerful. Strong enough that even the labyrinth is wary."


    Alina stepped forward, her fiery sword at the ready. "Then we take it down. Together."


    I shook my head. "No, this one''s for me. The labyrinth wants me to prove something, and I don''t think it''ll let us all through unscathed if we don''t play by its rules."


    Erik groaned. "You always have to be the hero, don''t you?"


    "Not a hero," I replied, my gaze fixed on the shifting void ahead. "Just trying to stay ahead of the game."


    With one last glance at the group, I stepped into the abyss.


    The moment I crossed the threshold, the temperature dropped sharply. A heavy weight settled on my shoulders as though the very air pressed down with immense pressure. The space around me twisted, warping reality. It was as if I''d entered the heart of the labyrinth itself, where the boundaries of existence were thin, and the rules were rewritten.


    Growl~


    A menacing low growl reverberated through the chamber, its sound vibrating against the walls and floor as if the very ground was alive with menace. Shadows coiled around me, twisting into grotesque shapes that flickered and danced on the periphery of my vision. The air grew colder, thick with an almost tangible sense of dread.


    I tightened my grip on my sword, its edge crackling with lightning, and took a cautious step forward. The growl echoed again, louder this time, accompanied by a deep rumble that seemed to come from the very bowels of the labyrinth. The darkness ahead seemed to pulse with a life of its own, almost like a living entity waiting for its moment to strike.


    A feline figure could be barely made out in the swirling darkness. It emerged from the shadows, a massive, spectral panther with eyes like molten gold. Its form was both majestic and terrifying, with ethereal fur that seemed to ripple with the very essence of the abyss. The panther''s growl was a low, resonant sound that seemed to reverberate through every corner of the chamber.


    The creature''s eyes locked onto mine, and for a moment, I felt as though it was peering directly into my soul, assessing my worth. Its presence exuded an aura of primal power, and I knew this would be no ordinary foe. The labyrinth had conjured a guardian, a beast of both shadow and substance, to test my resolve.


    But a smirk made its way onto my lips, This is way too easy~


    The panther''s molten eyes glowed brighter as it stepped forward, its massive form moving with a grace that belied its size. Each step it took seemed to distort the space around it, as if reality itself was bending under its presence.


    I raised my sword, the lightning crackling more fiercely as I prepared to engage. "Let''s see what you''ve got," I muttered, feeling the surge of adrenaline and the thrill of the upcoming battle.


    The spectral panther let out a deafening roar, and the chamber trembled. Shadows erupted from its form, swirling and coalescing into razor-sharp tendrils that lashed out towards me with frightening speed.


    I leaped to the side, narrowly avoiding the first strike, and countered with a bolt of lightning that arced through the air and struck one of the tendrils, causing it to disintegrate in a flash of energy.


    The panther charged, its eyes burning with fierce determination. I met its charge head-on, meeting its powerful claws with a swift parry from my sword. The impact reverberated through my arms, and I felt the sheer strength of the beast. The clash of our energies sent a shockwave through the chamber, making the shadows flicker and writhe.


    I retaliated with a focused surge of Nature magic, calling forth a barrage of thorned vines that erupted from the ground and ensnared the panther''s legs. The creature roared in pain, its form writhing as the thorns dug in. But it wasn''t defeated yet; with a powerful burst of energy, it shattered the vines and surged forward again.


    Determined to end this quickly, I unleashed a massive Lightning Strike, directing it straight at the panther. The electricity crackled through the air, and the panther let out a spine-chilling roar as the lightning coursed through its ethereal body. It staggered, its form flickering and momentarily losing cohesion.


    But the labyrinth was relentless. The chamber''s shadows surged, gathering around the panther to heal its wounds and fortify its defenses. It was a continuous cycle of attack and recovery, a battle of attrition that required not just power but strategy.


    . sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please provide this almighty Author-sama with your precious POWER STONES!!!!


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 112 - No.112 Selection Ceremony (9)

    [Samael Ashwood''s]


    "Okay, Now I am bored..." I muttered as I parried the incoming sharp claws without even looking at the spectral panther. The beast had been relentless, but it was becoming predictable. Every move, every shadowy tendril, felt like a repetition of the last. The labyrinth''s challenge was losing its edge.


    With a swift flick of my wrist, I deflected another shadow attack, my sword crackling with lightning. "I expected more from you," I taunted, narrowing my eyes at the panther. "Is this really all the labyrinth has?"


    The panther''s molten eyes flared in response, but there was a hesitation in its movements, as if it was starting to realize that its tactics were no longer working. It circled me cautiously, waiting for an opening, but I wasn''t about to give it one.


    The shadows around us trembled, and for a moment, the air felt heavy again. The labyrinth was growing restless. It had sent one of its strongest guardians, but I could feel the frustration in the very walls around me. This wasn''t just a fight¡ªit was a test of willpower, a battle between me and the labyrinth itself.


    But I have already grown tired of this trial, So...


    THUMP! THUMP! THUMP!


    My dragon heart started beating loudly, resonating through my entire body. The air around me thickened with power as I unleashed a fraction of the true strength I had been holding back. The spectral panther, sensing the shift, halted its attack and stared at me warily. It could feel it too¡ªthe growing storm of energy within me, far beyond what it had expected.


    I raised my hand, and in an instant, the atmosphere shifted. The very essence of the labyrinth seemed to quiver as I channeled both my Nature and Lightning affinities in unison. The panther tensed, its molten eyes widening as vines laced with electricity erupted from the ground, snaking toward it with terrifying speed.


    "Enough of this," I murmured.


    But instead of resisting or running away, Panther lowered its head as if bowing in front of a king... King of Beasts!


    The spectral panther''s molten eyes dimmed as it lowered its head, its once fierce demeanor dissolving into submission. The tendrils of shadow that had coiled around the labyrinth began to recede, melting into the walls like smoke dissipating in the air. The labyrinth, sensing the shift, fell eerily silent.


    I stood still, watching the panther, my sword crackling faintly with leftover energy. For a brief moment, I hesitated, surprised by the creature''s sudden display of submission. It was as though the labyrinth itself had acknowledged my power¡ªor perhaps, something deeper had.


    The panther, head bowed, radiated a reverence I hadn''t seen in any of the beasts I''d fought before. It wasn''t fear. No, this was something else¡ªrecognition. Recognition of something primal, something ancient that I had only just begun to tap into. The King of Beasts.


    I had read legends of those who commanded the respect of nature''s fiercest creatures, but to witness it firsthand? I clenched my fist, feeling the pulse of the labyrinth around me as if the entire structure had bent its will to mine.


    "Interesting," I whispered to myself, stepping closer to the panther. It remained perfectly still, not even a hint of aggression in its stance.


    Could it be that the labyrinth was testing more than just my strength? Was this about control¡ªdominion over not just myself, but over the creatures within?


    I reached out slowly, my hand hovering just above the spectral panther''s head. The crackling energy in the air had softened, now feeling more like a hum of connection than a storm of power. The panther didn''t flinch, didn''t recoil. Instead, it leaned ever so slightly into my hand, a deep rumbling growl emanating from its chest, not of threat but of acceptance.


    [Ding! The Shadow King Panther has initiated to form a Familiar Contract]


    [Accept / Reject]


    I stared at the notification that had appeared before me, the text glowing softly in the dim light of the labyrinth. The offer of a Familiar Contract was unexpected but intriguing. A familiar could offer a wealth of abilities and support, and given the spectral panther''s display of respect and power, it was clear that accepting the contract would bring significant benefits.


    "Well, this is certainly a new development," I muttered, considering my options. The panther had already shown its formidable strength and a unique bond with the labyrinth. If it chose to align itself with me, it could become an invaluable ally.


    I glanced at the spectral panther, its molten eyes still fixed on me, waiting patiently. It was a moment of decision¡ªone that could significantly impact the rest of my journey through the labyrinth and beyond.


    "Accept," I said, tapping the option on the screen.


    The moment my choice was made, a surge of energy swept through the labyrinth, the walls vibrating with an almost palpable force. The spectral panther''s form began to shimmer, and a stream of ethereal light connected us. I could feel the connection forming¡ªa merging of our essences.


    The labyrinth''s ambient energy seemed to stabilize, and the oppressive atmosphere lifted slightly. The panther''s form solidified into a more tangible presence, its spectral features now glowing with a soft, otherworldly light.


    [Congratulations! You have successfully formed a Familiar Contract with the Shadow King Panther.]


    [New Familiar Acquired: Shadow King Panther]


    [Special Abilities Unlocked: King''s Aura, Panther''s Roar, Night''s Veil]


    The notifications disappeared, and I felt a new presence beside me. The Shadow King Panther was now a part of my world, its energy mingling with mine. I turned to it, feeling a sense of mutual understanding and respect.


    "Welcome to the team," I said, giving the panther a nod. It responded with a low, pleased growl and a graceful flick of its tail.


    "Hahaha~ Let''s give you a name..." I chuckled softly, the weight of the labyrinth''s oppressive atmosphere lifting as I addressed my new ally. The panther''s molten eyes watched me with a curious, almost intelligent gaze. "Let''s see, what would be fitting for a creature of your majesty and power?"


    "But before that, Knowing your gender might help," I mused aloud, trying to gauge the panther''s essence. The spectral panther tilted its head slightly, its molten eyes reflecting an ancient wisdom. "Are you male or female, or perhaps something beyond such distinctions?"


    A soft, resonant purr emanated from the panther, and I felt a gentle shift in the energy around it¡ªa sign of acknowledgment rather than a specific gender.


    "Male?"


    GROWL!!!


    "No... Then Female?"


    Purrrrr~


    The spectral panther''s purr resonated softly, a sign of affirmation, though its energy was far from ordinary. Its presence, regal and ancient, seemed to transcend typical distinctions. The juxtaposition of its title and form made me ponder the nature of such beings and their roles in this realm.


    "It seems you''re quite the enigma," I said with a wry smile, "a female king. I suppose that fits with the labyrinth''s penchant for the extraordinary."


    The panther''s gaze remained steady, and I could feel a deep sense of loyalty and strength emanating from it. It was clear that while its form might be delicate, its power and status were anything but.


    "Well, since we''re on the subject of names," I continued, "how about we find something fitting for your majestic presence?"


    I pondered for a moment, drawing upon various languages and mythologies for inspiration. The panther''s connection to shadows, its royal demeanor, and its powerful aura were all elements to consider.


    "How about ''Nyxara''?" I proposed, drawing on the name Nyx from mythology, representing the goddess of the night, combined with a regal suffix. "It reflects both your mastery of shadows and your elevated status."


    The panther tilted its head slightly, as if considering the name. Its molten eyes seemed to spark with approval.


    "Nyxara it is, then," I confirmed, feeling a sense of satisfaction with the choice. "Welcome to the Family, Nyxara~" S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Nyxara''s form shimmered with a new light as if the name itself had imbued her with a fresh vitality. She arched her back in a fluid stretch, her shadowy fur undulating with an ethereal grace. The labyrinth''s oppressive aura had lifted noticeably.


    "Let''s go back, My team must be worried sick hehe~" I chuckled while turning to back to them but paused and looked at the Nyxara''s huge form.


    "Can you shrink down a bit?" I asked, chuckling at the sight of Nyxara''s impressive form taking up a significant portion of the labyrinth''s chamber. Her spectral presence, while majestic, would undoubtedly draw attention in a more confined space.


    Nyxara let out a soft, resonant purr, and her form shifted gracefully, condensing from her formidable spectral presence into a smaller, more manageable size. As a cute black panther cub, she now looked both adorable and approachable. Her sleek fur shimmered faintly in the dim light of the labyrinth, and her molten eyes, though smaller, still held the same depth and wisdom.


    "That''s much better," I said with a relieved chuckle, reaching down to pat her. She nuzzled against my hand, a gesture that conveyed both affection and satisfaction.


    I picked her up placing her on my shoulder, where she nestled comfortably, her small form surprisingly light. The warmth of her presence was a welcome contrast to the cold, oppressive atmosphere of the labyrinth.


    "Alright, Nyxara," I said with a grin, "let''s head back and rejoin the team. They''re probably on edge without me."


    As we made our way out of the labyrinth, the once-constricting shadows seemed to part willingly, guiding us toward the exit. The labyrinth, now subtly changed by our bond, felt almost alive in a new way, its energies more harmonious and less oppressive. It was as if the entire structure acknowledged our departure with a silent, respectful nod.


    "Huh?"


    As I was reaching the exit, I saw a pedestal on which glowing light could be seen.


    "Is that the ''Artifact'' required to pass this trial?"


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please provide this almighty Author-sama with your precious POWER STONES!!!!


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 113 - No.113 Selection Ceremony (Final)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    I approached the pedestal cautiously, the soft glow illuminating the intricate designs carved into its surface. The light pulsed rhythmically, almost as if it had a heartbeat of its own, beckoning me closer. Nyxara shifted slightly on my shoulder, her molten eyes narrowing in curiosity.


    "Looks like it," I murmured, eyeing the artifact. It was a crystalline orb, swirling with colors that seemed to dance and shift but held no power.


    ''Well, What do I expect from a dummy artifact used for Academy Trial? Hehe~''


    I picked it up and again started walking toward the exit leading to my teams.


    ''It looks like, We passed!''


    While walking and playing with the crystal which seemed to awaken Nyxara''s feline instinct, As her eyes followed the crystal I toss to air and back.


    Nyxara''s small, sleek form leaned forward on my shoulder, her molten eyes following the crystalline orb as I tossed it lightly into the air. Each time the light from the artifact reflected in her gaze, she seemed utterly captivated, her predatory instincts subtly surfacing despite her now-cute appearance.


    "Hah, you really are a cat at heart, aren''t you?" I chuckled, watching as her eyes tracked the crystal''s movement. It was a far cry from her earlier fierce display as the Shadow King Panther. Now, she was more like an adorable companion who, despite her formidable power, still found joy in simple things.


    As we approached the labyrinth''s exit, the oppressive shadows parted easily, almost eagerly guiding us toward the opening. It felt as though the labyrinth itself had acknowledged my passage, my victory, and my newfound connection with Nyxara.


    I could sense my team nearby, their presence just beyond the veil of the labyrinth''s exit. No doubt, they were waiting, possibly worried that I''d taken too long. I hadn''t exactly made it a habit of keeping them in the loop¡ªsometimes, these little detours were necessary to keep the journey interesting.


    As we stepped through the exit, the dim, ethereal glow of the labyrinth gave way to the warm light of the outside. My team, scattered around a small clearing just outside the maze, spotted me instantly.


    "Hey look! Samael is back!" Alina shouted as she sprinted at me with a toothy silly grin on her face.


    Erik seemed to be the most stressed, as he released a sigh of relief as his gaze saw me unscathed.


    Even Zara''s eyes seemed to soften a bit seeing me back in one piece.


    "Samael, Are you okay? Anyway, who''s this? and that crystal?" My eyebrow twitched at Alina''s lack of restraint as she bombarded me with questions right away, her curiosity overwhelming her usual decorum. I couldn''t help but smirk at her energetic nature, which was a welcome contrast to the suffocating tension of the labyrinth.


    "I''m fine, Alina," I said, patting her head lightly to calm her down, "and this little one here is Nyxara. She''s... well, let''s just say we had an unexpected bonding moment."


    Nyxara, still perched on my shoulder in her smaller form, let out a soft purr as Alina''s wide-eyed gaze fixated on her.


    "Awww, she''s adorable!" Alina squealed, reaching out as if to pet her, but Nyxara tilted her head slightly, maintaining her regal composure.


    "Adorable, sure," Erik muttered, folding his arms. "But something tells me that cute exterior hides something a lot more dangerous." His eyes darted toward the crystal in my hand. "And that crystal? Did you finish the trial?"


    I twirled the crystal between my fingers with a grin. "This? Just a dummy artifact used to pass the academy''s trial." Tossing it into the air playfully, I caught it again, much to Nyxara''s continued fascination.


    "Dummy artifact or not, it means we passed, right?" Zara finally spoke up, her voice steady but relieved. She glanced at the exit behind me, almost expecting something else to emerge. "No surprises following you out?"


    "No surprises," I assured her, shaking my head. "The labyrinth has conceded. It was a test of power and will, but we''re done here. Time to move on."


    Erik looked skeptical. "It seemed like you were in there longer than expected. What took so long?"


    I shrugged casually. "Just had a little chat with the labyrinth''s guardian. It was... enlightening."


    Erik raised an eyebrow, clearly not satisfied with my vague answer, but before he could press further, Nyxara stretched her tiny form and leaped gracefully from my shoulder to the ground. She transformed mid-air back into her larger, more formidable form, startling the others momentarily.


    "Woah!" Alina jumped back, eyes wide. "She can change size?"


    "She''s full of surprises," I said, amused by their reactions. "But don''t worry, Nyxara''s on our side now. A valuable new ally."


    I continued as I tossed the crystal to Zara, "Here, See if this can take us back to the Academy trial sight."


    "Okay, Give me just a second," Zara said as she caught the crystal and began examining it closely. Her fingers danced over the surface of the orb, and faint runes etched into the crystalline structure started to glow under her touch. She closed her eyes briefly, concentrating on the magic within.


    "Got it," Zara muttered after a moment, her voice calm and assured. "This will create a portal to take us directly back to the academy''s trial grounds. I just need a bit of time to activate it properly."


    As she focused on her task, Erik moved closer to me, his expression still skeptical but more curious now. "So... this Nyxara, how did you manage to ''bond'' with her? She''s not exactly a pet, is she?"


    I smirked. "Not a pet, Erik. She is now my familiar-" sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "WHAT!!! YOU GOT YOUR OWN FAMILIAR?!!! WHERE''S MINE!!!" Alina who was still buzzing with excitement interrupted, her eyes practically sparkling with envy.


    I chuckled, enjoying the moment. "Calm down, Alina. Familiars aren''t something you just pick up at the store. It''s a special bond that forms under unique circumstances."


    "But still! You''re so lucky!" she pouted, crossing her arms. "I want one too!"


    "Maybe you need to face a labyrinth first," Erik teased, smirking at her. "Or at least have a life-threatening encounter."


    "Hey!" Alina shot back, mock-hurt. "I can handle myself just fine, thank you very much!"


    Zara, still focused on the crystal, chimed in, "You have to earn a familiar''s trust. It''s not about luck; it''s about compatibility. Right, Samael?"


    "Exactly," I replied, glancing at Nyxara, who was now lounging comfortably in her larger form. "It requires a deep connection and understanding."


    "Just wait till I get my own," Alina declared, determination lighting her eyes. "I''ll train it to be the cutest, most powerful familiar ever!"


    As we bantered, Zara finally opened her eyes, a triumphant smile spreading across her face. "Alright, the portal is ready! Everyone, gather around."


    We formed a circle around Zara as she held the crystal aloft. The runes glowed brighter, and a shimmering portal began to materialize in front of us, swirling with colors reminiscent of Nyxara''s orb.


    "After you, brave adventurers!" Erik gestured grandly, earning an eye roll from Zara.


    With a grin, I stepped forward first, Nyxara following closely behind. The familiar presence of my teammates filled me with a sense of camaraderie. Whatever challenges lay ahead, we were in this together.


    As we stepped through the portal, the familiar surroundings of the academy greeted us, sunlight streaming through the expansive walls. The air buzzed with excitement and nervous energy as the instructors and the senior instructor stood at the helm of the Arena.


    "Congratulations, You passed. Please stand aside other participants are yet to come." One of the instructors stepped forward and led us to the resting area.


    Alina who can''t keep her mouth closed, "Excuse me sir, How many participants are left to complete the trial? We didn''t see anyone else in the labyrinth!"


    The instructor looked at her with a slight smile, clearly amused by her enthusiasm. "You''re not alone in your concerns. The trials can be unpredictable, and some candidates are taking longer than expected. But worry not; they will emerge in due time."


    As we settled into the resting area, I could feel the palpable excitement and anxiety among the other participants. The academy''s trials were notorious, and each contestant''s performance could determine their future. It was a time of testing, not just of skill, but of resolve and character.


    "Hey, Samael," Erik said, leaning closer. "What do you think the others encountered? I heard rumors of the labyrinth shifting and changing based on each person''s fears."


    I shrugged, contemplating my own experience. "It wouldn''t surprise me. The labyrinth seems to feed off the challenges we face. My trial felt more about overcoming personal limits than fighting monsters."


    Zara, still adjusting to the surroundings, chimed in, "That makes sense. Each of us has different strengths and weaknesses. It''s likely the labyrinth tailored its challenges accordingly."


    I watched Nyxara doze off, her little body rising and falling gently as she nestled against my neck. It was a stark contrast to the intensity of the labyrinth. The thought of her shifting back to her powerful form at a moment''s notice made me smile; she was an embodiment of both danger and comfort.


    Alina leaned closer, her curiosity piqued once again. "What kind of challenges do you think the others faced, then? I mean, if yours was all about personal limits, what about someone who''s always scared of failing?"


    "That''s the beauty of the labyrinth," I replied, running a hand through my hair. "It knows you. It could force someone to confront their deepest fears, or maybe even challenge their skills in ways they never expected."


    Erik crossed his arms, deep in thought. "It''s a double-edged sword. Overcoming those fears could either make or break a person. What happens if someone fails?"


    "They might not emerge at all," Zara said quietly, her voice heavy with concern. "Or they could be forever changed, marked by their failure."


    "Cheerful thoughts," Alina muttered, trying to lighten the mood. "But we''re not going to fail, right? We''re all going to make it out stronger."


    "Right, You guys lounge here. I have to look for my companions and see if they are out of trial or not." I said as I stood up, scanning the crowd of participants. The atmosphere was charged with anticipation, and I could see other groups reuniting, faces flushed with relief or disappointment.


    "Let''s meet back here in a bit," I suggested, turning to my team. "I want to check on some of the others and see how they fared."


    "Be careful," Erik warned, his brows furrowing slightly. "You never know what might still be lurking around here."


    I nodded, appreciating his concern. "I will. Just stay put and don''t cause too much trouble."


    ***


    "S-Samael... s-save m-me." A soft voice echoed in a dark alley of the Academy trial grounds.


    "Kekeke! You as a human! HOW DARE YOU ASSOCIATE WITH A WORTHLESS DRAGON AND DISGUSTING DEMON NO LESS!!!"


    Growl!


    "... Life is too cheap~"


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please provide this almighty Author-sama with your precious POWER STONES!!!!


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 114 - No.114 Slaughter House (1)

    [Third Person''s POV]


    Lily, who had unexpectedly completed her trial ahead of schedule, wandered the labyrinth''s exit area with an eager, carefree expression. Her usual joy radiated from her as she searched for her companions, excitement bubbling up inside her as she anticipated sharing her success with Samael and the others.


    With a happy-go-lucky smile, she glanced toward the resting area to see if they had gathered there. Her heart leapt at the thought of seeing Samael, her cheeks flushing slightly as she envisioned how proud he might be of her accomplishment.


    But as she approached the designated resting spot, her smile faltered. The area was unusually quiet¡ªeerily so. The others weren''t there, and the familiar sound of voices or the clinking of gear was absent. She frowned, her brow knitting with concern.


    "Where is everyone?" Lily muttered to herself, glancing around for any signs of life. Her bright blue eyes scanned the surroundings, but there was no indication of her teammates.


    She pulled her hair back into a ponytail, biting her lip. Something wasn''t right. Although it was possible that they were still inside the labyrinth, there was a nagging feeling in her chest that urged her to investigate further. Samael, in particular, was never one to take longer than necessary, especially given his recent advancements in power.


    Unable to shake off the growing anxiety, She saw a group of fellow participants who seemed to just come from the labyrinth with frowns on their faces.


    Without thinking much she approached them, her voice filled with concern as she called out, "Excuse me! Have you seen a boy with unique half-white half-black hair inside?"


    Hearing Lily, their frowns deepen as one of them says, "You mean that Dragon from Talent Aptitude test?"


    "Yes! That one have any of you seen him inside?" Lily asked with concern on her face, her heart racing as the unsettling feeling grew stronger.


    "If I am not wrong you are a human, right?" Another boy asked with a snarl on his face. "What makes you think you can just waltz in and ask about him? This is a competition, you know."


    Lily''s brow furrowed, but she refused to let his hostility deter her. "I''m just worried about him! He''s my friend," she replied, her voice steady despite the rising tension. "If you''ve seen him, please tell me. I need to know if he''s alright."


    "Okay, Come with me I think my father might know." The boy with a snarl said with a forced smile on his face.


    "Really! Who is your father? If I may ask." Lily asked with a cautious but hopeful tone.


    The boy straightened, a flicker of pride crossing his features. "My father is the head instructor of this trial, So he must have kept the record of who is back from the labyrinth or not."


    Lily felt a surge of relief wash over her as she followed the boy, her heart pounding with anticipation. "Thank you! I really appreciate it," she said, her voice brightening. She was eager to find out if Samael had completed his trial and was safe.


    "Kekeke~ Mention not, we humans must stick together, right?" The boy said to Lily while secretly gesturing to his friends with his eye who instantly figured out their leader''s intention and started to lead them towards a deserted alley.


    "Hmm... Where is this? I think we took the wrong turn to the instructor''s quarters," Lily said, glancing around and feeling an uneasy sensation creep in. The alley was dimly lit, shadows clinging to the corners, and the atmosphere felt increasingly tense.


    The boy''s smile widened, but there was something off about it. "Oh, don''t worry! It''s just a shortcut," he said, his tone too cheerful for Lily''s liking. The other boys surrounded her, blocking the narrow path, their expressions shifting from amusement to something darker.


    "Listen, we just want to have a little chat," the leader said, stepping closer, his eyes glinting with mischief. "You''re a human, and he''s a dragon. What makes you think you belong with him?"


    Lily''s heart raced as she realized the trap closing in around her. "I-I don''t want any trouble," she stammered, trying to back away. "I just want to know if Samael is okay!"


    "YOU ARE HUMAN!!! BUT CARE FOR A FUCKIN'' DRAGON?! BUT THAT''S NOT ALL I HEARD THERE IS EVEN A FILTHY DEMON AND A LEECH OF A VAMPIRE TOO!!! YOU TRAITOR!!!"


    Lily''s pulse quickened as the boy''s outburst echoed in the narrow alley. His face twisted with anger, and his friends closed in, their sneers reflecting their disdain. "Traitor?" Lily repeated, confusion flashing in her wide eyes. "What are you talking about? They''re my friends! This isn''t about sides!"


    The boy''s expression darkened, his voice dripping with contempt. "Friends? With a dragon? A demon? And a vampire? Do you even hear yourself?


    You''re nothing but a human, aligning yourself with creatures that aren''t your kind. You don''t belong with them."


    Lily stepped back, her mind racing. The tension in the air grew thick as the group of boys tightened their circle around her. Her eyes darted around, seeking an escape, but the alley was too narrow, and they were blocking her way. "I... I don''t care what they are!" she said, her voice growing firmer, though her hands shook slightly. "Samael, Liliana, and Raven¡ªthey''ve all been there for me.


    And I''d do the same for them!"


    The boy let out a mocking laugh, shaking his head. "Look at you, so loyal to them, yet you don''t see how foolish you are. This is a competition. There''s no room for friendships with beasts like them."


    Before Lily could respond, one of the boys lunged forward, grabbing her wrist. "You''re coming with us. We''ll make sure you remember where your loyalties should lie."


    Panic surged through her as she struggled against his grip. She wasn''t a fighter like Samael, but she wasn''t going to give up easily either. "Let go of me!" she yelled, trying to pull free.


    "You''re gonna learn a lesson today, girl," the boy snarled, tightening his hold.


    One of the boys looked at the figure of Lily with a lecherous gaze drunk in her struggle. "What a pretty little thing. You should know your place, human."


    At the comment of their friend, Everyone also noticed Lily''s beautiful features, a mix of defiance and fear evident in her bright blue eyes. It made their actions seem even more vile.


    "Now that mention this, I wonder how could we should waste this opportunity. Let me go at her first, then you all can take your turns after I finish with her." The leader said while licking his lips and gesturing to his friends, who snickered in agreement, their intentions became all too clear.


    Lily''s heart raced, panic twisting her stomach as she fought against the grip on her wrist. "Please, just let me go!" she cried, her voice cracking. She wasn''t going to let them overpower her without a fight. Summoning her courage, she stomped down hard on the foot of the boy holding her, twisting her body to break free.


    Smack!


    But a slap echoed through the alley as Lily fell to the ground holding her burning wrist, her breath hitching in her throat. The leader had struck her across the face, the sudden pain blurring her vision for a moment.


    "You think you can fight back?" he sneered, stepping closer as she struggled to push herself upright. "You''re just a human, and this is a lesson you won''t forget."


    "S-Samael... s-save m-me." Her voice echoed in a dark alley of the Academy trial grounds.


    "Kekeke! You as a human! HOW DARE YOU ASSOCIATE WITH A WORTHLESS DRAGON AND DISGUSTING DEMON NO LESS!!!"


    Lily''s heart raced, each beat pounding in her ears as she pressed her back against the cold, damp wall of the alley. The laughter of her captors echoed around her, filling the space with a sinister energy that made her skin crawl. Despite the fear clawing at her, she held onto the flickering hope that Samael would come for her.


    "Samael''s not worthless," she shot back, her voice trembling but defiant. "He''s stronger than any of you can imagine!"


    The leader stepped closer, his smirk widening. "Stronger? Is that why you cling to him? You think he can protect you? You''re nothing but a pawn in this game, a human with no power."


    "That''s not true!" Lily insisted, pushing back against the oppressive weight of their malice. "I''m not just a pawn. I have friends who care about me, and I care about them. Samael would never abandon me!"


    The boy''s laughter cut through the air like a blade. "What a naive little girl. He''s just using you, like all of us use what we can to get ahead. But don''t worry; we''ll show you what happens to traitors."


    With a sudden move, he lunged forward, but Lily anticipated it. She sidestepped, feeling a rush of adrenaline as she scrambled to her feet. She glanced around for any potential escape routes, but the alley felt like a trap closing in on her.


    "Stop her!" the leader barked, but Lily''s determination surged. She darted to the left, trying to break through their ranks. Just as she thought she could make it, a hand grabbed her arm, yanking her back.


    "Not so fast!" one of the boys sneered, his grip like iron.


    "...It seems...life is too cheap these days~" A cold voice resonated throughout the alley as everyone froze in their place.


    On Lily''s face was a smile of relief but soon tears started to fell from her eyes as took in the figure of Samael standing at the exit of alley with one hand on the hilt of his sword, with eyes as cold as ice and a fierce determination etched on his features. His dual-colored eyes¡ªblue and red¡ªseemed to blaze with an intensity that made the group of boys recoil slightly.


    "Let her go," he commanded, his voice steady and unwavering. The tension in the air thickened as he stepped further into the alley, the shadows shifting around him like they were alive.


    The leader of the boys sneered, attempting to mask his fear with bravado. "And what if we don''t? You think you can take us all on, Dragon?" sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please provide this almighty Author-sama with your precious POWER STONES!!!!


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 115 - No.115 Slaughter House (2)

    [Third Person''s POV]


    RAGE.


    Raw, boiling, uncontrollable rage surged through Samael''s veins, threatening to drown every rational thought. The sight of Lily¡ªbattered, her cheek red from the slap, her tear-filled eyes pleading¡ªstirred something primal within him. His grip on the hilt of his sword tightened, the cool metal grounding him as he fought to maintain control over his emotions.


    How dare they.


    The boys'' sneers and mocking laughter rang in his ears, but they were drowned out by the pounding of his heart and the growing roar of bloodlust that pulsed through his very being. These humans, so blinded by their arrogance and ignorance, thought they could harm someone he cared for and walk away unscathed?


    "You think I''m here to fight?" Samael''s voice was low, and lethal, each word dripping with an unspoken promise of violence. He took another step forward, his dual-coloured eyes glowing brighter with every passing second. A swirl of energy crackled around him, the air itself becoming thick with his aura. "I''m here to kill."


    Fear flickered across the leader''s face for a brief moment, but he quickly masked it with a cocky grin. "Big words for a dragon playing in a human''s world. You really think you¡ª"


    "Nyxara, I want that hand to be ripped out of that corpse. That hand touched my Lily, and for that alone, he deserves no mercy."


    The sudden chill in the air cut through the bravado of the group. The shadowy figure of Nyxara sitting on the shoulder of Samael lept out, while in the air she altered her size from a cute cub to a ferocious panther.


    Nyxara, now towering over them in her fierce panther form, landed gracefully between Samael and the group of boys, her sleek, shadowy fur blending with the darkness of the alley. Her eyes gleamed with an otherworldly light, filled with predatory intent.


    The sight of her caused the boys to take a collective step back, their earlier arrogance crumbling under the weight of the terrifying presence that now stood before them.


    "You had your chance," Samael whispered, his voice cold as ice, and the air around him seemed to pulse with raw, deadly energy.


    Nyxara growled low and deep, a sound that reverberated through the alley like thunder. The boys, frozen in place, could feel the predator''s hunger, her readiness to tear them apart with a single swipe of her claws.


    The leader, who had been so confident just moments ago, now found himself trembling. He attempted to rally his courage, his voice shaking as he spoke. "You... You can''t get away with this. We''re part of the academy''s elite! You''ll be¡ª"


    Samael cut him off with a sharp laugh, a sound devoid of humor. "The academy?" His eyes flashed dangerously, and with a single thought, the alley seemed to darken, shadows creeping up the walls as if obeying his will. "Do you think your titles or connections matter to me? You dared to harm her, and for that, I don''t care who you are."


    One of the boys, barely holding his composure, glanced at the alley''s exit as if calculating his chances of escape. But before he could make a move, Nyxara''s glowing eyes locked onto him, a low growl escaping her throat. He froze, knowing any attempt to flee would end in his swift demise.


    "Please..." one of them stammered, fear finally overtaking him. "We didn''t mean any real harm... Let us go!"


    Lily, still shaken but now standing beside Samael, clenched her fists. Her eyes, though filled with tears, were also brimming with determination. "They hurt me," she whispered softly, though Samael heard every word. Her words hung in the air, and the flicker of anger in Samael''s gaze deepened.


    "Nyxara," Samael commanded, his voice calm but deadly, "leave the leader to me. As for the others..." He trailed off, letting the chilling silence finish his thought.


    Nyxara snarled in response and began advancing toward the group. The boys cowered in terror, realizing too late that they had misjudged the dragon they had so arrogantly taunted. The air crackled with tension as the weight of their mistake settled heavily on their shoulders.


    "You should have known better than to touch what''s mine."


    In a blur of movement, Samael unsheathed his sword. Shimmering with light and shadow, the blade glowed ominously in the dim alleyway. He moved toward the leader with lethal precision, each step measured, his dual-coloured eyes locked onto his target with unwavering focus.


    "Wait! Please!" The leader begged, stumbling backwards in a futile attempt to escape Samael''s wrath. But there was no escape. Not anymore.


    Samael raised his sword, the tip resting just below the leader''s chin. "No mercy," he whispered, his voice like a death sentence.


    The boy''s face drained of colour as his life flashed before his eyes. His mouth opened to scream, but the sound was lost in the roar of Nyxara''s attack behind him, the feral panther having already descended upon his companions, their cries of terror filling the alley.


    Samael''s blade gleamed in the dim light as it moved in a swift arc, An arm flew detached from its former place leaving a trail of blood in the air, staining the cobblestones beneath them. The leader''s terrified eyes widened, and a choked gasp escaped his lips as he staggered back, shock and disbelief contorting his features.


    The alley was engulfed in chaos; Nyxara''s powerful form slashed through the boys with merciless precision, her claws tearing through flesh and bone. Their screams echoed, a cacophony of fear that only fueled Samael''s rage. He focused solely on the leader, who had now crumpled to the ground, clutching the bloody stump where his arm once was.


    "You think this is the end?" the leader whimpered, his bravado shattered. "You''ll pay for this, dragon! You have no idea who you''re messing with!" Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Samael leaned closer, his voice a venomous whisper. "I know exactly who I''m messing with. You''re nothing but a coward, hiding behind your title and your friends. You hurt someone I love, and that''s a mistake you''ll never recover from."


    The boy''s eyes darted to Nyxara, who was now playing with the remains of his companions, her growls punctuating the night. He realized, too late, the depth of his error.


    "Please," he gasped, desperation creeping into his voice. "I was wrong! I''ll never do it again. Just let me go¡ª"


    Samael''s expression hardened. "You''ll never get that chance. You took that from Lily, and now it''s time to pay the price." He raised his sword again, this time aiming directly at the leader''s heart.


    Suddenly, a surge of energy crackled through the air, causing Samael to pause. Shadows danced along the walls, swirling and shifting as if alive. It was a warning, a reminder of the power he wielded. But it also carried the weight of his choice.


    As he stood there, sword poised, he felt a hand on his arm¡ªLily''s touch, firm yet trembling. "Samael," she said softly, her voice a mix of fear and resolve. "You don''t have to do this. You''re better than them."


    Her words struck a chord within him, stirring a flicker of hesitation. In that moment, he looked down at the boy, whose face was a mask of terror and regret, and he felt the conflict within himself.


    "You don''t know what it''s like to be powerless," the boy said, desperation fueling his plea. "I''m sorry! I never meant for it to go this far!"


    Samael''s grip on the sword faltered as he met Lily''s gaze. He saw her fear, but also her hope¡ªhope that he could choose a different path. But the memory of her pain burned vividly in his mind, stoking the flames of his fury.


    With a deep breath, he lowered the sword slightly, his voice steady but fierce. "I won''t kill you today, but mark my words: if you ever come near Lily again, I will not hesitate. You''ll wish you had died here."


    The leader''s eyes widened, a mix of relief and lingering terror. "I swear! I''ll stay away!"


    Nyxara, sensing Samael''s shift in resolve, growled lowly but stepped back, allowing the tension in the air to shift. The remaining boys were scattered and shaken, their arrogance obliterated.


    "You are all lucky," Samael said, turning to the group. "But remember this: every action has consequences. Don''t test my patience again." He sheathed his sword, the blade''s light fading, but the threat remained palpable.


    As Samael stepped away, Lily moved closer to him, her eyes wide with a mixture of admiration and concern. "You didn''t have to let him go," she said softly.


    He met her gaze, his expression softening. "I needed to show them mercy, even if it''s hard. It doesn''t mean I''ll ever forget what they did to you."


    Lily nodded, her relief mingling with the remnants of fear. "Thank you for standing up for me. I¡­ I don''t want you to change."


    "I won''t," Samael replied, taking her hand firmly. "But I''ll protect you, always."


    Samael tightened his grip on Lily''s hand, feeling the warmth of her skin against his. The chaos around them faded into a distant murmur, the alley now silent but for the distant echo of footsteps and the soft rustle of Nyxara settling back into her smaller form, curling protectively at his feet.


    "Let''s go, others must be worried," Samael said as Nyxara jumped and settled on his shoulder nuzzling against his neck, her presence a calming reassurance.


    "Who''s this?" Lily asked while trying to touch Nyxara, her fingers brushing against the panther''s sleek fur. The creature purred softly, the sound reverberating like a low thunder.


    "This is Nyxara," Samael said, a hint of pride in his voice. "My familiar."


    "Familiar?!"


    "It''s a long story... or not?"


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please provide this almighty Author-sama with your precious POWER STONES!!!!


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 116 - No.116 Slaughter House (3)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    I held Lily close to my body, as we walked all the way from that dark alleyway to the resting area in which Liliana, Sionna, and Raven were looking here and there with worried expressions on their faces. As soon as they spotted us, Liliana rushed over, her eyes widening in concern as she took in Lily''s bruised cheek.


    "Samael!" Liliana called out, her voice laced with urgency as she hurried to meet us. "What happened?"


    Lily winced slightly but managed a weak smile. "It''s... It''s nothing, just some troublemakers. But Samael¡ª" she glanced at me with a soft gaze, "he protected me."


    Sionna, standing beside Liliana, narrowed her eyes. "Who dared to hurt her?" There was an edge to her voice, an unspoken promise of vengeance. Her indigo hair shimmered in the dim light, and her fists clenched tightly by her sides.


    "I handled it," I said, my voice firm but calm. "They won''t bother us again."


    Raven stepped forward, his golden eyes sharp and calculating. "Handled? I hope you left them with a lesson they won''t forget."


    I nodded, meeting Raven''s gaze evenly. "They know better now."


    Nyxara purred softly on my shoulder, her presence a silent reminder of the threat that still lingered beneath the surface. Despite the calm in my voice, the fury from earlier still simmered, a slow burn that hadn''t quite extinguished.


    Liliana gently placed a hand on Lily''s shoulder, guiding her toward a bench. "Let me take a look at that bruise." She carefully examined Lily''s cheek, her touch tender but efficient. "Samael, we should have one of the healers look at this."


    Lily shook her head quickly, her hand covering Liliana''s. "No, really, I''m fine. It''s not as bad as it looks."


    I stood back, watching the way Lily winced despite her words. The protective instinct I had felt earlier still pulsed through me, but I forced myself to stay calm. She was safe now, and that was all that mattered.


    Sionna looked at me, her eyes softening. "Thank you for protecting her," she said quietly, her earlier anger replaced with gratitude.


    I gave her a small nod, feeling the tension slowly ebb away. "She''s part of our family now," I said, glancing at Lily, who smiled faintly in return. "No one touches her without facing the consequences."


    Liliana finished tending to Lily and stood up, brushing a strand of her blonde hair away from her face. "Let''s go sit somewhere, I will take a look at her bruise."


    "Follow me, My team for the labyrinth are good people... they are just ahead, preparing for the next trial," I said, glancing at the group. "We''ll regroup and make sure Lily gets the care she needs."


    Lily nodded softly, still clutching my hand. Her eyes, though filled with remnants of fear, held trust¡ªtrust that I wouldn''t let anything happen to her again.


    Liliana gave a slight nod, still casting a concerned glance at Lily''s bruise, while Sionna''s protective stance relaxed, but her eyes remained sharp, scanning the area for any lingering threat. Raven folded his arms, a smirk playing on his lips as he glanced between Samael and Lily.


    "I suppose they learned not to cross a dragon then," he muttered under his breath, but there was a note of approval in his voice.


    As we walked towards the camp, I could feel the tension slowly leaving my body. But there was something else too, a weight that had settled inside me after the confrontation. The need to protect my loved ones, to guard them from the dangers of this world, had never felt so personal, so consuming.


    Nyxara, perched on my shoulder, nuzzled against my neck, her warm presence grounding me. It wasn''t just about fighting anymore¡ªit was about control. Control over myself, my power, and the people who tried to take away what mattered to me.


    Lily walked beside me, her steps a little slower, still recovering from the shock of the attack. I could feel her hand tightening around mine, a silent affirmation that she felt safe with me. She glanced up, meeting my eyes, and for a moment, her pain and fear seemed to fade, replaced by something softer¡ªtrust.


    "Samael! I was going to look for y¡ª Woah~ you have quite the harem here~" Alina exploded with a toothy grin on her face as soon as she saw me but the grin faltered when she noticed Lily''s bruised cheek. "What happened?!"


    I sighed, running a hand through my hair. "Just some troublemakers. But we dealt with it."


    Alina''s expression shifted from playful to serious. "You didn''t¡ª"


    "I said we handled it," I interrupted, trying to keep the irritation from my voice. "Lily''s safe now."


    Alina''s eyes flickered to Lily, who offered a small, reassuring smile despite the lingering fear in her gaze. "I''m okay, really," she insisted, though the tremor in her voice suggested otherwise.


    Erik who was looking at us smiled and said, "Alina, at least let them have a sit and drink some water to cool off. You''re not helping with that wild imagination of yours."


    Alina rolled her eyes but nodded, gesturing for us to sit on one of the benches near the campfire. "Alright, fine. But I still want to hear the whole story later."


    As we settled in, I could feel the warmth of the fire mingling with the cool evening air. Liliana poured some water for Lily, her expression softening as she did so. "Drink this. You need to stay hydrated, especially after everything."


    Lily accepted the water gratefully, taking a few sips before placing it down beside her. "Thanks, Liliana. I appreciate it."


    Raven leaned back against the bench, arms still crossed. "You''ve got to be more careful, Lily. You can''t trust everyone you meet out there."


    "I know," she replied, a hint of frustration in her voice. "But I didn''t think¡ª"


    "That''s the problem," Raven interjected. "Thinking can get you into trouble."


    I shot her a warning look, but she shrugged it off. I could see the tension still hanging around Lily, the remnants of fear not fully dissipated. "You won''t have to go out alone again," I assured her, my voice steady. "We''ll stick together."


    "Anyways, I am Alina, Fire Affinity. Nice to meet you all. You all are Samael''s ''companions'', right?" Alina said with a suggestive smile, trying to lighten the mood.


    Lily blinked at her, a mixture of surprise and amusement on her face. "I guess you could say that. I''m Lily."


    "Nice to meet you, Lily!" Alina beamed, her energy infectious. "You''re definitely in good hands with Samael. He''s a dragon in more ways than one," she teased, casting a knowing glance at me.


    I couldn''t help but roll my eyes. "Let''s not exaggerate too much."


    Erik chuckled, clearly entertained by the banter. "Just be careful, Alina. You know how protective Samael can get."


    "Protective is an understatement," Sionna chimed in, her tone teasing but affectionate. "He''s practically a walking fortress."


    Lily''s laughter broke through the tension, lightening the atmosphere. "I''ll keep that in mind. But I think I''d prefer the fortress approach for now."


    "I am Erik, Earth Affinity. It''s nice to meet you all." Erik stepped forward making a dramatic bow trying to be charming. "Just remember, if you need anything sturdy built, I''m your guy."


    Lily smiled at Erik, the warmth of the moment lifting her spirits. "Thanks, Erik. I''ll keep that in mind."


    "Zara, Introduce yourself," Erik said to Zara who hadn''t spoken a word till now sitting in the back of the group, her presence quiet but strong.


    Zara looked up, her violet eyes sparkling as she spoke softly. "I''m Zara, Barrier Affinity. I create protective shields and barriers. It''s nice to meet you, Lily." Her voice was gentle, but there was a firmness to it that hinted at her confidence in her abilities.


    Lily smiled warmly at Zara, her eyes brightening. "Thanks, Zara. That sounds really useful. I can definitely see how that would come in handy."


    "It looks like it''s our turn now," Liliana said while making a courteous bow, "I am Liliana¡ª"


    "Oh! Oh! You are the Pure Vampire from the talent evaluation, right?" Alina interrupted, her eyes wide with recognition. "I heard about you! Your performance was amazing!"


    Liliana smiled, a hint of pride in her expression. "Thank you, Alina. Yes, I have a unique affinity for blood magic and healing. It helps me protect my friends."


    Erik''s eyes sparkled with curiosity. "Blood magic? That sounds... intense."


    "It can be," Liliana admitted, her tone thoughtful. "But I use it to heal and shield those I care about. It''s about balance, really."


    "I am Raven and before you ask it. Yes, I am a pure-blooded demon with Dark Affinity." Raven said while her eyes gleamed with a purple glow.


    "I am S-Sionna, Water Affinity." Sionna''s voice trembled slightly as she introduced herself, her cheeks flushing under the attention. "I can manipulate water and create barriers with it."


    "This is my family and companions, Erik. Sionna, Lily, Liliana, and Raven they all are my treasures." I said with a broad smile on my face.


    "B-Baka! Who said I-I am y-your t-treasure! Baka! Baka!" Raven''s face flushed with a healthy blush as she stammered, trying to mask her embarrassment with playful anger. The sight was amusing, and I couldn''t help but chuckle at her reaction.


    "Treasure or not, you can''t deny that you''ve got his back," Alina teased, winking at Raven. "That''s a bond worth celebrating!"


    Raven crossed her arms, her blush deepening as she turned her gaze away. "It''s not like that!" she insisted, though the hint of a smile betrayed her true feelings.


    Sionna also blushed but she drove herself into my arms to hide her face as she buried her head in my shoulder. "You''re all ridiculous," she muttered, but I could feel her smile against my arm.


    Liliana too blushed but she stood her ground and even kissed my cheek to reassure me. "We all appreciate you, Samael," she said softly, her eyes sparkling with warmth. "You''re the glue that holds us together."


    I felt a rush of emotion at her words, my heart swelling with affection for this incredible group. They each brought something unique, and their support felt like a lifeline. "I just want to keep everyone safe," I replied, my voice steady. "That''s what matters most."


    "Hey! That''s cheating," Raven said as she stopped her way to me and kissed my other cheek despite her earlier claim, her cheeks still tinged with embarrassment. "You can''t just steal all the compliments, Samael!"


    I laughed, the atmosphere around us brightening. "I''ll share the spotlight, I promise. But let''s be real¡ªwithout all of you, I wouldn''t even be here."


    I felt Sionna puffing her cheek and lifted her head looking at me, "Mine!" And stole a kiss from my lips as she licked her lips for aftertaste and murmured, "Sweet~"


    I chuckled, feeling the warmth spread through me as Sionna claimed her moment. The playful tension in the air lightened, the laughter and teasing flowing easily among us.


    "W-Where''s mine?" I heard the meek voice of Lily cut through the laughter, her cheeks turning a shade of pink.


    I turned to her, surprised yet amused. "I suppose I owe you a kiss for saving you from those troublemakers," I said, my voice light and teasing.


    Lily''s eyes widened, a mix of surprise and anticipation flickering across her face. "You don''t have to¡ª"


    But I leaned in closer, my smile warm. "I want to," I reassured her, my gaze steady. With a gentle press of my lips against hers, the world around us seemed to fade away for a brief moment.


    When I pulled back, Lily was smiling softly, the remnants of fear replaced with a spark of joy. "Okay, maybe I like this idea," she admitted, her voice barely above a whisper.


    The group erupted in playful teasing, Alina laughing loudly. "Look at you two! You''re adorable!"


    Raven rolled her eyes but couldn''t hide the smirk creeping onto her face. "Fine, fine, but don''t get too carried away. We still have trials to get admission in the academy."


    "Attention Participants, The last phase of the Selections is held at Arena No.28. Please make your way to the arena immediately. The trials will begin shortly. Good luck!"


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please provide this almighty Author-sama with your precious POWER STONES!!!!


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 117 - No.117 Slaughter House (4)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    "Attention Participants, The last phase of the Selections is held at Arena No.28. Please make your way to the arena immediately. The trials will begin shortly. Good luck!"


    The announcement crackled through the air, bringing an abrupt end to our playful banter. I took a moment to gather my thoughts, feeling the weight of the trials ahead pressing on my shoulders.


    "Looks like it''s time to focus," I said, trying to shift my mindset from lightheartedness to the seriousness of the challenges we faced. "Let''s head to the arena."


    make your way to the arena immediately. The trials will begin shortly. Good luck!"


    The announcement crackled through the air, bringing an abrupt end to our playful banter. I took a moment to gather my thoughts, feeling the weight of the trials ahead pressing on my shoulders.


    "Looks like it''s time to focus," I said, trying to shift my mindset from lightheartedness to the seriousness of the challenges we faced. "Let''s head to the arena."


    We stood up, the camaraderie still lingering in the air as we made our way through the camp, weaving between groups of other participants. Each step felt heavy with anticipation, but having Lily beside me made it easier to bear. I could sense her excitement mingling with anxiety, and I squeezed her hand reassuringly.


    Alina bounced ahead, her fiery energy infectious as she called back to us. "Come on, slowpokes! We can''t be late for the show!"


    Raven smirked, shaking her head. "She''s got more energy than the sun. I just hope it doesn''t burn us all out."


    Liliana walked next to me, her expression thoughtful. "You did well with Lily back there. It''s important to keep her spirits up, especially after everything."


    I nodded, feeling a sense of responsibility tighten within me. "I just want her to feel safe. It''s more than just the bruises; it''s the fear that lingers."


    Sionna, who had taken my other hand, chimed in softly, "You''re doing a great job, Samael. We''re all here for each other."


    As we approached Arena No. 28, the atmosphere shifted. The sounds of cheering and the distant clash of metal filled the air, and the anticipation was palpable. It felt like stepping into a different world, one where the stakes were higher, and every moment counted.


    We entered the arena, and the sight was breathtaking. The stands were filled with spectators, their faces a blur of excitement and tension. The arena itself was a sprawling expanse, marked by various obstacles and challenges set up for the participants.


    I could see other teams warming up, practising their skills, while the announcer''s voice boomed over the loudspeakers. "Welcome, participants, to the final phase of the Selections! In this trial. Individual strength is paramount because It is a solo tournament. Only the Top 50 participants will allowed to attend the most prestigious Academy on all continents!


    Prepare to showcase your abilities and prove your worth!"


    The crowd erupted into cheers, a wave of enthusiasm washing over us. The announcer continued, "You will face a series of challenges designed to test your combat skills, strategy, and resilience. Each trial will push you to your limits, and only those who impress the judges will secure their place in the Academy!"


    I felt my heart race as I surveyed the arena. Various obstacles loomed ahead: towering walls, treacherous pits, and training dummies rigged to strike back. This was going to be intense.


    "First up, the agility challenge!" the announcer called, and participants began to take their positions. "Competitors, you have five minutes to navigate the course. Speed and precision are key!"


    Alina was practically bouncing on her heels. "This is going to be amazing! I''ll show them what real agility looks like!"


    Raven stretched her limbs, her expression fierce. "Let''s see who can keep up."


    "I see you all at the finish line," I said as my body leaned forward as lightning arcs danced around me, a subtle reminder of the abilities I possessed. I felt the energy thrumming within, and I was ready to unleash it.


    "Just remember to stay focused," Liliana advised, her eyes serious. "Don''t let the excitement distract you."


    "Got it," I replied, locking eyes with her for a moment. Her unwavering support bolstered my confidence.


    As the first name was called, participants surged forward, darting into the obstacle course. I watched intently, noting their strategies and how they handled the various challenges. Alina shot ahead, her agility impressive as she leapt over barriers and expertly dodged the swinging arms of the training dummies.


    "Go, Alina!" I cheered, feeling a rush of pride.


    One by one, competitors navigated the course, each showcasing their unique styles. I was up next, and as my name echoed across the arena, I took a deep breath, shaking off the adrenaline that coursed through my veins.


    With a nod to my friends, I stepped onto the starting line. The announcer''s voice boomed, "Samael Ashwood, prepare!"


    The moment the signal was given, I burst forward, my instincts kicking in. I cleared the first obstacle effortlessly, feeling the wind whip past me. I could hear the crowd roaring, their cheers blending into a singular wave of sound.


    As I approached the first wall, I executed a swift jump, using a burst of Lightning magic to propel myself higher. My feet barely touched the top before I launched myself off, landing gracefully on the other side. The audience erupted in applause, and I could see the judges nodding in approval.


    Next came a series of swinging pendulums. I timed my movements carefully, dodging and weaving through the obstacles. The training dummies were up next, and I focused, channelling my Lightning Affinity to my leg sending concentrated arcs of thick lightning that utterly destroyed the dummies leaving only smoke and its parts flying in the air.


    Each hit sent a shockwave through the arena, drawing gasps and cheers from the spectators. I could feel the energy building within me, invigorated by the crowd''s excitement.


    With the final dummy reduced to scraps, I sprinted toward the last section of the course: a series of vertical walls that would test my climbing skills. I focused, channelling my affinity again, creating a small burst of energy at my feet as I leapt up, catching the edge of the first wall. My fingers gripped tightly as I pulled myself up with a swift motion.


    As I scaled the walls, I could hear the announcer''s voice rising in intensity. "And here comes Samael Ashwood, navigating the final obstacles with remarkable agility!"


    I reached the top and, with one final push, leapt down to the finish line, landing with a flourish. The crowd erupted into applause, and I took a moment to catch my breath, relishing the adrenaline coursing through my veins.


    "Time!" the announcer called. "Samael Ashwood finishes with a time of just under one minute and thirty-six seconds! IT IS A RECORD BREAKER!!! Last few years, no one has come close to this mark! Let''s hear it for him, folks!"


    The arena erupted into deafening cheers, and I couldn''t help but let a grin spread across my face. I raised my arms in acknowledgement, soaking at the moment. Alina, Raven, and Liliana were on their feet, cheering for me, their faces lit up with excitement.


    "You did it, Samael!" Alina shouted, practically bouncing in place. "That was incredible!"


    "Next up, you''ll have to show them your strength," Raven teased, her competitive spirit shining through.


    Liliana stepped closer, her eyes sparkling with pride. "You were amazing. I knew you could do it."


    As I made my way back toward them, I felt a sense of relief wash over me. The first challenge was out of the way, and I had proven my abilities not just to the judges but to myself as well. Still, I knew this was just the beginning; there were many more trials to come.


    "Let''s keep that momentum going!" I said, my voice filled with determination. "Who''s up next?"


    The announcer''s voice boomed again, drawing my attention. "Now, we move on to the strength challenge! Participants will demonstrate their physical prowess by lifting weights and breaking through barriers. Each competitor will have three attempts to impress the judges!"


    I felt a surge of excitement as the announcement echoed through the arena. The strength challenge was a different beast altogether, one that would test not just raw power but also technique and strategy. I glanced at my friends, who were brimming with anticipation.


    "Let''s see who can really pack a punch!" Alina said, her fists clenched with enthusiasm.


    "I hope they''re ready for what we can do," Raven added, her competitive fire evident.


    Liliana nodded, her expression serious yet supportive. "Remember, it''s not just about strength. Focus on your form and control." sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Got it," I replied, the weight of her advice sinking in. With my affinity for Lightning, I could enhance my physical strength significantly, but I needed to channel that energy effectively.


    As we waited for our turn, I watched the other competitors showcase their abilities. Some lifted massive weights with ease, while others struggled, grunting under the pressure. A few participants attempted to shatter barriers made of enchanted wood, their efforts met with varying degrees of success. The crowd was engaged, cheering for each display of strength, creating an electric atmosphere.


    Finally, my name was called, and I stepped forward. "Samael Ashwood, to the strength challenge area!"


    I approached the designated spot, where weights of various sizes lay stacked. The judges observed closely, their expressions inscrutable. Taking a deep breath, I chose the heaviest weight available, feeling the solid mass in my hands.


    "On your mark, Samael. Show us what you''ve got!" the announcer encouraged.


    Want a dragon to lift weights?! Quite a funny moment~


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please provide this almighty Author-sama with your precious POWER STONES!!!!


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 118 - No.118 Slaughter House (5)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    Want a dragon to lift weights?! Quite a funny moment~


    With a gentle pull, the entire weight rose off the ground as if it were a mere feather. The crowd gasped in awe, murmurs rippling through the stands. The heavy stone weights, meant to test the very limits of human strength, seemed like child''s play to me. The judges exchanged glances, their eyes wide in surprise.


    I grinned and gave a slight flourish, holding the weight above my head for a moment before lowering it with deliberate control, and placing it gently back on the ground.


    The announcer''s voice echoed across the arena. "Samael Ashwood lifts the maximum weight with ease! Now for the barrier test!"


    I nodded, my mind shifting to the next challenge. The enchanted barriers stood before me, their surfaces shimmering with magical fortification. This would be a true test of power and finesse. Using brute strength alone wouldn''t be enough to shatter these barriers; it would require a combination of precision and energy.


    Hah! As if~


    I channelled lightning affinity all the way from my dragon heart to my fist which surged with electric energy, crackling and sparking with intensity. The crowd''s murmurs grew louder as they sensed the immense power building within me. I approached the barrier, my fist glowing with a bright, electric blue light.


    The shimmering surface of the enchanted wood seemed to taunt me, daring me to break through its magical defences.


    With a swift, precise motion, I thrust my fist forward, the lightning-infused strike connecting with the barrier. A deafening crack echoed through the arena as the enchanted wood splintered into pieces, the raw force of my blow amplified by the energy coursing through me. The fragments flew in every direction, disintegrating into fine dust before hitting the ground.


    The crowd erupted into wild cheers, their excitement palpable as I stood there, my fist still buzzing with residual electricity. I took a deep breath, letting the energy fade from my body as I turned to face the judges. Their expressions ranged from awe to shock, clearly impressed by the sheer display of power.


    The announcer''s voice boomed once again, almost struggling to contain the excitement. "Samael Ashwood not only shatters the enchanted barrier but does so with an electrifying performance! Truly remarkable! Let''s hear it for him!"


    The arena erupted into a deafening roar, the crowd''s cheers reverberating through the stands as the dust from the shattered barrier settled around me. I could feel the eyes of thousands on me, a mixture of awe, admiration, and even fear. My heart raced, not from exertion but from the sheer adrenaline coursing through me.


    The strength challenge had been a test of physical prowess, but I had turned it into a display of something far more¡ªmy control over my powers, honed through every trial I''d faced thus far.


    I glanced back at my friends, their faces lit up with excitement and pride. Alina was practically bouncing in place, her fists clenched in exhilaration. "That was incredible, Samael!" she yelled, her voice barely audible over the noise of the crowd.


    Raven grinned, her usual calm demeanour faltering as she gave me an approving nod. "You didn''t just break the barrier; you obliterated it."


    Liliana''s expression was a mix of relief and pride. Her eyes met mine, and though she didn''t say anything, the warmth in her gaze was enough. I felt her unspoken support, a silent reminder that no matter how far I pushed myself, she would always be there.


    I walked back to them, feeling the buzz of the arena''s energy still coursing through me. As I approached, Sionna tugged at my sleeve, her voice soft but filled with awe. "You''ve really outdone yourself this time, Samael."


    I gave her a quick smile, my mind already shifting to the next phase. "We''re just getting started."


    The announcer''s voice rang out again, drawing my attention back to the arena. "Next, we move on to the final challenge: The Combat Phase! Participants will now face off in a series of one-on-one battles, showcasing not just their strength but their combat strategy, reflexes, and adaptability! Only the top competitors will make it through to the next stage of the Selections!"


    The announcement echoed through the arena, and a ripple of anticipation surged through the crowd. This was what everyone had been waiting for¡ªthe final challenge, the ultimate test of not only raw power but of tactical skill and quick thinking. The Combat Phase would separate the true contenders from the rest.


    I could feel my own pulse quickening, not from nervousness, but from the thrill of what was to come.


    I glanced at my companions again. Their confidence in me bolstered my own resolve. Alina gave me a playful wink, Raven''s sharp gaze held a glimmer of excitement, and Liliana''s calm presence reassured me. Sionna''s admiration was reflected in her wide-eyed expression. Each of them had their own hopes tied to this competition, and I wasn''t about to let them down.


    The announcer began calling the first pairs of competitors for the one-on-one battles, each match greeted by cheers or tense murmurs from the audience. Some competitors hesitated, others bristled with confidence, but each match was a spectacle of magic, strength, and strategy.


    The announcer''s voice rang through the arena, "Next up¡ªLiliana Ashwood versus Adam Brigham!" The crowd erupted into murmurs of excitement as the two names were called, eyes darting toward the fighters.


    I turned my head towards Liliana, who was already stepping forward with a calm, composed demeanour. Her long, Midnight black hair flowed behind her as she approached the centre of the arena, a glint of determination in her violet eyes. Adam Brigham, a towering figure with rippling muscles and a confident smirk, followed.


    He exuded an air of arrogance, rolling his shoulders and flexing his fists as if to intimidate.


    "Crush him, Darling~" I whispered in her ears while blowing air as a light blush tinted her cheeks. Liliana turned her head slightly, giving me a small, knowing smile, her eyes gleaming with quiet confidence. She didn''t need any more encouragement; she knew what she was capable of, and so did I.


    The arena fell silent as the announcer raised his hand. "Let the battle begin!"


    Adam was the first to make a move, charging at Liliana with incredible speed for someone of his size. He drew a massive sword from his back, its blade gleaming in the midday sun as he swung it in a wide arc, aiming to end the fight in one powerful strike.


    Liliana didn''t flinch.


    With a graceful step to the side, she dodged the blow effortlessly, her body flowing like water. The crowd gasped, clearly not expecting such agility from her. Adam''s sword smashed into the ground, sending up a cloud of dust and stone, but he quickly recovered, twisting to face her again.


    "You''re quick," he sneered, "but you won''t dodge forever."


    Liliana''s eyes narrowed, and with a flick of her wrist, a faint shimmer of magic coated her fingers. The air around her seemed to shift, a bloody aura radiated from her being.


    "Blood Magic: Crismon Impaler~"


    Instantly blood started to erupt from the ground around Adam, forming sharp, crimson spikes that shot up towards him. The crowd gasped collectively, their astonishment evident as the deadly projectiles rushed toward the formidable warrior.


    Adam reacted with surprising speed, his instincts kicking in as he rolled out of the way, narrowly but that was just one spike because it wasn''t just one spike that emerged from the ground. The moment he dodged, Liliana directed the next wave of crimson spikes with a flick of her fingers.


    The ground beneath him erupted like a volcano, the spikes bursting forth with lethal precision from every direction.


    "Dodge this!" she called out, a fierce glint in her eyes.


    Adam stumbled back, clearly caught off guard by the sudden onslaught. He was quick, but Liliana''s mastery of Blood Magic allowed her to control the battlefield, shifting the flow of battle with each movement. The spikes curved towards him, forcing him to engage in a deadly dance of evasion.


    Each time he thought he found a safe spot, another spike would shoot up, piercing the earth and threatening to catch him off guard.


    The crowd was entranced, their eyes darting between the graceful Liliana and the lumbering Adam. Her magic was captivating¡ªa dance of elegance and brutality intertwined. I could feel my heart swell with pride as I watched her fight, every movement purposeful and calculated.


    "Get him, Liliana!" Alina shouted, her voice slicing through the tension. "Show him he''s no match for you!"


    With renewed vigour, Liliana summoned more spikes, drawing on her reserves of blood magic. They rose from the ground like vicious fangs, each one glistening ominously under the sun. But Adam was no slouch either; he drew his sword back and swung it in a wide arc, slicing through the nearest spikes with surprising ease.


    "You''ll have to do better than that!" he taunted, his bravado still intact despite the dire situation. But I could see the cracks forming in his confidence. Every spike he destroyed only served to further drain his stamina, while Liliana seemed to draw strength from the rising energy of the crowd.


    The two continued to trade blows; Adam charged again, swinging his sword in another desperate attempt to end the fight quickly. This time, however, Liliana stood her ground, the air around her thickening with power.


    "Blood Magic: Crimson Barrier!"


    She declared, and a wall of blood-red energy sprang up before her, absorbing the impact of his sword as it crashed against the magical shield. The crowd erupted into cheers, the excitement palpable as Liliana held firm, her determination radiating from her.


    Adam stumbled back, clearly frustrated by the stalemate. "You''re stronger than I thought," he admitted, though his arrogance still clung to him like a tattered cloak.


    "Strength is not just about muscle," Liliana replied, her voice steady, "it''s about knowing how to use the power you have."


    With that, she unleashed a barrage of blood spikes once more, this time aimed directly at his feet, and this much faster than before as it pierced through his feet and stopped right before his eyes.


    Drip~ Drip~ Drip~


    A suspicious liquid flowed down Adam''s pants followed by his girly scream of agony...


    "Disgusting!" Liliana spat as her face wrinkled from the disgusting smell of piss of her opponent.


    The arena was in chaos, the audience gasping at the spectacle unfolding before them. Adam Brigham, the arrogant warrior who had confidently boasted about his strength, now found himself reduced to a quivering mess, cowering against the wall of Liliana''s magical barrier.


    The sharp smell of urine mixed with the dust and sweat in the air, creating a strange concoction that was enough to make anyone cringe.


    Liliana''s expression remained fierce, but a flicker of amusement danced in her violet eyes. The combination of her skill and Adam''s humiliation was a sight to behold. "Maybe next time, you''ll think twice before challenging a member of the Ashwood family," she taunted, her voice dripping with disdain.


    The crowd erupted into a chorus of laughter, cheers, and a few mocking shouts directed at Adam. I felt a swell of pride for Liliana; she had taken control of the fight and turned it into a lesson for her opponent¡ªa reminder that true strength lay in strategy and the mastery of one''s abilities, not just brute force.


    Adam, red-faced and clearly humiliated, scrambled to regain his composure. "This isn''t over!" he shouted, trying to regain some semblance of his former bravado. But the edge in his voice was dulled by fear and embarrassment, and the crowd could sense it.


    Liliana, unfazed, prepared for his next move. "You''re right; it''s not over. But you should know that I''m just getting started." Her fingers twitched, and the air shimmered with the energy of her magic, the crimson aura glowing ever brighter.


    With a swift movement, she unleashed another wave of spikes that shot toward Adam, not with the same ferocity as before, but with a deliberate precision designed to intimidate him further. They landed harmlessly around him, creating a threatening circle that loomed as a reminder of her power.


    "You can either surrender now or face the consequences," Liliana said, her tone firm yet calm. The crowd held its breath, awaiting Adam''s response. I could feel the tension in the air; it was thick and electric.


    Adam glanced at the spikes, then back at Liliana. The confidence that once radiated from him was gone, replaced by a flicker of doubt. "I... I''m not afraid of you!" he stammered, though his voice lacked conviction.


    "Then let''s see what you''re made of!" she shot back, and with a flick of her wrist, she commanded the spikes to retract slightly, creating space for him to respond. It was a bold move, a challenge laid bare before him.


    Adam, now visibly shaking, raised his sword once more. The blade trembled in his hands, but he stepped forward, trying to mask his fear with bravado. "I''ll show you what I''m made of!"


    With that, he lunged toward her, swinging his sword with all his might. But Liliana was ready. As he closed the distance, she sidestepped gracefully, her movements fluid and effortless. The crowd watched in rapt attention as she turned the tables, using his momentum against him.


    "Blood Magic: Crimson Chains!"


    Chains of shimmering red energy erupted from the ground, wrapping around Adam''s arms and legs, immobilizing him in a brilliant flash of magic. The audience gasped, then erupted into cheers, their excitement echoing off the arena walls. Liliana''s mastery of her abilities was on full display, and I felt a rush of adrenaline course through me.


    "Looks like you''re outmatched," she said, her voice laced with confidence. The chains tightened slightly, a warning more than a punishment. "Yield, and I''ll let you go. Fight back, and you''ll regret it."


    Adam struggled against the restraints, his face contorted in frustration. "I will never yield to you!" he shouted defiantly, but the fire in his eyes was dimming, overshadowed by the reality of his situation.


    Liliana smirked, tilting her head as if considering his words. "Very well," she said, her voice low. "Then let''s see how long you can hold out against your own arrogance."


    With a flick of her wrist, the crimson chains tightened further, eliciting a grunt of pain from Adam. The crowd roared with approval, their chants echoing through the arena. "Liliana! Liliana! Liliana!"


    Sionna stood beside me, her eyes wide with awe. "She''s amazing, Samael! Look at her!" Her excitement was infectious, and I couldn''t help but smile at my sister''s enthusiasm.


    "Yes, she is," I replied, my heart swelling with pride. Liliana was not just displaying her magic; she was proving a point¡ªone that resonated deeply with me. True strength came from confidence, skill, and knowing when to wield one''s power.


    With Adam fully restrained, Liliana approached him, her eyes never leaving his. "Do you still want to fight, or do you see the futility in your bravado?"


    He gritted his teeth, his muscles straining against the chains. "You think you''ve won? This isn''t the end!"


    Liliana sighed, shaking her head in mock disappointment. "It''s amusing how people always say that right before they realize they''ve lost."


    With a graceful movement, she released the chains, but only for a moment. Adam stumbled forward, unsteady, but she was ready. "Blood Magic: Blood Prison!" Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A swirling vortex of crimson energy surrounded him, encasing him within a magical barrier that pulsed with her power. The crowd fell silent, every eye fixed on the glowing sphere.


    Adam struggled against it, panic flashing in his eyes. "No! Let me out! You can''t do this!"


    Liliana looked at him with calm resolve. "I can, and I will. This is a lesson, Adam. Recognize your limits, or you''ll keep finding yourself in this position."


    The announcer''s voice echoed through the arena, a mixture of awe and excitement. "Liliana Ashwood has defeated Adam Brigham with a stunning display of strategy and power! Truly a performance for the ages!"


    The crowd erupted into cheers once more, their energy palpable. I could feel the thrill of victory coursing through me, a shared triumph for my family and friends. Liliana turned to face me, a radiant smile breaking through her earlier intensity. The warmth in her gaze ignited a fire of pride within me.


    "Well done, Liliana!" I shouted, my voice joining the chorus of cheers.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please provide this almighty Author-sama with your precious POWER STONES!!!!


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 119 - No.119 Slaughter House (6)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    The announcer''s voice cut through the air again. "Next match¡ªRaven versus Theo Blyer!" S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I turned my attention back to the arena, excitement bubbling within me. Raven stepped forward, her calm and composed demeanour contrasting sharply with the boisterous energy of the crowd. She was a force of nature, and I had no doubt she would show everyone just what she was capable of.


    Theo Blyer, a stocky competitor with a reputation for Earth Magic, lumbered into the centre of the arena. He had a broad chest and arms like tree trunks, a stark contrast to Raven''s lithe and agile frame. The crowd murmured in anticipation, some favoring the brute strength of Theo over Raven''s finesse.


    As they squared off, the announcer raised his hand, and the crowd fell silent. "Let the battle begin!"


    "Earth Magic: Rock Barrage!"


    Theo bellowed, slamming his fists into the ground. A series of jagged boulders erupted from beneath, hurtling toward Raven like cannonballs. The crowd gasped, the tension palpable in the air.


    Cheap trick~


    "Dark Magic: Coiling Shadows!"


    Raven exclaimed, her voice steady despite the chaos around her. As the boulders rushed forward, dark tendrils spiralled from her outstretched hands, wrapping around the incoming projectiles and absorbing their energy. The earth-shattering roar of Theo''s attack was swallowed by the murmur of astonished spectators.


    With a fluid motion, she redirected the shadows back toward Theo, transforming the coiling darkness into a whip-like tendril that lashed out at him. He barely managed to sidestep, the shadow grazing his shoulder, leaving behind a chilling reminder of Raven''s power.


    "Nice try!" Theo growled, his bravado still intact despite the near miss. He shifted his stance, digging his heels into the ground. "But you''ll have to do better than that!"


    "Watch and learn!" Raven shot back, her confidence radiating like a beacon.


    "Dark Magic: Darkness Cries!" Raven announced, her voice cutting through the tension like a knife. With a swift motion, she slammed her hands into the ground, drawing forth a massive well of dark energy. The arena seemed to hold its breath as a deep rumble resonated beneath us, the earth quaking with the potency of her magic.


    The ground split open, forming a gaping crater that radiated an ominous aura. From its depths, a swirling tornado of shadows erupted, spiralling upward and gathering momentum as it roared toward Theo, who stood wide-eyed in shock.


    "Uh-oh¡­" he muttered, the bravado draining from his face as the darkness surged forward, an embodiment of Raven''s raw power.


    "Earth Magic: Fortress!" He barely managed to call out, a desperate attempt to shield himself as thick walls of rock and earth surged around him, forming a protective barrier against the incoming tempest.


    But Raven''s magic was relentless. The tornado collided with the fortress, sending shards of stone flying in all directions. The ground trembled under the force of the impact, and the crowd erupted into a cacophony of gasps and cheers.


    Raven pressed her advantage, her eyes glinting with determination. "You can''t hide behind your earth forever, Theo!" She pointed, her voice commanding, "Tornado of Shadows!"


    With a flick of her wrist, the dark tornado split into smaller, whirling spirals that darted toward the cracks in his fortress, snaking through the gaps and surrounding him. The shadows tightened, constricting around him, forcing Theo to fight with every ounce of strength he had.


    "Get off me!" he shouted, grunting as he struggled against the encroaching darkness. He punched outward, his fists cracking the dark tendrils but not breaking free.


    "Just admit it, Theo! I''m stronger!" Raven declared, her voice ringing with confidence as she intensified her control over the shadows. The energy pulsed, drawing on the collective fear and awe of the audience, feeding her power.


    "Earth Magic: Stone Golem!" In a last-ditch effort, Theo conjured a massive figure made of solid rock, its eyes glowing with a fierce light. The golem lumbered forward, its heavy fists raised to strike.


    Raven''s eyes widened, but she didn''t falter. "Dark Magic: Shadow Serpent!" She unleashed a serpentine mass of darkness that lunged at the golem, the two forces colliding in a breathtaking display of power.


    The arena shook violently as the golem''s fists met the shadowy serpent, both combatants fighting for dominance. The crowd was on the edge of their seats, breaths held tight in anticipation of who would emerge victorious.


    "Come on, Raven!" I shouted, my heart racing as the battle reached a fever pitch. I believed in her; she had the skill and tenacity to turn this fight around.


    The clash between the golem and the serpent created a storm of energy that illuminated the arena. The air crackled with magic, and for a moment, it felt as if time stood still, suspended in the chaotic beauty of their duel.


    Then, with a fierce scream of determination, Raven focused all her will on the serpent, its body surging forward with renewed vigour. "You can''t withstand the darkness!"


    The serpent coiled around the golem, squeezing tighter until cracks began to form in its rocky exterior. With a final surge of power, Raven released an explosive wave of darkness, and the golem shattered, pieces flying in every direction.


    "Raven wins!" the announcer''s voice boomed, barely audible over the roars of the crowd.


    I jumped to my feet, adrenaline coursing through me as the arena erupted in applause and cheers for Raven. She stood triumphant, dark energy dissipating around her like smoke after a storm, a victorious smile lighting up her face. Her poise was captivating; she had not just defeated Theo but done so with grace and undeniable power.


    I joined the crowd in their frenzy, feeling a rush of pride swell within me. This was more than just a match; it was a declaration of her strength, her resilience. Raven had proven herself not only to the spectators but to herself as well.


    As the dust settled and the announcer continued to praise her victory, I couldn''t help but notice the glimmer in Raven''s eyes¡ªa mix of exhilaration and relief. I knew that battling against someone with Theo''s raw strength had pushed her limits, and she had come out on top.


    "Liliana go, you are done with your fight. Go check on Raven in the resting area." I said to Liliana, who had been watching the match with rapt attention. She nodded, her eyes still wide with excitement.


    "Good idea, Samael. I want to congratulate her!" she exclaimed, her enthusiasm palpable as she made her way through the throng of spectators, weaving toward the resting area.


    As I turned my attention back to the arena, I caught sight of Theo trudging away, frustration evident on his face. Though he had given it his all, he couldn''t match Raven''s skill and ingenuity. It was a harsh lesson in humility, but one that would undoubtedly shape his future battles.


    "Next up¡ªSionna versus Stacy Vermillion!"


    The announcer''s voice echoed across the arena, pulling my focus back to the present.


    "Sionna, it''s your turn now," I said to Sionna who was standing beside me with her head lowered and fidgeting with the pendant.


    "Ah! Hmm~ Y-Yes it''s my t-turn." Sionna took a deep breath, her nerves palpable as she stepped forward, her long indigo hair swaying gently with her movements.


    I stepped forward and pulled her back in my arms as I whispered in her ears, "If you win this match, I will let you kiss me as much as you want for a whole month~"


    A healthy blush crept onto Sionna''s cheeks at my words, and she looked up at me with wide, surprised eyes. "Samael! That''s¡­ that''s not fair!" she protested, though her tone was playful, and a smile began to break through her nervousness.


    "Fair or not, it''s a good incentive," I replied, grinning down at her. "Just focus on your match, and the prize will be waiting for you if you win."


    With a determined nod, she stepped out of my embrace, and the confidence in her stride renewed. I felt a swell of pride watching her. She had always looked up to me, but I hoped she would now realize her own strength.


    As Sionna entered the arena, I could see her scanning the crowd, perhaps looking for me. I raised my hand in encouragement, and she caught my gaze, a small smile tugging at her lips. I knew this match meant more to her than just the competition; it was an opportunity to prove herself.


    "Begin!"


    Just as the announcer called for the match to start, Stacy Vermillion stepped forward, a smirk on her lips. She was known for her swift movements and keen strategy, and her reputation as a fierce competitor was well-deserved. Sionna and Stacy stood opposite each other, the tension crackling in the air.


    "Fire Magic: Brust Wheel!"


    Stacy immediately unleashed her attack, the fiery wheels spinning towards Sionna like blazing chariots. The crowd gasped at the sudden intensity of the match.


    "Water Magic: Mist Shield!"


    Sionna reacted instinctively, her voice steady despite the heat of the flames rushing toward her. A thick mist enveloped her, rising like a protective barrier. The wheels of fire collided with the mist, hissing and steaming, but the shield held strong, absorbing the impact.


    The arena erupted in cheers as Sionna stood firm, her confidence growing as she witnessed the effectiveness of her defence. "Nice try, Stacy!" she called out, her voice carrying through the arena. "But you''ll have to do better than that!"


    Stacy''s smirk faltered for a moment, but she quickly regained her composure. "Fire Magic: Firestorm!" She thrust her arms forward, and flames swirled violently in a whirlwind of heat and fury, spiralling toward Sionna.


    Sionna''s eyes widened, but she didn''t falter. "Water Magic: Aqua Vortex!" With a swift motion, she conjured a spiralling torrent of water, which clashed with the firestorm. The two forces collided, creating a spectacular explosion of steam and light that filled the arena, causing the spectators to shield their eyes.


    As the steam cleared, Sionna emerged, her hair shimmering with droplets of water, and she took a deep breath, her heart racing. "I can do this," she whispered to herself, focusing on the power within her.


    "Let''s see how long you can keep that up!" Stacy taunted, clearly unshaken by the spectacle.


    "Water Magic: Wave Crash!" Sionna responded, summoning a massive wave that surged toward Stacy with unrelenting force. The arena was filled with the roar of rushing water as the waves crashed down, creating a breathtaking sight.


    Stacy''s eyes widened in surprise, but she quickly reacted. "Fire Magic: Scorching Barrier!" She slammed her hands down, summoning a wall of fire to counter the wave. The two elements collided, sending up a plume of steam and debris, obscuring both competitors momentarily.


    The crowd erupted in cheers and gasps, but I could see the determination etched on Sionna''s face. She was learning and adapting quickly, drawing on her training and innate abilities.


    As the steam cleared, Stacy emerged with a fiery glare. "Is that all you''ve got? You''ll need to bring more than just water to beat me!"


    Sionna''s confidence wavered for a moment, but she shook her head, banishing her doubts. "I won''t give up!" She channelled her energy, her eyes sparkling with determination. "Water Magic: Healing Rain!"


    Drops of shimmering water began to fall from her fingertips, enveloping her in a gentle glow. The healing rain revitalized her, washing away fatigue and fear, and allowing her to push past her limits. I felt a swell of pride watching her embrace her power.


    "Now it''s my turn! Water Magic: Tempest Torrent!" Sionna raised her arms, summoning a massive wave of water that surged forward like a tidal wave, aimed directly at Stacy.


    "Fire Magic: Flame Shield!" Stacy countered, but the sheer force of Sionna''s torrent proved overwhelming. The wave crashed against the barrier, and with a final, earth-shaking roar, it shattered the flames, engulfing Stacy in a cascade of water.


    Stacy stumbled backwards, shock and surprise written all over her face as she struggled to regain her footing. The crowd gasped collectively, the tide of the battle turning in Sionna''s favour.


    "Finish this, Sionna!" I shouted, my voice rising above the noise.


    "Water Magic: Riptide!" Sionna called out, channelling her energy into the wave as it curled and crashed toward Stacy with renewed ferocity.


    The tidal wave swept over Stacy, engulfing her entirely, and the arena erupted into a frenzy of cheers and applause.


    As the dust settled and the waters receded, Sionna stood tall, her chest heaving but her expression fierce with determination. The announcer''s voice rang out across the arena. "Sionna wins!"


    I couldn''t contain my excitement, jumping up from my seat, pride swelling in my chest. Sionna had not only fought bravely but had proven her strength and resilience against a formidable opponent.


    As she walked toward me, I rushed to meet her halfway, pulling her into a tight embrace. "You did it! I knew you could!" I exclaimed, my heart racing with pride.


    Sionna blushed, a radiant smile breaking across her face. "Thanks, Samael! I couldn''t have done it without your encouragement."


    "Now, about that prize¡­" I teased, pulling back to meet her gaze, her cheeks still tinged with pink.


    Sionna laughed, a melodic sound that filled me with warmth. "I''ll hold you to that!"


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please provide this almighty Author-sama with your precious POWER STONES!!!!


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 120 - No.120 Slaughter House (7)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    "Next up! Lily Ashwood versus John de Silva," the announcer''s voice echoed across the training grounds, pulling my attention back to the present.


    "Lily, It''s your turn~" I gently nudged her shoulder as she stood next to me, her focus sharpening at the mention of her name. She looked over at me, her expression a mix of determination and excitement.


    "I won''t let you down," she replied, her voice steady. There was a fire in her eyes that made me believe her every word.


    "I know, you won''t. And if you win this in under five minutes, You can have your way with me for one whole week~" I whispered the last part in husky and playful tones, making her eyes widen momentarily before she stifled a laugh, a hint of pink returning to her cheeks.


    "You''re on," she shot back, her voice filled with a teasing challenge as she stepped away to prepare for her match. I watched her, heart swelling with pride and admiration, as she took her position in the arena.


    The announcer''s voice boomed once more, igniting the crowd''s excitement. "Fighters, prepare!"


    As the signal to begin echoed, John de Silva pulled back and pushed his hands forward.


    "Metal Magic: Metal Shards!"


    He shouted, sending a flurry of sharp, metallic projectiles spiralling toward Lily. The crowd gasped, some instinctively recoiling at the sight of the deadly barrage.


    "Ice Magic: Crystal Ice Sheild~"


    Lily thrust her arm forward, and a flurry of shimmering snowflakes swirled around her, forming an intricate shield. The metal shards collided with the icy barriers, creating a symphony of clinks and shatter as they broke apart against her defence.


    "Nice one, Lily!" I shouted, unable to hide my excitement. She was holding her own against John, who was now visibly frustrated.


    With a determined expression, John gathered more energy. "Metal Magic: Chains of Metal!" He slammed his hands together and summoned a series of thick metal chains that snaked toward Lily like serpents, their links glinting dangerously in the sunlight.


    "Not today!" Lily called out, her voice steady. "Ice Magic: Frost Barrier!" She thrust her hands forward, and a wall of icy mist enveloped her, forming a protective dome just in time to intercept the chains.


    The chains slammed into the barrier, rattling against it like thunder. Lily gritted her teeth as she felt the force behind the impact, but she stood her ground. The crowd erupted in cheers, urging her on.


    With a fierce determination, Lily focused, her breath coming in steady puffs. "Ice Magic: Frozen Blast!" A wave of cold energy surged from her fingertips, creating a torrent of freezing wind that swept toward John, attempting to engulf him in a cyclone of ice.


    John''s eyes widened in surprise as he struggled to maintain his footing against the icy gusts. "Metal Magic: Armor!" He quickly encased himself in a thick layer of metal plating, but it was clear that he was on the defensive.


    "Keep pushing, Lily!" I shouted, my heart racing with excitement. I could see the determination etched on her face as she capitalized on John''s moment of vulnerability.


    "Now, I''ll show you the true power of Ice Magic!" Lily declared, channelling her energy. She pointed her palm at John. "Ice Magic: Blizzard Barrage!"


    Snowflakes spiralled violently around her, condensing into multiple icy projectiles that shot forth like arrows, each one aimed precisely at John''s armoured form. The crowd gasped, and I felt a rush of adrenaline surge through me as I watched the scene unfold.


    John, realizing he couldn''t withstand the barrage with his current defence, shouted, "Metal Magic: Shield Wall!" He raised his arms, and a massive wall of metal emerged to block the oncoming ice projectiles.


    But Lily was relentless. The projectiles collided with the shield, causing a series of loud clangs that reverberated across the arena. Cracks began to form in the metal as her magic pummeled against it, each impact fueled by her unwavering determination.


    "Don''t stop now!" I urged, unable to contain my excitement.


    With one last effort, Lily summoned every ounce of magic she had. "Ice Magic: Frostbite!" A freezing wave emanated from her, washing over the battlefield. The combination of the ice barrage and her frost energy began to overwhelm John''s defences.


    Finally, with a thunderous crack, the metal shield shattered, sending shards flying. John barely had time to react before Lily''s final ice projectile struck him directly in the chest, sending him sprawling to the ground.


    The crowd erupted into cheers and applause, the roar echoing through the training grounds. John lay there, defeated, gasping for breath, while Lily stood victorious, a wide smile lighting up her face.


    "Yield!" the announcer shouted, raising Lily''s arm in triumph.


    "Samael, Sister Lily was cool, right?" Sionna asked with a gleeful smile, her eyes sparkling with excitement as she bounced on her toes.


    "Absolutely! She was amazing!" I replied, grinning at her enthusiasm. "That last move was something else. She really owned the arena!"


    Lily walked back toward us, her face flushed with exhilaration and triumph. The way she carried herself¡ªconfident and radiant¡ªonly made my heart swell even more.


    "Did you see me?" she asked, her voice breathless from the match. "I felt like I was flying out there!"


    "You were incredible!" I exclaimed, pulling her into a celebratory hug. "And you did it in under five minutes. That means¡ª"


    "I know what that means," she interrupted, a playful smirk crossing her lips. "I expect a full week of your undivided attention, Samael. No backing out now."


    I chuckled, shaking my head at her feigned seriousness. "I wouldn''t dream of it. Just tell me how you want to spend it."


    "I''ll hold you to that!" Lily''s eyes sparkled with mischief as she playfully nudged my shoulder. "Let''s just say, I have a few ideas brewing."


    Sionna giggled, looking between us with wide eyes. "What are you two planning? Can I join?"


    "Nope!" She said while poping ''P'' and trying to hide me in her arms, "Mine~"


    "Hahahaha~" I laughed at Sionna''s sudden possessiveness, her playful tone reminding me just how much fun we could have together. "Alright, alright! You win this round, Sionna," I conceded, raising my hands in mock surrender. "But you''ll have to share me with Lily for the rest of the week!"


    "Deal!" Sionna grinned, her eyes sparkling with mischief.


    I could sense gazes on us filled with jealousy and envy, So I stood up fixing my appearance.


    "Girls, We will all that but turn is still left. So let''s wait, Okay? Then we all will go have whatever you desire with Liliana and Raven too." S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh! They are here." I said as I saw Liliana and Raven coming from the resting area.


    Lily and Sionna turned to see Liliana and Raven approaching, their expressions shifting from playful excitement to eager anticipation. Liliana walked with her usual grace, her long, wavy hair catching the sunlight, while Raven trailed slightly behind, a confident smile on her lips.


    "Congratulations, Lily!" Liliana beamed, wrapping her arms around her in a warm hug. "You were incredible out there! I could feel the magic radiating from you."


    "Thanks, Liliana! It means a lot coming from you," Lily replied, her smile wide as she returned the embrace.


    Raven stepped forward, a playful glint in her eye. "I have to admit, I was a little worried when John started launching those metal shards at you. But you handled it like a pro! Looks like we have a champion among us."


    Lily''s cheeks flushed with pride. "It was intense, but I just kept thinking about the support from all of you."


    "Good thinking," I chimed in, crossing my arms. "And with that performance, I''m sure everyone will be talking about you for a while. You''ve definitely set the bar high for the next match!"


    "Next up! Eveline Clearwater versus Alex Havilah!" the announcer''s voice boomed across the arena, pulling our attention back to the center stage.


    "Lady Eveline is here too?" Lily asked with surprise written on her face. "I didn''t expect to see her in trials to attend the academy."


    I could sense the tension shift in the air at the mention of Eveline Clearwater. The Clearwater family had become allies with the Ashwood family by engaging Eveline Clearwater with me.


    "The engagement was finalised, right?" Lily asked with a frown as she turned to look at me, a hint of worry in her eyes.


    "Yeah, it was," I replied, trying to maintain a calm demeanour despite the brewing tension. "But I''m sure Eveline is more focused on her match than on any engagement right now."


    Sionna glanced between us, sensing the underlying tension. "Is it bad that I''m excited to see her fight? I mean, if she''s as good as people say, it might be interesting."


    "Interesting is one way to put it," I mused, my thoughts drifting to Eveline. Her magical prowess was impressive, and while I respected her abilities, there was something about the engagement that left me uneasy. Would it change the dynamics between us?


    The crowd began to cheer as Eveline stepped into the arena. She exuded confidence, her elegant form radiating a powerful aura. I could see her eyes scanning the audience, but they seemed to linger just a moment longer on our group. A brief flicker of recognition passed between us, and I couldn''t help but feel a mix of anticipation and anxiety.


    "Focus, Samael," I muttered under my breath, shaking off the thoughts. This was a time for celebration, not conflict.


    "Go, Eveline!" Sionna cheered, her enthusiasm contagious.


    The announcer''s voice rang out again. "Let the match begin!"


    As the signal sounded, Eveline wasted no time.


    "Water Magic: Surging Waves!"


    Eveline summoned a powerful wave that surged from the ground, rushing toward Alex with incredible force. The water crashed against him, sending him stumbling back, and the crowd gasped in unison, their eyes wide with awe.


    "Wow! Did you see that?" Sionna exclaimed, bouncing on her toes. "Eveline is amazing!"


    "She really is," I replied, captivated by the spectacle. Eveline was using her magic with precision and grace, showcasing her skills in a way that demanded respect.


    Alex, regaining his footing, quickly responded. "Sand Magic: Sand-Armored Dreadnought Guard!"


    The arena seemed to pulse with energy as Alex summoned a towering golem made entirely of sand, its massive form shifting and coiling like a living creature. The crowd erupted in cheers and gasps, the anticipation palpable.


    "Wow, that''s impressive!" Lily exclaimed, her eyes wide with excitement.


    Eveline, undeterred, raised her hands again. "Water Magic: Vortex Shield!"


    A swirling barrier of water formed around her, shimmering like liquid glass. The golem charged forward, its fists raised, but as it struck the water shield, it splashed violently, sending droplets cascading around the arena. Eveline stood firm, her focus unwavering.


    "Nice defensive move!" I called out, feeling a surge of adrenaline as the match unfolded.


    Eveline smirked slightly, clearly enjoying the challenge. "You can''t just throw sand at me, Alex!" she taunted playfully.


    Alex grinned, undeterred by her confidence. "I''ll show you that sand can be just as powerful! Sand Magic: Sandstorm Fury!"


    He raised his arms, and a swirling tempest of sand erupted around him, obscuring him from view. The sandstorm roared, and I could see Eveline squinting, trying to maintain her focus against the shifting sands.


    "Water Magic: Aqua Curtain~"


    Eveline countered swiftly, summoning a cascade of water that shot up to form a protective curtain, shielding her from the sandstorm''s onslaught. The swirling sands collided with the water, creating a mesmerizing display of grains glimmering like gold as they splashed back into the arena.


    Emerging from the curtain, Eveline glided forward, her posture fluid and poised. "You''ll have to do better than that, Alex!" she called out, determination radiating from her.


    As the sandstorm began to settle, Alex''s silhouette became visible again, but he was visibly frustrated. "Okay, let''s see how you handle my ultimate spell."


    "Sand Magic: Crushing Sand Clod!"


    Alex gritted his teeth and focused intensely, summoning a massive clod of sand high above his head. The ground trembled slightly under its weight, and I could feel the tension in the air as the audience held its breath.


    "Get ready, Eveline!" he shouted, lifting the colossal block before bringing it down with all his might. "Crush her!"


    Eveline''s eyes widened momentarily at the sheer size of the impending attack, but instead of casting a defensive spell, she chose offence.


    "Water Magic: Sea Dragon''s Roar!"


    I can see this is the last attack from both of them and whoever makes it through will take the lead in this duel. I could sense the determination radiating from both fighters, and it was electrifying. As Alex''s massive clod of sand barreled down toward Eveline, the atmosphere shifted, charged with the potential of their magic clashing.


    Eveline stood firm, her hand glowing with a vibrant blue aura. In an instant, a colossal wave of water erupted from the ground around her, coiling like a serpent before it surged forward. The water spiralled up to meet the descending mass of sand, the two forces colliding with a thunderous crash.


    "Come on, Eveline!" I shouted, the name escaping my lips almost instinctively.


    The crowd erupted in cheers and gasps, completely captivated by the spectacle. I found myself on the edge of my seat, tension coiling tight in my chest. My eyes darted between the combatants, observing their every move. The two attacks met with a brilliant explosion of steam and spray, and for a heartbeat, it seemed as if time stood still.


    As the steam began to clear, I strained to see the outcome. There was an impressive cloud of mist obscuring the view but amidst it, I could see both of them were down. This means the sand weakened the full power of the water by absorbing it and both of them took the hit


    of the opposing forces. The arena was filled with a swirling haze of moisture and debris, and the crowd buzzed with excitement, unsure of who had the upper hand.


    Slowly, the mist began to dissipate, revealing a scene that sent waves of shock through the audience. Alex lay on his back, breathing heavily, his limbs sprawled out as if the fight had completely drained him. Eveline, on the other hand, was on one knee, her hair plastered to her forehead, but a fierce glint remained in her eyes.


    I could sense the collective breath of the crowd being held in anticipation. Would they both recover? Would one of them concede? The moment stretched out, the tension palpable as the spectators waited for either fighter to make a move.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please provide this almighty Author-sama with your precious POWER STONES!!!!


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 121 - No.121 Slaughter House (8)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    Eveline was the first to stir, gritting her teeth as she slowly pushed herself up from her kneeling position. Her legs trembled beneath her, but her resolve was unwavering. Despite the fatigue weighing her down, she refused to give up. She clenched her fists, and I saw the faint shimmer of magic still pulsing around her. She had some fight left, and the audience could feel it.


    Alex, lying on the ground, groaned as he turned his head toward her. His body was spent, but I could see the fire in his eyes. He wasn''t ready to surrender either. Summoning what little strength he had left, he planted his hands on the ground and tried to lift himself. But his arms shook, and he collapsed back, gasping for air.


    "Stay down, Alex," Eveline called out between ragged breaths, her voice strained but firm. "You''ve pushed yourself far enough."


    For a brief moment, it seemed like Alex might consider her words. His chest heaved as he tried to catch his breath, his face a mask of exhaustion. But then, with a burst of determination, he dug his fingers into the ground and pulled himself up to his knees.


    "No... not yet," Alex rasped, his voice barely audible over the din of the crowd. He swayed on his feet, clearly on the verge of collapse, but his defiance was unshakable. "I''m not... done yet."


    The crowd roared, energized by Alex''s refusal to quit, but I couldn''t help but feel a growing sense of concern. The strain on his body was evident, and continuing this fight could seriously hurt him. I glanced toward the referees, hoping they''d call the match before things went too far.


    Eveline''s expression softened for a moment as she watched Alex struggle, a flicker of respect passing across her face. But she didn''t lower her guard. She knew what was at stake.


    "You''re tough," she said, standing fully now, her hands glowing with the faint remnants of her water magic. "But this has to end."


    Without wasting another second, she raised her hands above her head, drawing from the last reserves of her magical power. The moisture in the air coalesced, forming a swirling vortex of water above her. It wasn''t as large or as fierce as her previous attacks, but it was enough to finish the duel.


    "Water Magic: Final Surge!"


    The vortex spun rapidly, and I could feel the tension in the air once again as the water magic gathered for one final blow. The crowd hushed, anticipating the end of this hard-fought battle.


    Alex''s eyes widened as the swirling mass of water loomed over him. He clenched his fists, summoning what little sand he had left around his feet. But it was clear his magic had been pushed to its limits. He wouldn''t be able to mount a proper defence against this.


    I held my breath, waiting for the inevitable conclusion. And then it happened.


    With a sharp exhale, Alex collapsed, his knees buckling beneath him as he hit the ground face-first. His body lay motionless, his energy completely spent.


    The crowd erupted into gasps and cheers as the realization set in. The duel was over. Eveline had won.


    She let the water dissolve, lowering her hands as she looked down at Alex. For a moment, she simply stood there, catching her breath, before she stepped forward and knelt beside him.


    "Well fought, Alex," she whispered, placing a hand on his shoulder. "You fought until the end."


    The crowd, initially in a frenzy, began to quiet down as the gravity of the duel settled in. It was a hard-fought match, one that showcased both competitors'' strength and willpower.


    I watched as the medics rushed into the arena to attend to Alex, and Eveline stood up, wiping the sweat from her brow. She was victorious, but the look on her face wasn''t one of celebration¡ªit was one of respect. She knew how close that battle had been.


    As the crowd gave a standing ovation, I couldn''t help but feel a mix of emotions. The thrill of the fight, the intensity of their magic¡ªit reminded me of what was at stake in the world we lived in. Every battle, every duel, every moment could change everything.


    Eveline too was escorted by the medics to ensure she hadn''t overexerted herself. Even in victory, her legs trembled slightly from the immense effort she had poured into the duel. I could see how drained she was, yet her spirit remained unbroken, and that earned her the crowd''s admiration. They cheered her name, but there was no arrogance or triumph in her demeanour, only quiet dignity.


    She nodded slightly to acknowledge the applause before she allowed herself to be led off the field.


    As Alex was carried away on a stretcher, I couldn''t help but feel a pang of sympathy. He had given everything he had, fought with unyielding determination, and it was clear that he had earned Eveline''s respect as well as the crowd''s. He may have lost, but it wasn''t in vain¡ªhe had shown his strength, and in a way, that was its own kind of victory.


    The announcer''s voice boomed over the arena, calling Eveline the victor.


    "Next up! Samael Ashwood versus Benjamin Storm!" the announcer''s voice echoed across the arena, immediately shifting the crowd''s focus from Eveline''s hard-fought victory to the next match.


    I stood up from my seat, taking a deep breath to steady myself. It was finally my turn. As I walked toward the battlefield, I could feel the weight of hundreds of eyes on me. The anticipation in the air was palpable, and my heart beat steadily in my chest, not out of fear but out of excitement. This was my moment to show what I was capable of.


    Across the arena, I spotted Benjamin Storm standing in the center, arms crossed and an arrogant smirk plastered across his face. He was tall and broad-shouldered, his golden hair catching the light, making him seem almost regal. The aura around him crackled with latent power¡ªlightning magic and wind magic. Yes, he too has dual affinities.


    This time of selection trials of the academy is legendary due to having two dual affinities wielders present at the same time.


    Me, who has shown Lightning and Nature affinity. And this time, Benjamin with Lightning and Wind. It''s no wonder the crowd was buzzing with anticipation. We were both seen as rising stars, and our duel was what they''d been waiting for. I could feel their excitement fueling my own as I stepped into the arena.


    Benjamin''s smirk widened as I approached, and he tilted his head slightly, sizing me up. "You ready to lose, Ashwood?" he called out, his voice dripping with arrogance.


    I met his gaze steadily, not giving him the satisfaction of a reaction. "We''ll see," I replied calmly, my voice steady. I wasn''t here for taunts or mind games. I was here to win.


    The announcer''s voice boomed once again. "Combatants, prepare yourselves!"


    The crowd fell silent, the air thick with tension. My right hand went under the hilt of the sword and with the help of my thumb, I pushed the hilt just enough to make the blade visible before I gripped it tightly. The cool metal felt reassuring in my hand, reminding me of the countless hours spent honing my skills. I was ready.


    Across from me, Benjamin grinned wider, his fingers crackling with lightning. "Hope you''re as tough as they say, Ashwood. Because I won''t be holding back."


    I smirked back, feeling the familiar surge of energy coursing through my body. "But I have to hold back, otherwise I might accidentally kill you~"


    Benjamin''s grin faltered for a split second before returning, his eyes narrowing as the tension between us thickened. The crowd, sensing the intensity, hushed even further, as if preparing for an explosion of energy. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Cocky, aren''t you?" Benjamin sneered, sparks of electricity dancing between his fingertips as he prepared for battle. "Let''s see if you can back that up."


    The announcer''s voice echoed once more, signalling the start of the match. "BEGIN!"


    I immediately took the quick draw stance as lightning arcs started to dance all over my figure.


    I released my hold on the hilt, my body moving in perfect synchronization with the electric energy coursing through me. "Lightning Magic: Thunder Clap and Flash!" The world blurred as I vanished from my starting position, my body propelled forward by the raw power of lightning.


    For a split second, everything felt weightless¡ªlike I was gliding through the air, the battlefield stretching into infinity around me. Benjamin''s expression shifted from arrogance to shock as he struggled to react, his hands still crackling with lightning as he attempted to summon a counterattack. But it was too late.


    The electric hum of my sword slicing through the air was deafening, the flash of my blade cutting through the space between us with impossible speed. In that brief instant, it felt like time had slowed down, and the only sound that remained was the sharp crackle of lightning trailing behind me.


    Benjamin barely had a chance to move before I was behind him, my sword already sheathed in its scabbard with a soft click. The residual electricity still danced around us as I stood there, my back turned to him, waiting for the inevitable.


    The crowd was silent, holding its breath.


    For a moment, nothing happened.


    Then, with a soft thud, Benjamin''s sword fell from his grasp. A thin line of lightning scarred the ground where my blade had passed, and the energy crackling around his body flickered and dissipated. He remained standing for a heartbeat longer, his legs trembling as he finally realized what had happened.


    A single drop of blood slid down the side of his neck, a testament to how close my blade had come to ending him.


    Benjamin''s knees buckled, and he collapsed onto the ground, gasping for air as the weight of his defeat hit him. He had been completely overwhelmed.


    The crowd erupted in a wave of stunned gasps and cheers, the energy in the arena surging as they processed what they had just witnessed. It was over¡ªfaster than anyone had anticipated.


    I turned slowly to face Benjamin, who lay on the ground clutching his neck, the look of disbelief still etched on his face. His eyes locked onto mine, and for a moment, there was nothing but silence between us.


    "I told you," I said calmly, my voice cutting through the noise of the arena. "I wasn''t here to hold back."


    Benjamin''s expression shifted from shock to anger, but he didn''t have the strength to reply. His body was too drained from the battle, and the realization of his defeat weighed heavily on him.


    The announcer''s voice echoed through the arena once more, sealing the outcome of the match.


    "Victory goes to Samael Ashwood!"


    The crowd''s cheers intensified, and I could feel the weight of their gazes on me. But all I could focus on was the feeling of the energy still coursing through my veins, the thrill of victory tempered by the knowledge that this was only the beginning.


    Benjamin was carried off the field by the medics, his face a mask of frustration. Despite the fierce competition, I felt no joy in his defeat. He had been strong, but I had been stronger. And in this world, that was all that mattered.


    I took a deep breath, calming the storm of energy within me as I turned to leave the arena. The next battles would only grow more intense, and I had a feeling that this was just the start of something much bigger.


    As I made my way toward the exit, I caught Eveline''s gaze in the crowd. She was watching me intently, her eyes filled with a mixture of admiration and curiosity. She nodded slightly in acknowledgement, and I returned the gesture, knowing that our paths would inevitably cross again in the academy.


    [Ding! Congratulations host for completing the mission.]


    [Distributing rewards...]


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Please provide this almighty Author-sama with your precious POWER STONES!!!!


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 122 - No.122 Slaughter House (Final)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    The familiar chime of the System echoed in my mind, bringing my attention back to the present. The battlefield, the cheering crowd, and even Eveline''s piercing gaze seemed to fade as I focused on the floating text in front of me.


    [Ding! Congratulations host for completing the mission.]


    [Name: Standing At The Top]


    [Description: Merlin''s Academy Of Magic, The top institution for magic in the realm, has thrown open its gates for a new selection. Only the strongest, most intelligent, and cunning students will make it past the trials. The academy is the stage where futures are shaped, and destinies forged. Your goal is not just to survive, but to stand at the pinnacle.]


    [Objective: Become the top-ranked student in the selection process (Complete)]


    [Distributing rewards...]


    [Rewards: Plot Exchange Card x1, Random Talent x1, 10000 Destiny Points]


    The corner of my mouth lifted slightly in satisfaction. The System had never disappointed me before, and it seemed like this victory was no different.


    [Does the host want to claim the rewards?]


    [Y/N]


    Of course, I wanted to claim the rewards. There was no hesitation as I mentally confirmed the prompt.


    [Claiming rewards...]


    A warm sensation flooded through my body, like a burst of energy that surged into my veins. I could feel the System working, altering my very being in subtle ways that I couldn''t quite grasp. The familiar thrill of gaining new power sent a shiver down my spine.


    [Plot Exchange Card x1 added to inventory]


    [Random Talent acquired: Precision Mastery (Rank: B)]


    [10,000 Destiny Points added]


    I raised an eyebrow at the new talent. Precision Mastery. From the brief description that appeared in my mind, it enhanced my ability to execute precise attacks, magic, and movement down to the smallest detail, allowing for near-perfect control. This could be incredibly useful in both battle and daily life¡ªmore so with my swordsmanship and magic.


    But it was the Plot Exchange Card that truly caught my attention. I''d used one before, altering the very course of this story when I exchanged fates with Ethan. It was a powerful tool, capable of shifting destiny itself, and having another one in my arsenal gave me a dangerous edge over everyone else.


    As the rewards settled into place, I felt a subtle shift in my aura¡ªlike I had taken another step toward something greater. But there was no time to revel in my victory. This was just the first stage of the academy trials. I knew that more difficult challenges lay ahead.


    I let out a breath, dispelling the lingering energy from the fight, and resumed walking toward the exit. The crowd had quieted down, but the tension in the air still remained thick. Whispers followed me as I passed by, their gazes latching onto me with awe, fear, or envy.


    As I stepped out of the arena, I noticed a figure waiting for me in the shadows near the archway.


    "Well done, Samael," Eveline''s voice cut through the silence. She stepped out, her eyes still gleaming with the same mixture of curiosity and admiration that I had seen earlier. "I can see you are only showing Lightning and Nature affinities while hiding others, I for one know about your star affinity. I wonder why~"


    "Eveline!" I stepped forward while my mana pressure came crashing down on her, a controlled wave of power meant to send a message. She didn''t flinch, but I noticed her eyes took on a fanatic look, with her cheeks flushed.


    "You are my fianc¨¦, I would never harm you," she said, a playful smirk dancing on her lips. The tension between us was palpable, but there was a glimmer of understanding in her gaze that suggested she recognized the stakes at play.


    I couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow at her boldness. "Fianc¨¦? Is that what you want to call this little arrangement we have?"


    She stepped closer, her expression shifting from playful to serious. "You know it''s not just about us. Your actions today have drawn attention. Powerful factions are watching, and I can''t let you face them alone."


    Her words hung in the air, heavy with implications. I had always known there were eyes on me, but Eveline''s insight revealed a layer of complexity I hadn''t fully considered. The political landscape of the academy was treacherous, and I had just stepped onto the battlefield.


    "What do you propose?" I asked, keeping my voice steady. "You think we can navigate this storm together?"


    Eveline''s expression softened, and she nodded slowly. "If we want to succeed at Merlin''s Academy, we must be united. Our strengths complement each other. You have your powerful abilities, and I have my connections and knowledge of the academy''s inner workings."


    I studied her for a moment, weighing her words. There was a truth in them; Eveline was cunning and resourceful. While I possessed the strength to take on most opponents, the intricacies of the academy''s politics were a different game entirely.


    "All right," I conceded. "But you have to promise me one thing: no underhanded tactics. We play this straight."


    Eveline''s eyes sparkled with mischief. "As if I would ever resort to such things." But the flicker of her smirk suggested otherwise. I had to trust her instincts even if they were often cloaked in ambiguity.


    "Then it''s settled," I said, extending my hand toward her.


    "No, only a handshake won''t do~ I need something physical like a...hug and kiss~"


    I hesitated for just a moment, the gravity of the situation weighing heavily on my mind. There was no doubt that Eveline was both charming and strategically sharp. But allowing this playful exchange to evolve into something more personal felt risky, even amidst the whirlwind of the academy''s trials.


    "Is that really necessary?" I asked, feigning exasperation while trying to maintain a serious facade.


    "If you can''t tell the obvious thing then let me tell you. Yes, I love you, almost to the point of obsession," Eveline confessed, her voice low but steady. "This arrangement may have started as a political necessity, but I''ve grown to care for you deeply. I want us to be allies in every sense of the word."


    The sincerity in her gaze caught me off guard. I had been so focused on the challenges ahead that I hadn''t allowed myself to consider the emotional landscape we were navigating. "That''s... unexpected," I replied, searching her expression for any hint of deception. But all I found was a fierce determination.


    "Do you truly think I would manipulate you after what we''ve been through?" she pressed, taking a step closer, her warmth radiating against the chill of the arena. "I have no interest in games when our futures are at stake. I want to stand beside you, not just as your ally, but as someone you can trust."


    Trust. The word echoed in my mind, a concept I struggled to grasp fully. Trusting someone in this world could lead to betrayal just as easily as it could lead to solidarity. Like the novel characters whose personalities I know of, Eveline is different. She didn''t make an entrance in the novel only occasional mentions yet, and something about Eveline felt different.


    She had proven herself time and time again, not just in the arena but in our private conversations and planning sessions.


    "Fine," I relented, a wry smile tugging at my lips. "But only because I appreciate your honesty."


    Before I could change my mind, Eveline launched herself into my arms, which I instinctively closed around her as she nestled against my chest, her warmth enveloping me. For a fleeting moment, the tension in the air dissipated, and all that remained was the steady rhythm of our breaths.


    Eveline pulled back slightly, just enough for our eyes to meet. "Now, for the kiss," she said, a teasing lilt in her voice.


    I felt a rush of warmth creeping into my cheeks, a stark contrast to the icy resolve I had tried to maintain. It was a bold move, but somehow, it felt right. With a deep breath, I leaned in, our lips brushing together softly. The world around us faded, and in that moment, it was just the two of us¡ªtwo allies drawn together by circumstance, yet finding something deeper in the chaos of our lives.


    As we broke apart, the air crackled with unspoken promises. Eveline''s gaze sparkled with a mix of triumph and affection, and I could feel the palpable energy shift between us. But even as I allowed myself to indulge in this moment, a nagging thought lingered in the back of my mind: the trials at Merlin''s Academy were just beginning, and our alliance would be tested in ways we could not yet foresee.


    "I suppose now we truly are partners," I said, forcing a lightness into my tone to mask the storm of thoughts swirling within me.


    "Partners," she echoed, a playful smile dancing on her lips. "And maybe more, if you play your cards right."


    I chuckled, the sound echoing in the stillness of the arena. But my thoughts remained serious. There was a dangerous allure to her words, a reminder that in this world of magic and ambition, every relationship held weight. Yet, as I glanced into her eyes, I saw not just the ambition that drove her, but also the depth of her conviction.


    "Let''s go. Others must be wondering where I disappeared," I said, but she refused to budge from me, even tightening her grip around me.


    "Eager to get back to your little harem, ready to even leave your beautiful and sexy fianc¨¦e behind?" she teased, her voice dripping with playful challenge.


    "I love them, and they love me. They were with me even before you, so technically you are the one left behind," I replied, a smirk tugging at my lips as I finally managed to pry her off. "But if you think your charms can sway me from them, you''ve got another thing coming."


    Eveline pouted playfully, feigning indignation. "I wouldn''t dream of competing against your ''little harem,''" she said, air-quoting the last two words with exaggerated flair. "But I can definitely help you in ways they cannot, especially when it comes to navigating the political intricacies of the academy."


    "True enough," I admitted, my expression sobering slightly as I turned to lead the way out of the arena. The atmosphere outside was buzzing with excitement, the crowd still energized from the earlier battles. The cheers faded behind us as we walked, but the anticipation in the air was tangible.


    "WHO DARE TO HARM MY SON SO DESPICABLY!!!"


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Stone Me!, I can take it.


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 123 - No.123 Head Instructors Wrath

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    "WHO DARE TO HARM MY SON SO DESPICABLY!!!"


    The booming voice reverberated throughout the arena, shaking the very air with its intensity.


    "This voice belongs to the head instructor, but why is he screaming so loudly? I almost thought¡ª"


    I didn''t have time to finish my thought before a flurry of movement caught my eye. People around us were frozen in place, their attention drawn to the source of the booming voice. The arena, which had just moments ago been buzzing with excitement from the battles, now felt heavy, as if the fury behind the words weighed down the very air.


    Eveline grabbed my arm, her playful demeanour vanishing in an instant. "Samael, something''s not right."


    "Let''s check with others first," I said leading to part of the arena where Liliana, Sionna, Raven, and Lily were supposed to be seated but the entire area was packed with participants whispering and gasping.


    My dragon heart started to beat with a growing sense of urgency. Something was definitely off, and the collective tension in the arena was palpable. I quickened my pace, pushing through the gathered crowd with Eveline following closely behind.


    As we approached the section where Liliana, Sionna, Raven, and Lily were supposed to be seated, what I saw filled my entire being with rage.


    The sight before me ignited a storm of fury deep within. Lily, feet dangling in the air, was held by her throat, struggling for breath. My heart pounded as I saw the panic in her eyes, her hands weakly clawing at the invisible force holding her up.


    Worse yet, Liliana, Sionna, and Raven were submerged in the ground, their bodies trapped below, with only their heads sticking out. Their faces were filled with fear and desperation as they pleaded with the head instructor, who stood nearby, seemingly in control of whatever was happening.


    "Samael!" Liliana''s voice trembled as she called out to me, her eyes wide with a mix of fear and relief. "Help us¡­ please!"


    The head instructor, the one who had screamed earlier, now wore a cold expression, his fury palpable as his gaze swept over my friends. His powerful aura crackled in the air, causing the ground beneath us to tremble.


    My body reacted before my mind fully processed the situation. Power surged through me¡ªmy dragon heart roared with rage. Without hesitation, I stepped forward, eyes narrowing as I focused on Lily and my family.


    "Release them. Now," I demanded, my voice ice-cold, barely masking the rage bubbling beneath the surface.


    The head instructor''s eyes flicked toward me, his expression hardening. "And who are you to give me orders, boy? You should be asking yourself what consequences befall those who dare harm my son."


    I clenched my fists, feeling the flow of magic intensifying within me. "If you think I''ll let you hurt my family without retaliation, you''re sorely mistaken."


    Eveline stood beside me, her stance ready. "This is going too far. Whatever grievance you have, this isn''t the way to resolve it."


    The head instructor sneered, tightening his grip on the magic holding Lily. Her face turned paler as she gasped for air, her body struggling. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You think you''re in a position to negotiate?" His voice dripped with menace. "One of you is responsible for my son''s injury, and I will find out who it is¡ªone way or another."


    His power flared, but I wasn''t going to let him get away with this.


    "Lightning Magic: Thunderclap and Flash; Godspeed!"


    The whole world went still, time slowing as I unleashed the power coursing through me. My senses sharpened, and every heartbeat resonated with the storm within. The air crackled with energy as I surged forward, the tension around me tightening like a coiled spring ready to snap.


    With a single thought, I propelled myself forward, my katana gleaming as I unsheathed it. My movements blurred, the world around me fading into a kaleidoscope of colours and sounds. All I could focus on was the head instructor, standing imperiously, oblivious to the approaching storm.


    "Godspeed!" I roared, channelling the full might of my magic.


    In an instant, I was upon him, my blade glinting with the intensity of lightning. I swung, aiming not just for a strike, but to sever the bonds of magic holding Lily and my friends captive. As the katana swept through the air, it left a shimmering trail behind, a testament to the speed and ferocity of my strike.


    "NO!" The head instructor''s eyes widened in shock, realization dawning too late.


    The blade connected with the shimmering barrier he had erected. Instead of meeting resistance, the barrier shattered like glass, splintering into countless shards that sparkled in the dim light of the arena. The shockwave of my attack knocked the head instructor back, his grip faltering.


    Lily fell to the ground, gasping for breath, while Liliana, Sionna, and Raven were freed from the earth''s hold, stumbling as they regained their footing. I felt a surge of relief wash over me, but I couldn''t lose focus now.


    "Girls! Gather around and stay there," I ordered the girls while my eyes kept on the head instructor, who was now staggering back, fury etched across his face. His aura flared with renewed intensity, crackling with violent energy as he regained his composure.


    "You dare to challenge me, boy?" he spat, his voice laced with malice. "You will pay dearly for this insolence!"


    But I ignored his words and saw girls gathered around each other as I said, "Nyxara, stay with them." A small black panther cub materialised on my shoulder which jumped and stood beside Liliana.


    "Space Magic: Endless Void~"


    A dark tear-shaped rift opened and slowly enveloped the girls in a protective bubble of shadowy energy.


    Only then did I release a sign of relief as now they are truly safe. The bubble shimmered softly, a protective barrier against the chaos erupting outside. I focused my attention back on the head instructor, who was visibly seething with rage.


    "You think your tricks will save you?" he bellowed, his voice cutting through the tension like a blade. "You''re just a child playing at magic, and I will show you what true power is."


    With a flick of his wrist, a chunk of earth rose from the ground, twisting into jagged shards of stone that floated ominously around him. The air thickened with anticipation as the arena trembled beneath our feet, the force of his anger palpable.


    "Do you really think you can intimidate me?" I challenged, my heart pounding in my chest, but I forced myself to hold steady. "You''ve already shown your weakness by harming those I care about."


    With a fierce determination, I drew on the magic surging within me, allowing my dragon heart to merge with my essence. "I am not just some reckless child. I am Samael Ashwood, and you will regret underestimating me."


    The head instructor''s face twisted into a sneer as he launched the shards of stone at me with a flick of his fingers. "Then let''s see how long you last!"


    "Lightning Magic: Storm''s Wrath!" I shouted, summoning the power of the storm that raged within me. Tendrils of electricity snaked around my arms, coalescing into a shield just as the shards hurtled toward me.


    The moment they collided, a brilliant flash of light erupted, momentarily blinding the audience as the thunder roared like a dragon''s growl. I stood firm, the lightning absorbing the impact, dissipating the shards into harmless fragments that scattered harmlessly across the arena floor.


    "You have a bit of strength," the head instructor admitted, surprise flickering in his eyes, but his malice remained unwavering. "But let''s see how you handle this!"


    He stomped his foot down, and the ground erupted beneath me, fissures opening wide and reaching toward me like hungry jaws.


    "Damn it!" I swore, leaping aside just as the ground cracked and buckled, narrowly avoiding being swallowed whole. The sheer force of his attack sent dust and debris flying into the air, obscuring my vision.


    I could hear the gasps and whispers of the spectators around us, their fear evident as they backed away, sensing the danger escalating between us. But I couldn''t let fear distract me. My family needed me; Lily, Liliana, Sionna, and Raven were counting on me to protect them.


    "Dual Magic: Nature''s Storm!"


    Both Nature and Lightning affinity blended forming a storm of elemental fury that raged to life around me. Vines erupted from the ground, intertwining with bolts of electricity, creating a swirling tempest of power that surged toward the head instructor.


    "Nature''s Storm!" I cried, channelling the combined magic, forcing it to expand outward. The arena trembled under the force of my magic, vines twisting and arching toward the instructor, crackling with electricity as they sought to ensnare him.


    "Fool!" he roared, raising his hands in a desperate attempt to counter my attack. A wall of earth surged to life, rising to shield him from the tempest. But my magic had become a living entity, relentlessly battering against his defences, vines snapping against the stone wall as arcs of lightning forked through the air.


    "You can''t hide behind your walls forever!" I shouted, pushing harder, drawing upon every ounce of strength and magic I possessed. The storm raged on, swirling with a furious energy that illuminated the arena in flashes of brilliant light.


    The head instructor''s expression darkened as he realized the futility of his defence. With a growl of frustration, he tore down his makeshift barrier, revealing himself to my onslaught. "You think you can defeat me? I am the head instructor of Merlin''s Academy.


    "And no one gives any fu*k about your title when you threaten my family!" I shouted, channelling my fury into the storm swirling around me. The tempest of Nature and Lightning magic swirled, feeding off my determination and the bond I shared with those I was fighting to protect.


    "Lightning Magic: Divine Wrath!"


    A bolt of pure lightning shot from the storm, aimed directly at the head instructor. He raised his hands, attempting to deflect the attack, but the sheer force of my magic shattered his attempts. The bolt struck him squarely in the chest, sending him sprawling backwards, crashing into the ground with a thunderous thud.


    The audience gasped, their eyes wide with shock and disbelief. I could see the fear creeping into the faces of the academy''s upper echelons¡ªthose who had once seen me as nothing more than a noble''s son, now realizing the power I wielded.


    I seized the moment, launching myself toward him, adrenaline coursing through my veins. The arena''s dust settled around me as I reached the instructor, who was struggling to rise, shock written across his face.


    "You''re nothing but a bully hiding behind your title," I said, my voice low and fierce. "You wield power to instil fear, but now you know what it feels like to be truly challenged."


    With a swift motion, I brought my sword down, the blade glowing with remnants of lightning magic. He barely managed to roll away, the blade slicing through the air where he had just been.


    "This isn''t over, Samael Ashwood!" he spat, scrambling to his feet, his anger igniting the air around us. "You will pay for this!"


    "ENOUGH!!! WHAT IS HAPPENING HERE?"


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Stone Me!, I can take it.


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 124 - No.124 Professor Lincoln

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    "ENOUGH!!! WHAT IS HAPPENING HERE?"


    An angry shout resonated throughout the arena as a heavy gravitational pressure pressed down on my shoulder almost forcing me onto my knees.


    My muscles tensed under the weight of the gravitational force that suddenly pressed down on the arena. The oppressive pressure was immense, making it difficult to breathe, let alone stand. My knees buckled slightly as I fought to remain upright, the atmosphere charged with a newfound intensity.


    The voice that had boomed moments earlier was unmistakable¡ªauthoritative, commanding, and filled with barely restrained fury. It wasn''t the head instructor this time, but someone even more powerful.


    I turned my head slowly, my eyes narrowing as I looked toward the source of the voice.


    Descending from above, like a dark storm cloud, was a figure cloaked in regal robes, his eyes glowing with a cold, calculated intensity. His presence was overwhelming¡ªan aura that radiated absolute dominance over the arena. The entire crowd went silent, their whispers dying in their throats as they cowered under the sheer weight of his magical power.


    "Professor Lincoln! You came at the right time, please help me kill this brat. He broke the rule of the academy even before formally joining it, he brutally injured my son and his friends."


    The head instructor as if he had met his saviour started grovelling immediately, his voice shaking with desperation as he pointed accusingly toward me. His once commanding presence now seemed pitiful in comparison to the man who had just appeared.


    Professor Lincoln didn''t even spare the head instructor a glance. His cold, calculating eyes were fixed solely on me. His aura pulsed, the gravitational pressure increasing for a moment as if testing my limits.


    I grit my teeth, refusing to be crushed under his power. The oppressive weight bore down on my body, but I willed myself to stand, meeting his gaze head-on. I couldn''t show weakness now, not in front of the entire academy.


    "You," Professor Lincoln finally spoke, his voice deep and resonating with authority. "Are you Samael Ashwood?"


    I nodded slowly, feeling the eyes of everyone in the arena on me. The air was thick with tension, and even the faintest whisper could have been heard in the deathly silence that followed.


    "I see," he said, his eyes scanning me from head to toe as if he were assessing not just my physical state but something deeper. "You wielded significant magic in an unauthorized duel, breaking the academy''s rules."


    I was about to speak, but he held up a hand, silencing me before I could utter a word.


    "However," he continued, his eyes flicking briefly to the unconscious bodies of the head instructor''s son and his friends, "it seems there is more to this situation than meets the eye."


    His gaze shifted to the head instructor, who was now visibly sweating under the pressure. "You say this boy attacked without provocation?"


    The instructor hesitated, faltering under the professor''s steely gaze. "Y-Yes, Professor. My son and his friends were defending themselves."


    A flicker of amusement danced in Professor Lincoln''s eyes, but his expression remained unreadable. "Interesting," he mused, his tone laced with subtle sarcasm. "Then why is it that your son and his group are incapacitated while this ''unprovoked attacker'' remains standing?"


    The head instructor stammered, his words fumbling incoherently. "I... they were caught off guard! He¡ªhe''s dangerous!"


    Professor Lincoln''s aura flared briefly, silencing the instructor''s feeble excuses. "Dangerous?" he repeated softly, his voice carrying a cold edge. "Or simply more competent?"


    The tension in the air spiked as the professor''s eyes locked onto mine once more as if he were waiting for me to confirm or deny the accusations.


    I took a deep breath, steeling myself against the gravitational force and the judgmental stares from the crowd. "They tried to force themselves on my lover, Lily come here." I silently dissolved the protective barrier of space magic around the girls not wanting to further reveal my space affinity, if asked I would just say it was a last resort rune embedded with space magic.


    Lily, with tears glistening in her eyes, ran to my side to check for any injuries. The other girls simply stood beside me, but worry could be seen in their eyes. They restrained themselves from looking at the current situation.


    Professor Lincoln''s gaze shifted momentarily to Lily as she approached my side. Her trembling frame and tear-streaked face told a story more damning than any words I could have spoken. The air grew heavier with tension, the crowd''s whispers now drowned by the gravity of the accusation I had just levelled.


    The head instructor''s face paled instantly, his eyes widening in disbelief and panic. He had been confident moments ago, but now that confidence crumbled, replaced by desperation.


    "L-Lies!" he sputtered, his voice trembling. "My son would never¡ª"


    "Silence," Professor Lincoln''s voice cut through like a blade, cold and unforgiving. His gaze bore into the head instructor, the sheer authority in his tone leaving no room for further argument. The pressure in the arena lightened as Professor Lincoln withdrew his oppressive aura slightly, but it was still suffocating for anyone standing nearby.


    He turned his gaze back to me, and for a moment, his calculating eyes softened ever so slightly as they passed over Lily, who was clutching my arm as if for dear life.


    "Is what he says true?" the professor asked, his voice quieter now but still filled with an underlying intensity. He was speaking directly to Lily.


    Lily hesitated, her lip quivering as she looked up at Professor Lincoln. She swallowed hard, then nodded. "Y-Yes," she whispered, her voice shaky but resolute. "They¡ªthey tried to hurt me... Samael saved me."


    Her words hung in the air like a final verdict, and for the first time since his arrival, I saw a flicker of genuine anger cross Professor Lincoln''s face. His eyes darkened, and his aura became colder, more dangerous. The crowd murmured again, but this time their tones were different¡ªmore sympathetic, outraged even.


    The head instructor tried to backpedal, his voice frantic. "P-Professor, surely there''s been some mistake! My son¡ª"


    "Enough," Professor Lincoln said once more, this time his voice dripping with icy menace. "I have heard enough."


    He turned to the unconscious forms of the head instructor''s son and his cronies, lying motionless in the dirt. With a wave of his hand, a soft, golden light surrounded them briefly before vanishing. Their bodies jerked, and one by one, they began to stir, groaning as they regained consciousness.


    The moment Victor''s eyes fluttered open, his gaze darted around in confusion, his face twisted in pain and shock. When he saw me standing there with Lily by my side, his expression darkened with rage, but before he could speak, Professor Lincoln loomed over him.


    "Victor Alderman," the professor''s voice was a low growl, full of disdain. "Do you deny the accusations against you?"


    Victor''s face drained of colour, his mouth opening and closing like a fish out of water. He shot a panicked look toward his father, but the head instructor was too paralyzed by fear to offer any help. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I-I¡ª" Victor stammered, but Professor Lincoln didn''t wait for an answer.


    "Enough," he snapped, cutting off any further protests. "Your silence speaks volumes."


    He turned back to the head instructor, whose face had turned ashen. "You will report to the academy council immediately. There will be a full investigation into this matter, and until then, you are relieved of your duties."


    The head instructor''s mouth hung open in disbelief. "B-but, Professor¡ª"


    "Do not make me repeat myself," Professor Lincoln warned, his voice laced with deadly intent. The head instructor, utterly defeated, could only nod, his shoulders slumping as he slowly backed away from the arena.


    As he left, Professor Lincoln''s gaze fell on Victor once more. "And as for you," he said, his voice filled with cold contempt, "You and your friends will be placed under strict disciplinary action until the council reaches its decision."


    Victor paled even further, his bravado completely shattered. He slunk back into the dirt, defeated.


    Satisfied, Professor Lincoln turned back to me. The weight of his gaze was still heavy, but it no longer felt oppressive. "Samael Ashwood," he said, his tone neutral now. "Though you were in the right to defend yourself and your companions, you still violated academy rules. However, given the circumstances, I will recommend leniency to the council.


    But be warned¡ªthis academy does not tolerate rule-breaking, regardless of intent. Next time, think before you act."


    "If my family is in danger, rules be damned I will cut down anyone who dares to harm them," I replied firmly, my voice unwavering. I knew the weight of my words, but I didn''t care. I had crossed a line today, but it was one I was willing to cross again if it meant protecting those I loved.


    Professor Lincoln''s expression remained unreadable, though I noticed a faint twitch at the corner of his mouth as if my response amused him on some level. He said nothing in response to my declaration, simply nodding slightly as if acknowledging my resolve.


    "You have spirit, Samael Ashwood," he finally said, his voice calm once more. "But spirit without discipline can lead to chaos. Remember that."


    With those parting words, Professor Lincoln turned away, his presence leaving the arena like a passing storm, heavy and oppressive, yet leaving a sense of relief in its wake. The crowd began to murmur once more, but the atmosphere had shifted. Where before there had been whispers of doubt and scorn, now there were whispers of intrigue and respect.


    Lily gripped my arm tighter, her body still trembling from the adrenaline of the situation, but she managed to smile up at me through her tears. "You really didn''t have to go that far, Samael," she whispered, though her tone was one of gratitude.


    "I always will," I replied quietly, placing a reassuring hand on her shoulder. "I''ll always protect you."


    "Ah! Attention students, The names of the qualified candidates to attend the academy are on the board at the entrance of the castle, please go through it and those who have passed gather at the gates. While those who failed I will only say better luck next year."


    "Let''s go,"


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Stone Me!, I can take it.


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 125 - No.125 Welcome To The Merlin Academy Of Magic!

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    Chris Lincoln.


    In the original novel, He was the homeroom teacher of the protagonist''s group. One of the most powerful humans in the academy and a master of gravitational magic. In the novel, it is also said that he is as powerful as any elder in the Order of Celestial Blade, A knightly and Mage order of humans dedicated to defending the human continent from enemies.


    Chris Lincoln is not an official elder but his power is feared and respected throughout the academy. The fact that he had taken a personal interest in my situation was both a blessing and a curse. On one hand, it meant I had an ally against the head instructor''s unfounded accusations.


    On the other, it also meant I was now firmly on his radar, and I couldn''t shake the feeling that I was being watched more closely than ever.


    As we made our way toward the entrance of the temporary academy, the crowd began to disperse, and students whispered amongst themselves, their expressions ranging from admiration to envy. I felt a mix of pride and unease. I had defended Lily and stood my ground against the authority of the academy, but the consequences of my actions still loomed overhead.


    "Lily," I said as we stepped outside into the cool air, the sun shining brightly above. "Are you okay?"


    "Yes Lily, Are you okay?" Liliana too asked with Sionna, Raven and Eveline looking equally concerned. The four girls surrounded Lily, their expressions a mix of worry and relief.


    "I''m fine," she reassured them, though her voice still quivered slightly. "Just a little shaken up. Thank you, Samael. I don''t know what I would have done without you."


    I offered her a soft smile, my heart warming at her words. "You don''t have to thank me. I would do it again in a heartbeat."


    Eveline''s gaze shifted to me, a playful smirk creeping onto her lips. "You certainly made quite the impression, Samael. I''m not sure if anyone has ever challenged Professor Lincoln like that before."


    I shrugged, trying to play it cool. "I didn''t challenge him; I just stood my ground. Besides, he understood the situation."


    "Still," Raven interjected, her bright eyes sparkling with excitement. "You took on the head instructor and a powerful professor all in one day! You must have a death wish or be extremely brave."


    I chuckled, shaking my head. "Or just reckless."


    Sionna, always the thoughtful one, tilted her head and added, "You know, it''s not just about being reckless. You stood up for Lily when it mattered most. That takes courage."


    "Thanks, Sionna," I replied, appreciating her unwavering support. "But we all know it wasn''t just me. We''re a team."


    "Team Ashwood, ready to take on the world!" Lily declared, her spirit lifting as she threw her arms around Sionna and me.


    The camaraderie we shared made me feel invincible, at least for a moment. As we stepped into the main area, we saw many participants shoving each other to look at the list of accepted applicants qualified to get admission to the academy.


    Excitement crackled in the air as students surged toward the bulletin board, eager to catch a glimpse of the names that would determine their fates for the upcoming tournament. The tension was palpable, with whispers of anticipation and dread echoing around us.


    "Let''s see who made it!" Eveline exclaimed, pulling ahead of the group.


    I followed closely behind, my heart pounding in my chest. The names on the list held the promise of glory and the threat of failure. I scanned the crowd, spotting familiar faces of competitors from other academies, each wearing a mix of determination and apprehension.


    Finally, we reached the front of the crowd. The board was a chaotic jumble of names, organized by academy. My eyes darted over the list, searching for familiar entries.


    "Here it is!" Eveline shouted, pointing excitedly. "The list from our academy!" S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The name of our academy stood prominently at the top, followed by the list of applicants. I leaned closer, heart racing as I searched for my name among those who would represent our school.


    "Yes!" I breathed, relief washing over me as I spotted "Samael Ashwood" printed clearly on the list, alongside Liliana, Lily, Sionna, Raven, and Eveline.


    "Look, we all made it!" Lily exclaimed, her eyes sparkling with joy. The weight of worry that had settled on her shoulders lifted, replaced by excitement that radiated from her.


    Sionna clapped her hands together, her face aglow with enthusiasm. "This is incredible! We''re actually going to compete together!"


    Eveline jumped in, her expression a mix of mischief and determination. "With you leading us, Samael, we''re going to show everyone what Team Ashwood can do!"


    I could feel the fire of their excitement kindling within me, igniting a determination I hadn''t realized was smouldering. "Let''s not get ahead of ourselves. We''ll have to train hard and work together if we want to succeed," I reminded them, trying to temper the enthusiasm with a dose of reality.


    "Of course!" Raven replied, her bright eyes sparkling with resolve. "But we''ve got you to guide us. You''ve faced dangerous foes already, and we''ve seen how strong you''ve become. With our combined skills, we can definitely make it far!"


    I felt a sense of warmth spreading through me as they rallied around me. "Thanks, everyone. But remember, we all have our strengths. Together, we''re stronger than any of us individually."


    "Team Ashwood, unite!" Eveline declared with a dramatic flair, causing a few passersby to chuckle.


    "Let''s go and stand at the entrance as instructed," Liliana suggested that now that we had passed the selection trials, we would be taken to the real academy located at the centremost continent of this realm.


    That whole continent is for the academy use and no race has any power over it. It was a neutral ground where students from different backgrounds could learn and compete without the interference of their respective nations. I nodded, the reality of our situation settling in as we made our way toward the entrance of this temporary academy.


    "Samael, Do you think we would be in the same batch? As this same selection trials is done in every continent or other races." Lily asked with a hint of curiosity in her voice.


    I pondered her question for a moment. "It''s hard to say. The academy is massive, and with so many students from different races and backgrounds, they might separate us based on skill levels or combat experience. But I hope we''re all in the same batch. I''d hate to be away from all of you."


    Liliana nodded in agreement, her usual seriousness giving way to a softer expression. "It would be better for teamwork. We can support each other through the challenges ahead."


    "Exactly," I replied, feeling a sense of unity growing within our group. "But no matter where we end up, we can still meet up during breaks and practice together. We have to keep pushing each other to grow stronger."


    Raven chimed in, "And we''ll find ways to communicate, even if we''re separated in classes. We can''t let anything come between Team Ashwood!"


    "Right!" Sionna added with a fierce nod, her indigo hair shimmering in the sunlight. "No one will stand in our way!"


    As we approached the entrance, I felt a rush of anticipation mixed with anxiety. This was the beginning of a new chapter for all of us.


    "Good, So everyone is here," An old man with long white hair and a long beard, dressed in ornate robes, greeted us as we arrived at the entrance. He exuded an air of authority and wisdom, his piercing blue eyes scanning the group with a mix of approval and curiosity.


    "Hello younglings, I am Albus Dumbledore, the librarian of the great ''Merlin Academy of Magic'' and I am in charge of transporting you all to the Academy. So please stand in the magic circle drawn on the ground and please hold hands with the person next to you. This will help ensure we travel safely together."


    As we gathered in the magic circle, I couldn''t help but feel a mix of excitement and nervousness. The atmosphere crackled with energy, and I could sense the magic swirling around us. The moment felt monumental, as if we were on the brink of an adventure that would shape our futures.


    The girls joined hands, forming a chain that connected us all. I took Lily''s hand on my right and Sionna''s on my left, feeling a comforting warmth radiate from them. The bond between us felt stronger than ever, and I drew strength from their presence.


    "Are you all ready?" Dumbledore''s voice broke through my thoughts. He raised his staff, a shimmering crystal atop it glinting in the sunlight. "On the count of three, we''ll be transported to the academy. One¡­ two¡­ three!"


    With that, he brought the staff down, and a bright light enveloped us. A tingling sensation coursed through my body, and I felt as if I was being pulled through a tunnel of light. The world around me blurred into a kaleidoscope of colors, and I couldn''t help but close my eyes against the intensity.


    Suddenly, the light faded, and I opened my eyes to find myself standing in a grand hall adorned with intricate tapestries and towering pillars. The scent of polished wood and ancient tomes filled the air, and the sounds of students laughing and conversing echoed around us.


    "Welcome to the Merlin Academy of Magic!" Dumbledore announced, gesturing around the hall. "Here, you will hone your skills, make lifelong friends, and face challenges that will test your resolve. I hope you are all prepared for the journey ahead."


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Stone Me!, I can take it.


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 126 - No.126 Exploring The Academy

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    As we stood in the grand hall of the Merlin Academy of Magic, the sheer majesty of the place left us in awe. The atmosphere was heavy with the presence of countless powerful beings, each with their own stories and destinies. The ceilings arched impossibly high, decorated with celestial patterns that shimmered faintly with magic.


    The floor beneath us was polished to a mirror-like sheen, reflecting the vibrant tapestries that lined the walls, each one depicting legendary battles and magical feats from history.


    I could feel the weight of the academy''s history pressing down on me. This was a place where legends were born, where the fate of nations was shaped by those who walked its halls. It was both exhilarating and terrifying.


    "Wow..." Lily breathed, her eyes wide as she took in the sight. "I never imagined it would be so... grand."


    "I know what you mean," Sionna added, her voice soft with wonder. "It feels like we''re standing in the heart of magic itself."


    Eveline, ever the energetic one, couldn''t hide her excitement. "This is it, everyone! We''re really here. The best of the best from every corner of the realm. Can you believe it?"


    I nodded, feeling a mix of pride and apprehension. This was a place where only the strongest would survive, and now it was time to prove ourselves.


    Dumbledore gave us a knowing smile as he watched our reactions. "It is indeed a sight to behold, isn''t it? But do not let the beauty of the academy fool you. This place will challenge you in ways you cannot yet imagine. Your true strength will be tested, not just in combat, but in heart and mind as well."


    His words hung in the air, heavy with meaning. I glanced at my friends¡ªmy team. They were counting on me, just as I was counting on them.


    "We''re ready," I said, my voice firm with resolve. "Whatever this academy throws at us, we''ll face it together."


    Dumbledore''s smile deepened, and he nodded approvingly. "Good. That is the spirit I wish to see in all my students. Unity and determination will carry you far. Now, go and explore the academy. Your dorm assignments and schedules will be posted shortly, but for now, take in your new home.


    Get to know your fellow students and the grounds. The real journey begins tomorrow."


    With that, Dumbledore turned and left us to our own devices, his robes flowing behind him like a river of knowledge and power.


    "Alright, Team Ashwood," Liliana said, taking charge. "Let''s explore. We need to familiarize ourselves with the layout of this place if we''re going to succeed."


    [Ding! Multiple protagonists and villains are detected in the area.]


    [As the true protagonist of this world, You have all the other protagonists and villains. They will subconsciously view you as their mortal enemy, seeking to kill or even use underhanded tactics to sabotage your journey.]


    [Ding! New Mandatory Main Mission.]


    [Name: Dominate Beast]


    [Description: You as a ''True Protagonist'' a chained beast ready to be unleashed. Many will challenge your authority and try to sow discord among your team. As the greatest and most renowned academy of the realm, it is crawling with many despicable villains and shameless protagonists who will not hesitate to undermine your progress.]


    [First Objective: Defeat or Outright Kill those who seek to challenge your dominance and authority. (Incomplete)]


    [Second Objective: Establish your place within the academy and assert your position as the strongest among them. (Incomplete)]


    [Third Objective: ???]


    [Bonus Objective: ???]


    [Rewards: ???]


    [Please note: It is advised to go for the kill, because if left unchecked revenge on the host''s loved one is possible.] S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A chill raced down my spine as the system notifications played out in my mind. Defeat or outright kill those who seek to challenge your dominance and authority. It was a clear warning of the threats lurking in the shadows of the academy. A thought gnawed at me: the world I had entered was more perilous than I had anticipated.


    This is the first ''Main Mission'' given by the system, So the rewards must be significant. The prospect of facing opponents who would see me as a threat both intrigued and unsettled me. This wasn''t merely about proving our worth; it was about survival.


    "Let''s go explore~" Eveline took my right arm and pulled me along, her enthusiasm infectious despite the weight of the mission on my shoulders. Sionna followed closely, her eyes darting around the hall, absorbing every detail, while Lily fell into step beside me, her expression a mixture of excitement and apprehension.


    "Where do you think we should start?" Eveline asked, her gaze flitting from one grand archway to another. "There are so many places to check out!"


    I took a moment to consider. The academy had a sprawling campus, and each section held the potential for both discovery and danger. "We should probably start with the library," I suggested. "It''s likely to have resources we can use, not just for our studies but also for understanding the academy''s history and potential threats."


    "Good thinking!" Lily agreed, her voice soft but firm. "Knowledge is power, after all."


    We made our way through the grand hall, passing groups of students. Some were clad in robes embroidered with the insignias of their houses, while others whispered amongst themselves, their gazes lingering on our group. A few looked curious, but most seemed wary. I felt the weight of their stares, a reminder that we were newcomers in a realm full of competition.


    As we walked, I couldn''t shake the feeling that the system''s warning loomed over us like a storm cloud. The tension in the air felt palpable as if hidden eyes were watching, assessing our every move. I knew that establishing our authority was essential, but the thought of outright killing someone sent a shiver through me.


    "Look!" Sionna pointed ahead, her voice breaking through my thoughts. "There''s the library!"


    The structure was magnificent, a towering edifice adorned with intricate carvings of mythical creatures and ancient texts. The large doors swung open, inviting us inside. As we entered, the scent of old parchment and ink enveloped us. Rows upon rows of bookshelves stretched high, filled with tomes of knowledge that seemed to whisper secrets of the ages.


    "This place is incredible!" Eveline exclaimed, her eyes sparkling as she rushed towards the nearest shelf. "Imagine all the spells we could learn here!"


    "We are here just to explore now, you will get time to study once classes begin," I reminded her, though I couldn''t help but feel the same thrill coursing through my veins. The library was an oasis of wisdom amidst the chaos of the academy.


    "Let''s go check out, academy training fields," Raven said as she took my left arm between her soft breasts and tugged me along, her enthusiasm evident. "I heard the duelling arenas here are legendary! We might even catch a live match."


    I chuckled at her eagerness. "Alright, the training fields it is. We can always come back here later."


    As we made our way through the towering stacks of books, I could feel a buzz of energy in the air, a blend of magic and anticipation. Students in various robes were already engaging in discussions, some practicing spells, while others were deep in study. The air crackled with a mix of excitement and rivalry that I couldn''t help but feel in my bones.


    We navigated the maze of shelves until we finally found an exit leading to the academy''s outdoor grounds. The training fields sprawled before us, vast and vibrant, dotted with students engaged in all forms of magical training. A few duelling arenas were set up, and I could see groups of students sparring, their spells lighting up the afternoon sky with bursts of colour.


    "Look at that!" Sionna exclaimed, her eyes wide as she pointed to a pair of students locked in a duel. One student conjured a massive fireball, while the other countered with a wall of ice. The clash of their magic sent a shockwave through the air, and I could see a crowd gathering to watch.


    "This is amazing!" Eveline grinned, her excitement bubbling over. "We have to try this out ourselves!"


    I nodded, feeling the thrill of competition seep into my veins. But as I watched the duel unfold, the system''s warning echoed in my mind. Establishing dominance in this academy would mean more than just showing off our skills; it was a matter of survival.


    "We should be careful," I said, scanning the area. "We might attract unwanted attention if we make a spectacle of ourselves right now."


    Lily, who had been quietly observing, nodded in agreement. "We should assess our surroundings first. We don''t want to make enemies right away."


    Just then, a loud cheer erupted from the crowd as one of the duelists landed a decisive blow, sending the other sprawling onto the ground. The victor raised their wand triumphantly, and the crowd erupted into applause. I felt a twinge of unease; this was just a taste of what was to come.


    As we moved deeper into the training fields, I noticed a group of students huddled together, their whispers barely audible but laden with intensity. A chill ran down my spine as I caught a glimpse of their robes¡ªdark and embroidered with a sinister emblem that made my instincts flare.


    "Who are they?" I whispered to my friends, nodding toward the group.


    Lily squinted in their direction. "I''ve heard rumours about a clique that''s been causing trouble for newcomers. They call themselves the Shadow Circle."


    "Hey! You lots~ are y''all newcomers?"


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Stone Me!, I can take it.


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 127 - No.127 First Villain Spotted!

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    "Hey! You lots~ are y''all newcomers?"


    A voice interrupted our conversation, cutting through the buzz of activity around us. I turned to see a tall figure striding toward us with an air of arrogance and self-importance.


    The figure was broad-shouldered, with dark hair slicked back, and his robes were embroidered with silver thread, marking him as someone of high status. He wore a confident smirk that only added to the aura of superiority emanating from him. A small group followed in his wake, their eyes trained on us with a mixture of curiosity and disdain.


    "You must be the new kids," he said, looking us up and down like we were some kind of curiosity. "Welcome to Merlin Academy, though I wouldn''t get too comfortable if I were you. This place tends to chew up the weak."


    His words dripped with arrogance, and I could already feel the challenge beneath the surface. I kept my expression neutral, but inside, the system''s warning echoed louder than ever. Was this one of the rivals I was meant to face?


    [Ding! Minor villain detected.]


    [Identifying the target...]


    [Name: Lucian Graves]


    [Title: Minor Villain, Lecherous Noble]


    [Affiliation: Shadow Circle]


    [Power Level: Peak Third-Circle Mage]


    [Affinity: Shadow, Fire]


    [Threat Level: Low]


    [Personality: Arrogant, ruthless, and Lustful. Known for targeting newcomers to assert his dominance and forcing girls into submission under the guise of power. He''s notorious for his underhanded tactics and doesn''t hesitate to sabotage or blackmail those who cross his path.]


    Lucian''s smirk deepened as he noticed my silence. "What''s the matter? Cat got your tongue?" he taunted, his gaze flickering to Eveline and Lily, lingering a little too long for my liking. "Or maybe you''re just here to stand around and look pretty. Though I doubt you''ll last long like that."


    "None of your business!" Raven spotted while glaring with barely contained anger in her eyes.


    "Yes, stupid go bark somewhere else," Liliana held her head high looking at Lucian with disdain dripping from her voice. The atmosphere around us shifted, tension thickening as Lucian took a step closer, undeterred by our defiance.


    He laughed, a deep, mocking sound that reverberated through the crowd. "Feisty, I see. But don''t mistake bravado for strength. This academy doesn''t take kindly to those who think they can walk in and make waves." He gestured to his entourage, who chuckled along, reinforcing his dominance.


    I could feel Liliana''s anger simmering beside me, her fists clenched at her sides. Raven stood firm, eyes blazing, ready to protect her friends. I knew I had to step in before this escalated further.


    "Lucian Graves, right?" I said, my voice calm yet firm, cutting through the tension. "We are just exploring, so please keep your arrogance to yourself."


    Lucian turned to me, his smirk faltering momentarily before he regained his composure. "And what makes you think you can talk to me like that, newcomer? You really think you can challenge me here?"


    "I don''t need to challenge you to see your true colours," I replied, standing my ground. "It''s pretty clear that your only tactic is intimidation. But let me assure you, that won''t work on us."


    The murmurs in the crowd intensified as they watched the confrontation unfold, some leaning in closer, eager for the drama. Eveline stood beside me, her posture radiating confidence, while Liliana and Raven exchanged glances, silently supporting me.


    Lucian''s eyes narrowed, and for a moment, I could see the flicker of uncertainty beneath his bravado. His eyes flickered to my sword, his arrogance returned with a vengeance. "You think your little display of bravado impresses anyone? I could burn you to ashes before you even draw that sword."


    "You sure?" I whispered as I took a step forward, drawing on the confidence the system instilled in me. "Because from where I stand, it looks like you''re the one playing a dangerous game. You threaten us without knowing what we''re capable of."


    Lucian''s smirk faltered again, just a fraction of a second, but I caught it. He wasn''t used to being challenged. "What makes you think you can hold your ground against me? You might have some friends around you, but that won''t protect you from my power."


    I raised an eyebrow, feeling the weight of the situation. "Power doesn''t come from flaunting it over others, Lucian. It comes from knowing when to use it¡ªand from having the strength to stand up for your beliefs."


    "Touch¨¦," he said, although the words felt hollow. The bravado in his tone was beginning to crack, revealing a glimpse of uncertainty. He glanced at the growing crowd, their eyes wide with anticipation, and I could see the wheels turning in his mind.


    "If you think a few words can intimidate me, you''re mistaken," he continued, though there was a tinge of desperation in his voice. "If you are so confident in your so-called power, why do you follow me to the duelling arena and fight me? Surely you wouldn''t waste your time on a pathetic insect like me, would you?"


    "Pathetic insects tend to get stepped on," I replied, matching his intensity. "And I''d rather not waste time fighting someone who gets his kicks from bullying others. If you really want a challenge, I suggest you take a look in the mirror and confront your own weaknesses first."


    The crowd''s murmur shifted to a low buzz of surprise and approval, as if they were waiting for the inevitable fallout. Lucian''s smirk vanished, replaced by a scowl that twisted his features. He shifted his stance, clearly rattled but unwilling to show it.


    "That''s it! You and me right here right now!" he shouted, his voice booming above the murmurs of the crowd. The challenge was clear, a clash of egos boiling over in front of an eager audience.


    I glanced at my friends, who stood by me, their expressions a mix of ridicule and disdain. A smirk made its way to my face, realizing that I had successfully rattled Lucian.


    "Are you sure you want to do this?" I asked, trying to keep my voice steady, lightning arcs danced around my figure as I placed my right hand on the hilt of my sword. The energy thrummed in response, fueling my confidence. "Because my hand might slip."


    The crowd around us fell silent, anticipation hanging thick in the air. Lucian''s eyes glinted with a mix of anger and determination as he sized me up. "You think you can intimidate me with flashy magic and bravado?" he spat, clenching his fists. "I''ll show you what real power looks like!"


    "Fire Magic: Crimson Tornado!"


    The air crackled with tension as Lucian unleashed his spell. A swirling vortex of flames erupted from his outstretched hands, a crimson tornado roaring to life and spiralling toward me with destructive force. The heat radiated outward, and I could feel the oppressive weight of his magic pressing against me.


    "Eveline, Did you capture it?" I said to Eveline who was holding a small crystal facing the Lucian and fire tornado recording the evidence.


    "Yup! All clear and high definition. You can make on ''defend'' yourself, Fufufufu~" Eveline flashes a thumbs up, a playful grin on her face as she focused on the magic swirling before us.


    With Lucian''s attack barreling down on me, I steeled my resolve. "Time to show him what real strength looks like."


    With a swift motion, the sword unsheathed and charged with lightning to the brim¡ª


    "Lightning Magic: Thunder Dragon!"


    I released the spell with a downward slash as a bolt of energy burst forth from my sword, taking the form of a massive dragon. The creature roared to life, crackling with electricity and speed as it surged toward Lucian''s fiery tornado.


    The two spells collided and fire got snuffed out like a candle in a storm. The thunder dragon tore through the crimson vortex, lightning crackling wildly as it consumed the flames in its path. The ground shook under the force of the impact, sending shockwaves through the surrounding crowd, who watched in awe and fear.


    Lucian''s eyes widened in disbelief as his attack dissipated, replaced by a blinding flash of light. "What the¡ª" he stammered, his voice drowned out by the roar of my spell.


    The thunder dragon barreled toward him, its fierce form glowing with an intense energy. I could see the moment the realization hit him¡ªthis wasn''t a mere show of power; I meant every word. He tried to conjure another spell, panic flickering across his features, but it was too late.


    The thunder dragon was already in front of him, in despair he pissed his pants. As I cancelled the spell before it could reach him, I stood at the ready, smirking at the panicked look on Lucian''s face. The thunder dragon dissipated into a flurry of sparks, crackling with residual energy, leaving behind a moment of stunned silence in the crowd.


    Lucian, shaken and wide-eyed, took a step back, his bravado shattered like glass. The group behind him shifted uncomfortably, their earlier confidence evaporating in the face of my display. The murmurs among the crowd grew louder, a mixture of awe and disbelief at what they had just witnessed.


    "Guess you underestimated me," I said, my voice steady but tinged with a playful arrogance of my own. "Maybe next time, you should think twice before picking a fight."


    "Y-You¡­ You''re just lucky," Lucian stammered, desperately trying to regain some semblance of his earlier composure. "This isn''t over! You''ll pay for this embarrassment!"


    "Oh, I''m counting on it," I replied, a smile creeping onto my face as I took a step back to join my friends. Eveline gave me a triumphant grin, clearly enjoying the turn of events.


    "Great job, Samael!" Raven exclaimed, her voice full of excitement. "You really showed him!" sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yeah! I didn''t think you''d go all out like that," Liliana added, her eyes sparkling with admiration.


    "Lucian''s just a pathetic bully," I said, shrugging off the praise. "He''s not worth the energy, but he needed a reminder that there are consequences to his arrogance."


    As the crowd began to disperse, their chatter echoing around us, I felt a sense of satisfaction wash over me. I had asserted myself not just for my sake but for my friends, and I wouldn''t allow anyone to undermine our strength or our place here.


    Just as we turned to leave, I caught Lucian''s eye one last time. He was seething, the rage evident in his clenched fists and clenched teeth. Despite his earlier bravado, he was clearly shaken and unwilling to back down.


    "This isn''t over, Samael," he spat, his voice low and venomous. "You''ve made an enemy today."


    "Good," I shot back. "Enemies make life interesting."


    "You are Samael Ashwood, I presume." A new voice sounded from behind as a middle-aged man walked with hands behind his back.


    "Yes, that would be me," I said with a hint of curiosity, turning to face the newcomer.


    The man wore a simple, yet elegant set of robes that suggested a position of authority within the academy. His hair was neatly combed, and his sharp gaze held an intensity that demanded respect. He appeared unbothered by the commotion around us, as if this were just another day at Merlin Academy.


    "I am Professor Elias, You are to report to the council administration right now."


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Stone Me!, I can take it.


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 128 - No.128 Facing Academy Council

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    I turned to face Professor Elias, sizing up the man who now stood before us. His calm demeanour contrasted sharply with the chaos that had just unfolded, his eyes sharp and assessing as they landed on me. There was a faint air of authority about him, one that commanded attention even without a raised voice or visible display of power.


    "You are to report to the council administration right now," he repeated, his tone leaving no room for argument.


    I glanced at my friends, who exchanged quick, puzzled looks. This was unexpected. The council? Already? We had barely set foot in Merlin Academy, and I was being summoned to the higher-ups. This could be a problem¡ªor an opportunity, depending on how I played it.


    "What''s this about?" I asked, keeping my voice steady. "I don''t recall doing anything that warrants immediate attention."


    Professor Elias arched an eyebrow, the faintest hint of amusement crossing his features. "You''ll find out soon enough. However, I suggest you prepare yourself. It seems you''ve caught the council''s eye sooner than anticipated."


    Caught their eye? I could only guess whether this was because of the display of power with Lucian or is it about the head instructor I beat up and almost killed at selections?


    My mind is leaning towards the latter one, so I presume they are going to punish me for breaking the rules even before entering the academy.


    Well, it doesn''t matter. Let''s see what those old geezers got in store for me.


    "Okay, Lead the way¡ª"


    Girls'' eyes filled with worry and concern as I stepped forward, prepared to follow Professor Elias. Liliana''s hand gently brushed my arm, and I could feel the tension radiating from her.


    "Samael, are you sure about this?" she asked softly, her voice tinged with anxiety.


    I gave her a reassuring smile. "Don''t worry. Whatever it is, I''ll handle it. You all stay here and keep out of trouble, alright?"


    Eveline chuckled lightly, though I could sense the worry beneath her playful tone. "Trouble seems to follow us around, but we''ll do our best."


    "But still, I will leave Nyxara for protection," I said, summoning the little panther cub. Nyxara materialized with a soft shimmer of dark energy, her glowing eyes locking onto the girls as she gave a soft purr. Nyxara padded over to Lily, and jumped into her awaiting arms snuggling with a soft purr.


    Lily stroked Nyxara''s fur, her anxious expression softening just a bit at the sight of the little panther.


    "Take care of them, Nyxara," I whispered, giving the cub a gentle nod before turning back to Professor Elias who was looking at Nyxara with a raised brow.


    "You got a peak Fifth Circle magical beast as a familiar already? Quite the accomplishment for someone new to the academy," Professor Elias remarked, his voice betraying a hint of surprise.


    "Let''s just say she found me," I replied with a casual shrug, trying to downplay it. I didn''t need more attention than I was already getting. The last thing I wanted was for the council to focus on Nyxara too.


    Elias gave a slight nod before turning on his heel, leading the way through the academy''s sprawling corridors. The further we walked, the more regal and imposing the architecture became. Grand arches and intricate carvings adorned the walls, symbols of Merlin Academy''s long and storied history.


    Students whispered as we passed, their curious glances only heightening the tension I felt building inside me.


    Finally, we reached a pair of large, ornately decorated doors. Professor Elias raised a hand, and the doors swung open with a silent but powerful force, revealing a large chamber. The council room. Inside, several figures were already seated around a circular table, their robes as regal as their bearing.


    Each member of the council exuded an aura of authority, their gazes sharp and calculating as they observed my entrance.


    At the head of the table sat an elderly man with silver hair and piercing blue eyes. His presence was commanding, radiating the kind of power that came with centuries of experience. I immediately recognized him¡ªGrandmaster Alaric, the head of Merlin Academy.


    "Samael Ashwood," his voice was deep and resonant, filling the room with an air of gravity. "You''ve made quite an impression on your first day."


    I kept my posture relaxed, though my mind raced with possible outcomes. "Grandmaster Alaric, Professors," I greeted, giving a respectful nod. "I didn''t expect to be summoned so quickly. What is it that requires my presence?"


    The Grandmaster''s eyes narrowed slightly, as if assessing the weight of my words. "You are here because of two incidents that have drawn our attention. The first, was your altercation with a fellow student, Lucian Graves, which showcased a level of power beyond that of a typical newcomer." S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Lucian was the one who instigated the fight," I responded calmly. "I simply defended myself and my friends."


    "Indeed," Alaric acknowledged with a slight nod. "The second matter, however, is more serious. During the entrance trials, you nearly killed an instructor. We do not take such transgressions lightly, regardless of the circumstances."


    I expected this to come up. "With respect, Grandmaster, that instructor tried to kill my lover without provocation. I only acted in self-defence. If self-defence is a crime then I don''t know what kind of justice system the academy is running." I spoke firmly but respectfully, maintaining eye contact with Grandmaster Alaric.


    The weight of the room''s attention pressed on me, but I wasn''t about to back down. "I didn''t ask for violence, but I won''t apologize for protecting those I care about."


    A murmur ran through the council members seated around the table. Some exchanged glances, while others remained stoic, carefully observing my every move.


    Grandmaster Alaric raised his hand, silencing the murmurs. "Regardless of the circumstances, such actions cannot go unexamined. We have standards to uphold at Merlin Academy, and you''ve disrupted that balance."


    "With respect, Grandmaster, the instructor himself violated those standards first," I countered. "Had I not intervened, lives would have been lost. What would the academy have done if it were one of your students killed during the entrance exam?"


    The Grandmaster''s gaze remained steady, though I could see a flicker of consideration behind his icy blue eyes. He leaned back in his chair, studying me for a long moment before responding.


    "Bring that wretched instructor here," the Grandmaster ordered, his voice carrying authority and finality. "We shall hear both sides of the story before we pass judgment."


    A ripple of tension passed through the council as the doors swung open again, and the familiar face of the instructor I had fought during the trials entered the room. His appearance was slightly dishevelled, and there was an undeniable look of discomfort in his eyes, though he tried to maintain a semblance of dignity as he approached the center of the chamber.


    He stopped a few paces from the table, his eyes flickering to me briefly before focusing on the Grandmaster. "Instructor Alderman, present as requested, Grandmaster Alaric."


    The Grandmaster''s piercing gaze settled on the instructor. "Alderman, you stand accused of excessive force during the entrance trials and endangering the lives of students. What do you have to say in your defence?"


    Instructor Alderman swallowed, his composure faltering for a moment.


    "Grandmaster," Alderman began, his voice controlled but lacking the confidence he had displayed during the trials. "I acted in accordance with academy regulations. The student, Samael Ashwood, attempted to murder my son Victor Alderman and his friends on the cover of the entrance exam, My son even lost his hand during the encounter.


    I merely sought to ensure my students'' safety and uphold the standards of the academy."


    Every eye turned to me with doubt in eyes but no one spoke up. I could feel the weight of their scrutiny pressing down on me, but I had to stand my ground.


    I took a deep breath, carefully choosing my words. "You say I attempted murdering your son, but do you even know the reason behind it? I said to you that your son and his friend tried to force themself on my lover after leading her to more dark alleys."


    I continued, "And if I wanted to kill your son and his friend, I would have done that when I had my chance, and don''t try to deny it because when I can almost kill you, your son and his friends are trivial to me." My tone remained even, but I could sense the tension rising in the room.


    Alderman''s face flushed with indignation, but before he could respond, the Grandmaster raised a hand to silence him. "Enough, Alderman. You will have your chance to respond shortly."


    I could see the other council members glancing at each other, some appearing intrigued, others skeptical. I pressed on, seizing the moment. "If it''s a matter of protecting my friends, then I would gladly take that risk again. But if the academy''s rules mean I''m punished for doing so, then perhaps those rules need reevaluation."


    "YOU DARE BOY! MOCKING THE RULES OF THIS ACADEMY?" Alderman''s voice rose, echoing off the chamber walls, his face contorted with rage. "You''re nothing but a reckless child, thinking you can act however you please!"


    "Reckless?" I shot back, feeling a surge of adrenaline. "I''m defending those who can''t defend themselves. Isn''t that what a true mage should do? Isn''t that what you should be teaching?"


    "Enough!" Grandmaster Alaric''s voice boomed, cutting through the tension like a sword. He looked at Alderman, his expression a mix of disappointment and authority. "This council exists to maintain peace and uphold the values of this academy, but it seems some instructors forget their purpose. You''re to address the accusations with maturity, not with baseless accusations and anger."


    Alderman bristled, but he fell silent, his jaw clenched as he fought to regain his composure.


    BOOOOM!


    The closed door behind me swung open with a booming sound, drawing the attention of everyone in the chamber. I turned, with a mix of curiosity and amazement to see this iconic scene first hand.


    "PROFESSOR LINCOLN! THIS IS NOT YOUR HOUSE!!!"


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Stone Me!, I can take it.


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 129 - No.129 Chris Lincolns Offer

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    "PROFESSOR LINCOLN! THIS IS NOT YOUR HOUSE!!!"


    A tall, imposing figure strode through the open doors with the confidence of someone who rarely met opposition. His deep crimson robe, adorned with gold and silver runes, flowed around him as if moved by some unseen force.


    His silver locks fell on his shoulders and his deep sapphire eyes burned with an intensity that demanded respect. Professor Lincoln, one of the most feared and respected individuals in the entire Merlin Academy, had arrived.


    The council members straightened in their seats, and even Grandmaster Alaric''s gaze sharpened as Lincoln made his entrance. His mere presence commanded attention, and the tension in the room thickened.


    "Professor Lincoln," Alaric greeted, his voice steady, though a hint of surprise laced his words. "We did not expect your presence here today."


    Lincoln''s gaze swept across the room before landing on me. For a brief moment, our eyes met, and I felt a ripple of energy emanating from him. This man¡­ he was on an entirely different level from anyone I had encountered so far.


    "I wasn''t planning to attend," Lincoln responded, his voice deep and smooth like a flowing river, "but when I heard the accusations being thrown at one of my students, I couldn''t just sit back and watch."


    My heart skipped a beat. One of his students?


    Alaric raised an eyebrow. "You claim Samael Ashwood as your student?"


    Lincoln stepped forward, his gaze unwavering. "I do. And if anyone has a problem with that, they can take it up with me."


    The room fell silent, the weight of Lincoln''s words hanging in the air. No one dared to challenge him, not even Alderman, who looked as though he had just swallowed something bitter.


    Grandmaster Alaric folded his hands, his expression thoughtful. "Professor Lincoln, while your reputation precedes you, this matter still concerns breaches of academy conduct. Your student¡ª"


    "My student," Lincoln interrupted, his tone firm but measured, "acted in accordance with what any true mage should do. He defended someone in danger. But this pig instead of handling the matter with justice in mind, chose to take out his personal vendetta against Samael and nearly cost the academy its future top mage."


    The council members shifted uneasily, their eyes flickering between Alderman and Professor Lincoln. Alderman, clearly uncomfortable under Lincoln''s gaze, opened his mouth to speak, but Lincoln continued before he could.


    "Let me make something very clear," Lincoln said, his voice lowering, becoming more menacing. "If there are any who believe they can abuse their power in this academy for personal gain, they will answer to me."


    A cold silence filled the room, the weight of his words suffocating any resistance Alderman might have had. The council members, once filled with doubts and questions, now seemed more cautious. They understood that to go against Lincoln''s judgment was to invite trouble far beyond the scope of this hearing.


    Grandmaster Alaric leaned forward, his piercing blue eyes narrowing as he considered Lincoln''s defence. After a long pause, he sighed and spoke, "Very well, Professor Lincoln. Given your endorsement and the information brought forward today, the council will reconsider its stance. But this does not absolve Samael of all responsibility. There will be conditions moving forward."


    He turned to me, his gaze steady. "Samael Ashwood, while Professor Lincoln''s defence holds weight, your actions in the trials cannot be completely overlooked. You are a student of Merlin Academy now, and with that comes adherence to our standards."


    I nodded slowly, waiting for him to continue.


    "You will be placed under a probationary period," Alaric declared. "During this time, any further breaches of conduct will result in severe consequences, regardless of circumstance. Additionally, you will be closely monitored by Professor Lincoln, who has now taken full responsibility for your conduct moving forward."


    A murmur spread across the council, but no one objected. It was clear that they wouldn''t oppose Lincoln''s influence, at least not directly.


    "As for Instructor Alderman," Alaric''s voice grew sharp as he turned to the man in question, "your actions are unbecoming of someone in your position¡ª"


    "I personally will thro¡ªtake him to the deepest level infernal furnace."


    "CHRIS! This small mishap doesn''t guarantee such extreme punishment," Grandmaster Alaric almost forgot to breathe as Professor Lincoln, also known as Chris, shot a cold, calculating glance at the Grandmaster, his lips curling into a faint smirk. The weight of his presence suffocated the chamber, leaving no room for anyone to argue.


    "Perhaps you''re right, Alaric," Chris said, his tone calm yet menacing. "But I believe that when an instructor violates the very principles this academy stands for, it warrants a lesson. Something more¡­ fitting than a slap on the wrist."


    The room seemed to shrink in on itself as tension thickened the air. Grandmaster Alaric''s sharp gaze flickered between Chris and Alderman. He clearly recognized the precarious line they were walking, one that could easily tip into a confrontation of power.


    "I acknowledge the gravity of Instructor Alderman''s transgression," Alaric spoke carefully, seeking balance, "but this council is tasked with maintaining order and justice, not personal vendettas. Instructor Alderman will be suspended from his duties while an internal investigation is conducted." Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It wasn''t the harsh punishment Chris had hinted at, but it was enough to make Alderman visibly pale. His trembling hands were barely concealed by the folds of his robes.


    "As you wish, Grandmaster," Chris said, his tone still brimming with unspoken threat. He turned to face me, his sapphire eyes gleaming with a strange intensity. "Samael, follow me. We''ve wasted enough time here."


    I followed without hesitation, feeling the eyes of the council burning into my back as Chris strode ahead with the confident swagger of a man who knew he held all the cards. Whatever punishment the council had intended was now a distant memory, swept away by the overwhelming force that was Professor Lincoln.


    The grand doors of the council chamber swung shut behind us with a soft thud, and we were left alone in the marble hallways of the academy.


    But I didn''t notice as my mind was burning with questions, Professor Lincoln''s personality. In the original novel, he was shown as an upright and rule-respecting man for whom rules always come first, and he had that personality when we met at the entrance exams sight.


    But just now he showed a side I had never expected. His cold, domineering presence, the ruthless way he shut down Alderman, and the absolute authority he wielded ¡ª none of that matched the upright image of him in the novel. Was this a side of him that only revealed itself in extreme situations? Or was there something deeper at play that I had missed in the story''s original telling?


    As we walked through the academy halls, I stole a glance at Professor Lincoln, trying to gauge his intentions. His expression was unreadable, his strides purposeful and unhurried. He didn''t speak, and neither did I. The silence between us was heavy, but not uncomfortable. It was more like the calm before a storm, an unspoken tension building with each step we took.


    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, we reached a secluded part of the academy grounds ¡ª a quiet courtyard surrounded by towering stone walls. Lincoln stopped, turning to face me with those piercing sapphire eyes.


    "You''re probably wondering why I stepped in back there," he said, his voice low but clear, cutting through the silence.


    I nodded, meeting his gaze directly. "It crossed my mind. You didn''t seem like the type to bend the rules so easily."


    A faint smile tugged at the corner of his lips, though it didn''t reach his eyes. "I don''t bend the rules, Samael. I break them when they no longer serve their purpose."


    His words hung in the air, and I felt a chill run down my spine. There was a sharp intelligence behind his calm facade, something far more calculating than I had anticipated. I realized then that I was dealing with someone who wasn''t just a respected professor ¡ª but someone who played a different, more dangerous game behind the scenes.


    "You''re not like the others here," he continued, stepping closer. "You see the cracks in the system, the flaws in the way things are run. That''s why you''ve already clashed with the academy''s authority. You question things, push boundaries. That makes you valuable."


    "Valuable?" I echoed, raising an eyebrow. "You''re saying this is all because you see potential in me?"


    Lincoln''s smile widened, this time reaching his eyes. "Potential, yes. But more than that ¡ª you remind me of myself."


    His words caught me off guard. For a moment, I wasn''t sure how to respond. Was he saying that he saw something of his own past in me? Or was this just another manipulation, another way to keep me in line?


    "You''ve got power, Samael," Lincoln continued, his tone more serious now. "But power without purpose is a double-edged sword. If you want to survive ¡ª and thrive ¡ª in this academy, you need to learn how to wield it with precision."


    I frowned slightly, considering his words. "And I suppose you''re going to teach me how?"


    Lincoln chuckled, a low, rumbling sound that didn''t quite match his usual composed demeanor. "Oh, I''ll teach you, alright. But understand this ¡ª the path I''m offering you isn''t an easy one. You''ll have enemies. You''ll face challenges that will test your limits. But if you succeed¡­"


    He paused, his eyes gleaming with a strange intensity.


    "You''ll be unstoppable."


    A part of me bristled at the idea of being molded into someone else''s image, but another part ¡ª the part that craved power, that hungered for control over my own destiny ¡ª couldn''t deny the allure of his offer. Professor Lincoln wasn''t just offering to help me survive Merlin Academy; he was offering me a way to transcend it.


    I weighed my options carefully, knowing that whatever choice I made now could shape my future in ways I hadn''t yet foreseen.


    "I''m listening," I finally said, my voice steady.


    Lincoln nodded, satisfied with my response. "Good. Then let''s begin."


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Stone Me!, I can take it.


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 130 - No.130 Academy Dorms

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    Lincoln nodded, satisfied with my response. "Good. Then let''s begin."


    "That...can we start from tomorrow as...we just entered the academy and my companions are waiting for me," I said while scratching my head with an embarrassed expression. The intense conversation had taken me off guard, and while Lincoln''s offer was tempting, I couldn''t forget my immediate priorities. After all, Sionna, Lily, and the others were waiting. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lincoln''s eyes flickered with amusement as he leaned back. "Of course. No need to rush into things, Samael. We''ll start when you''re ready." His voice was smooth, almost nonchalant, but I could tell that he knew he had already planted the seeds of intrigue in my mind.


    "Thank you, Professor," I said with a nod. "I''ll find you tomorrow."


    "Actually, I am the homeroom teacher of your class. Tomorrow we''ll meet during the first session," Lincoln added with a smirk, his sharp eyes gleaming in the dim light. "So there''s no need to seek me out¡ªI''ll be waiting for you, Samael."


    I nodded, feeling a strange mix of anticipation and wariness as I turned to leave. His presence lingered, even as I stepped into the open hallways of the academy, the weight of our conversation pressing down on my shoulders. It wasn''t just the words he''d said, but the way he said them, as though everything was part of some greater design I couldn''t yet see.


    As I made my way back to the training grounds, the cool night air washed over me, clearing my thoughts. Sionna, Lily, and Liliana were waiting under a large tree, their figures illuminated by the soft glow of the academy''s enchanted lamps.


    Sionna spotted me first, her face lighting up with relief. "Finally!" she called out, standing up from the bench. "What took you so long? We were about to send a search party."


    "Sorry, I got held up by one of the professors," I said, offering a smile. "He''s also our homeroom teacher, apparently."


    Lily''s eyes narrowed slightly. "Professor Lincoln?"


    I nodded, surprised she knew. "Yeah, how did you¡ª?"


    "Guess, We only know Professor Lincoln. And you would go with anyone associated with a mysterious aura like his," Lily finished, her voice laced with a touch of sarcasm, though there was concern hidden beneath. Her narrowed eyes didn''t miss the unease I was trying to conceal.


    Sionna folded her arms, glancing at me with a mix of curiosity and worry. "What did he want with you? I don''t like the sound of this."


    "Well, he actually saved me from the Academy council. And Lily fear not that the head instructor is going to be punished." I said with a smile as I tried to ease the tension. "Lincoln handled everything. He''s got a way with people in power, apparently."


    Liliana''s expression softened, but her concern didn''t completely vanish. "I still don''t trust him, Samael. He''s always been¡­different. You should keep your guard up."


    Sionna nodded in agreement. "Liliana''s right. Just because he helped doesn''t mean he doesn''t have his own agenda."


    I let out a soft chuckle, appreciating their concern. "I know, I''m not planning to blindly follow anyone. But I''ll be cautious. He''s just offering me guidance, that''s all."


    "Just be careful," Raven repeated, her protective side coming through.


    "Always," I assured them, feeling a sense of camaraderie in their concern.


    "Let''s go, we haven''t even been to dorms yet. I don''t want to sleep outside like a vagabond," Sionna joked, trying to lighten the mood.


    "Yeah, let''s get settled in before we have to face our first day at this place," Lily added, a hint of apprehension in her voice.


    We made our way through the winding pathways of the academy, laughter and chatter from other students echoing in the air. As we approached the dormitories, a sense of anticipation tingled at the back of my mind. Tomorrow would be a pivotal day, the start of a journey that could lead to power and understanding¡ªor danger and betrayal.


    Once inside the dormitory, we each claimed our rooms. I took a moment to unpack my belongings, setting up my space to feel more like home. The walls were lined with shelves, and I found a spot for the few books I''d brought with me, as well as a small trinket from my past that I always carried¡ªa silver locket from my mother.


    After settling in, I joined Sionna, Lily, and Liliana in the common area, where they were chatting and exchanging stories about their hopes for the academy. The atmosphere felt warm and comforting, a stark contrast to the serious undertones of my earlier conversation with Lincoln.


    "So, what are you two hoping to learn?" I asked, curious about their aspirations.


    "I am fascinated by Runes, So that''s it for me," Lily said with a spark in her eyes. "The way they can amplify magic and create intricate spells¡­ it''s just so intriguing!"


    Raven leaned back, crossing her arms. "I''m more interested in combat techniques. I want to become a skilled warrior and save Mother as soon as possible."


    I could sense the determination in her voice, a fire that mirrored my own ambitions. "You will. I have no doubt about that," I replied, nodding in support.


    Sionna glanced at me, her expression thoughtful. "And you, Samael? What are you planning to focus on?"


    I hesitated for a moment, weighing my thoughts carefully. "I think I might explore a bit of everything," I said, trying to keep my tone light. "But I''ll definitely delve deeper into the manipulation of magic. It seems like there''s a lot of potential for growth there, especially considering the offer I received."


    Lily raised an eyebrow, her curiosity piqued. "What offer?"


    I hesitated again, unsure if I should reveal Lincoln''s interest in my potential. But the bond of trust we had built over the years made me feel comfortable enough to share. "Professor Lincoln offered to guide me in harnessing my powers, to help me navigate this place."


    Liliana''s expression shifted, concern etching her features. "That sounds... risky, Samael. He''s not someone you can fully trust, even if he helped you."


    "I know, but I can''t deny the appeal of having a mentor who understands the complexities of this academy," I replied, trying to reassure them. "He sees something in me, and I''d be a fool not to at least explore it."


    Eveline spoke seriously for the first time, "My fiance, If you need my support or guidance, just ask. We''ll be there for you, no matter what." Her voice was soft but resolute, and I could see the sincerity in her eyes.


    "Thanks, Eveline. It means a lot," I said, genuinely appreciative of their unwavering support. I needed their strength now more than ever, especially with the challenges I was about to face.


    The conversation shifted as we began discussing our expectations for classes, lightening the mood further. Sionna animatedly described her excitement about combat training, while Lily chimed in with her plans to join the alchemy club. Their enthusiasm was infectious, and I found myself smiling more than I had in days.


    As the night wore on, we settled into a comfortable routine, sharing stories, laughing, and teasing each other about our various quirks. The camaraderie felt good, a reminder that I wasn''t alone in this vast academy filled with unknowns.


    Eventually, exhaustion settled over me like a heavy blanket. I excused myself, promising to meet them for breakfast in the morning. As I prepared for bed, I felt the weight of Lincoln''s words still pressing on my mind. His offer was tempting, yet fraught with potential consequences.


    Lying in bed, I gazed up at the ceiling, pondering what the next day would bring. The academy was a labyrinth of opportunities and dangers, and I was just beginning to find my way. The thrill of it was intoxicating, even as a twinge of fear lurked in the corners of my thoughts.


    I closed my eyes, allowing sleep to envelop me, hoping for clarity in the dreams that awaited.


    ***


    The sun spilt its golden rays through my window the next morning, casting patterns across my room. I awoke to the sound of chatter and laughter filtering through the walls, a sign that my friends were already up and preparing for the day.


    After a quick shower and a simple breakfast, I met Sionna, Lily, and Liliana in the common area, where they were eagerly discussing the day''s schedule.


    "We have our first class with Professor Lincoln today!" Sionna exclaimed, her eyes sparkling with excitement. "I wonder what he has planned for us."


    Lily rolled her eyes playfully. "Just don''t get too starstruck. He''s still just a professor, no matter how mysterious he seems."


    "Who is starstruck by the smelly professor? Samael is the only one for me." Sionna pouted with a playful grin, causing a ripple of laughter among us.


    "My dear fiance, where is my daily dose of your lovely kiss?" Eveline teased as she raised her arms in mock despair, prompting another round of giggles.


    But I still went to her awaiting arms and embraced her tightly, a smile spreading across my face. "Sorry, my lady, but I was busy dreaming of conquering the academy," I joked, earning playful nudges from Sionna and Lily.


    "Kiss?" Eveline interjected with a smirk, her eyes gleaming with mischief. "Is that all it takes to conquer the academy? Maybe I should start charging you for every kiss!"


    I smiled but still leaned forward and took her inviting lips as I kissed her softly, savouring the warmth of her embrace. A chorus of teasing "oohs" erupted from Sionna and Lily, and I could feel a light blush creeping up my cheeks.


    "Alright, alright, we get it!" Sionna laughed, shaking her head. "I want one now!"


    She shoved Eveline aside and took her place, her arms embracing me and pouting lips in mock frustration. "Come on, Samael! A prince must not deny his loyal subjects!"


    I couldn''t help but laugh as I obliged, leaning down to place a wet kiss on her glistening lips, which only fueled her delight. "There you go, loyal subject. But you have to promise to behave in class," I teased.


    "Me too," Liliana shoved Sionna aside and took her place in front of me, her cheeks flushed with playful determination. "I demand my royal kiss as well!"


    I chuckled, leaning down again to meet her expectant lips. She smiled at me, a spark of mischief in her eyes. "Now you really are going to be late for class!"


    But before I could stand up, Lily quietly sat on my lap with anticipation in her eyes and a cute blush on her cheeks. "Don''t forget about me," she said, a playful smile tugging at her lips. "I''m the only one who hasn''t gotten a kiss yet!"


    The playful atmosphere in the room erupted into laughter again. I raised an eyebrow, feigning seriousness. "You all are making it difficult for me to focus on my studies. I can''t have a reputation as a kissing bandit before even stepping into class!"


    "Come on, Samael, just one kiss won''t hurt," Lily insisted, her playful demeanour matched only by the genuine warmth in her eyes.


    With a soft chuckle, I relented, leaning down to press my lips against hers. It was a gentle kiss, sweet and lingering, as though sealing a promise for the day ahead. As I pulled back, Lily''s grin was infectious, brightening the room even more.


    "There! Now you can all study in peace," I announced, trying to sound official.


    But met with silence everyone was looking at Raven who didn''t ask for a kiss with teasing eyes. She had been quietly observing the playful exchange, her arms crossed, a faint smile on her lips.


    "Well, are you going to just stand there, Raven?" I teased, tilting my head slightly to catch her gaze. "Aren''t you going to demand your royal kiss too?"


    Raven raised an eyebrow, her expression a mix of amusement and mock seriousness. "Please, I''m not like the rest of you. I don''t need a kiss to feel special." But there was a spark in her eyes that suggested she might just enjoy it.


    Liliana pushed me back to my seat dragged Raven by hand and tossed her in my lap, a playful smirk dancing across her lips. "Come on, Raven! You''re just as much a part of this little royal court as anyone else. Besides, it''s only fair!"


    Raven shot me an incredulous look, her cheeks tinged with a hint of pink. "You''ve got to be kidding me," she muttered, though I could see the reluctant amusement flickering in her eyes.


    "Come on, Raven! One kiss for good luck," Sionna chimed in, her enthusiasm infectious. "You don''t want to miss out on the benefits of a royal kiss, do you?"


    With the three of them encouraging her, Raven finally relented, rolling her eyes dramatically. "Fine, but just this once," she said, a half-smile breaking through her usual stoic demeanour.


    I chuckled, leaning closer as Raven hesitated for just a moment before leaning in. Our lips met, and I felt a rush of warmth¡ªher kiss was different, softer and more reserved, as if she was still unsure about letting her guard down. But as we broke apart, I could see the spark of laughter in her eyes, a sign that maybe she enjoyed the moment more than she let on.


    "See? Not so bad, right?" I teased, earning a playful glare from her.


    "Don''t get used to it," she shot back, though the corners of her mouth betrayed her amusement.


    With the playful tension finally dissipating, we all gathered our things, excitement bubbling in the air as we prepared to head to our first class.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Stone Me!, I can take it.


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 131 - No.131 Multiple Encounters!

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    As we made our way to the classroom, the lively atmosphere shifted slightly, our earlier playfulness giving way to the anticipation of what lay ahead. The academy was vast, and the corridors were already bustling with students rushing to their respective classes. I couldn''t help but feel a blend of excitement and apprehension.


    Today marked the true beginning of our journey, not just as students but as aspiring mages and scholars in a world where knowledge and power went hand in hand.


    When we reached the entrance of the classroom, the door was slightly ajar. I could see Professor Lincoln already inside, standing in front of a large chalkboard covered with intricate magical diagrams. His presence dominated the room, commanding attention even in his stillness. The students were settling into their seats, whispering amongst themselves as they threw curious glances in his direction.


    "Welcome to your first day," Lincoln''s voice boomed as we entered, his eyes locking onto me for a brief moment before scanning the room. "Today, we begin our exploration into the world of magic that goes beyond mere spells and incantations. Here, you''ll learn the true essence of what it means to be a mage."


    We took our seats near the window by the end of the last row, with me sitting by the window. Liliana sat in front of me, Sionna by her right side, and on my right side Eveline and by her right side sat Lily with Raven sitting in front of Lily.


    But my attention was on the system notification which appeared as soon as I stepped into the class.


    [Ding! Multiple Protagonists and Villains detected! Scanning¡­ Analyzing¡­]


    The System''s alert sent a shiver down my spine, and my mind was immediately on high alert. I knew the academy was a central point in the novel''s plot, but I hadn''t expected to encounter multiple key figures so soon. My eyes scanned the classroom subtly, trying to identify anyone who might be one of these protagonists or villains.


    [Analysis Complete!]


    The System''s voice chimed in my head once more, and this time, detailed information began to flood my vision.


    [Detected Individuals:


    1. Aiden Pierce - Protagonist: Affinity with Light and Fire Magic. Hidden bloodline potential.


    2. Seraphina Mirage - Villainess: Mastery in Illusion and Water Magic. Possesses unique manipulation abilities.


    3. Marcus Draven - Protagonist: Dark affinity, skilled in Necromancy. Not yet aware of his hidden potential.


    4. Elara Moonshadow - Villainess: Shadow and Sound magic user. Dangerous and unpredictable.


    Additional Note: These individuals are intertwined in the fates of each other and with you, Samael Ashwood. Their presence in this academy will significantly impact the storyline''s trajectory.]


    And if my senses are correct, two girls and one boy were looking at me right now.


    The boy had envy written on his face as he glared at me, while the two girls whispered to each other, casting glances in my direction. I quickly turned my gaze back to Professor Lincoln, trying to shake off the feeling of scrutiny. The last thing I wanted was to draw unnecessary attention, especially from potential rivals or allies.


    Professor Lincoln clapped his hand, "Since everyone is here now, let me introduce myself and then you will stand up one by one and introduce yourselves." His eyes sparkled with intrigue, almost as if he relished the idea of learning about each of us. "My name is Chris Lincoln, Gravity Magic master and your homeroom teacher.


    I specialize in understanding the principles that govern the magical arts, and my goal is to guide you in mastering not just your spells, but your very essence as mages. Now, who would like to start?"


    His gaze swept across the classroom, and I could feel the tension in the air as students exchanged anxious looks. I admired how he could command the room with just his presence, igniting curiosity in even the shyest of students.


    Aiden Pierce, the boy I had sensed earlier, stood up first, his posture confident despite the envy I had seen flickering in his eyes. "I''m Aiden Pierce. My affinity is with Light and Fire magic. I aspire to become a great mage and protect those I care about." His words were sincere, and as he spoke, I sensed a powerful aura surrounding him, a hint of potential yet to be unlocked.


    "Next!"


    "I''m Sid Redstone," the next student introduced himself with an enthusiastic grin, standing up with a slight bounce. "I''m really into Alchemy and want to create potions that can help people! My affinity is with Earth magic." He seemed a bit nervous but excited, and I admired his determination.


    "Interesting goals, Sid," Lincoln said, nodding approvingly. "Alchemy is an essential discipline that intertwines with many other branches of magic."


    As more students introduced themselves, I observed the dynamics in the room. Some seemed genuinely eager, while others were visibly hesitant or trying to gauge their peers'' reactions. I couldn''t shake the feeling that each introduction was more than just a formality¡ªit was a declaration of intent, a way of staking a claim in this competitive environment.


    "Next!"


    The moment Seraphina Mirage stood, the air in the classroom shifted. Her presence was captivating and unsettling at the same time. With an air of confidence bordering on arrogance, she proclaimed, "I''m Seraphina Mirage. My affinities lie with Illusion and Water magic. I plan to master them both to bend reality to my will."


    As she spoke, I could feel the subtle shift of energy around her¡ªa ripple of power that hinted at her manipulative abilities. Her sharp gaze swept over the classroom, locking onto me for a brief moment. There was a flicker of something¡ªwas it curiosity, or perhaps recognition? Either way, it sent a chill down my spine.


    "Very ambitious, Seraphina," Lincoln remarked, his tone neither approving nor disapproving, but clearly intrigued. "Next!" S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The introductions continued, each student revealing their ambitions and affinities, but I could feel the tension in the room building with every passing moment. It was evident that this was more than just a classroom; it was a battleground for prestige and recognition.


    "Next!" Lincoln called again, his patience seemingly running thin.


    Marcus Draven stood, his demeanour dark and brooding. "I''m Marcus Draven. My affinity is with Dark magic, specifically Necromancy. I intend to delve into the depths of the unknown," he declared, his voice low and serious.


    The air around him felt heavier, as if the shadows themselves were drawn to him. I remembered what the System had said about him¡ªunaware of his hidden potential. It made me wary. He was someone to watch closely.


    "Next!" Lincoln prompted again, his excitement growing as the roster dwindled.


    "I''m Elara Moonshadow," the next girl said, her voice smooth and enticing. "My affinities are Shadow and Sound magic. I seek to explore the hidden depths of both to become the most feared mage in this academy." A smirk graced her lips, and a sense of danger radiated from her. I recalled the System''s warning: unpredictable and dangerous.


    With each introduction, I could feel the web of connections tightening. Each student had their own motivations, strengths, and weaknesses¡ªpotential allies or threats as we navigated this new environment.


    The classroom fell silent as Liliana stood, her voice steady but with a hint of challenge. "I''m Liliana Ashwood, specializing in Blood Magic. I aim to support my love Samael with my all."


    "..."


    The entire class looked at Liliana as if they were trying to process the weight of her declaration. It was one thing to reveal one''s magical affinity; it was quite another to declare one''s intentions so openly, especially with a hint of defiance in her tone.


    I felt my cheeks flush at her words, a mix of pride and embarrassment swelling within me. Liliana had always been fiercely protective, and her declaration underscored the strength of our bond.


    "Blood Magic, you say?" Lincoln mused, his interest piqued. "A complex and often misunderstood discipline. I hope you tread carefully down that path, Liliana."


    "I will, Professor," she replied confidently, meeting his gaze without flinching. There was a strength in her spirit that I admired deeply, but I knew that this world could be unforgiving, especially for those who wielded such powers.


    So they chose to ignore her aim altogether.


    "Next!" Lincoln''s voice rang out, and my heart began to race. It was my turn, and I could feel every pair of eyes in the room fixed on me.


    Taking a deep breath, I stood up and squared my shoulders. "I''m Samael Ashwood. My affinities are Star, Lightning, and Nature¡ª"


    "WHAT!!!"


    "Did you hear that-"


    "Three affinities-"


    "No one in the entire academy has that many affinities!"


    The classroom erupted into murmurs and exclamations, students turning to one another in shock and disbelief. I could see the mixture of awe, envy, and even suspicion in their eyes as they processed what I''d just said. The mention of three affinities wasn''t common, and I knew that it would put a target on my back right from the start.


    Lincoln''s eyes widened for a brief moment, and I could see a flicker of something¡ªcuriosity, perhaps even recognition¡ªbefore he regained his composure. "Three affinities," he repeated, his voice calm but with an edge of intrigue. "Impressive, Samael. Very few can boast such a unique combination."


    He let the statement hang in the air for a moment, allowing the weight of my revelation to settle on everyone in the room. I could feel the intense gaze of Aiden, Seraphina, Marcus, and Elara on me, each of them analyzing, measuring, and trying to gauge just how much of a threat or an ally I could become.


    "But," I continued, holding my ground and keeping my voice steady, "my true goal here is to understand the depths of magic, to uncover its secrets, and¡ª" I paused, meeting the gaze of each of the key figures in the room one by one, "¡ªto forge my own path, no matter where it leads."


    The murmurs rose again, this time tinged with curiosity and even a hint of respect. I knew my words were vague, but that was intentional. I didn''t want to reveal my true intentions just yet, not when the game had barely begun.


    Lincoln''s eyes narrowed slightly, a knowing smile spreading across his face. "Ambitious," he said, his tone now carrying a hint of challenge. "I look forward to seeing where that ambition takes you, Samael."


    "Next!"


    "Hello! Hello! I''m Eveline Clearwater soon to be Ashwood, my affinity is water, I too want to support Samael, my fiance."


    Eveline''s bubbly announcement brought the attention back to the front of the classroom. A ripple of surprise coursed through the room, and I felt a mix of pride and unease. She was declaring our engagement openly, which drew more attention than I had anticipated.


    "Clearwater?" Aiden muttered under his breath, his expression shifting to one of annoyance. I caught the disdain in his voice, the hint of rivalry bubbling just beneath the surface.


    "Yes, I am the heir of the Clearwater family," Eveline continued, her voice ringing with confidence. "I aim to learn and use my magic to assist my loved ones, especially Samael."


    Lincoln looked genuinely impressed. "A strong lineage indeed! The Clearwaters are known for their mastery of Water Magic." His gaze shifted around the room, sensing the dynamics shifting yet again. "Next!"


    "I''m Lily Ashwood, Ice Affinity, I too want to support Samael," Lily introduced herself, her voice steady despite the whirlwind of emotions swirling around us. I felt a warmth in my chest at her declaration, a sense of unity among us. Lily''s presence, alongside Eveline and Liliana, brought a comforting sense of familiarity to this otherwise tense environment.


    "Three fianc¨¦es? Such ambitions, and a delightful twist of fate," Professor Lincoln remarked, a slight grin tugging at the corners of his lips. He seemed to enjoy the tension that hung in the air, as if it fed the atmosphere of competition and camaraderie he sought to cultivate.


    "Next!" Lincoln called out again, his enthusiasm palpable. The class continued, each student revealing their ambitions, but I couldn''t help but notice how the spotlight shifted increasingly toward me and my fianc¨¦es. I could feel the weight of expectations pressing down, both from my peers and myself.


    "I am Sionna Ashwood, Water Affinity, I too want to support Samael and help protect our family," Sionna declared, standing tall and resolute. Her voice was firm, and I admired the way she projected confidence, even as the tension in the room simmered.


    The murmurs erupted again, but this time they were laced with a blend of admiration and envy. I could sense the curiosity surrounding my family connection and the implications of having multiple fianc¨¦es at the academy. It was a rare situation, and I knew it would draw attention, both good and bad.


    "Ah, the Ashwood legacy continues to grow!" Lincoln exclaimed, his eyes gleaming with excitement. "It seems you have quite the support system, Samael. Perhaps we''ll need to organize some friendly competitions to test the strengths of these unique affinities." His smile was infectious, but I felt a slight apprehension.


    The dynamics within our circle were complex, and adding competition into the mix could stir up trouble.


    "Next!" Lincoln urged, turning his attention back to the remaining students.


    "Name''s Raven, Dark and Illusion Affinity. I too want to support my Samael~" Now she is doing this on purpose.


    The room erupted into chatter at Raven''s declaration. The playful glint in her eyes suggested she was fully aware of the reaction she would provoke. I could feel the weight of their gazes upon me, tinged with curiosity, envy, and even a hint of admiration. My cheeks flushed as she winked at me, adding yet another layer to the already complicated situation.


    "Ah, I see. Another member of your expanding circle," Lincoln said, suppressing a chuckle. "Dark and Illusion magic, a fascinating combination! I trust you all realize that with such a varied set of affinities, you''ll need to work hard to harmonize your strengths."


    "Yes, Professor," we all replied in unison, though my mind was already racing with thoughts of what this all meant. The dynamics of our relationships were bound to complicate things further, and I could sense the shifting allegiances among my peers.


    "Now, let''s discuss your first assignment," Lincoln continued, steering the class back to the subject at hand.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Stone Me!, I can take it.


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 132 - No.132 What Is Mana?

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    "Now, My question to you all is ''What is Mana?''" Professor Lincoln began, his gaze sweeping across the classroom, igniting a palpable curiosity in the air. "Mana is the very essence of magic, the lifeblood of every spell and incantation. Understanding it is crucial for any aspiring mage. Who can tell me what they think mana is?"


    A hand shot up from Aiden, his confidence shining through. "Mana is the energy that mages harness to cast spells. It flows through everything and is tied to our emotions and willpower."


    "Very... textbook-like answer," Lincoln replied, a glimmer of approval in his eyes. "While that is true, there is more depth to it. Mana is not just energy; it is a manifestation of the world''s inherent magic. It is influenced by your surroundings, your emotions, and even your thoughts. It can be drawn from nature, from within oneself, or from the very fabric of reality itself."


    A ripple of intrigue flowed through the class as he spoke, his words painting a vivid picture of the intricate relationship between a mage and their mana. I could see some students nodding, others furrowing their brows in thought.


    "Then what is the difference between Mana Demons use or Mana Angels use or Mana humans use."Then what is the difference between Mana Demons use or Mana Angels use or Mana humans use?" Lily asked with a curious tilt of her head. Her question hung in the air, and I felt a rush of pride for her insightful inquiry.


    "Excellent question, Mrs. Lily," Lincoln said, nodding appreciatively. "The essence of mana is universal, but its manifestations and the ways it can be harnessed differ vastly between beings."


    He continued, "Biology is the key, and it determines how each type of being interacts with mana.


    Humans typically draw mana from their surroundings and create a magic circle in their heart, with each circle added only enhancing their capacity to harness mana. This makes human mages versatile but reliant on their environment.


    Demons, on the other hand, have a more intrinsic relationship with mana. They can manipulate it in more chaotic ways, drawing from their own dark essence. This allows them to perform powerful, albeit unpredictable, spells. Their connection with mana is often fueled by negative emotions and desires, making their magic potent but also volatile.


    As for Angels, they possess a unique bond with mana, allowing them to channel it through divine will. They often draw mana from higher planes of existence and can wield it with precision and grace. Their spells tend to reflect their pure intentions, embodying harmony and light.


    But there is one more type of Mana which is called Dragon Force, Your dragon classmate should know about it."


    The classroom buzzed with excitement as Professor Lincoln explained the different types of mana. I could sense the curiosity in the air, and it was clear that this topic resonated deeply with many students. But when he mentioned dragons, a collective intake of breath rippled through the room.


    "Dragon force?" Marcus Draven repeated a hint of skepticism in his voice. "What makes dragon magic so different?"


    Lincoln turned his attention to Marcus, a small smile on his face. "Ah, excellent inquiry, Marcus! let''s give our resident dragon a chance to answer this question, So Samael Ashwood, as the only dragon in our class, why don''t you share your perspective on Dragon Force?"


    The spotlight shifted to me, and the weight of my classmates'' gazes bore down on me. I took a moment to gather my thoughts, knowing that explaining Dragon Force would require a balance of clarity and depth.


    "Dragon Force," I began, my voice steady despite the attention, "is unique because it embodies the essence of a dragon''s spirit and power. Unlike the typical mana that humans or even demons might draw from the world around them, Dragon Force is deeply tied to our innate abilities, our bloodline, and our heritage."


    I glanced around the room, observing the expressions of intrigue and fascination on my classmates'' faces. "When dragons harness their Dragon Force, we are tapping into an ancient reservoir of power that is both elemental and instinctual. It''s not merely energy; it''s a manifestation of our identity as dragons."


    I continued, "This means our magic can be both awe-inspiring and terrifying. It allows us to manipulate the very elements, summon storms, breathe fire, or even wield the shadows. The nature of Dragon Force can vary significantly depending on the type of dragon. For example, fire dragons have a strong affinity for flames, while ice dragons command the cold.


    Each dragon type has its own unique signature and capabilities."


    Elara''s eyes sparkled with disdain. "So, is it more powerful than regular mana?"


    "Dragon force is unique to dragons just as Demonic Mana is unique to demons and Angelic Mana is unique to angels," I explained, feeling the heat of Elara''s skepticism. "It''s not about being universally more powerful; it''s about the connection we have to our magic. Each type of mana has its own strengths and weaknesses, and it really depends on the user.


    For dragons, our mana is an extension of who we are, our instincts, and our nature."


    Professor Lincoln nodded, acknowledging my point. "Exactly. Each type of mana brings different abilities to the table. The effectiveness of any magic relies heavily on the mage''s understanding and mastery over their mana. Just because one type of mana has vast potential doesn''t mean it''s always the best option for every situation."


    I could see a few students in the class absorbing this information, some even scribbling notes. Aiden raised his hand again. "So, Samael, how do you channel your Dragon Force? Is it different from how we channel regular mana?"


    "Entirely, Dragons don''t have to create magic circles in their heart to channel their magic. Instead, our heart in itself is a producer of mana or we call it Dragon force. It is called Dragon heart with each breath we take further connects us to our essence. Our heart is our core; it pulsates with energy that flows directly into our spells.


    When we draw on our Dragon Force, it''s like taking a deep breath and allowing that energy to surge through us, manifesting as our magic."


    I paused to let my classmates digest the information, noticing that some were leaning forward in their seats, eager for more.


    "But there''s a crucial point to consider," I added, my tone becoming more serious. "The power of Dragon Force is also tied to our emotional state. If we lose control or let our emotions dictate our magic, it can become dangerously unpredictable. For instance, if I were to tap into my Dragon Force while overwhelmed by rage or fear, I might unleash something far beyond my intention.


    That''s why mastering our emotions is as important as mastering our magic."


    Aiden nodded, his brow furrowed slightly. "So it''s a double-edged sword?"


    "Exactly," I confirmed, appreciating her insight. "The deeper our connection to our Dragon Force, the more powerful our magic can be. But it requires discipline and control. Dragons who fail to master their emotions often find themselves spiralling into chaos."


    Marcus raised an eyebrow. "Have you ever lost control, Samael?"


    A hush fell over the classroom, and I felt the weight of his question. It wasn''t something I wanted to dwell on, but honesty was essential in our discussions. "Once," I admitted, my voice quiet but steady.


    "Anyways, Dragon Force has much more pros and it has cons due to its flexibility. We can just brute force the element we have an affinity with to overcome obstacles," I continued, shaking off the uncomfortable feeling Marcus''s question stirred in me. "But that flexibility also means we have to be careful not to overextend ourselves.


    If we attempt to channel too much Dragon Force at once, or if we let our emotions get the better of us, we risk losing control over our spells."


    Elara scoffed. "It sounds like every type of magic has its drawbacks. What makes Dragon Force so special then?"


    "What''s special about it," I replied, keeping my tone even, "is not just its power, but its versatility. For example, while a human mage might require specific incantations or gestures to channel their mana, dragons can often draw upon their innate abilities almost instinctively. This allows us to react quickly in battle, adapting to situations in ways that can take others by surprise."


    Professor Lincoln interjected, clearly enjoying the back-and-forth. "That''s a fantastic point, Samael! The adaptability of Dragon Force can indeed provide a strategic advantage in combat. It reflects the essence of a dragon''s nature: fierce, powerful, and often unpredictable. And remember, every mage must find their own strengths and weaknesses to grow.


    Your experiences will shape your understanding of magic."


    The bell rang, breaking the intensity of the discussion, and I felt a mixture of relief and satisfaction. As my classmates began to gather their belongings, I caught a glimpse of Lily smiling at me, her expression one of admiration and intrigue.


    "That was amazing," she said as we walked out of the classroom together. "You explained everything so well, and it felt like everyone was really listening."


    "Yes, Samael that was great!" Eveline jumped on my back, and Liliana quietly came by my side with a small smile.


    "What''s so great about it? Demons too can be formidable with their mana!" Raven chimed in, crossing her arms as we made our way through the bustling hallway. "It''s not just dragons who have unique strengths."


    "That''s true," I replied, trying to keep the conversation light. "But there''s a reason dragons are revered in many cultures, even among demons. Our magic is intertwined with our identity, our very being."


    Raven rolled her eyes but smiled slightly, clearly intrigued despite herself. "Okay, fine. But just remember, demons can be unpredictable too. I''m sure they have some legendary stories of their own."


    "Yeah, but those stories often end in chaos," I shot back playfully, earning a chuckle from Lily. "But you have a point. Every type of magic has its own flair and legacy."


    Lily nudged me gently, her eyes bright. "You really handled yourself well in there. It must feel good to be able to share your heritage so openly, especially after everything that happened recently."


    "It''s Al¡ª"


    "Oh! Look who it is, Big bad uncle dragon~"


    "¡ªAlright."


    . sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Stone Me!, I can take it.


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 133 - No.133 True Protagonist Vs Villainess (1/?)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    "It''s Al¡ª"


    "Oh! Look who it is, Big bad uncle dragon~"


    "¡ªAlright."


    I glanced over my shoulder, feeling a familiar mix of annoyance and amusement at the playful taunt that echoed through the hallway. Seraphina Mirage¡ªVillainess: Mastery in Illusion and water magic and possesses unique manipulation abilities.


    I saw her standing with some students from our class looking at me with disdain smirk plastered on her face. Her long, silver hair cascaded over her shoulders, shimmering as it caught the light. Her eyes, a striking blue, sparkled with mischief. "What, did you think you could steal the spotlight without some playful ribbing?"


    I shook my head, trying to maintain my composure. "I''m just sharing information, Seraphina. No need to get dramatic."


    "Information or bragging?" she retorted, crossing her arms. "It must be nice to have a unique bloodline that grants you powers beyond what most can achieve."


    Several of her friends giggled, clearly enjoying the banter. I felt my irritation bubbling just beneath the surface but forced a smile, keeping my voice calm. "We all have our strengths, don''t we? I think it''s admirable you''re so comfortable with your illusions. It''s not something everyone can master."


    I felt a little tug in my mind, a angry growl felt my lips as my expression turned more serious. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    [System Alert! Mind Manipulation Detected...]


    [Initiating countermeasures...]


    [System Alert! Mind Manipulation Failed.]


    "YOU!" I barked, my voice laced with a low growl. The room seemed to still, and the laughter of her friends died down as they sensed the tension rising. "You tried to manipulate my mind, didn''t you?"


    Seraphina''s eyes widened, but her smirk quickly returned, though it faltered slightly. "Manipulate? That''s a bold accusation, Samael. I was just teasing you!" She feigned innocence, raising her hands in a mock surrender.


    "You know very well what you did!" I shot back, feeling a surge of anger. The familiar hum of my Dragon Force simmered beneath the surface, urging me to unleash it. "You can''t just toy with people''s minds like that!"


    "Calm down, dragon boy," she said, her tone dripping with sarcasm. "It''s just a little fun. I thought you could handle a bit of playful banter."


    "Fun? That''s what you call it?" I retorted, my hand went to the hilt of my sword as Lightning arcs dancing around my figure.


    "Lightning Magic: Thunderclap and Flash~"


    In an instant, I unsheathed my sword, a bolt of raw energy coursing through me as I propelled myself forward with blinding speed. The world around me seemed to slow, and all I could focus on was the target before me. Seraphina''s eyes widened in shock as I closed the distance, the air crackling with electric tension.


    But just as quickly as I appeared, I was gone¡ªsheathing my sword in one fluid motion. The classroom erupted in gasps, and the students instinctively stepped back, a mix of awe and fear etched on their faces.


    Seraphina stood frozen, her smirk vanished, replaced by a look of genuine surprise. "What¡ªwhat was that?" she stammered, the playful glint in her eyes replaced by something more serious.


    "Don''t play games with me, Seraphina," I said, my voice low and unwavering. "You might think you can manipulate others with your tricks, but I''m not some pawn in your little games. You''ve crossed a line."


    The electric charge in the air simmered down, but my heart raced as I maintained my gaze on her, ready to react if she tried anything else. "I suggest you watch yourself. If you pull a stunt like that again, you won''t be so lucky next time."


    "Lucky?" she repeated incredulously, her confidence flickering like a candle in the wind. "You think that was lucky¡ª" A thin crimson line stretched from her cheek as blood dripped down her face, a stark reminder of the danger she had provoked. She touched the wound, her eyes narrowing in realization. The students around us gasped, some murmuring in disbelief, while others exchanged anxious glances.


    "I didn''t mean to¡ª" she began, but I cut her off, my voice like steel.


    "You don''t get to play the victim now, Seraphina. You think this is just a game?" I stepped forward, my presence looming over her. "You wanted to toy with my mind, to pull me into your illusions. You need to understand that some people won''t bend to your whims."


    Seraphina blinked, caught off guard by the sudden shift in the atmosphere. The playful banter was gone, replaced by an undeniable tension that hung in the air. "I¡ªI was just trying to lighten the mood," she stuttered, her bravado fading. "I never wanted to hurt you."


    "Too late for that," I said, my voice low and steady. The energy crackling around me faded slightly, but my anger still simmered beneath the surface.


    Professor Lincoln burst into the room, his expression fierce as he surveyed the scene. "What''s going on here?" he demanded, eyes locking onto the blood trickling down Seraphina''s cheek.


    "She tried to manipulate my mind, and I responded," I stated, my tone unwavering. "Her actions have consequences."


    Lincoln''s gaze shifted between us, assessing the situation with an authority that silenced the murmurs from the other students. "Samael, while I understand your frustration, using your magic against another student¡ª"


    "She crossed a line first!" I interrupted, unwilling to back down. "I won''t let anyone take advantage of me or my powers."


    "Enough!" Lincoln''s voice boomed, cutting through the tension. "Seraphina, you are to report to the infirmary immediately. Your actions today are unacceptable. Samael, while you are justified in your anger, I expect you to exercise control over your abilities. This is a place of learning, not a battlefield."


    Seraphina shot me a glare filled with anger and humiliation as she wiped the blood from her face, leaving a streak across her fingers. She turned and stormed out, her friends trailing behind her, casting furtive glances back at me.


    I stood rooted in place, my heart still pounding in my chest. The thrill of the confrontation hung in the air, but so did the weight of my actions. Had I gone too far?


    "Samael," Lincoln said, his voice dropping to a calmer tone. "I understand that you feel provoked, but remember that your reputation is at stake. It''s important to handle conflicts with wisdom, not just power."


    "I know," I replied, the adrenaline from the confrontation beginning to fade, replaced by a sense of uncertainty. "I just... I don''t like being treated like I''m weak or a fool."


    "You are anything but weak," he assured me, placing a hand on my shoulder. "But every action has consequences. You need to decide how you want to face your opponents, even those who are beneath you in strength. Use your mind as well as your magic, and remember that growth comes from overcoming challenges¡ªnot just in proving your power."


    I nodded, though I still felt a simmering anger. Seraphina''s manipulation, her arrogance, it grated against my resolve.


    "Go on," Lincoln said, gesturing toward the door. "Take a moment to gather yourself. The day is still young, and there are many lessons left to learn."


    As I stepped outside, the sunlight greeted me, and the chatter of students filled the air. I took a deep breath, trying to ground myself.


    Lily approached, her brow furrowed in concern. "Samael, are you okay? That was... intense."


    "I''ll be fine," I assured her, though I could feel the tension still coiling in my muscles. "Just dealing with some... complications."


    "Complications, huh? More like drama," she replied, a hint of a smile breaking through her concern. "You handled it well, though. Seraphina needed to be put in her place."


    I smirked, feeling a little lighter despite everything. "It''s just frustrating. She thinks she can toy with everyone because of her illusions."


    Lily nodded, her expression serious. "Just be careful. People like her won''t take rejection lightly. She might come back with a vengeance."


    "Let her try," I replied, the determination in my voice solidifying. "I won''t back down from a challenge."


    "Just promise me you''ll think before you act next time," she said, her eyes searching mine. "You don''t need to prove anything to anyone."


    I sighed, recognizing the truth in her words. "I know. I just can''t stand being underestimated."


    "I get it," she said softly, placing a reassuring hand on my arm. "But you have more strength than you realize. You don''t always need to show it with magic or speed. Sometimes, wisdom is the most powerful weapon."


    "Wisdom," I echoed, contemplating her words. It was a lesson I''d need to keep close. The balance of power and control was a delicate one, and I was still learning to navigate it.


    "Come on," Lily said, her voice brightening. "Everyone are already in the cafeteria, Let''s grab something to eat. You need to recharge after all that drama."


    I chuckled, allowing her infectious energy to lift my spirits. "Alright, but if Seraphina shows up, I''m not promising I won''t give her another reason to fume."


    "Deal," she said, grinning as we made our way toward the cafeteria.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Stone Me!, I can take it.


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 134 - No.134 True Protagonist Vs Protagonist (2/?)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    (One Month Timeskip)


    Yawn~


    With a yawn escaping my lips, I walked inside the classroom with Lily, Liliana, Sionna, Eveline, and Raven following behind me talking among themselves.


    The class was half-filled already students chatted among themselves, their conversations blending into a low hum. The atmosphere felt light and relaxed, a stark contrast to the tension that had filled the room a month ago when Seraphina and I had clashed. I couldn''t help but notice the way people glanced my way¡ªsome with respect, others with a hint of wariness.


    "Look at that," Liliana said with a smirk, nudging me slightly. "Seems like someone''s gained quite the reputation."


    "Yeah, ever since you put Seraphina in her place, the rumours have been non-stop," Eveline added, her eyes twinkling with amusement. "Everyone''s either terrified of you or they think you''re some kind of hero."


    "Hero, huh?" I said, a touch of sarcasm in my voice. "More like the villain who won''t take anyone''s nonsense."


    "Hey, sometimes a little villainy goes a long way," Raven said with a playful grin. "You definitely made an impression. Even the seniors are talking about it."


    Lily looked at me with a mixture of pride and concern. "You might not realize it, but you''ve set a standard, Samael. People expect a lot from you now. Just be sure not to let it consume you."


    I gave her a small smile, appreciating her words. "Don''t worry, Lily. I won''t lose sight of who I am."


    As we settled into our seats, the classroom slowly filled up. Seraphina walked in with her usual entourage, her expression neutral but her eyes meeting mine with a sharp intensity. She didn''t say a word, just a slight tilt of her head in acknowledgement as if silently daring me to react.


    I held her gaze for a moment before looking away, refusing to give her the satisfaction of knowing she still got under my skin. Instead, I focused on the lecture as Professor Lincoln entered the room, his presence commanding immediate attention.


    "Good morning, everyone," Lincoln said, his tone firm yet welcoming. "Today, we''ll be diving deeper into the nature of mana channels and the intricate pathways of magic. Understanding these fundamentals will be crucial as you continue to develop your abilities."


    I listened intently, feeling the familiar pull of curiosity and determination rise within me. Despite everything that had happened, my thirst for knowledge and power had only grown stronger. I knew that to truly stand above the rest, I needed more than just raw talent¡ªI needed mastery, control, and a deeper understanding of my abilities.


    "Mana channels are like rivers flowing within you," Lincoln continued, his voice steady. "They direct the energy from your core to the various points of your body, allowing you to manipulate the elements or cast spells. A disruption in these channels can affect your magic''s strength, precision, and speed."


    As he spoke, I couldn''t help but think back to my recent training sessions with Professor Lincoln.


    Yes, I have accepted the offer the Professor offered me a month ago. I kind of became his unofficial apprentice, honing my magical skills under his guidance. It was intense and gruelling, but it also gave me a deeper insight into my abilities and how to control them more precisely.


    His methods were strict but effective, pushing me to explore new ways to channel my mana and harness my elemental affinities. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The knowledge I''d gained from our training sessions had already paid off in my recent confrontations, like the one with Seraphina. I had learned to keep a level head, not letting my anger consume me or cloud my judgment. I still had a long way to go, but I was starting to understand that raw power wasn''t enough¡ªI needed to be clever, strategic, and always one step ahead of my opponents.


    "Remember," Lincoln said, his gaze sweeping over the class, "the most powerful mage isn''t the one with the most mana, but the one who understands how to use what they have to its fullest potential. Precision and control are the keys to unlocking your true potential."


    I nodded subtly, feeling the words resonate within me. Control was something I had struggled with, especially when my emotions ran high. Since I awakened my ''Dragon heart'' but only after coming to the academy I did realize it.


    "Okay, Students that''s it for the theory part and from now on we will start applying the lessons in practical scenarios," Professor Lincoln continued, his eyes glinting with a hint of excitement. "We''ll begin by conducting a series of exercises to help you understand and refine the flow of mana through your channels. Be prepared to challenge your limits."


    The classroom buzzed with anticipation, the students shifting in their seats, eager to put their skills to the test. I could feel the collective energy building as everyone was mentally prepared for what was to come.


    "Alright," Lincoln said, clapping his hands once to gather our attention. "Pairs with be decided by chits from this box. Each chit has a number, and whoever shares the same number will be your partner for today''s exercise."


    The class groaned in unison, a few students exchanging nervous glances. Pair exercises could be unpredictable, especially since many hoped to avoid being paired with someone significantly stronger¡ªor weaker.


    Liliana, sitting beside me, leaned in. "Here''s hoping we don''t get stuck with someone unbearable," she whispered, her smirk betraying a hint of mischief. I couldn''t help but chuckle, though the anticipation of who my partner would be lingered.


    One by one, the students picked their chits, including me. I glanced down at the number on mine: 12.


    "Who got 12?" I asked, scanning the room. My heart sank a little when I saw Seraphina Mirage stepping forward, holding up her own chit with a shy smile.


    Yeah, this is another change that happened in span of a month. When facing me her previous smug attitude was replaced with something more reserved, almost hesitant. It was like she was a completely different person from the one who had tried to manipulate my mind. Her eyes met mine, not with the defiance I had seen before, but with a look that almost seemed... apologetic?


    "Looks like we''re partners," Seraphina said softly, her voice lacking the usual bite. She was clearly trying to keep her tone neutral, but I could sense a hint of discomfort in her posture. Her friends watched from the sidelines, whispering among themselves, but Seraphina seemed to ignore them entirely.


    I took a deep breath, letting my irritation simmer down. This could be a chance to understand her better¡ªor at least make sure she didn''t try any tricks again. "Alright, let''s get to work," I replied, keeping my tone steady and my guard up. "But no illusions, no mind games. We''re here to practice magic, not to play around."


    Seraphina nodded, a flicker of something like regret passing through her eyes. "Understood," she said, surprisingly sincere. "I promise, no games this time."


    I was caught off guard by her sudden change in demeanour, but I didn''t let it show. Instead, I focused on the task at hand. As we began the exercise to channel and manipulate our mana, I noticed that Seraphina was struggling to maintain her focus. Her usual precision with illusions seemed to be off, like her concentration was scattered.


    "Are you okay?" I asked, my tone more neutral than I intended. I didn''t want to sound concerned, but I was genuinely curious.


    She hesitated for a moment before nodding. "Yeah, I''m fine," she said, though her voice lacked conviction. "It''s just... I haven''t been at my best lately."


    "Ever since our last confrontation?" I probed, watching her reaction closely.


    She flinched slightly, then gave a small, rueful smile. "I guess you could say that. You made your point pretty clear back then, Samael. I might''ve underestimated you... and the consequences of my actions."


    I was taken aback by her admission. The Seraphina I knew was always so sure of herself, always in control, never admitting fault. Seeing her like this¡ªvulnerable, almost remorseful¡ªwas a side I hadn''t expected.


    "You know," I said, softening my stance just a little, "people can change. If you''re serious about trying to do better, then maybe you should start by being honest with yourself and others."


    She looked at me, a mix of frustration and something else I couldn''t quite place in her eyes. "It''s not that simple," she replied. "I''ve always had to keep up appearances, to be someone I''m not, just to survive in this place. You of all people should understand that, Samael."


    I frowned, taken aback by her words. There was a truth to them, something raw and genuine that I hadn''t expected from her. Maybe Seraphina was more than just the manipulative villainess I had pegged her to be.


    "You''re right," I said, meeting her gaze. "Surviving in this world does mean putting on a front sometimes. But there''s a difference between protecting yourself and hurting others to get ahead. If you want to change, you have to figure out where that line is."


    Seraphina blinked, as if my words had struck a chord with her. For a moment, the haughty villainess facade seemed to crack, and all I saw was a girl trying to navigate the same challenges I faced, albeit in her own twisted way.


    "Maybe you''re right," she murmured, almost to herself. "Maybe it''s time I stopped hiding behind illusions."


    Professor Lincoln''s voice cut through the quiet moment, bringing our focus back to the exercise. "Alright, pairs, let''s see what you''ve got! Demonstrate your ability to synchronize your mana flow and combine your elemental affinities."


    Seraphina and I exchanged a look, the challenge now laid out before us. I could sense the determination in her eyes, but also a hint of uncertainty. It seemed like she was genuinely trying to do things differently this time.


    "Let''s do this," I said, extending my hand slightly toward her. "No tricks, no illusions. Just mana and control."


    She took a deep breath, then nodded, reaching out her hand to meet mine. As our hands came together, I felt the pulse of her mana, cool and flowing like water, intertwining with the electric energy of my lightning. It was a tentative connection at first, but as we focused, it began to stabilize, a current of energy passing seamlessly between us.


    Seraphina''s control over her water magic was delicate, almost graceful, as it wove around my lightning. We worked together, our energies merging in a display of raw elemental power that pulsed with both precision and force. It was like watching a storm form¡ªthe crackling energy of lightning surrounded by the fluid grace of water, each amplifying the other without overpowering it.


    The other students watched in awe, and even Professor Lincoln seemed impressed by our synchronization. For the first time, it felt like we were actually working together, not as rivals, but as partners pushing each other to new heights.


    "Impressive, both of you," Lincoln said, a rare note of approval in his voice. "This is what it means to channel your potential through cooperation. Remember this feeling, because it''s the key to mastering your abilities."


    As we finished the exercise, Seraphina let out a breath she''d been holding, and for the first time, she gave me a genuine smile¡ªsmall, but real. "Thank you, Samael," she said quietly. "For giving me a chance to be more than just... what people expect."


    I gave her a nod, not entirely sure what to make of this new side of her but willing to see where it would lead. "Just don''t make me regret it," I replied, a hint of a smirk creeping onto my face.


    She laughed lightly, the tension between us finally easing. "I''ll do my best, dragon boy."


    Clap!


    "Alright, Time for individual combat mock training!" Professor Lincoln''s voice boomed, cutting through the atmosphere of the classroom. "Let''s see how well you apply that synchronization in a real battle scenario."


    The students around us tensed up, the mood shifting from cooperative to competitive. Combat mock training was where reputations were either solidified or shattered. I could feel the weight of everyone''s expectations on me¡ªno doubt they were curious to see how well I would fare against Seraphina now that our dynamic had shifted.


    "Who wants to have a match with Samael?" Professor Lincoln asked with a gleeful smile on his face with a teasing look he kept throwing at me.


    I could feel the eyes of the entire classroom on me, a mixture of curiosity and anticipation hanging in the air. It was a familiar sensation by now, but this time it felt different. The stakes felt higher, especially after my recent encounters and the unexpected shift in my relationship with Seraphina.


    "I''ll take him on!" a confident voice piped up from the back of the room. It belonged to Aiden who shot up from his place nearly coliding with other students.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Stone Me!, I can take it.


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 135 - No.135 True Protagonist Vs Protagonist (3/?)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    [Aiden Pierce - Protagonist: Affinity with Light and Fire Magic. Hidden bloodline potential.]


    There are no changes in this protagonist,


    There are no changes in this protagonist, he still remains the same as one month ago. Just he seems to have a crush on Seraphina and since I kind of hurt her, he is probably looking for some kind of payback. Typical protagonist behaviour, jumping in to defend the damsel in distress, even when the situation isn''t quite as black and white as he thinks.


    Aiden''s fiery gaze was locked on me, clearly determined to prove something¡ªnot just to Seraphina, but to everyone watching. His aura flared slightly with light and fire magic, creating an almost palpable heat that seemed to intensify the atmosphere in the room. I couldn''t help but smirk at his enthusiasm, already anticipating how this match might play out.


    "Alright, Aiden," I said, my voice calm but carrying an undertone of challenge. "Let''s see if your flames can stand up to a storm."


    The students around us whispered among themselves, excitement building. Aiden was known for his raw power and talent with fire and light magic, while I had already proven myself as a force to be reckoned with. This showdown was bound to attract attention.


    Professor Lincoln looked between the two of us, a satisfied gleam in his eyes. "Very well. Aiden Pierce versus Samael Ashwood. This will be a valuable lesson for everyone, so pay close attention to how these two handle their elements and their mana flow."


    We both stepped into the designated training area, a circular space surrounded by mana-enhanced barriers to contain the power of our spells. I could see Seraphina watching from the sidelines, her expression unreadable, but her eyes followed every move I made. Lily, Liliana, Sionna, Eveline, and Raven stood close by, their faces a mix of encouragement and amusement.


    "Ah! And weapons are not allowed~" Professor Lincoln said teasing as he eyed the sword hanging by my side.


    "Tch!" I clicked my tongue and handed my sword to Liliana who gave me a reassuring nod as she took my sword. "Good luck, Samael," she said with a playful smirk. "Show him what you''re made of."


    Aiden''s expression was intense, a flicker of determination lighting up his eyes as he summoned a flame that hovered in the palm of his hand. The fire danced, reflecting his mood¡ªaggressive, eager to prove himself. "Don''t think I''m going to hold back, Samael," he declared. "I''ve been training hard, and I won''t let you walk away with an easy win."


    "Wouldn''t have it any other way," I replied, cracking my knuckles and feeling the familiar surge of lightning crackling beneath my skin. "Let''s see if you can keep up."


    Professor Lincoln''s voice rang out, clear and authoritative. "Begin!"


    Aiden wasted no time. He thrust his hand forward, unleashing a torrent of fire that roared toward me like a blazing inferno. The heat was intense, and I could feel the air around me sizzle as the flames closed in.


    "Fire Magic: Flame Spike!"


    Aiden''s attack was fierce, a torrent of fire that surged toward me with blinding speed. I could feel the heat wave hitting my face as I reacted instinctively, my body moving into a low stance as I focused my mana. The moment the flames were within reach, I called upon my affinity.


    "Lightning Magic: Thunder Steps!"


    I vanished from my spot, leaving only a trail of blue lightning arcs in my wake as I dodged Aiden''s fiery assault. I reappeared behind him, feeling the crackling energy surging through my body, fueled by adrenaline and the thrill of combat.


    "Surprised?" I called out, a smirk playing on my lips as Aiden spun around, his expression shifting from shock to determination.


    He quickly adapted, raising his hand and summoning a wall of flames in front of him, trying to block my advance. The fire flickered and roared, but I could sense its weaknesses¡ªthe mana channels holding it together weren''t entirely stable.


    "Nice try!" I yelled, channelling my lightning energy into a concentrated strike.


    "Lightning Magic: Lightning Strike!"


    The lightning bolt shot forth with blinding speed, cutting through the air towards Aiden''s defensive wall of flames. The clash of elements echoed in the training area as lightning met fire, creating a spectacular display of light and energy. Aiden gritted his teeth, pouring more mana into reinforcing his barrier of flames, but the intensity of the lightning strike was relentless.


    "Fire Magic: Flame Shield!" Aiden shouted, his voice strained with effort as he redirected the flames to form a protective shield around him.


    The lightning strike crashed against the fiery shield, causing a dazzling explosion of sparks and energy. The impact reverberated through the room, shaking the mana barriers and eliciting gasps from the watching students. The air crackled with the residual energy of their clash, leaving a charged atmosphere as the dust settled.


    Aiden staggered back, panting heavily from the strain of maintaining his defence. He looked at me with a mix of surprise and respect, his eyes narrowing slightly in determination. "Not bad, Samael," he admitted, his voice tinged with admiration. "But I''m not done yet."


    Before I could react, Aiden''s aura flared once more, this time brighter and more focused. He gathered mana swiftly, his form becoming enveloped in a brilliant aura of light and fire, combining his affinities in a dazzling display.


    "Light and Fire Magic: Radiant Nova!"


    With a powerful shout, Aiden unleashed his ultimate technique¡ªa radiant burst of light and fire that surged outward in all directions, aiming to overwhelm me with sheer force and brilliance.


    "Lightning Magic: Thunder Dragon!"


    My right hand was in my pocket, And I released the spell with a downward motion with my left hand with laziness oozing from my very being.


    A bolt of energy burst forth, taking the form of a massive dragon. The creature roared to life, crackling with electricity and speed as it surged toward Aiden''s Radiant Nova.


    "Try not to die~" I said as I started walking out as the two spells collided in a cataclysmic clash. But Radiant Nova didn''t last one-second area. The clash of elements created a dazzling spectacle, lighting up the training grounds with bursts of electric blue and radiant orange. Aiden staggered back, his defences shattered, "N-No¡ª" he stammered, his voice drowned out by the roar of my spell.


    The thunder dragon barreled toward him, its fierce form glowing with an intense energy. I could see the moment the realization hit him¡ªthis wasn''t just a mere match anymore. It was a culmination of power, skill, and the very essence of our magical affinities colliding in a spectacular display.


    The thunder dragon was already in front of him, in despair he closed his eyes hoping for the best, but it was too late. The thunder dragon crashed into him with a deafening roar, its electric energy surging through the air and engulfing him in a brilliant flash of blue light.


    The force of the impact sent shockwaves rippling through the training area, making the mana barriers tremble violently. I shielded my eyes, momentarily blinded by the intensity of the light. When I opened them, I saw Aiden''s form being launched backward, skidding across the ground as the dragon dissipated into a storm of sparks and energy.


    For a tense moment, silence reigned over the training area, punctuated only by the fading crackles of residual energy. I stood at the center, panting slightly but reveling in the aftermath of our duel. Then, the murmurs began again, this time filled with astonishment and admiration for the spectacle they had just witnessed.


    "Whoa! Did you see that?" one student exclaimed, wide-eyed.


    "That was insane! Aiden didn''t stand a chance!" another added, clearly impressed.


    I glanced over at the sidelines, where Lily, Liliana, Sionna, and Eveline were all staring with a mix of awe and excitement. Seraphina''s mouth was agape, clearly impressed by the sheer display of magical prowess.


    "Take him to immediate recovery!" Professor Lincoln commanded, rushing toward Aiden as he lay on the ground, clearly dazed but alive. The professor''s voice was steady and calm, a contrast to the chaos that had just unfolded.


    A few of Aiden''s friends rushed over, helping him to his feet. I could see the embarrassment washing over him, but he quickly masked it with determination. "I''ll be fine," he insisted, shaking his head as he rubbed the back of his neck, trying to regain his composure. "Just... underestimated you, that''s all."


    The crowd began to disperse, murmurs of the duel still buzzing in the air. I could feel the eyes of my friends on me, their excitement infectious as they rushed to congratulate me.


    "That was incredible, Samael!" Lily exclaimed, her voice filled with admiration. "You completely dominated him!"


    Liliana chimed in, "You didn''t even break a sweat! I mean, you practically strolled through that battle."


    I chuckled, waving off their praise. "It was just a friendly sparring match, nothing more."


    "Friendly?" Sionna echoed, a teasing grin on her face. "That looked like a full-blown battle! If Aiden didn''t know it before, he definitely knows now who he''s up against."


    Raven stood a little back, her arms crossed, a playful smirk on her lips. "I think you just made a new rival, Samael. He''ll be training extra hard now to get back at you."


    I looked back at Aiden, who was regaining his balance, his expression a mix of frustration and fear. Maybe I had unintentionally scared him too much as I saw him flinch at the sight of me glancing his way. His friends surrounded him, trying to help him regain his composure, but I could see the fire in his eyes¡ªa determination to prove himself.


    "Hey, Aiden!" I called out, my voice carrying over the dissipating tension in the room. "Next time, maybe bring a little more than just flames to a lightning storm."


    His expression shifted slightly, surprise mixed with irritation. "You think this is over?" he shot back, his voice slightly strained but filled with defiance. "I''ll come back stronger, I promise you that."


    "Next match! Raven versus Eveline Clearwater!"


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued] S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    -------------------------


    Stone Me!, I can take it.


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 136 - No.136 True Protagonist Vs Protagonist (4/?)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    "Next match! Raven versus Eveline Clearwater!"


    I looked toward Raven who was giving Eveline a mocking sneer, her confidence radiating as she stepped into the training area. Eveline, on the other hand, was calm, her demeanor a stark contrast to Raven''s spirited energy. I leaned against the mana barrier, watching as they both prepared for the match.


    "Get ready to eat my dust, Clearwater!" Raven called out, her voice dripping with playful taunts. "I hope you''ve been practicing your dodging skills!"


    Eveline merely shrugged, a small smile playing on her lips. "Just don''t underestimate me, Raven. I''ve had some practice myself." There was a glint of determination in her eyes, and I could tell she wasn''t just going to be a passive participant.


    The professor raised his hand, signaling the start of the match. "Begin!"


    Raven wasted no time, "Dark Magic: Coiling Shadows!" dark tendrils spiralled from her outstretched hands and snaked toward Eveline like predatory serpents. The atmosphere grew tense as the shadows twisted and writhed, aiming to ensnare her.


    Eveline reacted with impressive speed. "Water Magic: Aqua Barrier!" she shouted, summoning a shimmering wall of water that enveloped her. The shadows collided with the barrier, splattering and dissipating in a cascade of droplets.


    "Not bad," Raven admitted, a hint of surprise in her voice. But she quickly regrouped, channeling her mana. "Dark Magic: Shadow Surge!" With a swift motion, she unleashed a wave of dark energy that surged toward Eveline, intent on overwhelming her.


    "Let''s see how you handle this! Water Magic: Torrent!" Eveline responded, raising her hands high. A powerful torrent of water surged forward, crashing against Raven''s dark energy and creating a dazzling display of steam and mist that filled the training area.


    The crowd gasped, the spectacle of light and shadow intermingling creating a breathtaking view. As the steam enveloped the arena, both combatants moved through the obscured landscape, each searching for the slightest advantage.


    Raven''s laughter echoed through the mist. "You think you can hide from me? Shadows obey my command!" She extended her hands, drawing forth the dark tendrils again. They snaked through the mist like hungry vipers, trying to locate Eveline amidst the swirling vapors.


    But Eveline was prepared. "Water Magic: Mist Veil!" she chanted, manipulating the water vapor into a thick mist that distorted visibility, making it difficult for Raven to track her movements.


    I leaned forward, intrigued. Eveline was demonstrating remarkable control over her magic, turning the battlefield to her advantage. The thick mist created a labyrinth of water droplets that danced in the light, momentarily blinding the onlookers.


    Suddenly, a flash of movement caught my eye. Eveline darted through the mist, her form almost ghost-like, and took advantage of the cover. "Water Magic: Hydro Lances!" she called out, forming sharp spears of water that surged forward, aimed at Raven.


    Raven''s instincts kicked in. "Dark Magic: Shadow Evasion!" She pivoted, shadowy energy enveloping her as she effortlessly dodged the incoming water lances. Her form flickered in and out of existence, a testament to her affinity with shadows.


    "Too slow, Eveline!" Raven taunted, a confident grin on her face as she used the shadows to leap above the water spears, landing with an agile grace.


    But Eveline wasn''t deterred. "I won''t give up that easily! Water Magic: Tsunami!" she declared, channeling her mana and raising her arms dramatically. The ground trembled as a massive wave of water surged forth, aimed directly at Raven.


    Raven''s eyes widened in surprise. "What the¡ª!" She quickly summoned her shadows, attempting to block the onslaught, but the sheer force of the water crashed against her defenses, pushing her backward.


    With a swift maneuver, Raven spun and extended her hand, summoning a barrier of dark energy to absorb the impact. The wave struck fiercely, but the force was immense, and she found herself sliding back across the ground.


    As the water began to recede, I could see Raven panting, her confidence waning. Eveline stood tall, determination shining in her eyes. "You can''t underestimate the power of water," she declared, taking a step forward, emboldened by her success.


    Raven narrowed her eyes, pushing herself to regain her footing. "You think you''ve won? I''m just getting started!" With a flick of her wrist, she channeled her energy once more. "Dark Magic: Shadow Whip!" A long tendril of shadow erupted from her hand, lashing out toward Eveline.


    Eveline reacted instantly, forming a defensive wall of water. "Water Magic: Aqua Shield!" she shouted, her barrier rising to meet Raven''s shadow whip. The two spells collided, creating a blinding flash of light as the water shield absorbed the impact.


    Eveline launched forward, her hands weaving intricate patterns in the air. "Water Magic: Healing Mist!" She conjured a gentle mist that swirled around her, replenishing her mana and revitalizing her strength.


    "Clever move," Raven acknowledged, visibly impressed as she dodged another burst of water lances from Eveline. "But I''ve got a few tricks up my sleeve too!"


    "Bring it on!" Eveline shouted, determination flooding her voice.


    Raven stepped back, gathering her shadows once more, but now her eyes sparkled with something more than confidence. It was a challenge. "Dark Magic: Eclipsing Nightmare!" She unleashed a dark wave that spread through the arena, enveloping everything in darkness. The temperature dropped, and I felt a shiver run down my spine as the shadows took form, creating illusions of dread.


    Eveline faltered momentarily, feeling the effects of Raven''s spell. But she steadied herself, focusing her thoughts. "No matter how dark it gets, I won''t give in!" she exclaimed, her voice resolute.


    Drawing upon her affinity, Eveline raised her hands. "Water Magic: Luminescent Cascade!" Brilliant streams of water shot upward, shimmering with light that pushed back against the encroaching darkness. The illumination cut through Raven''s shadows, revealing her form amidst the chaos.


    The two forces collided once more, light and dark intertwining in a spectacular display. Gasps filled the air as the room erupted into cheers, students leaning forward to witness the climax of this fierce duel.


    I saw fatigue catching up to both of them, due to launching spell after spell like dominoes, yet neither seemed willing to back down. Both Raven and Eveline were showing remarkable determination, their eyes locked on each other, each refusing to yield even an inch.


    "Impressive, Eveline," Raven said, her voice laced with both respect and a hint of challenge. "But I''m not finished just yet!"


    Eveline took a deep breath, her expression calm but resolute. "Neither am I, Raven. Let''s end this properly!"


    They stood facing each other, mana swirling around them, I already passed through the barrier walking in with my hands in my pockets.


    "My darlings~ That would be enough," I walked up to the center of the arena, my voice calm yet commanding. The tension in the air seemed to dissipate slightly as both Raven and Eveline looked at me, their expressions a mix of frustration and relief.


    "There''s no need to go any further," I continued, glancing between them with a soft smile. "You both have demonstrated your strengths and skills admirably. Let''s not forget, this was a sparring match, not a battle to the end."


    Raven seemed to take a breath, her shoulders relaxing, though the spark of competitive fire still flickered in her eyes. "Tch, I was just getting warmed up," she muttered, though there was a hint of a playful smile tugging at her lips.


    Eveline gave a nod, her face still flushed from the exertion but her eyes shining with determination. "You were really strong, Raven," she said, extending a hand toward her. "I learned a lot from this match."


    Raven blinked in surprise, then smirked and took Eveline''s hand in a firm shake. "Yeah, you''re not half bad yourself, Clearwater. Maybe next time, I''ll show you what I''m really capable of."


    But before they could even take one step, their eyes rolled back and body started felling due to them losing consciousness.


    I quickly moved forward, catching both Raven and Eveline before they hit the ground. Their mana reserves must have been completely drained from the intense sparring match. It was admirable how far they pushed themselves, but even I knew when enough was enough.


    "You two really went all out," I muttered, half-amused as I carefully picked them up and walked towards the dorms.


    "After your matches come to my room," I said to Liliana, Lily and Sionna. "And no pushing things like these to idiots, Do I make myself clear?" I finished with a stern glance at each of them. I didn''t want them exhausting themselves to this point or encouraging others to do so just to prove their strength.


    Liliana gave me a sheepish smile, her eyes glinting with a hint of mischief. "Got it, Darling~"


    Liliana''s playful response brought a slight smile to my lips, though I remained firm. I didn''t want anyone pushing themselves to the brink for the sake of pride or competition. Sionna, on the other hand, simply nodded, her eyes scanning Raven and Eveline, likely assessing their condition.


    Lily, standing slightly behind the others, gave me a soft smile, understanding the protective intent behind my words.


    As I carried Raven and Eveline towards the dorms, I couldn''t help but think about how much potential both of them had shown. The duel was intense, far more so than I expected, but it highlighted just how powerful each of them could become in the future.


    Once we reached the dormitory, I carefully placed both Raven and Eveline in their respective beds. The recovery ward for the academy''s elite students was well-equipped to handle mana exhaustion like this. A gentle hum filled the room as healing magic activated, flowing over their bodies like a soft breeze, helping them recover faster.


    "Rest well," I murmured before stepping out of the room. As I left, I glanced over my shoulder at the two unconscious girls, a small smile tugging at the corner of my lips. They would be back on their feet soon enough.


    I headed back toward my room, where I knew Liliana, Lily, and Sionna would be waiting. They had their own matches, but they wouldn''t be reckless after my warning. Liliana, especially, had a tendency to stir things up, but she knew her limits¡ªor at least I hoped she did.


    When I entered my room, I found the three of them sitting around, each in various states of relaxation. Liliana was lounging on the sofa, twirling a lock of her hair around her finger. Sionna was calmly flipping through a book, her focus sharp as always, while Lily seemed lost in thought, her gaze distant as she stared out the window.


    "So, how did your matches go?" I asked, leaning against the doorway, arms crossed casually.


    Liliana was the first to respond, her eyes lighting up with excitement. "Oh, you know, nothing too serious. I just took care of things swiftly~" She winked at me, her tone playful. "My opponent didn''t stand a chance."


    I raised an eyebrow at that. "I hope you didn''t go overboard, Liliana."


    She waved a hand dismissively. "Of course not, Darling~ You know I wouldn''t overdo it. I just wanted to have a little fun."


    Sionna looked up from her book, her tone as calm as ever. "I made sure not to push myself too hard. My match was more of a practice session. My opponent needed some guidance more than a challenge."


    I smiled at her answer. Sionna always approached things with a steady hand and a thoughtful mind. "Good. And what about you, Lily?"


    Lily blinked, her eyes focusing on me. She gave a small smile, though it didn''t quite reach her eyes. "It was fine. I didn''t really want to fight today, but I went through the motions."


    "So, I wanted to talk about..."


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Stone Me!, I can take it. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 137 - No.137 True Protagonist Vs Villains (5/?)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    "So,What I wanted to talk about is ''Dungeon Exploration Test'' which is going to happen at the end of this week."


    "Dungeon Exploration Test?! But how do you know about? When the teacher haven''t even mentioned it yet?" Liliana asked, her eyes widening in surprise.


    I gave her a knowing smirk, the kind that suggested I always seemed to know more than I should. "Let''s just say I have my sources," I replied cryptically. "The thing which make this test more special is expulsion rule¡ª"


    "You mean if we fail the test, we get expelled?" Liliana finished, her expression suddenly serious.


    "Exactly, Let ask you something. What is the current strength of our class, if we were to exclude us and Seraphina, Elara, Aiden, and Marcus?" I asked with a sight smile dancing on my lips, knowing full well that this would make them think.


    Liliana furrowed her brow, pondering my question. "If we exclude the strongest among us, then... the rest of the class would be at a considerable disadvantage," she replied thoughtfully. "Most of them lack both the skill and the experience to handle serious threats. They''re...below average."


    "And how do you think they got in the most prestigious academy if they lack the skill and talent needed?" I continued, my voice steady as I met each of their gazes.


    Sionna closed her book and looked at me with a thoughtful expression. "Connections, wealth, or political ties, most likely," she said plainly. "It''s not uncommon for nobles to secure a place for their heirs regardless of their abilities."


    Lily nodded in agreement, her expression turning more serious. "So, if they''re relying on their family names and not their own strength, then they might not be prepared for a real challenge like the Dungeon Exploration Test."


    "Exactly," I said, giving them a pointed look. "This test is a way to weed out those who aren''t truly capable. They gave face to those with connections by giving them place in the class of Professor Chris Lincoln the strongest mage in the academy, and now they will give chance to student who are truly talented and those who deserves the spot in the S-class."


    "So you mean to say that students from other division of first year will also have to undergo the Dungeon Exploration Test alongside us?" Liliana asked, her brow furrowed in concern.


    "Yes and No~" I interjected with a sly smile, relishing the suspense. "The students from other divisions will be participating, but their dungeon will be separate from us. As we are the ''elite'' student even among first years, we''ll be facing a more challenging dungeon designed to test our abilities thoroughly."


    Liliana''s eyes lit up with intrigue. "A separate dungeon for the elites? That sounds like a proper challenge. I''m all for it."


    Sionna nodded thoughtfully. "It makes sense. If they want to truly assess our capabilities without favoritism, this approach ensures we''re tested under comparable conditions."


    Lily glanced at each of us, her expression serious but determined. "So, what''s our strategy? How do we prepare for this test?"


    "From what I know, There will be team of seven in this dungeon. Three defence mage, Two attack mage, One healing type mage, and One leader. And we are six already: Me, Lily, Liliana, Sionna, Raven, and Eveline. We need one more member to complete the team, And Professor Lincoln will announce about this tomorrow." I said as I scratched my head thoughtfully.


    "Do you have anyone in mind for that last spot?" Sionna asked, her analytical gaze fixed on me.


    I nodded slowly. "I''ve been considering a few options, but it depends on what our team dynamics look like. We need someone who can hold their own in combat, but also someone who fits well with the rest of us. Ideally, they should have some experience in dungeon explorations."


    Liliana''s eyes sparkled with mischief. "What about Jason? He''s strong and has a good grasp of combat skills. Plus, he could use the experience."


    I frowned slightly at the mention of my half-brother. "He might be strong, but his ego is a liability. We need to work as a cohesive unit, and I don''t want someone who might prioritize their glory over the team''s safety."


    Lily chimed in, "What about Aiden? He''s solid in battles and seems reliable. I''ve seen him work with his team before, and he supports his friends."


    "That''s true," I replied, considering Aiden''s attributes. "He has potential, but I wonder if he can handle the pressure of being in our elite team. I''d want someone who can think on their feet."


    "What about Seraphina? You are ''famaliar'' with her~" Liliana raised an eyebrow at Liliana''s suggestive tone.


    "Seraphina, huh?" I mused, thinking back to the encounters I''ve had with her. "You know I almost killed her when she tried to control my mind a month ago."


    "But you patched it up with her today right? You were paired with her in the combat assessment. And we saw how she was smiling and being respectful around you after the assessment," Liliana pointed out, her expression teasing.


    I sighed, recalling the recent combat assessment where Seraphina and I had indeed fought together, and she had shown a surprising level of cooperation and skill. "She did perform well today," I admitted reluctantly. "And yes, we managed to settle some differences."


    Liliana grinned triumphantly. "So, Seraphina it is! Problem solved."


    I chuckled at Liliana''s certainty. "Let''s not jump to conclusions just yet. I''ll talk to her and see if she''s interested. We need to make sure she''s a good fit for our team dynamics."


    Lily nodded in agreement. "It makes sense to choose someone who can work well with all of us, especially in a high-stakes test like this."


    Sionna added thoughtfully, "If Seraphina is willing to cooperate and contribute effectively, she could be a valuable addition. We should consider her seriously."


    "Alright then," I said with a nod, feeling a sense of determination settling over me. "I''ll talk to Seraphina tomorrow and gauge her interest. If she''s on board, we''ll have our team set for the Dungeon Exploration Test."


    Liliana clapped her hands together. "Great! I''m looking forward to it. This is going to be exciting!"


    "Okay, tell everything we talked about to Raven and Eveline, when they wake up. I am going for a walk around the academy." I said as I stood up and walked out of my room with my hands in the pocket.


    As I stepped into the corridor, the vibrant energy of the academy filled the air, a mix of students bustling to and fro, chatting and laughing as they went about their day. The sun was beginning to set, casting a warm glow over the stone walls, and I took a moment to breathe in the tranquility.


    In the original novel, Ethan¡ªthe protagonist had to take help from Liliana¡ªthe heroine to pass the test, the rewards if they are same as the novel then they might suit better for Sionna.


    Water Fairy''s Egg.


    A rare familiar, best suited for water affinity mage. I know Eveline too have water affinity but she can''t take care of a water fairy who is pure hearted and will not bond with just anyone. It needs someone nurturing, someone who understands its needs. Sionna would be perfect for that.


    I continued walking, my mind racing with thoughts of the upcoming test and the implications it held for us. The weight of the responsibilities that came with being a leader pressed down on me, but I couldn''t shake off the thrill that coursed through my veins.


    As I rounded a corner, I caught sight of Seraphina leaning against a wall, her arms crossed and her gaze directed toward the ground. She seemed lost in thought, her expression unreadable. It was a chance encounter I hadn''t anticipated, but it might be the perfect opportunity to broach the subject of the team.


    "Seraphina," I called out, my voice breaking her from her reverie. She looked up, surprise flickering across her face before it settled into a guarded expression.


    "Samael," she replied, her tone neutral but her posture relaxing slightly. "What brings you out here?"


    "I wanted to talk to you about something important," I said, stepping closer. The corridor was quieter here, the bustle of students fading into the background. "Follow me to the library."


    Seraphina nodded silently, falling into step beside me as we made our way towards the library. The setting sun cast long shadows across the stone corridors, lending an air of quietude to our surroundings. As we walked, I couldn''t help but notice the slight tension in Seraphina''s posture, a wariness that hinted at lingering uncertainties between us.


    We entered the library, its vast shelves lined with books and illuminated by soft, flickering lanterns. Finding a secluded corner, away from prying eyes and ears, I turned to face Seraphina, my expression earnest.


    "Seraphina, I wanted to talk to you about the Dungeon Exploration Test," I began, choosing my words carefully.


    "What is that?" Seraphina''s question hung in the air, her curiosity piqued as she waited for my response. I took a moment to gather my thoughts, considering how much to reveal about the upcoming test and its significance.


    "At the end of this week, at the end of this week," I started, meeting Seraphina''s gaze directly. "There''s going to be a Dungeon Exploration Test for all first-year students. It''s a significant event where teams of seven will navigate through a simulated dungeon environment. We''ll face various challenges¡ªmonsters, puzzles, and more¡ªtesting our abilities as a team."


    Seraphina nodded slowly, absorbing the information. "And why are you telling me this?"


    "Because I want you to join our team for the test," I replied earnestly. "After today''s combat assessment, I''ve seen your skills firsthand. You''re strong, capable, and I believe you can contribute effectively to our team."


    A hint of surprise flickered in Seraphina''s eyes, followed by a thoughtful expression. "You want me to be part of your team?"


    "Yes," I affirmed. "We''re forming a team of seven, and your abilities would be a valuable addition. We need someone who can handle combat situations and work well with others under pressure. I believe you fit that role."


    She tilted her head slightly, considering my words. "What exactly would my role be?"


    "We''re aiming for a balanced team," I explained, outlining the roles we already had and the need for each member. "We have defense mages, attack mages, and a healer. You would play a crucial role in combat and support, depending on the situation."


    Seraphina nodded thoughtfully. "I see. And what do you expect from me?"


    "I expect you to contribute your skills and knowledge," I answered honestly. "We''ll train together, strategize, and support each other during the test. It''s about working as a cohesive unit."


    After a brief pause, Seraphina spoke again, her tone steady. "I accept your offer, Samael. I''ll join your team for the Dungeon Exploration Test."


    Relief washed over me, knowing we had solidified our team with someone as capable as Seraphina. "Thank you, Seraphina. I believe we can achieve great things together."


    A small smile tugged at her lips. "Let''s make sure we''re well-prepared for whatever challenges come our way."


    [Ding...]


    "Well well, What do we have here? Two lovers secret spot~"


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Stone Me!, I can take it.


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 138 - No.138 True Protagonist Vs Villains (6/?)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    "Well well, What do we have here? Two lovers secret spot~"


    The moment the blonde boy''s words reached my ears, my entire demeanor shifted. He was tall, with a lean, muscular build, and a smirk that radiated arrogance. His uniform¡ªmarked with the emblem of a third-year student¡ªgleamed in the dim light of the library, signaling both his seniority and, no doubt, a dangerous level of skill. He clearly wasn''t here by accident.


    Seraphina narrowed her eyes at him, her expression turning icy. "What do you want, Allen?" she asked, her voice cutting through the air like a blade.


    "Oh~ Am I disturbing something, my dear fianc¨¦e?"


    My eyes narrowed at Allen, the boy with the sharp tongue and sharper gaze. He had a knack for getting under my skin, and today was no exception. His presence here, in our moment of discussion, felt like an unwelcome storm brewing on the horizon.


    "Fianc¨¦e?" I echoed incredulously, raising an eyebrow at Seraphina. She looked just as taken aback as I was, her expression a mix of annoyance and disbelief.


    "Enough with the theatrics, Allen," Seraphina retorted, her voice steady but laced with irritation. "This is neither the time nor the place for your games."


    Allen stepped closer, his confident stride invading our space. "Oh, but you see, I can''t help myself. It''s not every day I find you with a boy, when you are spoken for by someone else. It''s quite the scandal, don''t you think?"


    I just watched with nonchalance, as this has nothin¡ª


    [Ding! A new mission!]


    [Name: Troubling Fiance]


    Description: Confront Allen and resolve the conflict that threatens to disrupt your newly formed alliance with Seraphina. Maintain your composure while navigating the tricky dynamics of academy politics.]


    [Objective: Defeat Allen Verbally or Physically.]


    [Reward: 1000 Destiny Points]


    ''So less,''


    My eyes focused on rewards which were pitifully low, but what can we say when the opponent is pitifully weak too.


    I leaned against a nearby bookshelf, crossing my arms as I regarded Allen with an air of indifference. "Allen, your dramatics are tiresome. If you have something to say, say it. Otherwise, I suggest you leave us to our conversation."


    His smirk faltered for a brief moment, surprised by my unflappable demeanor. "You''re bold, aren''t you? But don''t you think you should show a bit more respect? After all, I am your senior, and Seraphina is¡ª"


    "Not your property," I interjected, my voice firm. "This isn''t about your status or your so-called claim over her. She can choose who she associates with, and right now, she''s chosen to be here with me."


    The tension in the air grew thick, and I could see Allen''s eyes narrow, calculating his next move. I''d hit a nerve, but I wasn''t about to back down. My gaze flickered to Seraphina, who stood beside me, her expression a mix of annoyance and uncertainty. I could feel her tension radiating, and I knew I had to handle this delicately while asserting my ground.


    "You think you can just sweep in and take what you want, don''t you?" Allen''s tone turned mocking. "But trust me, you won''t win this battle. Not here, not in front of everyone." S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I straightened up, meeting his gaze head-on. "You seem to misunderstand me, Allen. This isn''t a battle I care to win in front of anyone. This is about standing up for what''s right. If you''re going to keep disrespecting Seraphina, then you''ll have to face me."


    His laughter echoed through the library, a sound devoid of genuine amusement. "Is that a threat? How adorable. But you should know that stepping up to me might have¡­ consequences."


    "You think I''m afraid of your threats? You may hold some power here, but that doesn''t mean you can dictate who she associates with," I replied, my tone unwavering.


    Seraphina''s hand brushed against mine, a subtle gesture of support that filled me with confidence. I glanced at her, and she nodded slightly, a signal that she believed in my stance.


    Allen stepped closer, the space between us narrowing. "You''re delusional if you think you can protect her from me. There are repercussions to defying me, Samael. I can make your life very difficult."


    I couldn''t help but scoff at his arrogance. "You think I care about your threats? You''re a third-year¡ªwhat are you going to do? Report me to the teachers? I''m more than capable of dealing with whatever consequences you throw my way."


    "Is that so?" His tone shifted, a hint of malice creeping in. "Then let''s settle this here. If you think you''re so tough, how about we take this outside? A duel¡ªjust you and me. It''ll be a proper way to resolve this little misunderstanding."


    I paused, weighing my options. Engaging in a duel might escalate things, but the reward for resolving this conflict was too tempting to ignore. Besides, I knew I could handle him. Allen might have the advantage of experience, but I had my own advantages¡ªmy skills, my determination, and my allies at my side.


    "Fine," I said, my voice steady and confident. "But I don''t need a crowd to validate my strength. If you want to make a spectacle of it, then fine. Let''s go outside."


    Allen''s smirk returned, this time with an air of triumph. "Good choice. Let''s see if you can back up that bravado."


    We headed out of the library, the air thick with anticipation as a few curious students began to follow, sensing the brewing confrontation. I shot Seraphina a reassuring glance, silently promising that I wouldn''t let her down.


    As we stepped outside into the courtyard, the fading sunlight cast long shadows across the cobblestones. A small crowd began to gather, whispers of excitement fluttering among the onlookers.


    "You ready to learn a lesson?" Allen taunted, rolling his shoulders back as he prepared himself.


    "Ready to learn humility?" I shot back, my eyes narrowing as I focused on him.


    "Samael, His affinities are Poison and Smoke. You have to be careful," Seraphina warned quietly, her voice barely above a whisper. I could see the concern etched on her face, and it only fueled my determination.


    "Poison and Smoke? Is that all you''ve got?" I called out to Allen, my tone dripping with confidence. "I''ve dealt with worse."


    He chuckled, adjusting his stance as if preparing for an unseen opponent. "Oh, you''ll find out soon enough. Just because you think you''re hot stuff doesn''t mean you can handle me."


    The crowd swelled around us, eager to witness the showdown. I could feel the energy crackling in the air, a mixture of anticipation and tension. I took a deep breath, grounding myself.


    "Let''s make this simple," I said, stepping forward. "No tricks, no hiding behind cheap tactics. Just a fair fight. If you want to prove something, then show me what you''ve got."


    Allen''s smirk faded slightly, replaced by a glimmer of seriousness. "You really think you can talk your way out of this? Fine. I''ll play along with your little rules." He raised his hands, fingers curling as if conjuring something from the air.


    The students surrounding us hushed, their eyes glued to the scene unfolding before them. I could feel the weight of their expectations, but I pushed it aside. Focus.


    With a flick of his wrist, Allen summoned a thin, swirling mist that began to coalesce into the shape of a serpent. Poisonous smoke slithered around him, a reminder of the danger he posed.


    "Poison Magic: Basilisk''s Breath"


    I watched as the serpent formed from the swirling smoke, its eyes gleaming with a predatory intelligence. Allen''s ability to manipulate poison in such a way was formidable, and the dark mist coiling around him was a warning of the danger I faced. I couldn''t let the crowd intimidate me, but I also had to remain strategic.


    "Nice trick," I said, feigning nonchalance. "But I''m not impressed. You think that can scare me?"


    "Let''s see how brave you are when you''re gasping for breath!" Allen shouted, his confidence surging as he directed the serpent toward me. The creature lunged forward, its fangs glistening with venom.


    I quickly summoned my magic, calling upon the affinity I had honed during my training. "Lightning Strike!" I shouted, thrusting my hand out toward the incoming serpent.


    A crackle of electricity surged from my fingertips, forming a bolt that shot forward, colliding with the beast just as it was about to reach me. The resulting explosion of light and sound sent shockwaves through the courtyard, momentarily illuminating the shocked faces of the students watching us.


    The lightning struck true, the bolt hitting the serpent and causing it to writhe in agony. The electrical energy coursed through it, and I could see the mist dissipating as it struggled against the shock. But Allen wasn''t done yet.


    "Not bad, but you''ll have to do better!" he shouted, summoning more poison to weave another serpent from the smoke. The air grew thick with a toxic haze, and I could feel the pressure in my chest rising as the poisonous mist began to infiltrate the area around us.


    Seraphina''s worried gaze met mine, and I could sense her concern. "Samael, be careful!" she called out, her voice piercing through the thickening fog.


    "Lightning Magic: Electric Field!"


    A ribs like structure formed around my figure as it kept the poisonous mist at bay and charged the area with a static energy. The barrier hummed with power, creating an electric shield that would repel any incoming projectiles or toxins. I could see the look of surprise flash across Allen''s face as he realized I was more than just bravado.


    "Nice try, but that won''t save you!" he yelled, lashing out with his second serpent. The creature lunged at me, fangs bared, but the electric field crackled, causing the beast to convulse and recoil, halting its advance.


    "Was this supposed to be a duel? cus all I see is you throwing a single spell here and there." I said, a smirk playing on my lips as I reveled in Allen''s frustration. "Is that the best you can do?"


    His eyes narrowed in irritation, the confidence he wore starting to wane. "You won''t get so lucky next time!" he shot back, but I could sense the panic beginning to bubble beneath his bravado.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Stone Me!, I can take it.


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 139 - No.139 True Protagonist Vs Villains (7/7)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    "Poisonous Smoke Magic: Toxic Veil!"


    With a swift motion, Allen unleashed a dense cloud of thick smoke that enveloped the courtyard, reducing visibility to almost zero. I felt the oppressive weight of the mist settling around me, and the faint scent of toxins filled my lungs. It was a strategic move, designed to disorient me and give him the upper hand.


    "Think you can hide in your little fog, Allen?" I called out, forcing my voice to remain steady despite the growing unease. "That won''t stop me."


    My left hand wrapped around the hilt of my sword, while my right hand''s thumb pushed the hilt sightly for others to look upon it''s blade.


    I took a quick draw stance as I spread my legs apart while leaning forward with my center of gravity shifted slightly to prepare for an impending strike. The heavy mist swirled around me, obscuring the crowd''s view and creating a tense silence. Allen''s laughter echoed through the fog, but I could sense the uncertainty hidden behind it.


    "You think you''re clever, don''t you?" he taunted, his voice dripping with arrogance. "But in here, I''m the one who controls the game!"


    I closed my eyes momentarily, focusing on my other senses. I could hear the shuffling of feet and the whispers of the onlookers, but more importantly, I could feel the energy around me¡ªan electric tension crackling in the air. I summoned my own affinity, drawing on the energy that surged through me.


    As I activated the technique, the world around me sharpened into focus. Time slowed, and I could feel the pulsing energy coursing through my body as I prepared to unleash the full force of my magic. With a swift, decisive motion, I drew my sword, the blade gleaming like a bolt of lightning ready to strike.


    "Thunderclap and Flash¡ªSix Folds!" I shouted, my voice echoing through the suffocating mist.


    In an instant, I dashed forward, my movements blurring into a streak of electric blue. I felt the energy coiling around me, propelling me faster than I had ever moved before. The poison-laden fog swirled, but it couldn''t hinder my senses; I could hear Allen''s shocked intake of breath, feel the momentary shift in the air as I closed the distance between us.


    With each step, I sliced through the haze, a blur of motion and intent. I unleashed the strikes in rapid succession, each one imbued with the power of lightning. The blade sliced through the mist, creating a path of shimmering energy, and I could see the outline of Allen through the smoke, his confidence shattering like glass.


    Before he could react, I struck. My blade met flesh, and I felt the resistance as it cut through. I executed the sixth fold in a final, explosive burst of speed, sheathing my sword as I halted just inches from Allen, who stood wide-eyed in shock, his body trembling.


    The mist dissipated around us, revealing the scene to the onlookers. Allen staggered back, his hand instinctively going to his neck, where a thin line of crimson began to seep through his fingers. He hadn''t expected this. He thought he could hide behind his illusions and tricks, but I had cut through them all.


    "You¡­ you''re insane!" he gasped, his bravado crumbling as panic spread across his face.


    "No, Allen," I replied, my voice low and steady. "I''m just stronger than you think."


    The crowd stood in stunned silence, processing what had just occurred. Whispers began to ripple through them, a mix of admiration and fear. I could sense their eyes on me, the realization that I was no longer just Samael Ashwood¡ªthe newcomer. I was a force to be reckoned with.


    "Consider this a lesson," I said, stepping forward, my gaze locking onto his. "Respect goes both ways. If you want to threaten someone, make sure you can back it up."


    Allen''s confidence was shattered, replaced by a fear that had never existed before. He stumbled backward, his arrogance replaced with vulnerability. "You''ll regret this," he hissed, struggling to maintain a fa?ade of strength. "I''ll make sure of it."


    "Oh! You can try~ And try is all you gonna do," I retorted, my confidence surging as I turned my back on him. I could feel the weight of the crowd''s gaze shifting from Allen to me, and I let it fill me with strength rather than ego.


    [Ding! Mission Successful.]


    [1000 Destiny Points Credited.]


    As I began to walk away, Seraphina stepped beside me, her eyes wide with admiration. "You were incredible, Samael!" she exclaimed, the tension in her voice giving way to relief. "I didn''t think you''d go that far!"


    I glanced back at Allen, who was still struggling to comprehend what had just happened. "Maybe next time, he''ll think twice before underestimating someone." I said, a smirk creeping onto my face. "And for what it''s worth, I think I''ll be sticking around to protect you. Consider it a promise."


    "Thank you," she said, her voice softening as she stepped closer to me. "But you didn''t have to go that far. He''s powerful in his own right, and he can be vindictive."


    "I can handle it," I replied, my expression growing serious. "It''s not just about strength. It''s about making sure you''re safe. If that means dealing with a few arrogant third-years along the way, then so be it."


    Seraphina''s lips curled into a smile, and for a moment, the weight of the academy''s politics seemed to lighten. "You''re really something, Samael. I appreciate your support, truly."


    As the crowd began to disperse, their murmurs fading into the background, I felt a sense of triumph swell within me. I had not only defended Seraphina''s honor but also asserted my place within this chaotic world of academy politics.


    With Allen wounded in more ways than one, I felt the mission''s objectives already completed, though I couldn''t shake the sense that this confrontation was only the beginning.


    "Let''s get out of here," I suggested, nudging Seraphina gently. "I''m not keen on lingering in the aftermath of this."


    She nodded, and we made our way through the throng of students, their eyes still on us. As we stepped away from the courtyard, I couldn''t help but feel a sense of satisfaction.


    My actions had forged a stronger bond with Seraphina, and for once, I was beginning to understand the true implications of the Heavenly Destiny System¡ªhow it didn''t just reward physical strength, but also the alliances and relationships that were built along the way. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Where do you want to go?" she asked, her expression thoughtful. "We could head to the caf¨¦, or maybe back to the library¡­"


    "Let''s go somewhere we can talk freely," I replied, glancing over my shoulder to ensure Allen wasn''t following us. "The last thing we need is another interruption."


    As we walked side by side, a comfortable silence enveloped us, the tension of the duel slowly dissipating. I felt lighter, as if the weight of expectations had been lifted.


    "Hey, Samael?" Seraphina said, breaking the silence. "You were really brave back there. Not just for me, but for everyone. I think people are starting to see you differently."


    "Bravery is just the absence of fear," I said lightly. "But I appreciate it. The support helps."


    Her gaze softened, and I could feel a connection blossoming between us. "I''m glad I have you in my corner."


    "Always," I promised, meeting her gaze with a sincerity that made my heart race. "Now, let''s grab something to eat. I''m starving after that little spectacle."


    "Good idea," she replied, a smile breaking through the earlier tension. "I could use some food to recover from the adrenaline rush!"


    ***


    [Seraphina''s POV]


    As we walked together, the chatter of the academy''s students faded into the background. I felt a mixture of excitement and nervousness¡ªSamael had just defended me in a way I never expected, and I couldn''t shake the feeling that our relationship had shifted.


    The caf¨¦ was just around the corner, a quaint little spot filled with the aroma of fresh pastries and brewing coffee. We entered, and the cozy atmosphere wrapped around us like a warm blanket. I found a corner table near the window, a perfect spot for some privacy. Samael followed me, his presence both comforting and exhilarating.


    "So," I said as we settled into our seats, "you really did a number on Allen back there. I''m still trying to process how quickly you took control of the situation."


    Samael shrugged, a nonchalant smile on his face. "He was all talk. It''s easy to hide behind flashy magic when you''re not facing someone who knows how to cut through it. Besides, I won''t let anyone threaten you or our friends."


    His words made my heart flutter. "You have a way of turning the tables on people," I noted, leaning forward slightly. "You used similar spell on me too, When I tried to control your mind, right? But this one was more powerful, I guess."


    "So, You finally admitted! A month ago when I called you out, you denied so I had to make it clear that you were out of your depth. It''s not that I don''t respect you, but I just can''t let anyone mess with my mind." His smirk faded into something more serious. "And I certainly won''t let anyone threaten you again."


    I could see the sincerity in his eyes, and it made my cheeks warm. "Thank you, Samael. You have no idea how much that means to me."


    The caf¨¦ was buzzing with activity around us, but in this moment, it felt like we were the only two people in the world. As I looked at him, I couldn''t help but admire how he handled himself with such confidence. It was a stark contrast to the vulnerability I often felt in this cutthroat academy environment.


    "So, Our team for Dungeon Exploration Test. How are we gonna plan about it?" I asked as I ordered coffee for us.


    Samael bowed his head slight as if hiding something on his face, "Honestly, I fully expected you to reject offer to join my team."


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Stone Me!, I can take it.


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 140 - No.140 Team Ashwood Assemble (1/?)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    "Honestly, I fully expected you to reject the offer to join my team." Seraphina blinked in surprise, her expression softening with a hint of curiosity. "Reject it? Why would you think that?" she asked, her tone genuinely puzzled.


    I looked up, meeting her eyes with a small, thoughtful smile. "Well, given our rocky start, I figured you might not be too keen on teaming up with someone who once saw you as a rival." I paused for a moment, gauging her reaction. "Plus, you''re one of the academy''s top talents. You could easily join any team you wanted."


    Seraphina let out a light laugh, shaking her head. "You underestimate yourself, Samael. Sure, we had a tense beginning, but you''ve proven time and again that you''re someone I can rely on." She took a sip of her coffee, her eyes never leaving mine. "And honestly, I''d rather be on a team where I know I''m truly valued, not just for my abilities but also as a person."


    Her words caught me off guard, and I felt a strange warmth settle in my chest. It was an acknowledgment that went beyond simple respect¡ªan understanding that we were beginning to see each other as equals.


    "Besides," Seraphina continued with a teasing smile, "I have to admit, seeing you cut through Allen''s tricks like that was pretty satisfying. It''s good to know that if we face any trouble in the dungeon, you''ll have our backs."


    I couldn''t help but grin at her words. "Well, I do aim to impress," I said, a touch of humor in my voice. "But honestly, it''s not just about the fights. It''s about making sure our team works like a well-oiled machine, that we know each other''s strengths and can cover each other''s weaknesses."


    Seraphina nodded, her expression turning more serious. "That''s exactly why I agreed to join you. I know we all have our individual strengths, but I believe that with the right strategy and teamwork, we can overcome any challenge the dungeon throws at us."


    "Glad to hear it," I said, leaning back in my chair. "Speaking of strategy, I''ve been thinking about our roles. I want each member to focus on what they''re best at, but also be ready to adapt if things go sideways. You''re an expert in illusions and mind magic, which will be crucial for both offense and crowd control."


    "And you''ll be leading us, won''t you?" Seraphina asked, her eyes studying me carefully.


    "Yeah," I confirmed, nodding slowly. "But leadership isn''t just about calling the shots. I''ll need everyone''s input, especially yours. You''ve got a tactical mind, and I want to make sure we''re all contributing to the decisions."


    Seraphina''s eyes sparkled with something I couldn''t quite place¡ªpride, perhaps? Or maybe ''something'' else. "Now I know how you got a whole harem king title from the students~"


    I nearly choked on my coffee, my eyes widening slightly at Seraphina''s teasing comment. "Harem king? Really?" I said, a mix of surprise and amusement colouring my voice. "That''s what they''re calling me now?" Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Seraphina gave me a sly smile, clearly enjoying my reaction. "Oh, absolutely. You should hear the rumours floating around. Some say you''re the mysterious prince who sweeps every girl off their feet with that charming smile and those mismatched eyes of yours," she teased, her tone light but playful.


    She continued, "And those lovers of yours are in the team right, What was their name again."


    "Lily, Liliana, Sionna, Raven, and Eveline. With you and me that makes the team full with seven members just the amount needed."


    Seraphina''s laughter danced in the air, her eyes sparkling with mischief. "So, we have the ''Harem King'' and his entourage of beautiful maidens? This will be quite the team for the Dungeon Exploration Test."


    I chuckled, shaking my head in mock exasperation. "If only they could hear you now. They would pick that title up and crown me officially as their official Harem King." I let out a lighthearted laugh, but deep down, the notion of being seen as some romantic figure¡ªespecially in the context of my growing relationships¡ªfelt absurd yet amusing.


    Seraphina grinned, her laughter infectious. "Hey, it''s not just the looks. It''s the way you handle yourself. You stand up for people, and that''s what draws them in. Besides, I think it''s more than just a title; it reflects how well you''re starting to fit in."


    "Fit in, huh?" I mused, taking a sip of my coffee. "I suppose I have made a name for myself in a rather unconventional way." I glanced out the window, watching students milling about, their conversations drifting in and out like the soft breeze outside. "But fitting in doesn''t mean I want to be a puppet for anyone.


    This academy is filled with power struggles, and I refuse to get swept up in someone else''s game."


    Seraphina nodded, her expression thoughtful. "That''s smart. But you have to be careful. Some people won''t take kindly to you challenging their status quo." She leaned forward, her eyes serious. "You''ve already made a powerful enemy in Allen. He won''t forget this, and neither will the people who stand by him."


    "Let them come," I said, my voice steady. "I''m ready for whatever challenges lie ahead. I''ve got you and the others watching my back, and that makes a difference."


    Seraphina''s gaze softened, and I could see the appreciation shining in her eyes. "We''re lucky to have you, Samael. You bring something unique to our group. You don''t just bring power; you bring integrity."


    I could feel my cheeks warm slightly under her praise. "Thanks, Seraphina. That means a lot coming from you. I really value our partnership."


    Her smile returned, brightening her features. "Speaking of partnership, we should definitely discuss the other members of our team. Do you think they''re ready for this?"


    "What if I say they suggested I ask you to join the team as the remaining last slot?" I watched Seraphina''s eyes widen slightly, surprise evident on her face.


    "Really? They said that?" she asked, her tone a mix of disbelief and intrigue.


    I nodded, leaning forward slightly. "Yeah. They see your potential, just like I do. You bring a lot to the table¡ªespecially with your magic and strategic mind. Everyone wants the strongest team possible for the Dungeon Exploration Test."


    Seraphina''s smile grew, a blend of pride and excitement dancing across her features. "I appreciate that they see me as valuable. But do you think I can keep up with the rest of the team? I mean, you''ve all accomplished so much already."


    "Of course, you can," I said firmly. "You''re not just some tag-along; you''re an integral part of this team. Your skills will be crucial, especially in navigating the complexities of the dungeon. Honestly, they are having me as a tag-along, saying ''You''re too powerful for the dungeon test, so let us girls handle the fighting and enjoy being the leader.'' can you believe it?"


    Seraphina laughed, the sound bright and clear. "Honestly, it sounds like your team knows how to flatter you. But I can see where they''re coming from. You''re incredibly powerful, and they probably want to give you the chance to strategize without getting too hands-on in the actual fights."


    "True, but it still feels a bit like a cop-out," I admitted, scratching my head. "I want to contribute just as much as everyone else, not just stand back and direct from the sidelines."


    She leaned back, crossing her arms and looking thoughtful. "Well, there''s a balance to be struck, isn''t there? Being a good leader means recognizing when to step in and when to let others shine. If you really want to make an impact in the dungeon, you need to trust your team to handle their roles."


    "Yeah, I guess," I said, taking another sip of my coffee. "It''s just that I''ve always been the type to jump into the fray. I like the adrenaline, the thrill of a good fight. But I know there''s more at stake here than just proving myself."


    "Exactly," Seraphina said, her eyes meeting mine with an intensity that sent a shiver down my spine. "This isn''t just about the test. It''s about what we can achieve together. If you keep pushing yourself, you might miss the opportunity to see what everyone else can do. This could be a chance for all of us to grow."


    Her perspective made sense, and I found myself nodding along. "You''re right. I need to focus on the bigger picture. And maybe¡­ allow myself to step back sometimes."


    She smiled at me, a knowing look in her eyes. "That''s the spirit! And who knows? You might find that you enjoy seeing your teammates shine just as much as being in the spotlight yourself."


    "Alright, I will keep that in mind. Anyway, let''s go I will formally introduce you to the rest of the team." I said as I stood up, placing my coffee cup down with a soft clink. The anticipation of introducing Seraphina to the rest of the team buzzed in the air, like a charged spell waiting to be unleashed.


    Seraphina rose alongside me, a glimmer of excitement dancing in her eyes. "Lead the way, Samael. I''m ready to meet my new comrades."


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Stone Me!, I can take it.


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 141 - No.141 Team Ashwood Assemble (2/?)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    We made our way out of the caf¨¦, the late afternoon sun casting long shadows over the academy grounds. The atmosphere was charged with energy, students bustling around in preparation for the upcoming Dungeon Exploration Test. The weight of expectation hung in the air, but so did the thrill of a challenge.


    I could see Seraphina taking it all in, her eyes sharp and focused, yet with a hint of anticipation.


    As we approached the training grounds where the rest of the team had gathered, I could hear their laughter and chatter. It was a scene of camaraderie¡ªLily was playfully sparring with Liliana, their movements precise yet lighthearted.


    Sionna was sitting cross-legged on the grass, her water magic swirling gently around her fingers, while Raven and Eveline stood to the side, deep in discussion about strategy. They all looked up when they saw us approaching, and the conversation halted as their attention turned to Seraphina.


    "Everyone," I said, a hint of formality in my voice. "I''d like you to officially meet our newest team member, Seraphina." I gestured toward her with a small smile. "I''m sure you all know her already."


    Liliana''s eyes sparkled with excitement, and she was the first to step forward, extending her hand. "Welcome to the team, Seraphina! We''re so glad to have you with us."


    Seraphina took her hand, shaking it firmly. "Thanks, Liliana. I''m excited to be here. I''ve heard so much about all of you."


    Lily, with her usual warmth, gave Seraphina a welcoming smile. "We''re a pretty diverse group, but I think that''s what makes us strong. I''m looking forward to seeing what you bring to the table."


    Raven, ever the strategist, gave Seraphina a nod of approval. "Your skills in illusions and mind magic will be invaluable. We''ll need every advantage we can get in the dungeon."


    Sionna looked up from her spot on the grass, her expression serene but curious. "I''ve always wondered what it''s like to wield illusion magic so effortlessly. I''m sure you''ll be able to teach us a thing or two."


    Eveline, with her no-nonsense attitude, simply gave Seraphina a thumbs-up. "Glad to have another powerhouse on the team. Let''s show everyone what we''re made of."


    Seraphina smiled at their words, looking both surprised and genuinely pleased by the warm reception. "Thank you, everyone. I''ve been looking for a team that values both strength and strategy, and I think I''ve found the perfect place."


    I watched as my teammates welcomed Seraphina, and I couldn''t help but feel a swell of pride. It wasn''t just about adding a powerful mage to our ranks¡ªit was about the dynamic, the trust, and the potential that each of us brought to the table.


    "Alright," I said, clapping my hands together to get everyone''s attention. "Now that we''re all here, let''s talk strategy. We''ve got a diverse set of skills, and I want to make sure we''re using each one to its fullest potential."


    Raven immediately jumped in, her analytical mind already racing. "We''ll need to split into roles based on our abilities. Samael, you''ll lead from the backline with your strategic oversight, keeping an eye on the battlefield. Lily and Liliana can handle the frontline since they have both offensive and defensive capabilities. Sionna, your water magic is perfect for support and disruption."


    Seraphina nodded in agreement. "I can focus on controlling the enemy''s perception and creating openings for us to exploit. Illusions and mind manipulation can turn the tide of a battle if used at the right moment."


    "And I''ll be there to keep an eye out for traps and hidden threats," Eveline added. "No dungeon run is complete without someone to detect dangers before they become problems."


    "Perfect," I said, a smile spreading across my face. "We have the makings of a balanced team. Our goal isn''t just to clear the dungeon; it''s to clear it with precision and efficiency. Let''s make sure we all have each other''s backs, no matter what happens inside."


    Lily nodded firmly. "Agreed. This isn''t just about the test; it''s about proving ourselves as a team."


    Liliana smirked, tossing a playful glance at me. "Besides, with the ''Harem King'' leading us, how could we possibly lose?"


    I groaned, running a hand through my hair in mock frustration. "Are we seriously going with that title now?"


    The team laughed, their laughter echoing in the training grounds, the tension of the upcoming test easing with the shared joke. Even Seraphina seemed to relax more, her eyes shining with amusement as she joined in the lighthearted banter.


    "Alright, alright," I said, holding up my hands in defeat. "If that''s what it takes to keep morale high, I''ll bear the title of ''Harem King.'' But let''s focus on the task at hand. We''re going to ace this test and show everyone what we''re capable of."


    The team nodded in unison, determination burning in their eyes. This was more than just a dungeon exploration test¡ªit was our chance to prove that together, we were a force to be reckoned with.


    "Alright, I will electrolyze the field," I said, my voice steady as I prepared to demonstrate my command over lightning magic. The energy in the air shifted as I drew upon my affinity, feeling the familiar buzz of power at my fingertips.


    With a swift motion, I summoned a crackling orb of electricity, its light illuminating the training ground. The team watched in anticipation as I directed the orb toward a nearby training dummy, the energy swirling around it like a storm ready to unleash its fury.


    "Now, watch closely," I instructed, focusing my energy. The orb expanded, electricity dancing wildly around its surface. With a decisive thrust of my hand, I released it.


    ZAP!


    The orb shot forward, striking the dummy with a brilliant flash of light and sound. It erupted in a shower of sparks, the impact sending it toppling over. The crackling energy surged through the ground, creating a shimmering effect as it spread out in all directions.


    "Impressive!" Raven said, her eyes wide with admiration. "That''s quite the show of power, Samael."


    Seraphina''s eyes gleamed with excitement as she took a step closer. "The area control you just displayed is exactly what we''ll need in the dungeon. If we can set up traps or obstacles using that kind of magic, we can manipulate our enemies'' movements."


    "Exactly!" I replied, feeling a rush of enthusiasm. "If we create zones of danger with my lightning, we can funnel enemies into the paths we choose, forcing them into a position where we can easily strike."


    Liliana chimed in, a playful grin on her face. "And I can use my blood magic to impale them as soon as they enter those danger zones. We''ll make sure they regret stepping foot anywhere near us."


    The synergy between us was palpable, each member of the team already thinking ahead about how our abilities could be combined for maximum efficiency. The strategy was forming rapidly in our minds, and I could see the excitement mirrored in everyone''s expressions.


    "Perfect," I said, nodding. "With Liliana''s blood magic for offence, Lily''s ice magic can slow down our opponents and create barriers that block their path. We can use Sionna''s water magic to amplify Lily''s ice effects, freezing entire sections of the battlefield if necessary. Seraphina, your illusions will keep our enemies confused and disoriented, making it harder for them to anticipate our moves."


    Seraphina nodded, a confident smile playing on her lips. "I''ll make sure they can''t tell what''s real and what''s not. By the time they realize they''re trapped, it''ll already be too late."


    "And Raven," I continued, turning to her, "you''ll be our tactical overseer. Your job is to watch for patterns in the enemy''s behavior, adapt our strategies on the fly, and make sure we''re always a step ahead."


    Raven gave a determined nod. "I''ll keep us two steps ahead if I can. I''ve already started mapping potential scenarios and countermeasures we might face inside the dungeon."


    "Eveline," I said, looking at her, "your role as our trap and stealth expert will be critical. If you can disable traps before we encounter them or even set some of our own, it will give us a huge advantage."


    Eveline grinned, her eyes gleaming with mischief. "Oh, don''t worry. I''ve got a few nasty surprises up my sleeve for anyone foolish enough to mess with us."


    I took a step back and looked at the team, my chest swelling with pride. "We''ve got all the pieces we need to succeed," I said, my voice ringing with confidence. "Now, it''s just a matter of execution. We go in with a plan, adapt when necessary, and come out on top."


    Lily raised her hand in a gesture of solidarity. "To victory," she said, her voice strong and filled with determination. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "To victory!" the rest of the team echoed, raising their hands in unison.


    As we stood there, united and ready, I felt an overwhelming sense of satisfaction. This wasn''t just a random group of individuals; we were a team¡ªa unit with the potential to take on anything that came our way.


    ''We will be ready for that...''


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Stone Me!, I can take it.


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 142 - No.142 Team Ashwood Assemble (3/?)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    (Next day in the classroom)


    "Here! Listen here, I have an announcement to make," Professor Lincoln walked into the classroom, his voice booming as he commanded attention. The chatter of the students quickly died down, and all eyes turned to him.


    "This year''s mid-term exams are turning up, and this time instead of a written test and combat test, the academy council have decided to make it even harder by replacing the combat test with a dungeon exploration test¡ª"


    "What!"


    "Are you serious¡ª"


    "We Can''t¡ª"


    "We''ll Die¡ª"


    "SILENCE!" Professor Lincoln released a burst of mana pressure to quiet the uproar from the students. His sharp gaze swept across the room, ensuring that everyone was paying full attention before he continued. "Yes, you heard me right. The combat test has been replaced with a dungeon exploration test this year.


    The academy council believes that real-world experience in handling life-and-death situations will be far more valuable than simple sparring matches."


    "And since you all are ''elite'' students of the first-year batch, You all have to work ''extra'' hard since those who fail will be expelled from this elite class and join other standard classes," he added with a smirk, his eyes gleaming with amusement at the visible tension in the room. "This isn''t just a test of strength¡ªit''s a test of survival, strategy, and teamwork.


    So, if you''re not up to the task, now''s the time to realize that this academy doesn''t tolerate mediocrity."


    I could feel the atmosphere in the room shift, the weight of his words settling heavily on the students. Nervous glances were exchanged, and the usual confident smirks some students wore were nowhere to be seen. This wasn''t just another test; it was a make-or-break moment for many.


    I leaned back in my seat, keeping my expression neutral. I already know about this, given the knowledge from the original novel, but it was clear that many of my classmates hadn''t. The pressure of facing an unknown dungeon, full of potential traps and deadly creatures, was enough to shake even the most skilled combatants.


    "The team will consist of seven individuals, which you all can decide yourself but the leader of the team has to fill out this form which they can ask from me after forming the team. Now any questions?"


    A few hands shot up immediately, and Professor Lincoln gestured to one of the students to speak.


    "Sir, how will the dungeon exploration be graded?" a nervous-looking student asked. "Is it purely based on how far we get, or will there be other factors?"


    Professor Lincoln gave a thin-lipped smile. "Good question. The grading will not just be on how far you progress in the dungeon but on several key aspects: teamwork, strategy, efficiency in handling enemies and traps, and, of course, the successful completion of any objectives given to you inside.


    The council will be monitoring your performance closely, so don''t think you can simply brute-force your way through."


    Another hand went up. This time, it was a serious-looking boy with glasses. "What kind of dangers should we expect inside the dungeon, sir? Are there any specific threats we should be prepared for?"


    "Expect the unexpected," Professor Lincoln said with a shrug, though his eyes had a knowing glint. "The dungeon will be randomly generated to include creatures and traps that match your level of ability¡ªbut don''t get too comfortable. There may be surprises that push you beyond your limits. Treat it as a real-life situation because, in there, your mistakes will have consequences."


    The room was filled with nervous energy now, students shifting uneasily in their seats.


    I glanced over at my team members. Seraphina''s face was calm but focused, while Lily and Liliana both had a fire in their eyes that I knew all too well. Sionna gave me a reassuring smile, her confidence seemingly unwavering, and Raven was already taking notes, no doubt calculating every possible outcome. Eveline simply grinned, looking like she was ready for the challenge.


    "Any other questions?" Professor Lincoln asked, glancing around the room.


    A hesitant hand went up from a girl in the back. "What happens if... if someone gets seriously hurt inside the dungeon?"


    "The academy will have safety measures in place," Professor Lincoln replied, though his tone was more serious now. "There will be healers stationed at the entrance, and emergency teleportation will be available in life-threatening situations. But be warned: using it will result in immediate disqualification from the test. So, think carefully before you rely on that safety net."


    He paused, letting his words sink in. "If there are no more questions, then I suggest you all start preparing. The Dungeon Exploration Test begins at the end of this week which leaves five days for you all to prepare."


    As Professor Lincoln wrapped up his announcement, the tension in the classroom simmered down but didn''t entirely dissipate. Students exchanged whispers and anxious glances, some already strategizing in hushed tones about their prospective teams and plans.


    I turned to my teammates, sensing the mix of excitement and concern in the air. "Looks like we''ve got our work cut out for us," I said, keeping my tone light to ease the mounting pressure. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lily nodded, her brow furrowed in concentration. "We''ve already started planning, but now we need to refine everything. Five days isn''t a lot of time to prepare for a test like this."


    "True," Seraphina chimed in, her voice steady. "But if we leverage each of our strengths effectively, we can create a solid strategy and training plan that fits our unique abilities."


    "Exactly," Raven added, her eyes gleaming with determination. "We need to run simulations, practice our combined magic, and anticipate possible enemy types. The more prepared we are, the better we''ll perform."


    Liliana smirked, her confidence infectious. "And don''t forget about scouting the area around the academy for practice dungeons. We can use those to test out our strategies before heading into the real thing."


    Sionna''s gaze brightened. "That''s a great idea! Plus, it will give us a chance to familiarize ourselves with the terrain and refine our teamwork."


    "Then let''s do it!" Eveline declared, her competitive spirit shining through. "We need to hit the ground running if we want to be at the top of our game."


    With the plan forming among us, I felt a renewed sense of purpose. We had our work cut out for us, but I was confident in our ability to adapt and grow stronger together.


    "Alright, team," I said, standing taller in my seat. "Let''s finalize our roles and set our training schedule. We''ll meet after classes to discuss the specifics and head to the practice dungeons."


    "Sounds good to me," Lily agreed, a determined gleam in her eyes.


    As the bell rang, signalling the end of class, we gathered our things, excitement buzzing in the air. I could sense the energy shifting, a collective determination rising among my teammates.


    "Alright, I''m headed to ask Professor for the form to fill out as the team leader," I announced to the group. "I''ll meet you all at the practice dungeons after that."


    The team nodded in agreement, already discussing among themselves the finer details of our strategy and training regimen. I made my way to the front of the classroom, where Professor Lincoln was now sorting through some papers at his desk.


    "Excuse me, Professor," I said politely, waiting for his attention. When he looked up, I continued, "Could I please get the team leader form for the dungeon exploration test?"


    Professor Lincoln gave me a knowing smile, handing over the form without hesitation. "Of course, Samael. You seem to have quite the team assembled. I expect great things from all of you."


    "Thank you, Professor," I replied, taking the form and scanning it. It outlined the details to be filled in about the team members and signatures for approval. I made a mental note of everyone''s names, ensuring that I wouldn''t forget anyone. Once I completed it, I''d hand it back to him, and we could solidify our status as a team.


    With the form in hand, I turned to leave but paused, sensing Professor Lincoln''s gaze lingering on me. "Is there something else, Professor?"


    He leaned back in his chair, folding his hands thoughtfully. "Just remember, Samael, that the dungeon isn''t just a test of power. It will challenge your wits and your ability to work as a unit. You''ve done well to form a strong team, but don''t underestimate the importance of communication and trust. Every decision you make in there could be the difference between success and failure."


    I nodded, appreciating his advice. "I understand, sir. We''ve already been discussing our strategies and roles. I''ll make sure everyone stays on the same page."


    "Good," he said, a hint of approval in his tone. "Now go on; your team awaits."


    I left his office, feeling the weight of my responsibility as the team leader settle on my shoulders. This wasn''t just about me; it was about everyone relying on me to guide them through this challenge. I wouldn''t let them down.


    As I made my way to the practice dungeons, I spotted my teammates already gathered, their chatter ringing out like a familiar melody. Their spirits seemed high, and it filled me with a renewed sense of determination.


    "Hey, sorry about the wait," I said as I approached. "I got the form we need to fill out, and now we can officially register as a team."


    Lily clapped her hands together excitedly. "That''s great! Let''s get started then!"


    "First things first," I said, pulling out a pen and handing it to Raven. "Let''s fill this out. We need to make sure everyone''s names are on it correctly."


    As Raven started writing down our names, I scanned the area for any potential distractions. The practice dungeon loomed in the distance, its entrance framed by eerie shadows. It felt foreboding but thrilling all the same.


    Once the form was filled out, I signed my name with a flourish, feeling a sense of pride in making our team official. I turned to my teammates, ready to dive into the training session.


    "Now, let''s talk about what we''ll do first. We should focus on how to best combine our magic," I suggested, glancing at each member for their input.


    "Why don''t we start with an exercise that incorporates everyone''s abilities?" Seraphina proposed, her eyes sparkling with excitement. "We could simulate a situation where we have to protect a point while fighting off waves of enemies."


    "That''s a great idea," Sionna agreed, her enthusiasm evident. "We can take turns being on defense and offense, so everyone gets a chance to practice."


    "Sounds like a plan," Eveline chimed in, cracking her knuckles. "I''m ready to set some traps and see how our enemies react."


    "Okay, then let''s find a suitable area in the practice dungeon where we can set up a mock scenario," I suggested, leading the way toward the entrance. "And I want us to switch roles frequently to get comfortable with each of our skills."


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Stone Me!, I can take it.


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 143 - No.143 Protagonists Are Villainous?!

    [Aiden Pierce''s POV]


    Just like every day, I came to class to see that lecherous Samael sitting with his group of beautiful girls. I absolutely detest this guy acting all high and mighty.


    The only thing stopping me from beating the living shit of out this lizard is...I''m weak.


    Weaker than this bastard who seems to have everything handed to him on a silver platter. I can''t stand it. Watching him surrounded by those talented girls, all eyes on him like he''s some sort of hero¡ªit just makes my blood boil.


    Who does he think he is anyway? Just because he''s strong, he thinks he can act like he''s better than the rest of us. Well, I''ve got news for you, Samael Ashwood. Power and talent aren''t everything. You might be riding high now, but your luck will run out eventually.


    "Hey, Aiden," a voice called out, snapping me out of my thoughts. It was my friend, Marcus, one of the few people in this academy who shared my disdain for Samael. "You see that smug look on his face again today? I swear, it''s like he''s taunting us."


    I turned to Marcus, who had the same frustrated look I felt inside. It was comforting to know that someone else saw Samael Ashwood for who he truly was. That smug arrogance, that air of superiority¡ªhow could everyone else not see it?


    "Yeah, I saw it," I muttered, clenching my fist. "It''s like he thinks he''s untouchable, like nothing can ever go wrong for him."


    "Well, someone needs to bring him down a peg," Marcus said, crossing his arms. "The guy walks around like he''s already won the whole academy, like he''s the next big thing. What about the rest of us who actually have to work for our power?"


    "Exactly," I agreed, my voice filled with bitterness. "He didn''t earn it. He''s just lucky, born with talents handed to him on a silver platter. And then he has the nerve to act like he''s this great leader, like he''s the only one who can save everyone else."


    Shush! Shush!


    "Professor is Here!"


    I quickly turned my attention back to the front of the class, forcing myself to let go of the anger simmering within me. This wasn''t the time or place to show my frustration. But as the professor entered, the flicker of resentment remained, smouldering just below the surface.


    Marcus leaned over, whispering under his breath, "One of these days, Aiden. One of these days, we''ll show him what we''re made of."


    I nodded slightly, a small, grim smile forming on my lips. "Yeah," I replied, my voice almost a growl. "He won''t stay on top forever. His time will come."


    "Here! Listen here, I have an announcement to make," Professor Lincoln walked into the classroom, his voice booming as he commanded attention. The chatter of the students quickly died down, and all eyes turned to him.


    "This year''s mid-term exams are turning up, and this time instead of a written test and combat test, the academy council have decided to make it even harder by replacing the combat test with a dungeon exploration test¡ª"


    "What!"


    "Are you serious¡ª"


    "We Can''t¡ª"


    "We''ll Die¡ª"


    "SILENCE!" Professor Lincoln released a burst of mana pressure to quiet the uproar from the students. His sharp gaze swept across the room, ensuring that everyone was paying full attention before he continued. "Yes, you heard me right. The combat test has been replaced with a dungeon exploration test this year.


    The academy council believes that real-world experience in handling life-and-death situations will be far more valuable than simple sparring matches."


    "And since you all are ''elite'' students of the first-year batch, You all have to work ''extra'' hard since those who fail will be expelled from this elite class and join other standard classes," he added with a smirk, his eyes gleaming with amusement at the visible tension in the room. "This isn''t just a test of strength¡ªit''s a test of survival, strategy, and teamwork.


    So, if you''re not up to the task, now''s the time to realize that this academy doesn''t tolerate mediocrity."


    T-This... This is my chance!


    A sinister thrill ran through me as the professor''s words sank in. A dungeon exploration test? A test of survival, strategy, and teamwork? This was it¡ªthe perfect opportunity to prove myself and crush that arrogant bastard, Samael Ashwood. No more sitting in his shadow, watching him bask in the admiration of everyone around him.


    If there was one place where things could go wrong for him, it was a dungeon, where the stakes were real.


    I leaned closer to Marcus, whispering in a low, conspiratorial tone. "This is it. The chance we''ve been waiting for."


    Marcus glanced at me, an excited gleam in his eye. "You think we can do it? Take him down in the dungeon?"


    "Not directly," I said, keeping my voice low. "But dungeons are unpredictable. All we need is one misstep, one moment where he lets his guard down, and then¡­" I clenched my fist. "He''ll fail, and when he does, we''ll be there to rise in his place."


    Marcus grinned, catching on to my plan. "And with him out of the way, we can take the top spot."


    "Exactly. But we need to be smart about it," I cautioned. "We can''t just go after him openly. We''ll use the dungeon to our advantage, set traps, manipulate situations, make him think he''s invincible¡ªand then we''ll let the dungeon do the rest."


    Marcus nodded, his excitement barely contained. "We''ll start planning right away. There''s no way that pompous fool will see this coming."


    As Professor Lincoln continued to speak about the details of the dungeon test, I sat back in my seat, already formulating a plan. Samael might think he''s untouchable, but this dungeon would test everyone''s limits¡ªand I''d make sure his downfall was one of them.


    His reign at the top was about to end, and I''d be the one to make sure of it.


    But first I too build a reliable team, Now it only consists of me and Marcus we need to find a few more skilled members to round out our group. We couldn''t afford to be careless in our selection¡ªevery team member would need to play a critical role in taking Samael down.


    After class, Marcus and I stayed behind, reviewing the faces of the students we knew could be of use. "We need people who are cunning, not just strong," I muttered. "We can''t rely on brute force alone."


    "Agreed. We should approach Remi," Marcus suggested. "She''s an illusion specialist. If we can create confusion in the dungeon, it''ll be easier to set traps or make Samael second-guess his decisions."


    "Good call," I nodded, already visualizing how useful Remi''s illusions could be. "And maybe Eric for muscle¡ªhe''s a physical combat expert, and we''ll need someone to handle close encounters if things get messy."


    "Yeah, he''s not the smartest, but he''s dependable in a fight. We''ll talk to them after training tomorrow."


    As we mapped out potential recruits, a dark excitement churned in my chest. We were finally making moves, and Samael Ashwood wouldn''t see it coming. His team may be strong, but no one was unbeatable. All it would take was the right strategy and a well-timed moment of weakness.


    By the time the dungeon test rolled around, we would be ready. And when we faced off, it would be his fall that everyone remembered¡ªnot his rise.


    And then, I would take the top spot I deserved.


    Now, let''s go find my beautiful crush Seraphina. I still remember a month ago how that bastard almost killed her, I will definitely kill that scoundrel¡ªThen I saw her...with that bastard laughing and...blushing?!


    WHAT?!


    WHY!!!


    I thought she hated him too, then why was she acting like that around him?!


    This isn''t right. Seraphina should despise Samael just as much as I do! After what he did to her, I thought she''d see him for the fraud he truly is, the arrogant snake hiding behind that charming smile. But now¡­ she''s laughing with him? Blushing? How did he manage to turn her against me too?


    This isn''t fair! It''s not right! How does he do it? How does he always manage to twist things in his favor, to make everyone around him fall for his act?


    Marcus seemed to notice my distress, his eyes narrowing as he followed my gaze to Seraphina and Samael. "So, she''s with him now, huh?" he muttered, his voice dripping with contempt. "I thought she had more sense than that."


    "She does," I snapped back, my voice laced with desperation and anger. "She must have more sense than that! This has to be some kind of trick. Samael''s manipulating her, I know it!"


    "Maybe," Marcus said, his tone hardening. "Or maybe she''s just like the rest of them¡ªblinded by his so-called ''charm.'' You know how he is, always playing the hero. But we can''t waste time worrying about her if she''s already fallen for his act."


    I clenched my fists so hard my knuckles turned white. Seraphina was supposed to be different. She was supposed to be mine. And now, she was on Samael''s team? This dungeon test was my chance to prove myself to her, to show her that I could be the hero she needed¡ªnot some silver-tongued fraud like Samael Ashwood.


    I took a deep breath, struggling to calm the storm of emotions raging inside me. No matter what happened, I wouldn''t give up on Seraphina or my goal of taking down Samael. If anything, this just made me more determined than ever.


    "Fine," I said, my voice steady but cold. "Let her join his team. It''ll make it all the more satisfying when we crush them in the dungeon. We''ll make sure Samael fails so spectacularly that even Seraphina will have no choice but to see the truth." S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Marcus grinned, a dark glint in his eyes. "Now that''s the spirit. We''ll take him down, Aiden. And when we do, Seraphina and everyone else will see him for what he truly is."


    "You''re right," I agreed, my resolve hardening. "This dungeon test is going to be the beginning of Samael Ashwood''s downfall. And when it happens, I''ll be the one standing on top, with Seraphina by my side."


    I turned away from the sight of Samael and Seraphina, the fire of my determination burning hotter than ever. I might be weak now, but that was going to change. I would train, I would grow stronger, and I would find the perfect moment to strike.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Stone Me!, I can take it.


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 144 - No.144 Villainess Is Protagonist?!

    [Elara Moonshadow''s POV]


    He is so dreamy~


    Samael Ashwood. Just the thought of him sends a pleasant shiver down my spine. Every day I watch him from the corner of my eye, my heart pounding in my chest. How can someone be so... perfect? His half-white, half-black hair, those stunning mismatched eyes¡ªone blue, one red¡ªthey draw me in like a spell. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And the way he carries himself, so confident yet calm, as if he knows the world is in the palm of his hand. Oh, I would give anything to be by his side, to have him look at me the way he looks at those girls in his group.


    Especially that girl, Lily. Ugh! She gets to sit next to him every day. What does she have that I don''t? Just because her brother was some tragic hero doesn''t mean she deserves him. I''ve seen her¡ªalways so close, always smiling at him like she owns him.


    It''s not fair!


    I wish he could see me.


    I fiddled with the edge of my cloak, trying to keep my emotions in check. The last thing I needed was to let anyone know how obsessed I was with Samael. It wasn''t exactly something I could confess to anyone, especially not my friends. They wouldn''t understand.


    I glanced across the room, and there he was, sitting with his usual calm demeanor, speaking softly to Liliana and Raven. They hung on his every word, like they always do. My heart ached. Why can''t that be me?


    Sigh. I have to get stronger, more powerful¡ªsomeone worthy of standing by his side. Maybe... maybe during this upcoming dungeon test, I''ll have my chance.


    The dungeon test is dangerous, but maybe that''s what I need. A real, life-threatening situation to prove my worth. If I could fight by Samael''s side, protect him, or¡ªbetter yet¡ªhave him save me, he''d finally notice me, wouldn''t he?


    I imagined it vividly: Samael charging into battle, his magic blazing around him, while I stood at his side, casting my own spells in perfect harmony. He''d look at me with those piercing eyes and realize I was the one who truly understood him, the one meant for him.


    But for now, all I can do is wait¡ªor not.


    I saw two stupid meatheads plotting something while looking in the general direction of my beloved with envy and contempt, the only thing I feel about those types of people is disgust and utter disdain. Do they think they can take down my Samael? Hah! They''re nothing but insects compared to him, and I''ll make sure they don''t get in his way.


    Aiden Pierce and Marcus have always been bitter about Samael''s success, but now, they''re actually planning something. I''ve overheard them whispering their little schemes in class, thinking no one would notice.


    They''re fools.


    My fists clenched as I glared at them from across the room. If they even try to harm Samael, I''ll make sure they regret it. No one can touch him, no one but me. Maybe it''s time I take matters into my own hands¡ªbefore they get any bright ideas.


    I will join their team as my Samael''s team is already full, how did that bitch Seraphina get to join in the first place?! She doesn''t deserve to be by his side! But this will work in my favor. If I''m on Aiden and Marcus''s team, I can keep an eye on them and sabotage their plans from the inside.


    I''ll make sure they don''t even come close to harming Samael, and when the time comes, I''ll strike them down before they get the chance.


    Yes, that''s it. I''ll pretend to be on their side, make them think I''m helping them. And then, when the time is right, I''ll protect Samael from their betrayal and he''ll finally notice me for who I really am. I''ll be his saviour. His hero.


    A devious smile crept across my face as I stood up, making my way toward Aiden and Marcus. It was time to set my plan in motion.


    ***


    [Aiden Pierce''s POV]


    Just as Marcus and I were finalizing our plans, Elara Moonshadow approached us with a glint in her eye. She was known for her skill in magic, but she usually kept to herself, always watching from the sidelines. I wasn''t sure what she wanted, but I had a feeling she could be useful to our plans.


    "Hey, Elara," I greeted her, trying to hide my surprise. "What brings you here?"


    She smiled, though there was something unnerving about the way her eyes gleamed. "I overheard you two talking about the dungeon test," she said casually, "and I think we could help each other out. You want to bring down Samael Ashwood, don''t you?"


    Marcus and I exchanged a quick glance, both of us surprised by her bluntness. "What makes you think we''re planning something like that?" Marcus asked cautiously.


    "Oh, please," Elara scoffed, rolling her eyes. "It''s obvious to anyone paying attention. You hate Samael, and you''re looking for a way to make sure he fails. Well, I can help with that."


    I crossed my arms, eyeing her warily. "And what''s in it for you?"


    Elara''s smile widened. "Let''s just say I have my own reasons for wanting to see Samael humbled. I''ll join your team and help you bring him down. You need someone with powerful magic to survive the dungeon, and I can offer that."


    I narrowed my eyes. Something about her eagerness made me suspicious, but we did need a skilled mage. And if she could help us take down Samael, then she was worth keeping around.


    "Fine," I said after a moment. "You''re in. But if you''re going to help us, you need to follow our lead."


    Elara nodded, her smile never fading. "Of course. I''m looking forward to working together."


    As she walked away, Marcus leaned in and whispered, "Do you think we can trust her?"


    "I don''t know," I replied, watching her go. "But for now, she''s useful. And as long as she helps us take down Samael, I don''t care what her motives are."


    Little did I know, the real threat to our plan was now standing right beside us.


    "So, What do you think we should prepare for the dungeon test?" Marcus asked, bringing my focus back to the task at hand.


    I took a moment to gather my thoughts, the adrenaline of Elara''s offer still buzzing in my veins. "We need to consider several things. First, we need a solid strategy for navigating the dungeon. We can''t just rely on brute strength; we need to think a few steps ahead."


    Marcus nodded in agreement. "Right. We should scout out the dungeon beforehand if we can get access to any information about its layout or potential traps."


    "Exactly. I heard from some second-year students that this dungeon has multiple levels with varying monsters at each stage. The deeper we go, the tougher the monsters become. We''ll have to plan our approach carefully and choose our battles wisely."


    "What about the other teams?" Marcus asked, looking a bit uneasy. "We''re not the only ones with a grudge against Samael. He has a solid group backing him. If they come at us with their full strength..."


    "We can''t let fear hold us back. If we strategize well and catch him off guard, we''ll have the upper hand," I said, my determination swelling again. "We just need to keep our eyes on the prize."


    Suddenly, a thought struck me. "We should gather more intel on Samael''s team too. Find out what strengths they have and how they work together. The more we know, the better prepared we''ll be."


    "I can work on that," Marcus replied, a flicker of enthusiasm igniting in his eyes. "I know some people who have grudge with Samael and ''fought'' him on ''equal'' grounds."


    "...we can turn their strengths into weaknesses." I leaned closer, lowering my voice as if the walls themselves were listening. "Samael might have powerful teammates, but that just means they''ll be more confident¡ªtoo confident. Confidence leads to carelessness. If we exploit that, it won''t matter how strong they are."


    Marcus nodded slowly, understanding dawning in his eyes. "So, we lure them into situations where their strength becomes a disadvantage¡ªlike narrow passageways or areas where their numbers work against them."


    "Exactly." I smiled, feeling more in control of the situation than I had in a long time. "If we can isolate them, pick them off one by one, they won''t be able to rely on their teamwork. And if we make them panic, even Samael will falter."


    Marcus grinned, the fire of ambition flickering behind his eyes. "Then we''re going to need traps¡ªambush points, areas where we can lead them into situations they can''t escape from."


    "Traps, illusions, confusion," I agreed, already thinking through the various ways we could turn the dungeon to our advantage. "Elara will be key in that. Her magic could create the diversions we need to break Samael''s team apart."


    Marcus raised an eyebrow. "You trust her that much already?"


    I hesitated for a moment, recalling the strange gleam in Elara''s eyes when she approached us. "No," I admitted. "But as long as her interests align with ours, she''s useful. If she tries anything funny, we''ll deal with her then."


    "Agreed," Marcus said, a hint of coldness in his voice.


    Our plans were coming together. This dungeon test wouldn''t just be a challenge for survival¡ªit would be a battleground where we could destroy Samael''s carefully built reputation. And when we succeeded, it wouldn''t just be Seraphina who finally saw the truth about Samael. Everyone would.


    Samael Ashwood might think he''s invincible, but when the test is over, he''ll realize just how wrong he is.


    "Let''s meet up with Elara tomorrow and start mapping out our strategy," I said as we gathered our belongings. "We''ll make sure everything is in place before the dungeon test begins."


    Marcus nodded, his eyes gleaming with the same determination that burned in my own heart. "Right. This is our chance to take everything he has. Let''s make sure we don''t waste it."


    As we parted ways, I couldn''t shake the anticipation growing in my chest. The dungeon test was the perfect opportunity. Samael Ashwood wouldn''t see it coming.


    And when his fall came, it would be swift and devastating.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Stone Me!, I can take it.


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 145 - No.145 Team Ashwood Assemble (4/?)

    [Elara Moonshadow''s POV]


    As the classes were dismissed for the day, I followed Samael to the fake dungeon where his team was already waiting for him from the distance of course.


    I trailed behind them, careful to remain just out of sight. The thrill of being close to him made my heart race. I could see the way his friends laughed and joked, their camaraderie making me feel like an outsider. But soon, I would change all that.


    Samael led the way, his posture exuding confidence as he exchanged playful banter with Lily and Liliana. I felt a pang of envy at how easily they connected with him. They were so comfortable around him, while I felt like a shadow lurking in the background. But that would change. I needed to prove I could be useful, valuable¡ªworthy of standing by his side.


    As they entered the training grounds, I found a secluded spot behind some trees where I could watch undetected. I pulled out my notebook, doodling some sketches of the dungeon layout I had seen in old academy maps. It wouldn''t hurt to have a few ideas in mind when I joined Aiden and Marcus for our strategy session later.


    From my hiding place, I could hear their voices clearly.


    "Samael, do you think we''re ready for the test?" Raven asked, her voice filled with determination.


    "Of course," Samael replied, his tone calm and reassuring. "We''ve trained hard for this. Just remember to trust each other. That''s what will get us through."


    "Right. We need to stick together," Lily added, her gaze fixed on him with admiration. "You always know how to keep us focused, Samael."


    I clenched my jaw, suppressing the urge to scream. Why did they have to make it sound so effortless? Why couldn''t I be the one he reassured, the one he trusted?


    But there was a glimmer of hope in my plan. I would gain Samael''s trust, even if it meant deceiving him at first. Once I was part of his world, I''d show him my true power and worth.


    Suddenly, my heart stopped as I heard footsteps approaching from behind. I turned slightly, ready to bolt, but then I recognized Marcus''s voice.


    "Did you see that? They''re really pumped for this test," he said, his tone laced with irritation. "What a bunch of losers."


    "Let them have their fun," Aiden replied dismissively. "We''ll show them what real strength looks like soon enough."


    Their laughter echoed through the air as they strolled past my hiding spot, completely unaware of my presence. I had to keep my cool and focus on my mission. I had to learn everything I could about their plans without revealing my own.


    As they walked toward the main training arena, I noted the way they carried themselves¡ªso full of bravado. It made me wonder how much they would falter when faced with real danger.


    "Those few days going to be interesting," I whispered to myself, the thrill of the impending chaos filling me with excitement. "They have no idea what''s coming."


    With the sun beginning to set, casting a golden hue across the training grounds, I turned my attention back to Samael and his team. I needed to find a way to infiltrate their dynamics, and the upcoming dungeon test was the perfect opportunity.


    I watched as Samael gestured animatedly, and my heart swelled. If only he could see how much I wanted to be a part of this¡ªhow I longed to stand by his side and prove my worth.


    But first, I had to ensure that Aiden and Marcus didn''t derail my plans. They were my temporary allies, but I would never let them forget who the real threat was.


    As I retreated into the shadows, a plan began to take shape in my mind. I would have to manipulate both sides¡ªthe ambitious schemers and the overconfident heroes. The dungeon test would be my stage, and I would orchestrate a symphony of chaos that would lead to my ultimate triumph.


    Samael would see me in a new light, and once the dust settled, I would be the one standing beside him.


    And nothing would stand in my way.


    ***


    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    Huh! Why is she following me?!


    Elara Moonshadow. In our class students call her ice queen, who won''t talk to anyone unless necessary or when she''s showing off her magic skills. I''d noticed her lurking around for the past few days, always hanging back in the shadows, watching us. It was unsettling, but it also piqued my curiosity. What was she after?


    As I tried to focus on the discussion with my team, I couldn''t shake the feeling that she was plotting something. Maybe I was being paranoid, but I couldn''t ignore the instinct that warned me of her presence.


    "Hey, Samael, are you with us?" Raven''s voice snapped me back to reality. She was looking at me with concern, her brows furrowed.


    "Yeah, sorry. Just lost in thought," I replied, forcing a smile. "What were you saying?"


    Lily leaned in, her expression softening. "We''re talking about our strategy for the dungeon test. We need to make sure everyone knows their roles and how to work together."


    "Right," I nodded, grateful for the grounding effect of their camaraderie. "I think we should focus on communication. If we''re caught off guard, it could spell disaster for us."


    "Agreed," Liliana chimed in, her eyes sparkling with determination. "We''ve trained hard for this, and we need to rely on our strengths. Samael, your magic is powerful, and you know how to lead us through tough situations."


    I felt a surge of pride at their faith in me. "Thanks, guys. I believe in each of you, too. We''re a team, and together we can handle whatever the dungeon throws at us."


    As we strategized, I occasionally glanced toward the entrance of the training grounds, half-expecting to see Elara lurking there, plotting her next move. But she never appeared, and I tried to shake off the feeling of unease.


    After our meeting, I decided to practice a few spells to help ease my mind. I walked over to the training dummies, channeling my magic into a series of precise strikes, each bolt of energy cracking through the air with a satisfying pop. The repetition was therapeutic, and I lost myself in the rhythm of casting.


    But as I practiced, the nagging thought of Elara returned. Why was she so interested in me? I couldn''t deny that she was talented, her magic undeniably impressive. But she had always kept her distance from the rest of the class. What could she possibly want from me?


    Suddenly, I heard a soft rustle behind me. My instincts kicked in, and I turned to see Elara standing there, her expression neutral but her eyes gleaming with intensity.


    "Samael," she said, her voice smooth as silk. "I couldn''t help but notice your impressive spellwork."


    "Thanks," I replied cautiously, unsure of her intentions. "I''m just practicing for the upcoming dungeon test."


    "Yeah...right... well good luck~" She didn''t wait after saying those words and left s soon as she finished speaking, leaving me feeling even more unsettled.


    I turned back to my practice, but the focus was gone. Why had she approached me? Her compliment felt too calculated, and her departure left a lingering sense of unease. I shook my head, trying to dismiss the thoughts swirling in my mind. Elara Moonshadow was enigmatic, and I couldn''t afford to let her distract me from the task at hand.


    The rest of the day passed in a blur as I trained with my team, the discussions of strategy blending with the echoes of spellcasting. I was determined to keep my focus sharp, but the thought of Elara watching from the shadows nagged at the back of my mind. I couldn''t shake the feeling that she was up to something.


    -----


    Next day. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I walked into the courtyard of Professor Lincoln since its time for my training to start according to the my teacher.


    "Ah~ my dear disciple is finally here, I was going to come look for you if you were late," Professor Lincoln greeted me, his voice rich with warmth and humor. His usual handsome face had an odd round glasses perched on his nose, giving him strange a scholarly appearance. His robes, slightly frayed at the edges from countless years of use, swayed as he turned toward the training arena.


    "Sorry for keeping you waiting, Professor," I replied, rubbing the back of my neck sheepishly. "I got caught up with some last-minute preparations for the dungeon test."


    "Understandable. The test is approaching fast, and I can see the determination in your eyes," he said, his gaze penetrating but kind. "Today, we''ll focus on refining your spellcasting techniques. I believe you''re ready for more advanced applications of your magic."


    I felt a surge of excitement mixed with apprehension. I had trained diligently, but the prospect of pushing my limits made my heart race. "What do you have in mind?"


    "Today, we''ll work on combining elemental spells for more potent effects. You''ve shown great control with your lightning and nature magic, and I think it''s time to take things to the next level." He gestured for me to follow him into the training area.


    "First, let''s start with a basic combination¡ªLightning and Nature," he said and motioned for me to try combining my affinities. His gravitational magic pressed down on my shoulder to make it more challenging, simulating the weight of real combat.


    I focused, drawing energy from the environment and letting it flow through me. The air crackled with electricity as I conjured a bolt of lightning, intertwining it with the essence of nature around me. Vines and leaves began to dance at my command, their energy merging with the raw power of the lightning.


    "Good! Now, channel that power into a cohesive spell," Professor Lincoln encouraged, his voice filled with excitement. "Think of it as creating a storm in a forest¡ªboth beautiful and destructive."


    With a deep breath, I visualized the outcome. I released the spell, a spectacular display of sparks and green energy swirling together, striking the ground and sending a shockwave through the earth. The ground trembled beneath me, and I felt a surge of adrenaline.


    "Excellent work! That was a strong demonstration," he praised, clapping his hands. "Now, let''s build on that. Try to direct the energy toward a target and enhance its effects."


    I nodded, eager to put my newfound skills to the test. I took a few steps back and set my sights on a wooden dummy positioned a few yards away. Channeling the combined magic again, I summoned a stream of lightning that danced along the vines, twisting and curling around them until they formed a glowing whip-like shape.


    "Let''s see how well you can control that," Professor Lincoln said, his eyes shining with enthusiasm.


    I flicked my wrist, sending the magical whip lunging forward. It struck the dummy with a crackle, splitting the wood apart and sending splinters flying. I couldn''t help but grin at my success.


    "Very impressive, Samael! You''re improving rapidly," he remarked. "Now, the key to this technique is not just the power but the control. Let''s practice this several more times, focusing on precision."


    We spent the next hour honing the combination, and with each attempt, I felt my confidence grow. I was determined to be ready for the dungeon test, to protect my team and lead them through whatever challenges awaited us.


    As I finished my training session, I noticed a familiar figure lingering at the edge of the courtyard. It was Elara, her gaze fixed on me with an intensity that made my skin crawl. I couldn''t shake the feeling that she was watching me closely, analyzing every move.


    "Alright, that''s enough for today," Professor Lincoln announced, breaking my concentration. "You''ve done well. Remember, confidence is key. As the test approaches, trust in your abilities and your team."


    "And it seems someone is waiting for you~" He added.


    Yeah, indeed! seems like a yandere~


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Stone Me!, I can take it.


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 146 - No.146 Team Ashwood Assemble (5/?)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    I nodded to Professor Lincoln, grateful for the training but feeling uneasy about Elara''s presence. My teacher''s words hung in the air, teasing me with his playful tone, but there was truth behind it. Elara had been watching me far too closely, and I wasn''t sure what she wanted.


    "Thanks, Professor. I''ll make sure to practice more," I said, trying to shake off the tension as I walked toward the edge of the courtyard, where Elara stood waiting. Her sharp, almost predatory gaze followed my every movement.


    "You''re getting better," she said as I approached, her voice soft but carrying an undertone I couldn''t quite place. "Combining elemental magic like that takes skill."


    I crossed my arms, keeping a safe distance. "Thanks, but what are you doing here, Elara?"


    She shrugged, her icy demeanor not faltering. "Just observing. I thought I''d take a break from my own training to see how the ''star of the academy'' is preparing for the dungeon test."


    Her words were flattering on the surface, but something in her tone felt calculated, like she was testing me. I could feel the subtle pressure she was trying to exert.


    "I don''t know if I''d call myself that," I said, my voice casual, but my eyes never leaving hers. "Everyone''s preparing hard, including you, right?"


    She smiled, a cold, enigmatic curve of her lips. "Of course. But let''s just say I have a different strategy for approaching this test. You and your team seem so... confident." She paused, her gaze sharp. "It''ll be interesting to see how things unfold."


    There was an edge to her words, a hint that she knew more than she was letting on. I wasn''t sure if she was bluffing or if she had some plan I wasn''t aware of, but I wasn''t going to let her rattle me.


    "Yeah, it will be," I replied, matching her calm tone. "Good luck with your strategy, Elara."


    Without another word, she turned and walked away, disappearing into the shadows just as she always did. Watching her leave, I couldn''t help but feel that her presence was a sign of things to come. She was dangerous, not just because of her talent but because of her unpredictability.


    As the sun dipped below the horizon, casting long shadows across the academy grounds, I took a deep breath. There was no time to dwell on Elara''s cryptic behavior. The dungeon test was looming closer, and I needed to keep my head in the game.


    Anyway, girls must be waiting in my dorm room. I better make sure I don''t keep them waiting too long.


    Walking back to the dorm, my mind still lingered on the encounter with Elara. She had a way of getting under my skin, and I knew I had to keep an eye on her. Whatever her plans were, I couldn''t afford to let my guard down.


    As I approached my dorm room, I could hear the familiar voices of Eveline and Lily chatting inside. Their lighthearted banter brought a smile to my face, easing the tension from my earlier training session. I opened the door to find Liliana lounging on one of the chairs with a mischievous grin, while Lily sat by the window, her expression softer as she glanced my way.


    "Took you long enough," Eveline teased, tossing a pillow in my direction. "We were beginning to think you got lost in your own thoughts again."


    I chuckled, catching the pillow mid-air. "Nah, just lost track of time. Professor Lincoln had me practicing some new techniques."


    "Always training hard, huh?" Lily remarked, her tone warm. "We''re lucky to have you leading us through the dungeon test."


    I shrugged modestly. "It''s not just me. We''re a team, remember? We''ll get through this together."


    Eveline rolled her eyes playfully. "Yeah, yeah, Mister Humble Leader. Now that you''re back, how about we go over the final strategy for the test? Liliana, Sionna and Raven will be joining us soon, and we need to make sure we''ve got everything in place."


    I nodded, setting the pillow aside as I moved to join them. "Let''s do it."


    Eveline pulled out a map of the academy''s fake dungeon, laying it on the table in front of us. "I''ve been thinking about our approach," she said, tracing her finger along one of the main paths. "We know the dungeon''s structure is designed to test teamwork and adaptability. There are traps, puzzles, and some seriously tough monsters. We need to plan for every possible scenario."


    Lily leaned forward, her eyes focused. "Right. Samael, you''re our strongest fighter but as we have to stop always relaying on you. We would do the heavy lifting while you just have to lead us and guide us through the tougher parts. We''ll have to trust each other more than ever."


    I nodded, appreciating her words. "Exactly. It''s all about balance. We know that the dungeon is unpredictable, so adaptability is key. I''ll focus on supporting you all with magic, but I need you guys to trust your instincts and cover for each other."


    Eveline smirked. "I''ve got your back, Samael. Just don''t get too comfortable leading from behind."


    Liliana chimed in, her usual calm confidence showing through. "I think it''s important we each stick to our strengths. Raven can handle ranged attacks, Sionna''s water magic will help with defenses, and I''ll be there to heal and support."


    Lily nodded. "We''ll keep each other safe."


    Sometime later, the door opened and remaining girls joined us with Seraphina in tow. She seemed somewhat hesitant but smiled as she took a seat beside Sionna.


    "Looks like we''re all here now," I said, looking around at the assembled group. "Thanks for coming, Seraphina. I know you''ve been busy with your own training."


    Seraphina nodded, her silvery hair shimmering in the dim light of the room. "I wouldn''t miss it. If I''m going to be part of this team, I need to know how we work together."


    Eveline grinned. "Welcome aboard. We''re just going over the final details of our plan for the dungeon test."


    Seraphina''s eyes flickered with determination. "Good. I''ll do my part."


    With everyone gathered, we dove into the specifics of the strategy. We reviewed the traps we might encounter, how we''d navigate the puzzle rooms, and which roles each of us would take in combat. I could feel the tension in the room ease as the conversation flowed, each of us contributing our thoughts and ideas.


    ***


    (One day remaining)


    Yawn~


    Sionna''s yawn pulled me back from my thoughts as I saw her head on my lap with her indigo hair spilling over my legs, a peaceful expression on her face. It was late, and the energy in the room had shifted from strategizing to a more relaxed camaraderie.


    Eveline chuckled softly, nudging Sionna''s shoulder. "Look at you, falling asleep on the job! I guess leading the charge can be exhausting."


    Sionna stirred slightly, her eyes fluttering open. "I wasn''t sleeping," she mumbled, but the blush on her cheeks betrayed her. "Just resting my eyes."


    Liliana laughed lightly, her voice filled with warmth. "Rest is just as important as training, Sionna. We all need to be at our best for the test."


    Lily leaned back in her chair, her gaze drifting towards the window where the moon cast a silvery glow. "I hope we can really pull together in there. It''s one thing to plan, but another to execute under pressure."


    "Don''t worry," I said, trying to instill confidence in the group. "We''ve trained for this, and we know each other''s strengths. Trust me, we''re going to crush this test."


    "Crush it, huh?" Eveline quipped with a playful smirk. "Maybe you''ll even earn yourself some admirers in the process, Mister Star of the Academy."


    I rolled my eyes, but there was a smile on my face. "I''m just trying to keep us alive, that''s the main goal."


    "True, but it wouldn''t hurt to look good while doing it," she replied with a wink.


    As the laughter echoed around the room, I couldn''t help but feel grateful for this moment. Despite the looming challenges, the bond we shared made everything feel a little lighter. The weight of Elara''s scrutiny and the uncertainty of the test faded, if only for a moment.


    Just as the conversation flowed, Seraphina spoke up, her tone serious yet filled with determination. "I''ve been thinking about our strategy, and I believe we should create a signal system for when we''re in combat. It''ll help us coordinate our movements without having to shout over the noise."


    "That''s a great idea," Liliana agreed, her eyes shining with interest. "It would help us stay focused and react faster."


    I nodded in agreement. "Good thinking, Seraphina. Let''s develop a few simple signals we can use."


    With that, we started brainstorming signals, using gestures and hand signs that would be easily recognized even in the heat of battle. The lighthearted atmosphere transformed back into one of intense focus as we considered every possible scenario. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The hours slipped by, and soon enough, the light from the moon was the only illumination in the room. Eventually, the discussion wound down, and we found ourselves stretching and yawning, fatigue settling in after the long day.


    "Alright, everyone," I said, standing up and gathering the scattered maps and notes. "Let''s call it a night. We''ll need our rest if we''re going to perform our best tomorrow."


    Lily stood up with me, offering a warm smile. "Thanks for bringing us together, Samael. I feel a lot more prepared."


    "Me too," Sionna added, rubbing her eyes. "Goodnight, everyone."


    As the girls began to filter out, I took a moment to gather my thoughts. I felt a renewed sense of determination. With the bonds we were building and the strategies we were crafting, I was confident we could face whatever awaited us in the dungeon.


    Just before I turned off the lights, I glanced out the window, the stars twinkling like distant beacons. "Tomorrow will be our day," I whispered to myself, feeling the weight of the challenges ahead but also the support of my friends behind me.


    With that thought in mind, I settled into bed, allowing the weariness of the day to pull me into a deep, peaceful sleep.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Stone Me!, I can take it.


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 147 - No.147 Team Assemble (6/6)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    As the dawn of the dungeon test day approached, I woke up feeling unusually calm. The pressure was there, lingering in the back of my mind, but it was tempered by the confidence I had in my team and the bond we shared. We had worked hard, and today, all that preparation would finally be tested.


    I got up and moved through the morning routine, my mind still replaying the conversations from last night. Seraphina''s idea of hand signals had been a stroke of genius, and it made me wonder how each of us would rise to the occasion when the time came. I knew they''d give it their all¡ªjust as I would.


    After dressing in my academy gear, I met up with the others outside the dorms. Liliana, Eveline, Sionna, Lily, Raven, and Seraphina were all gathered, their faces showing varying levels of excitement and nervous energy. Liliana was calm and composed, Sionna''s sleepy eyes had that quiet determination, and Eveline was practically vibrating with enthusiasm.


    "Ready?" I asked, though I already knew the answer.


    "More than ready," Eveline shot back, cracking her knuckles for emphasis. "Let''s do this."


    Lily nodded, her eyes meeting mine with a quiet strength. "We''re all here. Let''s make sure we come out stronger."


    I gave them all a reassuring smile before leading the way to the academy''s main courtyard. Students were already gathering, and I could feel the energy in the air¡ªexcitement, tension, even a bit of fear. This test would decide who stayed and who would be expelled. There was no room for failure.


    As we reached the staging area, we were greeted by the sight of Professor Lincoln, standing tall and surveying the crowd with his usual air of confidence. His eyes landed on us as we approached, and he gave a slight nod, acknowledging our presence.


    "Team Ashwood, good to see you all," he said, his voice steady. "This dungeon test will push you to your limits, but I expect nothing less than excellence from all of you. Remember, it''s not just about power¡ªit''s about strategy and teamwork."


    I nodded in response. "We''re ready, Professor."


    "Good," he replied with a hint of a smile. "Stick to your plan, and keep your wits about you. The dungeon is unpredictable, but so are you." His eyes lingered on me for a moment, as if he knew there was more to this test than met the eye.


    As we joined the other teams, I caught sight of Elara in the distance, standing with her own group. Her gaze met mine for a brief moment, and she gave me a subtle, knowing smile before turning away. Whatever her plans were, I wasn''t going to let them interfere with ours. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Moments later, the academy''s headmaster, an imposing figure in dark robes, stepped forward to address the students. His voice boomed across the courtyard, commanding attention.


    "Students, today marks the beginning of your dungeon exploration test. As you know, this is no ordinary dungeon. It has been specially designed to test your skills in combat, strategy, and teamwork. Failure is not an option¡ªfor those who do not succeed will face expulsion from the academy."


    His words sent a ripple of tension through the crowd, but I stood firm, my eyes focused on the path ahead.


    "The dungeon will shift and change as you progress," the headmaster continued. "There are traps, monsters, and puzzles awaiting you. Work together, trust in your abilities, and you may just come out victorious."


    With that, he raised his hand, and the great doors of the dungeon opened, revealing a dark, foreboding passageway leading into the unknown.


    "Good luck, students," the headmaster said, his voice echoing ominously. "Your test begins now."


    Aiden, Marcus and Elara ran with four other team-members first, two other team also rushed through the entrance, eager to be among the first to tackle the challenges inside. Their determination was palpable, and I knew the competition would be fierce.


    "Alright, team," I said, glancing at my group. "This is it. Stay close, stay sharp, and remember the plan. We don''t need to be the fastest; we just need to be the smartest."


    Eveline grinned. "And maybe take down a few of the overconfident ones while we''re at it."


    Liliana rolled her eyes playfully. "Focus, Eveline. We''ve got enough to worry about without thinking about other teams."


    Lily adjusted her gear, her calm and focused demeanor a stark contrast to the buzzing energy around us. "Let''s not get distracted. If we stick to the strategy, we''ll make it through."


    I led the group toward the dungeon entrance, the large stone doors looming ahead, casting an intimidating shadow. As we crossed the threshold, a wave of cold air swept over us, and the light from the courtyard began to fade. The first few steps into the dungeon were eerily quiet, with only the distant drip of water echoing off the stone walls.


    The first chamber was wide and dimly lit, with flickering torches casting shadows across the jagged stone floor. It was empty, save for a few scattered stones, but we knew better than to trust appearances.


    "Stay close," I whispered, signaling for the group to move forward cautiously. We didn''t need to rush¡ªbetter to proceed carefully and avoid unnecessary risks.


    As we moved further in, the air grew heavier, and the quiet tension in the room began to build. I could feel the dungeon''s magic at work, shifting the space, waiting for the right moment to spring its first challenge.


    Suddenly, a soft rumble echoed through the chamber, and the ground beneath us shifted. Rock started forming serval humanoid figures, emerging from the walls and the floor, their stony bodies creaking and grinding as they took shape. Golems¡ªanimated by the dungeon''s magic¡ªstood before us, their eyes glowing with an eerie light.


    "Okay, team formation A!" I said as Eveline and Raven took forefront being main attackers with Liliana as a backup, Sionna and Lily formed rather defensive stance ready to defend if anything slipped past the attackers.


    While Serpahina stood by my side chanting illusion spells to distract the golems, creating mirror images of our group to confuse them. Her illusion magic shimmered, casting multiple reflections of us across the chamber, making it difficult for the golems to target the real team.


    The golems hesitated, their glowing eyes scanning the illusory duplicates, trying to decide where to strike. Eveline wasted no time¡ª


    "Water Magic: Hydro Lances!"


    Eveline launched a barrage of Hydro Lances, sharp spears of water shooting forward with deadly precision. The projectiles struck the nearest golem, piercing its rocky hide and leaving cracks in its surface. The golem stumbled, momentarily disoriented by the attack.


    "Nice shot!" I called out, keeping my own magic at the ready. "Keep up the pressure!"


    "Dark Magic: Coiling Shadows!"


    Raven cast her spell next, summoning shadowy tendrils from the ground. The dark coils wrapped around the golems'' legs, constricting their movements and making it harder for them to advance. With the golems temporarily immobilized, Eveline and Liliana moved in for a more coordinated strike.


    "Sionna, now!" I called out.


    Sionna, eyes gleaming with focus, raised her hands. "Water Magic: Tidal Push!"


    A wave of water surged forward, crashing into the golems, further destabilizing them. The combined force of the water and Raven''s shadows forced the golems back, causing them to stumble and lose their footing.


    "Liliana, take them down!" I shouted.


    Liliana, always calm under pressure, took advantage of the chaos. With a swift motion, she summoned her Blood Magic, "Blood Magic: Blood Siphon!" Crimson tendrils erupted from her hands, latching onto the golems with surprising speed. She siphoned their residual magic, weakening their structure while replenishing her own strength.


    The golems'' stony forms cracked under the strain, their movements slowing as their life force was drained.


    "Alright, Eveline, finish them!" I commanded.


    With the golems already on the verge of collapse, Eveline delivered the final blow with a grin. She swung her spear in a wide arc, channeling her water affinity to sharpen the edge. "Water Magic: Aqua Reaver!" The blade of water sliced cleanly through the remaining golems, causing them to crumble into piles of stone and dust.


    The room fell silent as the last golem disintegrated, only weird laugh of Eveline echoing in the aftermath. The moment felt surreal¡ªthe first challenge was down, but we all knew there would be many more ahead.


    "Nice teamwork, everyone," I praised, glancing at each of my teammates, their expressions a mix of exhilaration and relief. "That was just the beginning. Let''s keep moving."


    Eveline''s laughter faded, replaced by a determined smile. "I could get used to this! Let''s see what else this dungeon has to offer!"


    As we advanced deeper into the dungeon, the air grew colder, and the atmosphere felt charged with magic. The walls began to shift, creating a labyrinthine pathway, twisting and turning in ways that defied logic.


    "This place is alive," Sionna remarked, looking around with wide eyes. "It feels like it''s watching us."


    "Let it watch," I replied, my voice steady. "We''re not here to be prey. Remember, our goal is to find the exit and tackle the challenges that come our way. Keep an eye out for traps."


    We carefully navigated the winding corridors, remaining vigilant. The dim light from the torches flickered ominously, casting long shadows that seemed to dance along the stone walls. The air was thick with anticipation, each step echoing ominously in the stillness.


    Suddenly, the ground trembled again, and a series of pressure plates began to shift underfoot. "Everyone, watch your step!" I shouted, darting to the side as spikes shot up from the floor in a rapid succession.


    Raven''s sharp reflexes kicked in. "Illusion Magic: Phantom Step!" She cast her spell, allowing us to move unseen through the danger zones. We navigated through the traps with a sense of urgency, adrenaline coursing through us as we narrowly avoided the lethal spikes.


    Once we made it through, we found ourselves in a large chamber, its ceiling lost in shadows. The walls were adorned with ancient runes that pulsed softly, illuminating the space with an otherworldly glow. In the center stood a large pedestal, and atop it was a shimmering crystal orb.


    "What do you think it is?" Eveline asked, her curiosity piqued.


    "Could be a key or a clue," I speculated, taking a cautious step forward. "Let''s check it out, but be ready for anything."


    As I approached the orb, the runes on the walls flared to life, and a spectral figure emerged from the crystal, its form translucent and ethereal. The spirit hovered before us, its gaze fixed on our group with an intensity that sent a shiver down my spine.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Stone Me!, I can take it.


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 148 - No.148 Teamwork

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    The spirit''s gaze pierced through the air as it hovered above the shimmering orb, its ethereal form slowly solidifying into a ghostly knight clad in spectral armor. It carried a translucent sword that crackled with arcane energy.


    SCREEEEEECHHHH!!!


    It let out a deafening screech that reverberated through the chamber, shaking the very walls around us.


    Tremble! Tremble!


    Within seconds dozens of similar-looking ghostly figures materialized, emerging from the walls and shadows. Each of them donned the same spectral armor, their eyes glowing with an eerie blue light. The chamber''s atmosphere shifted dramatically, and the once soft glow of the runes turned into an ominous pulsing that matched the rhythm of their flickering eyes.


    "Everyone, back up!" I commanded, my voice sharp.


    We moved into a defensive formation, instinctively adjusting to this new threat. My mind raced through potential strategies. These weren''t simple constructs or illusions¡ªthey carried the air of something ancient and powerful. The ghostly knight at the center seemed to be the focal point, its presence commanding the other spectres.


    "Seraphina, illusions won''t work here," I warned. She nodded quickly, already refocusing her magic.


    The ghostly knight raised its sword, and without warning, it lunged forward with alarming speed. It targeted me, swinging its blade with a vicious intent.


    And that''s where he lost~


    My right hand which always rested on the hilt of the slide down to the scabbard while with the help of my thumb, I gently pushed the pommel of my sword, releasing it with a sharp click. In one fluid motion, I drew the blade and met the knight''s strike head-on, the sound of steel against spectral energy ringing through the chamber.


    "Lightning Magic: Thunderous Requiem!"


    Electricity surged through my blade, crackling with raw power as I channelled my magic. The moment the ghostly knight''s sword clashed against mine, a burst of lightning exploded outward, sending arcs of electricity spiralling through the air. The knight recoiled from the shock, its spectral form shimmering as if disrupted by the sheer force of the strike.


    "Now!" I shouted to the team, using the opportunity to press the attack. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Eveline and Raven didn''t hesitate. Raven, using her Dark Magic: Abyssal Chains, summoned tendrils of shadow that shot toward the spectral figures, binding their movements. Meanwhile, Eveline unleashed another barrage of water lances, targeting the lesser ghosts while they were momentarily immobilized.


    "Water Magic: Hydro Barrage!" she called out, sending a rapid series of water bolts into the ghostly forms, each hit causing the spectres to flicker and wane in strength.


    The chamber filled with the chaotic sounds of battle, the clash of magic and steel ringing out as we fought off the spectral knights. Liliana, with her Blood Magic, siphoned the residual energy from the ghosts, weakening them further, while Sionna maintained a defensive position, ready to intercept any threats that slipped through the front line.


    But it was the ghostly knight¡ªthe leader¡ªthat posed the greatest challenge. It recovered quickly from my lightning strike, its eyes glowing brighter as it let out another piercing screech. The other spectres surged forward in response, their attacks becoming more aggressive, more coordinated.


    "Leave this to us, Samael!" Raven shouted as dark mist started enveloping her hands, while Eveline and Liliana moved in to reinforce her. They aimed to corner the lesser spectres while Raven focused on the knight.


    Lily''s ice magic supported Raven while Sionna backed up Liliana and Eveline, creating a barrier of water to fend off any ghosts trying to breach our line. The teamwork was seamless; each of us playing our role in this chaotic dance of magic and combat.


    "Let''s take down the main threat!" I yelled over the cacophony, locking my eyes onto the ghostly knight, which was now gathering energy for a counterattack. The air around it shimmered with raw power, a sure sign that it was about to unleash a devastating blow.


    "Raven! Now!" I shouted as I saw the knight channelling its energy.


    Raven nodded, her focus intense. "Dark Magic: Shadows of Oblivion!"


    Shadows coalesced around the ghostly knight, enveloping it in darkness. The energy it had been gathering flickered, destabilizing as Raven''s magic constricted around it. The other spectres paused, momentarily thrown off balance as their leader faltered.


    "Eveline, hit it with everything you''ve got!" I urged.


    "Right!" she replied, charging her spear with water magic. "Water Magic: Raging Torrent!"


    A massive wave surged forth from her spear, crashing into the knight with a ferocious force. The combination of water and darkness overwhelmed it, and for a brief moment, the ghostly figure was pushed back, flickering like a faulty light.


    "Now! Finish it!" I commanded, Liliana formed a massive crimson lance with blood magic glowing as she concentrated fiercely, channelling her power into a singular point.


    "Blood Magic: Crimson Lance!" With a powerful thrust, the lance shot forward, piercing through the knight''s shimmering form with a brilliant flash. The attack landed squarely, and for a moment, it felt like time slowed as the spectral knight let out a howl of anguish.


    The lance struck true, dispersing the knight''s essence into a shower of motes, each glimmering like stars against the dark chamber. The other spectres wailed in despair, their energy waning as their leader fell, the light in their eyes dimming.


    "Keep going!" I shouted, my own magic still crackling at the ready. "Don''t let them regroup!"


    With the knight defeated, we turned our attention to the remaining ghostly figures, now disoriented and weaker. Eveline continued her relentless barrage of water lances, targeting the spectres one by one, while Raven''s chains ensnared those attempting to escape.


    "Let''s clean this up!" Sionna exclaimed, summoning a torrent of water that crashed into a cluster of spectres, washing them away and dissipating them into nothingness.


    I moved alongside them, feeling the adrenaline surge through me. Each swing of my blade felt lighter as I connected with the remaining spectres, cutting through their forms with ease.


    "Liliana, do you need to siphon more energy?" I called out.


    She shook her head, determination shining in her eyes. "I''m fine! I just need to focus!"


    We rallied together, the teamwork solidifying into a rhythm. One by one, the spectres fell, and soon the chamber was filled with echoes of victory, the last remnants of their eerie forms crumbling to dust.


    "Is that it?" Eveline asked, breathing heavily but smiling as the final spectre faded. "Did we win?"


    "Looks like it," I replied, wiping sweat from her forehead with my sleeves as I took a moment to catch my breath. The tension in the air began to dissipate, replaced by an overwhelming sense of relief. The chamber, now devoid of spectral threats, felt eerily calm.


    "Good job, everyone," I said, looking around at my teammates. Each of them wore expressions of triumph mixed with exhaustion, a testament to our first victory. "We worked well together."


    "Did you see that lance? It was beautiful!" Liliana beamed, her eyes alight with excitement. "I felt the energy flow through me!"


    Eveline nudged her playfully. "And I can''t believe you nearly stole the show with that final strike! I was ready to take them down myself!"


    Sionna chuckled softly, shaking her head. "The point is we did it together. This is what teamwork looks like. But we shouldn''t linger¡ªwho knows what else is waiting for us?"


    I nodded in agreement, glancing around the chamber for any potential exits or signs of the next challenge. The pedestal still stood at the center, the orb atop it pulsing gently as if inviting us closer.


    "Should we check out the orb?" I suggested, stepping toward the pedestal. "It might provide some answers or clues for the next part of the dungeon."


    As I approached, the orb shimmered more brightly, casting a soft glow that illuminated the runes etched into the pedestal. I could feel a faint magical energy radiating from it, inviting curiosity but also caution.


    "Be careful," Raven warned, her eyes narrowed. "It could be a trap."


    "I''ll go," I decided, reaching out slowly. "If it''s something dangerous, better I take the risk. Everyone, stay alert."


    As my fingers brushed the surface of the orb, the runes flared to life, and a vision unfolded before my eyes¡ªa swirling image depicting the next part of the dungeon, filled with twisting corridors and lurking shadows. I gasped as I caught glimpses of lurking creatures and the ominous architecture of the place, all woven together by threads of magic.


    "It''s a map!" I exclaimed, pulling back slightly as the vision faded. "And a warning. We need to be on guard; there are more monsters ahead, and they''re not just spectres."


    "Great," Eveline muttered, rolling her eyes. "As if it wasn''t already terrifying enough."


    "Let''s take what we learned from this encounter," I said, stepping back from the pedestal and gathering my thoughts. "We know we can rely on each other. If we stick to our strengths and communicate effectively, we can handle whatever comes next."


    "Alright, then," Seraphina chimed in, a determined glint in her eyes. "Let''s move forward. I''m ready for anything."


    We carefully retraced our steps back through the chamber, making our way into the winding corridors that lay ahead. The atmosphere shifted once more as the shadows deepened, and I could hear distant sounds echoing through the halls¡ªscratches and growls, the unmistakable noises of creatures lurking just beyond our sight.


    "Stay close," I reminded everyone, my voice low. "No splitting up. We can''t afford to lose anyone."


    THUD! THUD! THUD!


    "Something''s coming!"


    No shit~


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Stone Me!, I can take it.


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 149 - No.149 Chain Ambush (1/3)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    The distant, rhythmic thudding grew louder, reverberating through the dimly lit corridor. The walls themselves trembled with each impact, and an unsettling growl echoed from the darkness ahead.


    We stopped, instinctively tightening our formation. Seraphina raised her hand, and a soft, shimmering illusion of mist and shadow spread outward, making it harder for anything lurking beyond to see us clearly. The team fell into a practised silence, each member shifting slightly into position.


    "Everyone, ready up," I whispered. I could sense the tension building, each of us bracing for whatever awaited us in the depths of this dungeon. The weight of the earlier battle lingered, fatigue threatening to set in, but there was no room for hesitation.


    The thudding stopped abruptly, and an eerie silence followed. The hairs on the back of my neck stood on end. Something wasn''t right.


    CRACK!


    The wall to our left split open with a deafening crack, sending stone shards flying everywhere. A massive, gnarled hand burst through the stone, followed by the rest of a towering figure¡ªa gigantic troll with skin as tough as rock and eyes glowing with malice.


    It let out a guttural roar that echoed through the narrow corridor, shaking dust from the ceiling as it stepped forward, blocking our path with its massive bulk. The creature towered over us, standing at least twice the height of any human, its arms as thick as tree trunks, and covered in jagged scars.


    "We need to bring it down fast!" I shouted, already channelling my magic. "It''s too big to fight in here¡ªwe''ll be crushed if it collapses the corridor!"


    Eveline gripped her spear, her face set with determination. "I''ve got the right spell for this."


    "Wait!" Sionna interrupted, her eyes scanning the surroundings. "There might be more of them. Trolls don''t usually travel alone. We can''t afford to waste all our power on this one."


    She was right. The sound of distant, muffled growls hinted at more creatures lurking beyond. This troll could be the first of many.


    "Mmm...girls~ should I¡ª"


    "DON''T!! WE DECIDED THAT ONLY WHEN NECESSARY WILL YOU ACTIVELY PARTICIPATE! SO JUST STAY BACK, FOR NOW!" Raven cut me off with a sharp hiss, her gaze locking onto mine with urgency. "We don''t need your overpowered intervention just yet."


    I couldn''t help but chuckle, despite the tension. They had all insisted that I hold back unless absolutely necessary, partly for their own growth and partly because they didn''t want to become reliant on me. It made sense, but the situation was escalating fast.


    The massive troll''s roar echoed through the corridor again, and it began charging toward us, its hulking form shaking the very ground beneath us.


    "Spread out!" I commanded, my mind quickly analyzing the best course of action. "Raven, bind its legs with shadows. Eveline, support with water magic¡ªtry to weaken its footing. Sionna, stay on the lookout for more enemies."


    "Got it!" Eveline replied, already weaving her magic.


    Raven''s eyes glinted with concentration as she extended her arms. "Dark Magic: Abyssal Shackles!"


    Tendrils of dark energy shot out from the ground, wrapping tightly around the troll''s massive legs, slowing its advance. The creature roared in frustration, swiping at the shadowy bindings with its thick arms.


    "Water Magic: Tidal Wave!" Eveline shouted, summoning a torrent of water that slammed into the troll, soaking its legs and creating a slick surface beneath its feet. The combination of shadows and water made the troll stumble, losing its balance for a brief moment.


    "Lily! Make an ice glacier right under its feet!" I yelled as the troll stumbled.


    Lily responded immediately, her hands glowing with cold, crisp energy. "Ice Magic: Frost Glacier!"


    A massive spike of ice erupted from the ground, forming beneath the troll''s legs. The icy surface cracked and spread, freezing the water Eveline had summoned, locking the troll''s feet in place. The troll let out a furious roar, struggling to free itself as the ice crept higher, slowing its movements.


    "Liliana!" I called out again, urgency filling my voice as the troll thrashed against its bindings. The ice had taken hold, but it wouldn''t hold for long if we didn''t act fast.


    "I''m ready!" she shouted back, her hands glowing with crimson energy. Her eyes were fierce, determination etched on her face as she focused on the creature.


    With a swift motion, she conjured a long lance of blood magic, the vibrant crimson energy swirling around her as she took aim. "Blood Magic: Crimson Lance!"


    The lance shot forward, piercing through the air with deadly precision. It struck the troll squarely in the shoulder, and the creature let out a deafening roar of pain as the lance embedded itself deep within its flesh. The blood that flowed from the wound shimmered, feeding into Liliana''s magic and strengthening her resolve. S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Keep it coming!" I urged, watching as Liliana summoned another lance, this one larger and more menacing.


    "Crimson Lance: Devastation!" she shouted, and the next strike exploded into the troll''s shoulder, sending it staggering back against the corridor walls. The sound of crumbling stone echoed as the impact shook the very foundations of the dungeon.


    "Nice shot!" Eveline cheered, pumping her fist in triumph.


    But the troll wasn''t finished yet. It roared again, its fury growing as it struggled against the ice and shadows binding it. The creature turned its gaze toward us, its eyes burning with rage.


    "Everyone, be ready!" I commanded, sensing the tension building. "Raven, don''t let it break free!"


    "I''m on it!" Raven replied, her focus unwavering. "Dark Magic: Abyssal Chains!"


    With a flick of her wrist, chains of darkness shot forth, wrapping tightly around the troll''s arms and legs, further constraining its movements. The creature let out a frustrated bellow, but the chains held strong.


    "Let''s finish this!" I shouted, adrenaline coursing through my veins. "Sionna, now''s your moment!"


    Sionna stepped forward, the air around her shimmering with raw energy as she summoned her water magic. "Water Magic: Aqua Vortex!"


    A swirling vortex of water formed in front of her, spiralling toward the immobilized troll. The vortex collided with the creature, encasing it in a cocoon of raging water.


    "Let''s combine forces!" Raven called, glancing at Eveline and Lily. "On three, we hit it with everything we''ve got!"


    "One¡­ two¡­ three!" Raven shouted, and we unleashed their combined magic.


    "Dark Magic: Abyssal Tempest!"


    Raven''s shadows intertwined with Sionna''s swirling water, creating a vortex that seemed to grow in intensity, the pressure building until it was a maelstrom of darkness and liquid.


    "Water Magic: Torrential Burst!" Eveline added her magic to the mix, causing the water to explode outward with an even greater force, pushing against the troll''s form.


    "Ice Magic: Frostbite!" Lily''s icy tendrils snaked around the vortex, enhancing its power with a chilling cold that froze the water into sharp shards. They flew like deadly arrows, striking the troll''s exposed skin.


    "Blood Magic: Bloodstorm!" Liliana finished, her voice ringing with authority. A storm of crimson energy erupted from her, raining down on the immobilized troll, enhancing our magic even further.


    The combination of their spells created a spectacular explosion of energy that lit up the corridor, a dazzling display of light and dark swirling together. The troll bellowed in agony, its form writhing against the bindings and magic that held it captive.


    The pressure reached its zenith, and with a final, blinding flash, the troll was consumed by the magical onslaught. When the dust settled, it crumbled to the ground, its body collapsing under the weight of our combined efforts, lifeless and defeated.


    "Did we get it?" Eveline asked, breathing heavily as the adrenaline began to ebb.


    "Yeah, I think so." I stepped cautiously closer, scanning the corridor for any signs of additional threats. "But let''s stay alert. There could still be more trolls nearby, or other creatures waiting to strike."


    THUD! THUD! THUD! THUD!


    RAAAAAAAAAWW!!!


    Multiple trolls answered the first creature''s call, their guttural roars reverberating through the stone walls. It was a chilling reminder of how deep we were in the dungeon, and that we were far from safe.


    The trolls emerged from the shadows, their hulking figures illuminated by the flickering torches lining the corridor. Each one bore the same menacing glare, drool dripping from their jagged teeth as they snarled and bared their claws. They were an imposing sight, but a rush of excitement coursed through me.


    "You''re all tired from that fight," I said, a grin spreading across my face. "Leave this to me."


    Raven opened her mouth to protest, but I raised a hand to silence her. "Trust me, I''ll make it quick. Don''t blink~"


    My right hand found its way to the scabbard of my sword while pushing the pommel just enough to see its sharp blade, while I took the quick draw stance leaning forward with my left hand settled on the hilt in loose grip.


    "Lightning Magic: Thunderclap and Flash¡ªGodspeed!"


    In an instant, I felt the familiar surge of energy coursing through my veins, the world around me slowing as I focused on the trolls ahead. Time stretched, and in that split second, I visualized the path to my target. My sword felt weightless in my grip as I channeled the Lightning Magic, blending it with my own speed.


    With a powerful thrust, I launched myself forward, a flash of blue and silver streaking down the corridor. The trolls barely had time to react, their eyes widening in confusion as I closed the distance.


    The first troll, the closest to me, let out a roar just as I reached it, but before the sound could fully escape its throat, my sword sliced through the air with a crackling intensity.


    SWISH!


    The blade met its target with a satisfying thud, a clean cut that severed the troll''s head from its massive body. I could feel the surge of energy from the lightning magic flowing through me, amplifying my movements as I danced past the falling giant, leaving a trail of crackling energy in my wake.


    I pivoted on my heel, barely slowing down, my gaze fixed on the next troll, which had taken a step forward, jaws snapping in a frenzy.


    "Another one bites the dust!" I taunted, dashing toward the next troll with renewed speed, my heart racing in rhythm with the power thrumming in my core.


    As I approached, I flicked my wrist, channeling a surge of lightning directly into the ground beneath my feet. The energy pulsed upward, propelling me into the air, and I twisted in mid-flight, bringing my sword down in a sweeping arc toward the second troll.


    THWACK!


    The blade sliced through the troll''s shoulder, deepening the gash as I landed behind it, ready for my next strike. The creature let out a bellow of pain, its massive arm swiping through the air, but I was already moving again, weaving past its flailing limbs with effortless grace.


    With each movement, I felt the rhythm of the battle shift, the energy of the dungeon itself resonating with the thrill of combat.


    One by one, I dispatched the trolls, my speed and magic melding into a beautiful dance of destruction. Their roars echoed in the corridor, but they fell silent as my blade found its mark, each strike precise and deadly.


    When I finally stood among the fallen trolls, panting lightly but grinning from ear to ear, my team''s awed expressions reflected the triumph of our combined efforts.


    "See? Quick and efficient," I said, sheathing my sword and wiping the sweat from my brow.


    Eveline''s eyes widened. "You didn''t even let them touch you! That was incredible!"


    Liliana stepped forward, her face a mix of admiration and disbelief. "That was¡­ amazing, Samael. You made it look so easy!"


    Raven, still processing the speed of my movements, crossed her arms and huffed. "You could have let us help. We''re not just here to watch you fight."


    I chuckled, brushing off the comment. "I know, but it''s important to test the waters, right? Besides, I was just having a little fun."


    Sionna smiled, shaking her head. "Just be careful. If there are more trolls, we''ll need to work together next time."


    "Yeah," I nodded, my grin fading slightly. "We should stay alert. I doubt that was all of them."


    "H-HOW...did...you?!" The only one in the group who looked gobsmacked was Seraphina the last member of our team.


    Oh! Boy~


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Stone Me!, I can take it.


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 150 - No.150 Chain Ambush (2/3)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    Seraphina stared at me, her expression a mixture of awe and disbelief. Her mouth hung open slightly, as if she couldn''t fully process what she had just witnessed.


    "H-How did you¡­ move like that? I barely saw you!" she stammered, her wide eyes still glued to me. "One second you were there, and then... you just vanished!"


    The others chuckled softly, clearly used to this by now. I gave her a reassuring smile, trying to downplay the situation. "It''s just something I''ve practiced a lot. Lightning magic has a way of amplifying speed, and when you combine it with a bit of swordsmanship... well, things get fast."


    "Fast?" she echoed incredulously. "That wasn''t fast¡ªthat was insane! No wonder Raven told you to hold back earlier."


    Raven rolled her eyes, though there was a faint smile tugging at her lips. "He gets carried away sometimes, but we''re used to it by now. Don''t worry, Seraphina, you''ll get the hang of working with him."


    Seraphina blinked, still trying to wrap her head around the display. "I''ll try, but I''m not sure if I''ll ever get used to that."


    Eveline chimed in, giving Seraphina a playful nudge. "Don''t worry, you''ll learn to appreciate it when we''re in tougher situations. Trust me, having Samael on our side is never a bad thing."


    I waved off the compliments with a sheepish grin, but I couldn''t deny the satisfaction of seeing my team work well together. Even Seraphina, new as she was, had adapted quickly. She might not have my kind of power, but she had her own strengths that would shine in time.


    "We''ve got more ground to cover," I said, turning my attention back to the corridor ahead. "If those trolls were guarding something, we''ll find it soon. Stay sharp."


    As everyone left, I lingered back just enough to say, "ARISE!"


    Just as the word left my mouth a strange energy rippled through the air, dark and cold, as if it was drawing in the very essence of the fallen trolls. The corridor dimmed even further as shadows gathered, coalescing around the lifeless bodies of the trolls.


    For a brief moment, nothing happened.


    Then, with a faint shimmer of black energy, the hulking figures of the trolls began to twitch. Slowly, almost methodically, their massive forms shifted, and they rose to their feet. Their eyes, once filled with rage and malice, now gleamed with an eerie, soulless glow. These were no longer the rampaging creatures we had fought moments ago¡ªthey were shadows of their former selves, bound to my will.


    "Shadow Extraction... successful," I muttered under my breath, a wave of satisfaction washing over me as I surveyed my new shadow soldiers.


    "Come Back~"


    As I issued the command, the shadow trolls dissolved into dark wisps, seamlessly melding into the ground beneath my feet, disappearing into my shadow. The eerie silence that followed was broken only by the distant echoes of the dungeon.


    The sensation of having control over these shadow beings was both exhilarating and oddly comforting¡ªa power that ensured I would always have backup, even in the most dire situations.


    "Alright, let''s move," I called, catching up to the group. "The dungeon''s only going to get more dangerous from here."


    "Okay~ but I just to become strong!" Raven''s voice carried a hint of impatience, her sharp eyes locking onto mine with a challenging gleam. She had always been determined to stand on her own, to grow stronger without relying too much on me. The same applied to the rest of the team¡ªeach of them had their unique strengths, and they weren''t afraid to push themselves to their limits.


    "I get it, Raven," I said with a slight grin. "But you''re already strong, and you''re only going to get stronger. We''re a team for a reason, remember?"


    She huffed but didn''t argue, her lips curving into a faint smile as she looked ahead. "Fine. But if I ever feel like you''re taking all the fun, I won''t hesitate to call you out."


    I chuckled and gave her a mock salute. "Noted."


    BOOOOM!!!


    "OH COME NOW!!! LET US TAKE BREATHER!!!" Eveline shouted as frustration filled her voice, her eyes scanning the corridor where the sound had come from. Dust and debris shook loose from the dungeon walls, falling in tiny clouds around us. Whatever caused that explosion was massive¡ªand it was close.


    "It looks like I get to take this one too~" I said with a mocking smile directed at Raven who was already glaring at me with narrowed eyes, her arms crossed. "Don''t even think about it," she growled, her voice dripping with challenge.


    I laughed softly, but the tension in the air was undeniable. The explosion had put everyone on edge, even if we were trying to hide it with banter.


    "Let''s stay focused," Liliana interjected, her voice calm but firm. She glanced toward the darkened corridor where the sound had come from. "Whatever caused that blast could be more dangerous than the trolls. We can''t afford to let our guard down."


    "Well, I got it~" I said as my figure enveloped in lightning arcs and flashed in a blue streak down the corridor. I moved with precision, my senses heightened as I approached the source of the explosion. The air was thick with dust and the pungent scent of charred stone, and I could feel the vibrations of something massive stirring ahead.


    Rounding a corner, I skidded to a stop. Before me lay a vast chamber illuminated by flickering torches, their flames dancing against the stone walls. At the center of the room, a colossal stone golem stood, its eyes glowing with an ominous light. The golem was adorned with intricate carvings that pulsed with a faint energy, hinting at some ancient magic.


    Its massive fist was still raised, having just crushed a section of the wall in a display of overwhelming force. It turned its head slowly, locking onto my presence with a predatory gaze. The ground trembled beneath its weight as it took a step forward.


    I quickly assessed the situation. The golem was formidable, but I also noticed scattered remnants of what looked like a shattered enchantment¡ªa sign that it might be vulnerable.


    "Flaming Sword of the Nine Suns: First Sun¡ªHelios!"


    I channeled the fiery energy into my sword, the flames intensifying until it resembled a blazing sun in my grip. The heat radiated outward, and I felt the power coursing through me, igniting my resolve.


    As the golem lumbered toward me, its massive fist raised for another strike, I sidestepped swiftly. The ground shook violently as its fist crashed down, sending debris flying. I took a deep breath, focusing my magic, and then I lunged forward, a blue streak of lightning trailing behind me.


    "Take this!" I shouted, swinging my sword with all my might. The flames blazed brighter as the blade connected with the golem''s chest, exploding in a burst of heat and light.


    The golem staggered back, its glowing eyes flickering uncertainly. I could see the magical runes etched into its body start to dim, revealing cracks in its stone exterior.


    "Second Sun¡ªRa!"


    I shouted, channeling the next wave of energy into my blade. The flames transformed into a radiant orb, swirling with golden light, and I thrust the sword forward. The orb shot out like a comet, colliding with the golem''s left arm.


    Leaving only a gaping hole where once was solid stone, the golem''s arm shattered into countless fragments that scattered across the chamber. A low rumble echoed in the air as the golem staggered again, its remaining limbs quaking with the force of the blow.


    "Nice shot!" I heard Raven shout from behind me, her voice edged with excitement. The others were catching up, their expressions a mix of concern and awe.


    But I couldn''t let my guard down. The golem was still standing, its glowing eyes narrowing in anger. It swayed slightly, then, with a guttural growl that reverberated through the chamber, it drew back its remaining arm to retaliate.


    "Third Sun¡ªDark Flames!"


    I unleashed the spell with fierce determination, my sword igniting in swirling black flames that crackled with raw energy. The room was suddenly drenched in shadows, the light from the torches dimming in the wake of my technique.


    I channeled the flames into a spiraling vortex. The dark flames danced around me, pulsating with power as I directed them at the golem. With a swift arc of my sword, I sent the fiery torrent spiraling toward the creature, the flames consuming the space between us in a flash.


    The golem''s eyes flared as the darkness collided with its chest, enveloping it in a fierce explosion of energy. Stone shards flew in all directions, echoing off the walls as the chamber shook violently. The force of the blast sent tremors through the ground, and I braced myself, feeling the adrenaline rush through me.


    Dust.


    That''s the only thing left in the aftermath of the explosion. I squinted through the settling debris, straining to catch a glimpse of the golem. As the dust began to clear, I could see the remnants of what had once been a formidable foe.


    The golem''s massive form lay shattered, chunks of stone scattered around the chamber like broken toys. Its glowing eyes flickered, dimming into nothingness, leaving the air thick with the scent of burnt magic. I took a cautious step forward, my heart racing with exhilaration.


    "Is it... really over?" Seraphina asked, her voice shaky as she emerged from the shadows behind me, eyes wide as she surveyed the destruction.


    "Looks like it," I replied, letting out a breath I didn''t realize I was holding. "But we should still be careful."


    Raven approached, inspecting the remains with a curious frown. "You really obliterated it. That was... something else."


    I shrugged, trying to downplay my accomplishment. "Just doing what I had to do. We can''t afford to underestimate anything down here."


    "Very impressive," Eveline added, her eyes sparkling with excitement. "But can we take a moment to breathe? I thought my heart was going to burst!"


    Liliana nodded in agreement. "We should regroup and assess our situation. There might be more dangers lurking nearby."


    I took a moment to scan the chamber, feeling the remnants of the golem''s magic lingering in the air. The shattered enchantment had indeed revealed a vulnerability, but I couldn''t shake the feeling that something else awaited us in the darkened corners of the dungeon.


    "Agreed," I said, turning back to the group. "Let''s check for loot and then decide our next move."


    As we began to explore the remains, I noticed a glint of something half-buried in the rubble. I knelt down, brushing away the dust to reveal a small, ornate chest, its surface intricately carved with ancient runes. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What did you find?" Raven asked, peering over my shoulder.


    "Looks like a treasure chest," I said, excitement bubbling within me. "Let''s see what''s inside!"


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Stone Me!, I can take it.


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 151 - No.151 Chain Ambush (3/3)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    I carefully inspected the ornate chest, its intricate runes glowing faintly under the dim light of the dungeon. There was no immediate sign of danger, but I knew better than to assume it was safe. Dungeon treasures were rarely unguarded.


    "Let me check it first," Eveline offered, stepping forward. Her sharp eyes scanned the chest, and she muttered a few incantations under her breath. A faint ripple of energy passed over the box, and after a moment, she nodded. "No traps, at least none that I can detect."


    "Alright," I said, still cautious but more reassured. I reached for the chest and slowly lifted the lid.


    Inside, nestled among faded silk, were several items. The first was a glowing crystal, radiating with a soft blue light. Its aura was soothing, and I could sense a powerful restorative magic within it.


    "A Mana Restoration Crystal," Seraphina whispered, her eyes wide with awe. "That''s incredibly rare. It can replenish magic reserves almost instantly."


    "Perfect for emergencies," I said, pocketing the crystal. This could come in handy if things went south later.


    Next, I pulled out a finely crafted dagger, its blade shimmering with an odd black-and-gold hue. Runes danced along its surface, hinting at some sort of enchantment.


    "Liliana, this looks like your style," I said, handing the dagger to her.


    She took it, examining the weapon closely. "It''s definitely enchanted, and the craftsmanship is remarkable. I''ll check it out further later, but I think it might boost agility or perhaps channel dark magic."


    I nodded, then reached for the final item¡ªa small, ancient-looking scroll. It was bound tightly with a golden thread, the parchment brittle yet well-preserved.


    "What do you think this is?" Raven asked, leaning in closer.


    I carefully unraveled the scroll, my eyes scanning the faded text. It was written in an old dialect, one I barely recognized. But after a moment of focus, the Heavenly Destiny System flickered to life in my mind, translating the words.


    Scroll of the Golem Mastery. The user who activates this scroll will gain temporary control over a stone golem, bound by ancient magic for a limited time.


    "It''s a golem summoning scroll. We could control a golem, similar to the one we just defeated."


    "That could be useful," Liliana said thoughtfully. "Especially if we face more enemies like that in the deeper parts of the dungeon."


    I placed the scroll safely into my satchel. "We''ll save this for later. I doubt we''re done with the challenges down here just yet."


    After gathering everything, we regrouped. The tension in the air was palpable¡ªthere was a sense that the worst was still ahead of us. The deep, dark corridors of the dungeon beckoned ominously.


    "Alright, everyone," I said, my voice steady. "We''ve made it this far, but we know these dungeons only get more dangerous. Stay close, stay alert, and trust each other. We''ve got this."


    A chorus of nods followed, each of them ready for whatever came next. I led the group forward, my senses sharp as we descended deeper into the labyrinth. The path twisted and turned, growing darker and colder with every step.


    "Are...we going in the right direction?" Lily asked as her hand slipped into mine, her voice laced with a mix of anxiety and trust. I squeezed her hand gently, offering her a reassuring glance.


    "Yes," I said firmly, "I can feel it. We''re getting closer to the dungeon''s core. The air feels heavier, more saturated with magic. It''s only going to get more intense from here."


    The others followed in silence, their footsteps echoing off the stone walls. Every few steps, I could hear the distant hum of ancient magic, pulsing like a heartbeat beneath the dungeon. The tension was palpable, and even though we had faced numerous threats, I knew the true challenge was still waiting.


    As we descended deeper, a faint, almost imperceptible glow began to illuminate the corridor. It wasn''t the light of torches or magical flames¡ªit was something far more sinister. The air thickened, carrying with it a strange, foreboding presence.


    Raven narrowed her eyes, her hand tightening around her weapon. "Do you feel that? It''s like something''s watching us."


    I nodded. "I do. Everyone, be ready. We''re not alone."


    SWISH!!


    ZAPPPP!!!


    CRATER!!! S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Within a second, More than fifty Wights surrounded us with twenty launching attacks left and right. But¡ª


    "Lightning Magic: Thunder Dragon''s Roar!"


    A deafening crack of thunder tore through the dungeon, followed by an electrifying roar as a massive dragon-shaped bolt of lightning erupted from my hands. The thunderous dragon surged forward, spiraling in a deadly arc that consumed the wights nearest to us in a blinding flash of energy. The dark creatures had no chance to react as they were obliterated, their forms disintegrating into nothingness.


    "Stay close!" I shouted, my eyes scanning the room as more wights emerged from the shadows, their cold, lifeless gazes fixated on us.


    Liliana moved swiftly, her newly acquired enchanted dagger in hand. With fluid grace, she weaved through the advancing wights, her blade cutting through them with lethal precision. The dark runes on the dagger pulsed, enhancing her speed and allowing her to move like a shadow, her strikes swift and deadly lanced in Blood Magic.


    Eveline''s water magic whirled around her in an elegant dance, creating a protective barrier of swirling liquid. With a flick of her wrist, she sent sharp tendrils of water lashing out, piercing through several wights as they attempted to close in on her. Her control over the elements was precise, every movement a perfect balance of offence and defence.


    "Water Magic: Hydro Cannon!" Sionna''s voice rang out as she unleashed a powerful torrent of water from her hands, the force behind it propelling several wights backward and slamming them against the dungeon walls. The sheer impact shattered their forms, leaving nothing but dark mist in their wake.


    Raven, not to be outdone, leapt into action. "Dark Magic: Shadow Lance!" Her voice rang out with an intensity that matched the situation. A series of black spears materialized in the air, each one rippling with dark energy before launching forward, skewering the wights that dared to advance on us.


    The creatures disintegrated into shadows as the lances pierced their cores, their menacing presence fading into nothingness.


    The battle was fierce, but we fought with a synchronized precision that only a well-formed team could muster. Every strike, every spell, was executed with purpose. There was no room for hesitation here, not in the depths of a dungeon like this, where a single mistake could mean the difference between survival and death.


    Seraphina''s illusion magic came in handy, as she conjured phantom duplicates of our group, confusing the remaining wights. The creatures hesitated, unsure which targets were real. Seizing the opportunity, Seraphina wove her illusions with delicate precision, creating distractions that allowed us to strike at the confused wights.


    "Now, strike!" she called out.


    I wasted no time, moving swiftly through the disoriented wights. My sword crackled with lightning as I unleashed another powerful attack.


    "Lightning Strike!"


    The blade sliced through the nearest wight, sending arcs of electricity surging through its body. It crumbled into ash, dissipating into the dungeon''s oppressive air. The rest of the team followed suit, each of them taking down the remaining wights with ruthless efficiency.


    Within moments, the chamber fell eerily silent. The last of the wights dissolved into mist, leaving only the faint remnants of their dark magic lingering in the air. I sheathed my sword and turned to the others.


    "WATCH OUT!!!" I shouted a saw a second wave of Wights coming and one managed to close in on Sionna. But before I could activate the spell, only blood flew into the air I saw he figure launched into the opposite wall.


    Silence.


    I rushed forward, my heart pounding in my chest as I approached Sionna. My pulse echoed in my ears as I expected the worst. But what I saw stopped me in my tracks.


    Standing before Sionna was Raven, her chest heaving, her arm outstretched, blood trickling down her knuckles. She had delivered a devastating punch to the wight, sending it flying into the stone wall with such force that the creature''s form shattered into black mist on impact.


    "You alright?" she asked Sionna, her voice strained but steady.


    Sionna, still processing what had just happened, nodded slowly. "Y-yes... thanks to you."


    Raven exhaled deeply, shaking off the remaining tension in her body. "Good. Stay sharp."


    I felt a rush of relief wash over me, but it quickly gave way to raw unfiltered rage.


    "Step back and take the defensive formation!" I ordered as my mana boiled under my skin with my dragon heart beating with intense fury. My eyes flared with energy as I summoned the tempest within me. The power surged through my veins, igniting every cell with electric vigour.


    Eveline and Liliana quickly fell into formation, moving to shield Sionna while I took a step forward, my stance wide and ready. I focused on the incoming wights, feeling their dark magic swirl in the air, thick and malevolent.


    "In the tempest''s cradle..." I started my incarnation for the domain expansion because there is a whole nest of these creatures here, I don''t know how I missed this but they are going to pay for what they did~


    "...Where legends are born... I invoke the dragon with lightning''s scorn..." As I continued to gather my mana, the air crackled with energy, and a violent storm began to brew around me. The dungeon itself seemed to resonate with my power, amplifying the tension in the air as I prepared to unleash my spell.


    "...As the heavens crack and the thunder cries," My incarnation echoed through the chamber, amplifying the energy that pulsed within me, summoning a vortex of thunder in the ceilings.


    "...Feel the tremor as the storm beast flies... From realms unknown, let its power explore," As I reached the last chants the vortex shaped into the jaws of a colossal dragon made entirely of crackling lightning, its eyes shimmering with fury and intelligence. The storm dragon let out a roar that shook the very foundation of the dungeon, sending a wave of raw energy cascading through the chamber.


    "DOMAIN EXPANSION: THUNDER DRAGON''S ROAR!!!"


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Stone Me!, I can take it.


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 152 - No.152 Domain Expansion: Thunder Dragons Roar!

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    "Domain Expansion: Thunder Dragon''s Roar!"


    A tear-shaped hole expanded with me as the center, taking everyone I regarded as the enemy into a whole new dimension in which thunder arcs danced everywhere with unrelenting fury. The domain was a tempestuous expanse of swirling storm clouds and blinding lightning, where the very air crackled with energy. Within this domain, I was the sovereign of storms, and my will manifested in every bolt and roar of thunder.


    The wights were caught in the overwhelming tempest, unable to escape the relentless onslaught of lightning that surged through the air. Thunderous booms reverberated like the heartbeat of an ancient beast, the sound alone enough to disorient and terrorize the creatures.


    "Feel the wrath of the storm!" I shouted, my voice echoing with a power that wasn''t entirely my own. My hands moved as if guided by instinct, directing the colossal dragon to target the largest cluster of wights. With a savage roar, the dragon unleashed a torrent of lightning, decimating the creatures in a blinding flash.


    The remaining wights attempted to scatter, their dark forms struggling to find purchase in the chaotic storm. But there was no escape. I willed the domain to tighten around them, focusing the tempest''s fury onto their shrinking numbers. Arcs of electricity lashed out like hungry serpents, striking down the wights one by one with unerring precision.


    Within moments, all that remained were the echoes of thunder and the lingering remnants of dissipating shadows. My domain flickered, its energy spent, and the storm slowly receded back into the void from which it came. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The dungeon chamber was eerily silent, the oppressive aura of dark magic now replaced with the faint crackling of dissipating electricity. I exhaled slowly, the intense rush of power ebbing away as I regained my composure.


    "Samael..." Lily''s voice was soft, almost a whisper, as she approached. Her eyes were wide with awe and concern, and she gently placed a hand on my arm. "That...was incredible."


    The others slowly gathered, their expressions reflecting a mix of relief and amazement. Raven, despite her earlier heroics, looked visibly shaken but managed a nod of acknowledgment in my direction. Sionna, her eyes still wide with the lingering adrenaline, mouthed a silent "Thank you" to both of us.


    "Let''s keep moving," I said, my voice steady but carrying an underlying urgency. "We''re not done here yet."


    No one argued. They knew as well as I did that the core of this dungeon held something far more sinister. What we had faced so far was only a prelude to the true challenge that lay ahead. As we pressed on, the air grew colder, and the faint hum of ancient magic resonated even stronger beneath the stone floors.


    ***


    [Seraphina''s POV]


    WHAT THE HACK WAS THAT?!


    I stood frozen, my heart pounding in my chest as I watched the aftermath of Samael''s


    Domain Expansion


    . The sheer power he unleashed¡ªcommanding lightning and thunder like he was born of the storm¡ªwas unlike anything I had ever seen. My lips trembled, though not from fear, but from awe and... something deeper, darker.


    That surge of strength, the control, the


    dominance


    . He was a god among mortals in that moment, and it sent a chill down my spine. I could feel my breath hitch, my pulse racing as thoughts I couldn''t control began to swirl in my mind.


    Mine.


    The word echoed in my head. It wasn''t the first time. Every time I saw him like this, every time he did something so...


    beyond


    , the thought clawed its way deeper into my consciousness. I couldn''t stop it. I didn''t


    want


    to stop it.


    He was mine. No one else could understand him like I did. No one could appreciate his strength the way I did. Not Lily, not Liliana, not Raven,


    no one


    .


    The way they looked at him now, admiration clear in their eyes, made my blood boil. Especially Lily. That soft smile she gave him, the way she always hovered near him. Did she think she could keep him? Did she think she could


    own


    him like that?


    No. No one could.


    I clenched my fists, my nails digging into my palms as the shadows around me seemed to darken in response to my thoughts. They always responded to me, my illusions, my magic¡ªlike extensions of my will. And right now, my will was singular and unwavering.


    Samael belongs to me.


    I had been patient, so patient, waiting for the right time. I helped him, stood by his side, made myself indispensable. But still... she lingered.


    They


    lingered.


    I took a deep breath, steadying myself. I couldn''t lose control. Not yet. I had to be smart about this. Samael was still... distant. Even after all we had been through, I could feel it¡ªthe way he was guarded around me, the way he didn''t see me the way I saw him.


    But that would change. I would make sure of it.


    As the group started to move forward, deeper into the dungeon, I hung back slightly, letting my thoughts simmer. I needed to be careful. If I pushed too hard, too fast, I might scare him away. And that was the last thing I wanted. I needed to find the right moment to act, to show him that I was the only one who truly understood him, who could match him in both power and... devotion.


    A smile crept onto my lips as I trailed behind the others, my mind already plotting. Soon. Very soon, Samael would see. He would


    have


    to see.


    And when he did, when he finally realized... we would be together. Forever.


    No one else mattered. Only


    him


    .


    Only


    us


    .


    ***


    [Aiden''s POV]


    I paced back and forth, every step punctuated by the thunderous pounding in my chest. My fists clenched, muscles twitching with barely restrained fury. Samael Ashwood... that bastard had to die. He was the obstacle, the one standing in the way of everything¡ªof


    her


    .


    Seraphina.


    She was supposed to be mine. She had always been mine, even before that wretched Samael started stealing her attention with his stupid heroics and power plays. She belonged with me, not with some arrogant dragon pretending to be invincible.


    Marcus stepped forward, his broad shoulders barely able to contain the weight of the massive battle axe strapped to his back. His voice was gruff as he spoke, "Aiden, we need a plan. We can''t just rush in blind. Samael''s stronger than you think¡ª"


    "I DON''T CARE!" I barked, slamming my fist into the wall of the dungeon, causing small cracks to spiderweb across the stone. "We''ll take him down, no matter what it takes."


    Elara, standing to the side, just smiled at me which sent a shiver down my spine. "I don''t about Samael but the girls with him have to die."


    I gritted my teeth, trying to push down the seething rage bubbling up inside me. Elara''s twisted grin didn''t help¡ªit only made my stomach churn more. I knew she had her own sick obsession with Samael''s companions, especially Lily. They were always so perfect, always so close to him. It made Elara jealous, and when she got jealous, things turned... ugly.


    "Fine," I growled, turning to Elara. "But focus on your part. The girls are yours. Samael is mine."


    Elara''s grin widened, her eyes glinting with a dangerous excitement. "Good. I was hoping you''d say that."


    I didn''t have time for her theatrics. We had been tracking Samael and his group for days, watching them fight through hordes of monsters. They were strong, sure, but no one could fight forever. They had to be exhausted by now.


    My hand clenched around the hilt of my sword as I thought about Seraphina. She was with him, trailing behind the group as usual, her eyes always on Samael. It made me sick. He had no right to her.


    I took a deep breath, forcing myself to calm down. Marcus was right about one thing¡ªwe needed a plan. Samael wasn''t just some ordinary student. He was dangerous. That Domain Expansion he used earlier... it sent shivers down my spine just thinking about it. But he wasn''t invincible. No one was.


    "They''ll be vulnerable after the wights," I said, my voice low and steady. "They''ve been fighting non-stop. We hit them hard and fast. No time for them to regroup or use their big spells."


    Marcus nodded, his face grim. "What about Seraphina? You sure she''s not going to get in the way?"


    I hesitated for a moment, but then I shook my head. "Seraphina will fall in line. She''ll see that I''m the one who deserves her loyalty. Not him."


    Elara chuckled softly, the sound sending a chill through the group. "Let''s see if she stays loyal when I''m done with her little friends."


    A dark grin spread across my face. I would show Samael. I would take everything from him¡ªhis power, his companions, and most importantly, Seraphina. He would fall, and when he did, he would know that he was nothing compared to me.


    "Let''s move," I ordered, my voice cold and determined. "We catch up to them now. Tonight, Samael Ashwood dies."


    The group fell into formation behind me, each one ready for the ambush. This dungeon would be his grave.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Stone Me!, I can take it.


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.

 Chapter 153 - No.153 One More To Go~ (1/2)

    [Samael Ashwood''s POV]


    The cold dungeon air seemed to grow heavier as we ventured further into its depths, thick with a foreboding that clung to my skin. The faint sounds of my teammates'' breaths and footsteps echoed around us. They were exhausted, but pushing forward, trusting in my lead. I could feel their weight of reliance on me, a burden that felt both strengthening and dangerous.


    But something else was gnawing at the edge of my awareness, something that didn''t belong to the dungeon''s inherent danger. A sensation that someone¡ªno, a group¡ªwas drawing closer, pursuing us. I halted abruptly, holding up a hand for silence, and in the stillness, my suspicions took form.


    "Stay alert," I warned, keeping my voice low. "We''re not alone."


    Lily stepped closer, her face betraying a hint of unease. "More enemies?"


    "Maybe," I replied, scanning the dimly lit stone walls. "But not the mindless type."


    Raven gripped her staff tighter, her gaze sharpened. "Do you know who?"


    I didn''t answer, but I had a strong suspicion. Aiden. I could almost sense his obsessive hatred. And knowing him, he wouldn''t come alone.


    Aiden and Marcus¡ªThe protagonists, with Elara¡ªThe villainess.


    It seems my


    ''True Protagonist''


    worked quite well, unleashing a cascade of jealousy and envy in those who thought they were the center of the story.


    I can voucher for Aiden and Marcus to be jealous, but what''s with Elara?


    Anyway, they themselves have decided to fight they might as well leave their lives here.


    I am excited about what will I get this time from the system for ''directly'' killing protagonists. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "ATTACK!!!" A shout woke me from my thoughts as a wave of energy shot out from the shadows ahead. Aiden''s furious voice cut through the air, and in an instant, our enemies burst into the chamber. Their figures were cloaked in darkness, but I could recognize them instantly: Aiden, Marcus, and Elara, each one brimming with hostility, their eyes trained on me like predators locking onto prey.


    Elara''s gaze was icy, a twisted grin forming as she focused on Lily and the others. Shadows danced around her, her magic already coiling in tendrils ready to strike. Meanwhile, Aiden''s expression was a mixture of rage and deranged satisfaction. He wanted nothing less than to see me crushed beneath his boot.


    "Stay close!" I commanded, positioning myself between my team and the oncoming threat. I felt the familiar hum of the Heavenly Destiny System activate, and a notification appeared in my mind''s eye:


    [Ding! A New Mandatory Mission.]


    [Name: Protagonists Approaching!]


    [Objective: Survive and Eliminate the Protagonists]


    [Reward: ???]


    "Let''s make this quick," I muttered, my hands already sparking with residual electricity from the earlier Domain Expansion.


    "Lightning Magic: Thunder Storm!"


    A flurry of lightning arced from my outstretched hands, crackling with a ruthless ferocity. It spread through the air, a lethal web designed to encircle Aiden, Marcus, and Elara. The chamber was illuminated with flashes of blinding light, each crack accompanied by a deafening boom, shaking the stone walls and grounding us in the reality of the danger we faced.


    "Fire Magic: Towering Hurricane!"


    Aiden exclaimed as a massive vortex of flame erupted from his hands, spiraling toward my lightning web in a fierce counterattack. The clash of elements sent a shockwave across the chamber, the ground trembling under the intense heat and force. Sparks of fire and arcs of lightning intertwined, illuminating the faces of my team as they braced themselves for the next onslaught.


    But I was far from done.


    "Raven! Liliana!" I called, barely audible over the roaring tempest. They instantly sprang into action, Raven summoning a wave of shadow tendrils that shot out like lances, snaking around to flank Aiden from the side, while Liliana''s blood magic manifested in crimson chains that wrapped around Marcus, binding him with surprising strength.


    Marcus gritted his teeth, dark energy radiating from his body as he summoned a wave of undead soldiers to break free from Liliana''s chains. His necromantic magic pulsed ominously, shadows coalescing into twisted figures that clawed their way up from the dungeon floor. With a flick of his wrist, the spectral warriors charged at Liliana, forcing her to divert her attention to maintain control over the blood chains.


    "Desperation won''t save you, Marcus," Liliana muttered, tightening her grip on the chains. Her eyes glinted with a fierce determination as she called forth a crimson aura that wrapped around her, deflecting the undead''s attacks and adding to the intensity of her bindings.


    Meanwhile, Elara slipped into the shadows, her figure disappearing in a swirl of dark energy. Her voice echoed around the chamber, chilling and mocking. "You won''t see it coming, Samael," she whispered, her words dripping with malevolence. "But you''ll feel it."


    A shrill, disorienting sound reverberated through the chamber, Elara''s sound magic distorting reality itself. My vision blurred, and my senses wavered under the assault, her magic grating against my eardrums like the scrape of metal on stone.


    "Water Magic: Tranquil Sphere!"


    Seraphina''s voice cut through the cacophony, and suddenly, the world seemed to quiet. A sphere of water formed around my head, soothing the disorienting effects of Elara''s sound magic and shielding me from her psychological assault. Seraphina shot me a fierce look, her mastery over water evident as she manipulated the fluid barrier with precision and control.


    "Thanks, Seraphina," I muttered, feeling a renewed clarity.


    With a quick nod, she redirected her focus to Elara, who had reemerged from the shadows, eyes gleaming with malice as she prepared her next spell. Seraphina extended her hand, summoning a torrent of water that surged forward, encasing Elara in a swirling vortex that restricted her movement.


    While Seraphina held Elara at bay, Aiden pushed forward, his expression twisted with unbridled rage. He raised his sword, flames dancing along the blade, and lunged toward me with a speed fueled by desperation and hatred.


    "Light Magic: Blazing Sun!"


    Aiden roared, blinding white light erupting from his hands as he thrust the searing blade forward.


    "Flaming Sword of the Nine Suns: First Sun ¡ª Helios!"


    I invoked the sword technique as I unsheathed my blade, the crimson energy surging along the steel. The two attacks collided with a deafening clash, the radiant light and fiery energy spiraling around us, creating an explosion that sent shockwaves throughout the dungeon.


    "Second Sun ¡ª Ra!"


    The air shimmered as I unleashed the second wave of my technique, channeling the blazing heat into a concentrated beam of fiery energy. The light exploded forth, cutting through the haze of our battle and forcing Aiden to shift his stance. I could see the moment realization dawned on him; he had underestimated my power.


    But Marcus came just in time to order his undead to take the blow, their bodies crumbling into ashes as they fell to the ground. I could feel the tension in the air shift, the atmosphere growing heavier as the undead surged forward with renewed vigor, responding to Marcus''s command.


    I saw Eveline, Sionna, and Lily fighting with the other members of Aiden''s team. My Dragon heart started beating with a drumming of anticipation, the desire to protect my friends and crush the protagonists igniting a fire within me.


    "Focus, Samael!" I reminded myself, shaking off any lingering doubt. This was the moment I had been waiting for.


    "Raven!" I shouted, urging my teammate to press the advantage. "Summon the shadows; we need to keep them off balance!"


    "On it!" Raven replied, her voice steady as she raised her staff, calling forth tendrils of darkness that snaked toward Aiden and Marcus. The shadows coiled and twisted, reaching out like hungry serpents, ready to ensnare our foes.


    Meanwhile, I shifted my gaze to Aiden. His flames burned bright, but I knew fire could be quenched. The lightning had given me the spark, but I needed more¡ªan opening to strike.


    "Seraphina! Can you distract Aiden?" I called out, already envisioning our next move.


    "Leave it to me!" she said with confidence, a glint in her eye. With a swift motion, she conjured an illusion of a massive water elemental, its form shimmering in the air as it charged toward Aiden. The distraction was perfect, pulling his attention away from me.


    Taking my chance, I called upon my affinity for lightning.


    "Lightning Magic: Static Charge!"


    A surge of energy coursed through me, and I felt the familiar hum of electricity crackle in the air around me. I directed the charge at the ground, sending a pulse of energy racing toward Aiden, now caught in the illusion''s grasp.


    The pulse struck him just as he turned back, the electricity coursing through him, momentarily disrupting his flames. His body seized, and I seized the opportunity.


    "Flaming Sword of the Nine Suns: Third Sun ¡ª Dark Flames!"


    The third sun ignited as I thrust my sword forward, and an explosion of dark flames erupted, consuming the space between us. Aiden''s eyes widened, panic flashing across his face as the flames enveloped him. For a split second, I saw the flicker of doubt¡ªa realization that he was not the only protagonist in this story, and I was far from being his prey.


    "NO!" Aiden screamed, his flames sputtering as the dark fire spiraled around him, clashing with his light, creating an unstable vortex of energy. The room shook from the backlash, and I felt the pressure of our magics colliding, a storm of elemental chaos.


    "Keep pushing forward!" I yelled to my teammates. "We can''t let them regroup!"


    The sound of my voice seemed to invigorate the group. Liliana tightened her grip on the blood chains, summoning more of her crimson magic to hold Marcus at bay. The undead he had summoned were falling one by one, their spectral forms dissipating under her assault.


    "Raven, now!" I ordered.


    Raven nodded and unleashed her shadow tendrils, weaving them into intricate patterns that began to ensnare Marcus. "Dark Binding!" she called, and the shadows constricted around him, pinning his arms to his sides and hindering his ability to summon more undead.


    "Argh!" Marcus growled in frustration, struggling against the dark tendrils. His dark energy flared around him, but the shadows held strong, refusing to let him escape.


    Meanwhile, Seraphina maintained her illusion, directing the water elemental to keep Aiden occupied. The elemental crashed down upon him, dousing the dark flames and forcing him to fight on two fronts.


    Elara, however, had not been idle. Emerging from the shadows, she unleashed another wave of sound magic, attempting to disrupt our focus. The disorienting sound sliced through the air, and I felt my senses beginning to falter again.


    .


    ..


    ...


    [To Be Continued]


    -------------------------


    Stone Me!, I can take it.


    Please leave your thoughts in the comments.


    Give your reviews, It helps.


    Thanks for reading.